ã€ŠThe Warriorã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Wearing every layer of clothing he owned, Indenuel stepped into the blizzard outside his home as the ghost of his mother followed close behind. The dress she wore when she was alive was now torn into strips and tied securely around his ankles.

    ¡°Indenuel.¡± The quiet voice was so soft he almost mistook it for Lucia, his mother, but she¡¯d been ignoring him since their big fight a few days ago.

    He turned to see Matteo standing at the doorway, shivering as the blizzard threatened to blow the nine-year-old child over.

    ¡°Get back inside. It¡¯s too cold out.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re going out,¡± Matteo said.

    Indenuel stepped inside and closed the door to the small hut. Lucia drifted through the walls, unable to leave his side. Matteo tried to keep a brave face, but once his lower lip started trembling, the rest of his face crumbled too.

    ¡°You need to stay here with the twins,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡±

    The five-year-old twins huddled around a single candle in a thin blanket, wearing the two threadbare dresses they each owned.

    ¡°Emilia and Isla need you. You¡¯ve got to keep watch,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo¡¯s lip trembled again; a deep red line of blood collected on his cracked lips. Indenuel stroked Matteo¡¯s chin and the healing power stitched his lips back up. The boy didn¡¯t notice at all.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you leave.¡± Matteo blinked back tears. ¡°I¡¯m scared. It never snows here. Why is it snowing? When will it stop?¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t answer him. Instead, he rubbed Matteo¡¯s shoulders and patted the twins¡¯ heads. More power left him, enough for the twins to blink in acknowledgement. He gave Matteo one final nod before he opened the door and stepped out into the blizzard again. The children would be there when he returned today, but if this storm didn¡¯t let up, none of them would last much longer.

    The wind froze his ears and nose. Snow bit into every part of his exposed skin. Indenuel did not shed a tear when they buried Lucia a month ago, but this storm reflected the pain hidden deep in his soul. He wrapped his arms around himself and ignored the burning sensation in his feet. Burning was good. Burning meant he could still feel.

    It was the afternoon, barely autumn according to the calendar. His tracks in the knee-deep snow were the only path through the village as Lucia floated behind him. Would he be able to start another fire tonight? They ran out of dry wood two days ago.

    Indenuel entered the market square as snow stung his eyes. He made his way to the store front next to Hugo¡¯s home, the postmaster for Mountain Pass. Once he stumbled inside, he brushed the snow from his hair. Some snow trickled in through the hole in the ceiling to accommodate for the tree in the center of the store. Hugo, the strongest tree talker in Mountain Pass, was elected postman to keep their little village connected to the outer world.

    The healing power trickled through Indenuel, enough to make his knees shake as he leaned against the back of the door to gather strength. The door in the back was open, and Hugo remained in the shadows, talking to Andres, the village healer.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a suspicious man. But this storm started the night we buried Lucia almost a month ago and it hasn¡¯t stopped,¡± Andres said.

    Indenuel waited for the healing power to give him strength enough to stand, and therefore didn¡¯t react to hearing Andres saying Lucia¡¯s name with such derision. The cold and hunger pressed on his mind far more than anything else. Lucia beside him made no reaction either.

    ¡°Come on, Andres,¡± Hugo said. ¡°Lucia wasn¡¯t a witch. She couldn¡¯t hide something like that in this village.¡±

    ¡°She had two gifts, corrupted by the devil himself,¡± Andres said, dancing from the balls of his feet to keep himself warm.

    ¡°You never got proof of that.¡± Hugo sounded far more exhausted than Andres.

    ¡°I saw with my own eyes,¡± Andres said. ¡°She could talk to the trees, and she healed one of her orphan children.¡±

    ¡°Did you? See with your own eyes?¡± Hugo asked.

    ¡°She carried a child inside her home, his leg shattered. I expected her to come to me for assistance since she doesn¡¯t have the gift of healing, but she never did. The next day, the child was running around and playing like nothing happened,¡± Andres said. ¡°Only High Elder Martin could heal a leg like that with those results.¡±

    Hugo rubbed his arms. ¡°If she did sell her soul to the Devil, the boy would have experienced pain, not healing. If anything, it sounded like she had two God-given gifts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    ¡°But makes more sense than her being a witch. We saw her, Andres. She did not have the mark of the devil on her.¡±

    Andres¡¯ tone turned sharp. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is this storm has lasted a month. A month! In a place where it never snows. And it¡¯s getting worse. At this rate, we¡¯re all going to be buried by the end of the week.¡±

    ¡°You said she could talk to trees and heal but nothing about control over the weather.¡± Hugo gave Andres a skeptical look. ¡°And gossip also claimed she could talk to the dead. If gossip is to be believed, then she had all four God-given gifts. No one is that powerful, not even the High Elders.¡±

    Andres narrowed his eyes. ¡°I know what I saw.¡±

    Indenuel took a few faulty steps forward, the healing power giving him enough strength. ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t a witch.¡±

    Hugo and Andres turned, startled. Hugo walked closer into the light despite the cold. Andres stayed behind, glaring from the shadows.

    ¡°What are you doing out here in this weather, boy?¡± Hugo asked.

    Indenuel stumbled forward, Lucia following. ¡°I came to see if High Elder Martin has come.¡±

    ¡°You would have known if he arrived.¡± Hugo, though a gossiping old man, was at least generous. He opened his home to those who¡¯s huts collapsed in the blizzard. It was why Indenuel came. He already felt his power seeping out of him into the villagers past the darkened doorway. ¡°This snowstorm hasn¡¯t stopped for¡­¡± Hugo glanced at Andres before scratching his heavy wool coat. ¡°For a while. The pass between the mountains is completely blocked.¡± He placed his hand on the tree, closing his eyes. ¡°But I sense Martin the Healer doing everything to get to us. He¡¯s got a large cart full of supplies for us, despite the war going on. It¡¯s the storm that¡¯s stopping him.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve never had a storm like this.¡± Andres didn¡¯t hide the suspicion in his eyes. Andres, who had a house just as grand as Hugo¡¯s, shared none of the hospitable spirit. The food supplies ran out a week ago, yet Andres looked far more energetic than anyone here.

    Indenuel said nothing, little emotion on his face. Yes, the storm started when the first shovel full of dirt hit Lucia¡¯s body, when the ache in his heart became too much to handle. One the blizzard echoed.

    ¡°How are the orphan children holding up? Do you need a place to stay?¡± Hugo asked.

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°We will be fine.¡± He turned around before they asked any more questions, returning to the storm.

    He walked down the village square, his power spread out and worked among the villagers. It had gotten stronger since the storm. He didn¡¯t have to touch anyone for the healing power to work. The gifts always grew stronger in desperate times.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Lucia floated over to a particular house. She remained, staying firm, not looking at Indenuel. It was Gracia¡¯s house. She must have sensed something.

    ¡°No, mother.¡± Even in the howling wind, she could hear him. ¡°She was the cruelest to you.¡±

    ¡°What have I taught you?¡± her voice quiet, carrying through the wind.

    ¡°Kindness changed none of these people¡¯s minds about us. You heard Andres. After everything you¡¯ve done, he still thinks you¡¯re a witch.¡±

    ¡°Her baby is dying,¡± Lucia said.

    Indenuel bit his lip so hard it split open before immediately stitching back up again. He glared as he dug through the snow toward Gracia¡¯s house. Disregarding custom, he opened the door. The three children sat at table, gathered around a candle. They looked fine. Hungry, cold, but no worse than anyone else in the village. The inside of their house was dry, but no warmer than the outside. Indenuel pushed back his wet brown hair from his forehead. Gracia sat in the rocking chair holding her three-month-old baby. She stared ahead, no emotion on her face. The same look on most of the villagers faces. They were weathering out the storm, fearing the worst.

    Indenuel touched Gracia¡¯s elbow. She made no movement. The baby also had a look of deep hunger, the kind so deep it was beyond crying about. He touched the baby, and she began to sniff, then whimper. Gracia to look down. Indenuel turned away as she began to feed the baby, the infant drinking greedily. The baby would survive a while longer.

    ¡°Let me go,¡± Lucia said. ¡°Please.¡±

    Indenuel ignored her as he turned toward the children and touched them on the head. No food was in their bellies, but at least their bodies would keep working.

    He walked back out into the storm, closing his eyes and letting the healing power enter his fellow villagers.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Stop, mother. I¡¯m trying to concentrate.¡±

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to do this if you just let me go. Death is part of mortality.¡±

    He continued to ignore her. The villagers always saw him and Lucia as a necessary evil. They tolerated Lucia because she was the only one willing to take in the orphan children. But they still didn¡¯t associate with her. She appeared in Mountain Pass pregnant with Indenuel twenty years ago. A pregnancy the villagers soon realized was out of wedlock. Their hospitality was enough to give her a start in their village without asking too many questions, but there was plenty of gossip once her back was turned.

    Indenuel¡¯s frozen hand pressed against the bark of a tree as he closed his eyes. The tree was in a deep slumber, but he pushed his power forward. The trees were all connected, sparse though they were here in Mountain Pass. He gave the tree instructions not to alert the oldest one in Hugo¡¯s home.

    His mind¡¯s eye traveled along with the trees until he saw past the mountain road. He couldn¡¯t see Martin, instead sensed his presence like the trees did. A human, walking on the earth, doing whatever he could to get his horse and heavy cart through the mountain road. There was a crunching sound, unfamiliar to the trees, and took a moment for Indenuel to understand. That, coupled with the swaying motions he sensed, he guessed Martin was trying to break through the barrier of snow blocking the path to the village. He would never make it time. The barrier kept growing every day as the storm got worse.

    Their tiny village had never received a High Elder. High Elders remained at the Cathedral in Santollia City, a month¡¯s travel from here. It was a miracle from God that Martin had been traveling through the nearby towns when Hugo sent the message of their distress. Yes, Martin being here was a miracle, but it would take a greater miracle to stop the storm.

    Indenuel released his hold on the tree and made his way home. He opened the door and barely felt Matteo¡¯s arms around his torso, hugging him tight. Indenuel tore the boy away from him. ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯ll get wet too.¡±

    He obeyed. ¡°Don¡¯t go out anymore, please? I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll ever return.¡±

    Indenuel brushed the boy¡¯s blonde locks, knowing Matteo¡¯s green eyes would fill with tears if his body could. ¡°It¡¯s time for bed.¡±

    Matteo said nothing, but obeyed, moving toward the twins. Indenuel reached down with trembling hands to untie his makeshift shoes. He stepped out of them, healing himself from the ropes biting into his ankles. Indenuel and Matteo helped the twins into bed. Staying inside had kept the children dry, though not warm. They had separate rooms for the girls and boys, but Indenuel ignored those rules long ago. They needed everyone¡¯s body warmth to last tonight. The firewood was still too wet.

    Once the children were in bed, Indenuel covered them with all the blankets and clothes he could before he turned toward the fireplace. It was imperative he dry off before he climbed into bed with them. He picked up two pieces of sticks and tried to rub them together, but his hands shook so terribly that he couldn¡¯t do it. Heavy breathing emanated from the bed. The children had fallen asleep too quickly. How much longer would they survive?

    The sticks slipped from his grip. He closed his eyes, willing his healing gift to travel through his body. He still shivered with the cold and his clothes still clung to him, but his body wasn¡¯t in danger of shutting down.

    He tried again to rub the sticks together, but his optimism fell. He couldn¡¯t make wet wood become dry. That unfortunately was beyond his powers.

    ¡°Your stubbornness is what will kill this village,¡± Lucia said.

    Tears pricked his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m healing them, mother.¡±

    ¡°Keeping me here is making you marinate in your grief. You need to let me go and stop the storm.¡±

    The sticks spun in his hands. ¡°I didn¡¯t cause this storm.¡±

    ¡°We both know the truth.¡±

    Lucia wasn¡¯t afraid to force the truth from him when he tried to lie. The sticks toppled to the floor again. This storm came from his soul because he refused to mourn her properly.

    ¡°You will see me again,¡± Lucia said.

    Indenuel covered his face with his hands. ¡°Not for another year. Not until you¡¯ve settled in the afterlife. Even then, only when you are allowed to. I can¡¯t, mother. I¡­ I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°A year is not that long, son.¡±

    ¡°It is an eternity in this village.¡± He couldn¡¯t face the idea of losing her. Of facing the villagers without her to talk him out of his anger and hurt.

    ¡°You cannot keep hiding anymore.¡±

    ¡°Look how they treated you when they thought you had two. If they knew I had all four? No thank you, I¡¯ll keep hiding.¡±

    ¡°Stop the storm, Indenuel. I know you can do it.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed his frozen hands together. ¡°As long as I can heal, they¡¯ll survive.¡±

    ¡°None of you will last much longer.¡±

    Tears fell down his cheeks. He rubbed his eyes, a quiet sob traveling through him as his powers over Lucia loosened. ¡°I can¡¯t go a whole year without seeing you again.¡±

    ¡°Martin the Healer will help. You can trust him.¡±

    More tears raced down his cheeks. ¡°I miss you.¡±

    ¡°And I miss you. Goodbye, son. I will visit you again in your dreams when I am allowed. But please, let me rest.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. He still had his eyes covered, but he sensed her spirit disappear. It was so lonely without her.

    He dried his tears and stood up. His powers stirred within him. With grieving her properly, the wind began to die down and the snowflakes weren¡¯t so thick. He opened the door and stepped out into the world; the burning sensation returned to his bare feet. He closed his eyes and lifted his face toward the cloudy heavens as the snow stopped. His heart pounded in his chest. Weather was the hardest one of all. It took four or five weather powers meditating together to stop or start a storm, but Indenuel had created this storm. If he created it, he could stop it.

    ¡°Do I want to stop it?¡± Indenuel asked himself. ¡°I can be with my mother again if I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°And take the rest of the village with you?¡± another part of him asked.

    ¡°They were cruel. They deserve it.¡±

    ¡°And take Matteo and the twins with you?¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart broke. The orphans under his responsibility deserved a long, beautiful life.

    Power began to gather, his body feeling heavy as it traveled through him before reaching the top of his head. His pale green eyes closed, his brown hair plastered to his face. He no longer felt the burning sensation from the cold, just a heaviness rising to his fingertips.

    His conscious pulled out of his body as it lifted higher into the heavens, his essence among the clouds. Below, his body moved its arms as though brushing away the clouds. In an achingly slow way, they began to dissipate. Indenuel left the remaining clouds alone and focused on the early evening sun. His body lifted its arms, his fingers curled toward each other as though he could hold the sun in his palms. His conscious melded with the rays as the sun warmed the land, moving the rays faster and faster. The sun protested the oddity of this weather. It was autumn. It should not be this hot. This was unnatural. Indenuel ignored the protests. He didn¡¯t expect the sun to warm the entire land, just this one tiny village, and the mountain road next to it.

    The sun¡¯s protests turned more violent. Indenuel was having a harder time concentrating. The sun insisted the rays dim to the appropriate amount for an autumn evening, but he would not let those precious rays go, making it get hotter. The sun ached, and Indenuel heard screaming. Strange. Why would the sun scream? He always personified the trees and the weather, because it helped him better understand his powers over them, but he didn¡¯t expect the sun to scream.

    It took him another moment to realize it wasn¡¯t the sun. It was him. His body below was screaming in pain. His wrestle with the sun taxed his already starved body. He pumped healing power into him to give him the focus needed to keep the sun where it was.

    He was losing. The rays seeped back into the sun. He focused again. If not the village, then the road between the two mountains. He let the sun know it was him that caused the unnatural winter, and he needed to atone for his mistake. He could not let the villagers die because of his mourning. The sun entered his mind, playing the memories and emotions of Lucia¡¯s death. Indenuel let the sun have them too weak to push it aside. It distracted the sun enough to keep the rays beating down on the mountain road. Martin needed every moment to melt the pass to get through.

    The sun was done with him. With his powers weakened, the sun pulled away. He held on as long as he could before soft, wispy clouds came to the sky, and all at once he found himself back in his body.

    He gasped. The entire village staring at him in awe and wonder. They came in and out of focus before his sight darkened and he collapsed to his knees. People moved their mouths, staring at him, but Indenuel couldn¡¯t hear. How long had he been wrestling with the sun? It was almost setting now, the chill autumn breeze feeling warm compared to the blizzard they all experienced.

    Indenuel fell forward, his face hitting the warm mud. He closed his eyes and allowed himself to finally sleep.

 Chapter 2

    It took everything inside Martin not to whip the horse into a gallop. The horse strained enough against the heavy cart, and he didn¡¯t dare push it further, for fear of letting one apple drop on the road that was now a small stream.

    His heart pounded as he saw a scattering of houses farther away and a large group of people in the center, arguing. They had the energy to argue. Martin¡¯s throat caught. This entire thing was too strange to be believed, but he couldn¡¯t deny what he saw and felt.

    Days were spent trying to break through the barrier of snow. His hands had almost frozen over, but he kept pushing. He couldn¡¯t turn his back on a village this desperate. How would he explain himself to them in the afterlife?

    But then the heat came, hot as a summer day, and he barely had time to back the horse and cart up before the snow began melting too quickly. He himself was soaking wet, his black hair streaked with gray a mess on top of his head. His stately white High Elder robes now looked brown with mud, but he didn¡¯t care. He needed to check on these people in Mountain Pass. He had too many questions to simply drop off the load of supplies and leave.

    The group was still a far way off when they spotted him. Martin waved to them as big as he could. ¡°Here! Here!¡±

    Most of the group dispersed heading straight for Martin. If the message was true, these people would be in a state of fatal starvation, but they ran fast toward his cart.

    ¡°Whoa,¡± Martin said as he pulled back on the reins of the horse. He didn¡¯t want these people to startle the horse. The last thing they needed was the horse to run off with the cart. He jumped down, trying to unhitch it as quickly as possible.

    The people came, clamoring toward it. The horse began to whinny, trying to back away. Martin stroked the horse¡¯s nose, connecting with it. His healing power was sporadic in animals, but he calmed the horse as best he could. The crowd had gathered, some starting to argue and fight over a sack of potatoes. Martin closed his eyes, forcing a surge of his healing power over the group to heal them of their anxieties and fears. It was brief, but it was enough to give him another moment to take over.

    ¡°Women, children, and sickest first, please. There is plenty for all,¡± Martin said.

    The villagers nodded.

    ¡°High Elder Martin?¡± a man asked.

    ¡°Martin is enough of a title,¡± Martin said. ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Hugo. I¡¯m the postmaster here.¡± Being postmaster was another way of saying he was the strongest tree talker, able to deliver messages to other towns through the trees and stay connected.

    Martin watched as a little boy grabbed an apple, taking a large bite out of it and smiling contentedly. ¡°How long have you been without food, Hugo?¡±

    ¡°Supplies ran out about a week ago.¡±

    ¡°And your crops?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°What we had we gave to the war efforts before the storm. The storm killed the rest,¡± Hugo said.

    ¡°Did I hear the message right? It lasted a month?¡± Martin asked.

    Hugo nodded. ¡°It stopped snowing at night. During the day it kept getting worse and worse.¡±

    Martin stared again at the people around him. He had to catch himself from stopping a woman from biting into some dried meat. A week or more in a blizzard with limited to no rations, these people should all be dead, not eating dried meat like someone sitting down to a picnic. He should be cooking broth to spoon feed to the few remaining members of the village.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Hugo asked.

    ¡°How many have passed on to the afterlife?¡± Martin asked.

    Hugo frowned, then looked around. He studied every person in turn. ¡°None, sir. There¡¯s a boy, though, that we¡¯re worried about.¡±

    ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    ¡°No. Still alive. All of us are. I can¡¯t explain it. Only through God¡¯s grace were we able to survive this storm. Our village healer isn¡¯t strong enough for something like this.¡±

    ¡°I am not strong enough for something like this.¡± Martin lifted his hands toward Hugo¡¯s head. ¡°May I?¡±

    Hugo nodded, leaning forward. Martin placed two fingertips on the man¡¯s temple and closed his eyes. The healing power searched, but there was nothing wrong with Hugo. Starving, like one who had worked hard in the field and hadn¡¯t eaten all day, but perfectly healthy.

    ¡°Sir, could you help the boy?¡±

    Martin nodded, placing his hands in his sleeve. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s unconscious. He used¡­ he used the devil¡¯s corrupted powers to bring the sun back. But I¡¯m worried what the villagers might do if he wakes up. They¡¯ll listen to you, though,¡± Hugo said.

    Martin stared at Hugo, doing everything in his power to look only concerned. ¡°How old is he?¡±

    Hugo frowned, most likely surprised at the odd question. ¡°He¡¯ll be twenty at the start of the new year, sir.¡±

    Martin turned toward the small group of men that hadn¡¯t broken away to the cart. ¡°Take me to him. Now.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s over here.¡±

    ¡°Is his mother dead?¡± Martin asked, trying to walk as calmly as he dared.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Died just last month.¡±

    Martin dropped his hands, ignored pretense, and started to run. Hugo, despite living a month under a storm, having little to no food for weeks, and living in a village ill prepared for a blizzard, kept up with him.

    They approached the group of men circled around in the mud.

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    ¡°Slip the knife in his belly before he wakes!¡± a man yelled.

    ¡°Not without a proper trial!¡± another man shouted.

    ¡°We all saw his eyes burning black! How much more of a trial do you want!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the devil¡¯s sleep now, he won¡¯t wake up for days! That alone will be proof enough that he used corruptive powers!¡±

    ¡°Move for Martin the Healer,¡± Hugo said.

    The anger was still there, but everyone kept it within themselves as they turned to see Martin.

    ¡°Please, gentlemen. Go tend to your wives and children. Get some food. We mustn¡¯t make hasty decisions, especially on empty stomachs,¡± Martin said.

    The group parted, most of them leaving for the cart. At this point, Martin didn¡¯t care about the cleanliness of his robes as he knelt in the water and mud. One of the remaining men held the young man, trying to heal him. Martin could hardly distinguish a feature; the young man was caked in so much mud.

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± the man said.

    The group had tied Indenuel¡¯s hands behind him. Martin took the opportunity to untie him. ¡°Full name?¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, son of Lucia,¡± the man said.

    There was a pause. Martin understood. In a full, legal name, the mother¡¯s name was never first. Not unless the mother gave birth out of wedlock. ¡°Did Lucia say who the father was?¡± It was another piece of the puzzle.

    ¡°Not that she told us,¡± the man said. The information was short, but the hostility from him was deep.

    ¡°Andres,¡± Hugo hissed. The hostility wasn¡¯t only noticeable to Martin.

    Andres shrugged. Martin finished untying Indenuel and motioned Andres to hand him over. Andres did, hesitating. Martin situated Indenuel better in his arms. He used one hand to place his pinky and his thumb on Indenuel¡¯s forehead and closed his eyes. The first thing Martin felt was pain. Not of the physical kind, nothing he could easily heal. He was only strong enough to ease anxiety and fear for a moment or so, not heal the pain that came from losing a mother.

    Once he shifted through the pain he sensed the jumble of power. This boy was undoubtably powerful, but he had used too much of the corruptive kind.

    Martin opened his eyes, staring forward as he sorted through this in his mind.

    ¡°It is a marvel to see you work, sir,¡± Andres said. ¡°I, myself, am the village healer. I could learn tips from you.¡±

    Martin stared at Andres. ¡°Did you have anything to do with the healing of the villagers this past month?¡±

    Andres raised an eyebrow. ¡°No sir. I¡¯m not that powerful.¡±

    ¡°So it was all Indenuel, then?¡± Martin asked.

    Andres frowned. ¡°Indenuel doesn¡¯t have the healing power. His mother told us he controlled the weather.¡±

    Martin said nothing for a moment before he moved his other hand under Indenuel¡¯s legs. ¡°Indenuel has been in the mud far too long. If I could get some help, we need to carry Indenuel inside. Is his home close?¡±

    ¡°Right here, sir,¡± Hugo said.

    Andres didn¡¯t move to help. Hugo knelt to help Martin lift him up, then the two of them carried him inside. As soon as the door opened, three children scattered away.

    ¡°Oh, hello,¡± Martin said to the children. Andres walked in, helping Hugo carry Indenuel into a room. Martin smiled, knowing he must be a sight to behold with his mud encrusted robes and water-soaked hair. The two little girls gathered around the older boy. ¡°What¡¯s your names?¡±

    The children just stared at Martin with wide, terrified eyes. Finally, the boy managed to speak. ¡°Is Indenuel dead?¡±

    ¡°No, no. He will be fine. He¡¯s just resting.¡±

    ¡°Matteo, Emilia, Isla,¡± Hugo said walking out of the room. ¡°High Elder Martin has brought food. Come, let me take you to get something to eat.¡±

    The children still refused to talk, but the necessity of food was too much. They followed him out as Martin walked into the room where Indenuel was still unconscious. He was on the floor in between the two straw mattresses in the room.

    Martin requested a bucket of water and a rag, and once Andres delivered it, he left to eat. Martin had a feeling it was more than that. There were plenty of cautious or vile looks from Andres toward Indenuel¡¯s unconscious form.

    Hugo returned with the children right as Martin finished washing off as much mud as he could. He had taken a few trips to get fresh water, and Indenuel still didn¡¯t look completely clean, but it would be enough. Hugo came to help carry Indenuel into one of the straw mattresses. Martin covered Indenuel with the blankets.

    ¡°Sir, the children keep asking about Indenuel,¡± Hugo said.

    ¡°He needs a few days to recover,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°What do I tell the village? They believe he sold his soul to the devil,¡± Hugo said.

    Martin placed his hands in his sleeves again, frowning. ¡°Tell them the truth. Do you see the mark of the devil on the boy¡¯s chest?¡± Hugo hesitated, then glanced at Indenuel. Though still a bit of mud here and there, it was obvious Indenuel had no such mark of the devil on his torso.

    Hugo let out a sigh. ¡°The village already believes the boy was a curse to Lucia for being born with an unknown father. Always had issues controlling his temper, though his heart was in the right place. But we all saw him not only stop the storm, but make it as hot as a summer day.¡±

    ¡°So he has the power over weather?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s what his mother told us, though he was never invited to the fields with the other weather controllers. None of us ever saw him change the weather. Not until this evening,¡± Hugo said. ¡°His eyes didn¡¯t completely turn black, but they did flicker, sir.¡±

    Martin nodded, staring at Indenuel. ¡°Concerning, true. Many individuals, when processing grief, tend to use the corruptive powers out of instinct, but not enough to be considered a witch or warlock. Indenuel has no mark. Not even a lesser red one. Let the rest of the village know this.¡± Hugo nodded. Martin again studied the boy. ¡°Tell me more about his mother. What did she look like?¡±

    Hugo shrugged. ¡°Brown hair. The green eyes of any other Santollian.¡±

    ¡°You say you¡¯re the postmaster of this village?¡± Martin asked.

    Hugo nodded. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Can you reach Santollia City from the trees here?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately no. But we can get to Tavi, the town closest to us on the main road. It has a priority line to Santollia City,¡± Hugo said.

    Martin stood. ¡°Good. I need you to send a message for me as quickly as you can. Address it to High Elder Navir the Tree Talker.¡±

    ¡°What should it say.¡±

    ¡°What is Lucia¡¯s full name?¡± Martin asked.

    Hugo closed one eye tightly as he tried to remember. ¡°Lucia, daughter of Anil and Mia.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Send that.¡±

    Hugo didn¡¯t question. He simply gave a bow and left. Martin gave one more look at Indenuel, frowning.

    The door squeaked before Martin saw a blonde head dart away. He smiled to himself before standing and opening the door. Matteo was there, his green eyes wide.

    ¡°Sorry, sir,¡± Matteo said. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re concerned about Indenuel?¡± Martin asked.

    Matteo nodded. Martin motioned him inside the room. ¡°And your twin sisters?¡±

    ¡°Sisters only in name, sir,¡± Matteo said as though it physically pained him to correct Martin. ¡°It¡¯s getting late. They¡¯re both in bed.¡±

    Martin smiled as he looked down the hall. ¡°So it is. We¡¯ll have to start lighting candles soon.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have many sir, but you may have them,¡± Matteo said.

    Martin looked surprised. ¡°What manners.¡±

    He stared at the ground. ¡°Ami Lucia taught us well, sir.¡±

    ¡°I heard the news she passed on a month ago. I am sorry. From what I can tell, I am sure she is secure in the peace of God.¡±

    Matteo nodded, blinking back tears he was embarrassed to show. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± The boy¡¯s voice cracked. Martin placed a hand on the child¡¯s shoulder. Matteo trembled, rubbing his eyes repeatedly. ¡°Sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°You have nothing to apologize for.¡±

    ¡°And Indenuel will be alright?¡±

    ¡°He will be just fine.¡±

    Matteo gave another choked sob before quickly recovering. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡¯m very tired and¡­ and this is my room.¡± Again, the poor boy looked physically pained to request something of Martin.

    Martin tried to hide his smile. He had never seen such manners coming from a boy. Not even from his grandchildren who were trained in the top schools of the country. ¡°Of course, Matteo. You need your rest.¡± The boy gave a bow before going farther in the room to the second mattress on the floor. Martin walked out of the room to let them rest. He met Hugo heading for him, holding a strip of paper.

    ¡°High Elder Navir has already answered.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°He is always prompt.¡±

    Hugo handed Martin the paper. ¡°It¡¯s a brief message, but I¡¯m required to write it down anyway. Rules and everything.¡±

    Martin said nothing as he took the folded piece of paper. ¡°Thank you, Hugo. Make sure your village is in order. You all had a hard month.¡±

    Hugo nodded and left the house. Martin tried to keep the anticipation at bay, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from opening the paper as fast as he could. Navir¡¯s brief message was there in Hugo¡¯s scrawl.

    Yes.

 Chapter 3

    Someone placed a warm cloth on Indenuel¡¯s forehead, and his eyes snapped open. He turned to see a much older gentleman he¡¯d never seen before in white robes. He had kind enough eyes. They were green, the defining feature of all Santollians in the world. He tried to sit up, but the gentleman placed a strong hand on his shoulder to keep him down.

    ¡°Rest, Indenuel,¡± the man said. ¡°You went through quite the spiritual journey, from what I heard.¡±

    Indenuel stared at the man. ¡°Are you Martin the Healer?¡±

    ¡°I am. You may call me Martin.¡±

    ¡°My village? The supplies?¡±

    ¡°All taken care of. You have a healthy, happy village here.¡±

    He allowed himself to smile before another realization came to him. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± Matteo¡¯s mattress was empty, and sunlight filtered through the small window.

    ¡°Almost three days,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel stared at him.

    ¡°You completely altered the weather of this village for a while, my boy,¡± Martin said. ¡°Your body needed time to heal.¡±

    Indenuel looked down for the first time. The devil¡¯s sleep. When someone used too much of the corruptive powers. Now a High Elder was here to take him away. His clothes were cleaned and lying folded on the floor. The only thing covering him was the many blankets on him, not all of them he recognized.

    Martin handed him a clay bowl filled to the brim with broth. ¡°Drink this. You need your strength. You haven¡¯t eaten in three days-¡± He sat up and took the bowl, drinking it greedily, ¡°-on top of the weeks you were destitute.¡± Martin said this last part slower as he watched Indenuel with a curious look.

    It was a blessing to finally feel something in his belly after so long. He didn¡¯t notice Martin trying to take the bowl back from him. He tightened his grip over it. It wasn¡¯t empty yet.

    ¡°I need to make sure that broth stays inside you before you drink anymore,¡± Martin said.

    He was right, but Indenuel still struggled to get his fingers to give up the bowl of broth. Martin placed the bowl in his lap. ¡°They say your name is Indenuel, son of Lucia.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡± He braced himself for the judgement from a High Elder about the evils of being born with no one to call his father, but Martin said nothing. With the silence stretching on, Indenuel felt the need to fill it. ¡°My mother had an Oraminian grandfather. She loved him. Sometimes when I do something that reminds me of him, she calls me by his name instead. Eskmenmar. She only called me that when I did something wrong, so my Great-Grandfather must have been a stubborn fool.¡± Indenuel was rambling. His fingers turned cold in embarrassment.

    ¡°That is indeed an Oraminian sounding name,¡± Martin said. ¡°Lucia must not have gotten the blue eyes of an Oraminian, though.¡±

    In the three days Indenuel was asleep, Martin clearly asked around. Hopefully he didn¡¯t believe too much of the gossip. ¡°It would have been so much worse if she had blue eyes.¡± He didn¡¯t mean to say that out loud, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself.

    Martin gave him a sad, almost knowing look. ¡°Indeed, your village doesn¡¯t seem to be forgiving of different people.¡±

    Maybe Martin would rise above the gossip. ¡°May I have more broth?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Drink in sips.¡±

    Indenuel took the bowl back, distracting himself with enjoying the flavor of the broth. He hadn¡¯t had much meat in his lifetime, it came from being the poorest family in the poorest village of the country of Santollia. But this simple broth with a slight flavor of meat had to be the most delicious luxury he had ever received.

    ¡°And your father,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel swallowed the broth in his mouth. It hurt as it went down. He hadn¡¯t avoided the conversation like he¡¯d hoped.

    ¡°My mother always told me I was a gift from God. The rest of the villagers figured that meant I¡¯m a bastard.¡± It wasn¡¯t until he was done speaking that he realized he had used a harsh word in front of a High Elder. His fingers went icy again as he distracted himself with sipping the broth.

    ¡°Did your mother give you any clue as to who your father might be?¡± The harsh word must not have bothered Martin as much as he feared.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s a secret she kept close to her.¡± He stared at the bottom of the bowl. ¡°One I fear she will keep even past the grave.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t say anything for some time. Indenuel forced himself not to fill the silence again. He finished the bowl of broth, but still felt quite hungry.

    ¡°How many years has God given you on this world?¡± Martin asked.

    He handed the bowl back to Martin. ¡°Nineteen, sir. Twenty on the fifth day of the first month of the year.¡±

    Martin¡¯s fingers twitched as he counted before he gave a smile. ¡°A birthday in the first days of Spring, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    A smile grew on Martin¡¯s face. Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. Not a lot of people smiled after he told them he was conceived by a man his mother refused to tell him about.

    ¡°How many God given powers did your mother have?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°One. She was a tree talker.¡±

    Martin leaned back in his chair. ¡°I have been in this village for three days, Indenuel. I have heard the gossip about your mother, I¡¯d like to hear it from you. Either she had more than one power, or you did.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but feel like a cornered animal. For the most part, Martin hadn¡¯t reacted negatively to the discovery of his heritage. He didn¡¯t know what kind of a reaction Martin might give to this. To have more than one power was impossible, even for High Elders. It was only possible through deals with the devil. Lucia¡¯s instructions were to always place the blame on her. It was for his protection. But he couldn¡¯t defile Lucia like that now that she was gone.

    ¡°You can obviously see I didn¡¯t sell my soul,¡± Indenuel said. It had always been a superstition. Sell your soul, get the devil¡¯s mark on your chest, receive not one, but two powers of a more corrupted nature.

    ¡°That wasn¡¯t my question,¡± Martin said.

    Martin continued to wait as Indenuel remained silent. The silence was as damning as if he stood up and proclaimed to the village exactly how many powers he had, but Indenuel still couldn¡¯t do it. He couldn¡¯t lie to a High Elder, and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to reveal himself.

    ¡°I have seen destitute people, Indenuel. Some so starved you could see the outline of their entire skeleton. It is what your village should have been,¡± Martin said. ¡°Yet many of them went straight for the dried meats with no consequence.¡± Indenuel¡¯s stomach groaned at the thought of something other than broth. He was so hungry. ¡°Now, I have been on this earth for sixty-two blessed years, and I have never seen a starved group of people act like this.¡±

    ¡°Thanks be to God,¡± Indenuel whispered, because it was all he could think of to say. He was sitting up, holding some of the blankets around him to keep them covering him, but he tried not to drop his gaze. He¡¯d look guilty if he dropped his gaze, even as the guilt already played across his face.

    Martin didn¡¯t react to Indenuel¡¯s whispers. ¡°And there¡¯s the entire villages testimony of seeing you bring the sun back. By yourself. With the storm I saw, it would have taken fifty weather changers to reverse it, let alone bring back the summer sun.¡±

    Indenuel finally dropped his gaze. ¡°Could you bring me any more food?¡± His voice was quiet. ¡°I¡¯m still hungry.¡±

    Martin gave him one more glance before he took the bowl. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll be in the other room. I¡¯d like your reply when I return. I want to emphasize you are not in trouble.¡±

    Indenuel watched Martin go. Lucia always said the same phrase right before giving him a good smack for his foolishness.

    He needed to say it, to get it off his chest. Even with Lucia¡¯s permission to use his powers in front of everyone, he still hesitated. She ingrained in his mind how much he needed to hide. If the villagers knew about his powers, they would try to kill him. And yet, her advice was to continue to be nice. When he was ten and one of the other children spat in his face after calling him a bastard, he had wanted nothing more than to make the trees grab the bully by his ankles and make him hang there, but the trees didn¡¯t comply.

    ¡°Don¡¯t feed the trees your anger, because one day they will answer, and you won¡¯t like what they do,¡± Lucia said once they were alone. ¡°It¡¯s a lesson we should take to heart. We must never do things out of anger.¡±

    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t mean we let them be cruel to us.¡±

    ¡°They are cruel, yes, but do not be cruel in return. It is not something God wants you to do,¡± Lucia said.

    Her advice was pointless. In her mind they needed to be so kind that they all simply changed their minds about the woman who raised a bastard child. It didn¡¯t work. The villagers had almost twenty years to change. Even now, after Lucia¡¯s death, Andres still believed she was a witch. If Martin agreed that Indenuel sold his soul to the devil, even with no mark on his chest, the villagers wouldn¡¯t rest until he was out of Mountain Pass. Or worse. Indenuel couldn¡¯t stay and wait for that judgement. But could he leave Matteo, Emilia, and Isla? He needed them as much as they needed him. He couldn¡¯t leave without a word. Where were they?

    He got dressed in silence, then cracked a door open. It was too quiet in the home. Martin hummed in the other room. It was the afternoon, but he couldn¡¯t hear them playing outside.

    Indenuel slid the door open to Emilia and Isla¡¯s room. It was empty.

    ¡°The other villagers are watching them so you can recover,¡± Martin said way too close.

    He gasped and turned, holding his hand out, ready to punch Martin before his mind talked him out of the instinct. It would be blasphemous to punch a High Elder, even by accident.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Martin said, placing his hand over Indenuel¡¯s. ¡°I did not mean to startle you.¡±

    He tried to control his breathing. ¡°No, no. The fault is all mine. I did not expect-¡±

    ¡°Nothing to worry about. The villagers are some good, God-fearing people here. Matteo, Isla, and Emilia will be just fine.¡±

    The villagers, he was sure, were wonderful to Martin. But would they show the same kindness to the children?

    Martin placed a small pack of food in Indenuel¡¯s arms. There was a large assortment of fruits, vegetables, and dried meats. Indenuel grabbed a carrot and started eating. He didn¡¯t care that Martin was watching. In the back of his mind was Lucia¡¯s teachings, about how he should say a prayer of thanks for it, but he just wanted to eat.

    ¡°Come sit down.¡± Martin motioned toward two stools in the small hut. Indenuel continued to gnaw on the carrot as they walked over to the stools. He carried the pack of food like it was a precious baby. ¡°Do you have your answer for me?¡±

    Indenuel paused in his chewing. ¡°Am I going to be arrested and tried?¡±

    Martin looked surprised. ¡°For what, dear boy?¡±

    ¡°Because I used the devil-corrupted powers of weather?¡± It was easier, somehow, to admit he used the devil¡¯s powers rather than how he could use all four. Martin studied Indenuel while keeping his own thoughts hidden.

    ¡°How many powers do you have?¡±

    Indenuel finished the carrot and picked up a tomato. ¡°My mother only had one.¡±

    ¡°Again, that wasn¡¯t my question.¡±

    Indenuel slowed his eating. He glanced at Martin, taking in his compassionate if not anxious face before looking back at the tomato. ¡°I have weather control.¡± Martin said nothing, simply waiting. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I brought the summer sun. I know it could only be done by the power of the devil. The village was desperate. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Martin smiled, which should have been comforting, but it wasn¡¯t. He leaned forward, motioning Indenuel to keep eating. He did at a slower rate. ¡°When a weather controller has a loved one pass away, rainstorms are common. A reaction from grief. Snowstorms, however, are not.¡± Indenuel refused to look at Martin. ¡°Snowstorms were only recorded before the Great Flood five centuries ago, when everyone had all four powers.¡± He stared at the tomato, doing everything possible to keep chewing. ¡°So I will ask again. How many powers do you have?¡±

    He swallowed, finally looking at Martin. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean for my village to suffer. I¡¯m sorry, sir. I¡­ I have them. All four of them. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He tried to clean his chin to hide the trembling in his hands. Martin gave him a confused look. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t I? It¡¯s unnatural. No one else has more than one, let alone all four. Not unless¡­¡± Indenuel started to say.

    Martin leaned back, a smile on his lips. ¡°You really don¡¯t know, do you.¡±

    Indenuel stared at him, not enjoying being in the dark, but it was a feeling he grew up with. The villagers never associated with him in any form, so he always had to guess what was happening.

    ¡°Forgive my interrogation, Indenuel, but I needed to understand the extent of your knowledge. Do you have a minister here? Someone to preach to you the good word of God?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°We have the traveling minister who goes through all the villages in Mountain Pass and farther. We have services about once a month.¡± Indenuel finished the tomato and grabbed some dried meat. Now that he was eating, his body was telling him not to stop.

    ¡°Ever heard of the Warrior?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes, one of the ministers talked about him when I was a young boy. He sounded incredible. A legendary figure from before the Great Flood. His victory in the great battle brought unity to all Santollia.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face was neutral, except for a light shining in his eyes. ¡°My dear boy, he wasn¡¯t a historical figure.¡± Indenuel stopped chewing. ¡°He¡¯s someone who has been prophesied will change the tides of the war. This war we are currently fighting with the Kiamese people. A boy, born of a desperate woman who will raise him on her own. So desperate he grows up not knowing the prophecy of who he is. A boy who will have all four God-given powers when such a thing has been unheard of for generations.¡±

    The pack slipped from Indenuel¡¯s fingers, and the food spilled out, rolling in the dirt floor.

 Chapter 4

    Indenuel stared at Martin, oblivious to the mess below.

    ¡°We have been waiting so long for you,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel¡¯s appetite disappeared, the dried meat he had been eating churned in his stomach as he stared at Martin¡¯s green eyes. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I¡¯m not¡­ no.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel-¡±

    ¡°You must be misinformed. The rest of the village, they¡¯d-¡±

    ¡°Are fully aware of the prophecy,¡± Martin said. ¡°Hugo even agrees it matches perfectly.¡±

    He sat on the stool, starting to feel angry. ¡°No. Impossible. The rest of the village? They knew and¡­ and they didn¡¯t tell me?¡±

    ¡°They weren¡¯t aware you had all four powers,¡± Martin said. ¡°Your mother seemed to have-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± He didn¡¯t mean for it to come out so sharp. ¡°My mother¡­¡± He covered his face in his hands to keep Martin from seeing him. Two ideas wrestled with each other in his mind. Either the Warrior was a historical story and Martin was the one misinformed, or it was a prophecy, and his mother lied to him. Both seemed too impossible to believe.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the Warrior,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any training.¡±

    ¡°You saved your village. All of them. I have full faith that you can save Santollia,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel¡¯s hands shook as he let them drop from his face. When he was much younger, he pretended he was the Warrior. It caught his imagination that someone in the past had been like him. Someone with all four powers who had unified the country and was revered by all. But now that he was faced with the reality of it, it terrified him. ¡°I thought only the Savior was prophesized to come.¡±

    ¡°And he will one day. In the end of days, when the world needs to be redeemed once again from the devil. But the Warrior, he was prophesied to come a lot sooner than the Savior.¡± Martin smiled, giving a relieved sigh. ¡°It is rewarding to my soul. My faith has been strengthened. You, sitting here before me means the Savior of the world is indeed going to come one day.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to do with this praise. ¡°Are you certain about me?¡±

    Martin smiled, and that was all he needed to know. He believed. ¡°Now, to be absolutely certain, I need to see evidence of all four powers, however small they may be.¡±

    He tried to find his voice. ¡°If I am¡­ who you think I am¡­ what will happen to me?¡±

    ¡°My colleagues and I will train you in all four of the powers so you can be ready for the great battle.¡±

    Martin¡¯s colleagues. The High Elders. All four High Elders, training him. Indenuel finally realized the pack at his feet and the scattered food. ¡°Forgive me, High Elder Martin. I did not mean to disrespect you in such a fashion.¡± He dropped to his knees and hastily gathered the food.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been given quite the shock, my boy. It is perfectly fine. Again, Martin is enough to call me by.¡±

    Indenuel stuffed the food back in the pack. ¡°So I¡¯m to leave Mountain Pass? Forever?¡±

    ¡°Should you prove to have all four, I must take you to Santollia City as soon as possible. Though after the war, you may return if you wish,¡± Martin said.

    A troubled look crossed Indenuel¡¯s face as he sat back down. ¡°And the children?¡±

    ¡°They will be taken care of by the members of this village, of course,¡± Martin said. He said nothing. He went back to eating his dried meat. ¡°You have friends here?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Indenuel chewed the dried meat. He wasn¡¯t sure how to explain it. Matteo, Emilia, and Isla were his family. He considered them his little brother and sisters the moment they arrived, and the bond they shared only grew from there. If they were his blood relatives, they would have come with him, to live with him in Santollia City. If his mother was still alive, surely she would have come to live with him. But the children were orphans, not technically related to him. He wanted more than anything to bring them.

    Now that his days with them were numbered, it was all he wanted to do. He didn¡¯t care about any of the other members of the village. ¡°Can I see the children?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure that can be arranged,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Thank you, High Elder-¡± Martin gave him a look. He cleared his throat. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Now, I told your postmaster, Hugo, my suspicions of you being the Warrior. I am not sure if he told anyone else, but one way or another, word has spread,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Sounds like Mountain Pass,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    Martin opened the door of the house, ushering Indenuel out of it. He almost reached for another layer of clothing when the cool autumn breeze blow through. He walked outside, blinking in the sunlight.

    ¡°Should you want to use your powers, go ahead and show them as we walk, but you will not officially be declared the Warrior until you are presented to the other High Elder¡¯s in Santollia City. We High Elders must all agree on this fact,¡± Martin said as he came to Indenuel¡¯s side. Now that they were standing side by side, Indenuel was taller than Martin by almost a head, but he still felt small next to a High Elder.

    ¡°I understand, sir.¡±

    ¡°And should the High Elders be in agreement, you will be presented to the King and Queen of Santollia, where you will begin training with the other cadets in the King¡¯s Militia, the strongest military group in all of Santollia.¡± Indenuel said nothing except let a shaky breath escape him. Martin turned a compassionate eye toward him. ¡°Forgive me. I am getting ahead of myself. I did not mean to cause you anxiety.¡± Martin patted Indenuel¡¯s hand, and his anxiety left for a moment.

    ¡°Did you do that?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I did.¡±

    He rubbed his wrist, staring at the ground. ¡°I didn¡¯t think healing anxiety was possible.¡±

    ¡°Only temporary, my boy. But it is something I can teach you.¡±

    They walked down the dirt road when out of nowhere the villagers spilled onto it, waving and shouting. Indenuel glanced at Martin, seeing if he would wave back. He did before smiling at Indenuel. He looked confused, then watched as the villagers started rushing toward him. He took a few steps back, his chest tightening. Nothing ever good came from the villagers rushing him like this.

    One of the women came close. Indenuel flinched, waiting for the slap, but instead she flung her arms around him.

    ¡°You are going to save us all!¡±

    He opened his eyes before taking the woman¡¯s shoulders and pulling her off. He didn¡¯t even know her name. She shouldn¡¯t be hugging him like this. An unmarried woman hugging an unmarried man went against etiquette. ¡°Uh, thank you.¡±

    Who was this girl? She must be a visitor from another town. In fact, the crowd seemed far bigger than anything he remembered from the few village parties he was allowed to attend.

    ¡°We must celebrate!¡± Hugo said, slapping him on the back. Indenuel¡¯s shoulders tightened in response. ¡°A party in your name!¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyebrows knit together in confusion as the village continued to pour compliments on him. He waited for the quiet insults, or the compliments that were not actually compliments. There was no way any of this was genuine.

    They kept coming, more villagers crowding him. Indenuel clenched his fists together. Martin touched his wrist, feeding him power to cope with his anxiety, but it was still quite strong.

    Martin waved to the people. ¡°You have such a charming little village here.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± he managed to say through his unnatural breathing. The last time the villagers had done this was when they surrounded his house, screaming obscenities at Lucia he didn¡¯t dare repeat. He was so certain they were going to burn down the house that he couldn¡¯t sleep well for a week afterwards. He couldn¡¯t be the only one that remembered that night.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t say anything as the village began chatting with him and amongst themselves like this was some sort of village party.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Gracia said. He tried to smile at her, but his face seemed more of a wince. ¡°We need to get together and chat like we did before the storm!¡±

    He stared at her. ¡°Um, what?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? My children would play with your little orphans, and you, your mother, and I would all chat and gossip!¡±

    He had no idea how to react to such a blatant lie. ¡°I don¡¯t remember any of that.¡±

    Gracia laughed longer and louder than seemed necessary. ¡°You always make me laugh!¡± She went to give him a playful push, but he tensed and backed away into a group behind him who all touched him, rubbing or patting his back. He stiffened.

    ¡°Let¡¯s give the boy some room,¡± Martin said, grabbing Indenuel¡¯s wrist and giving him a burst of calming power. It was enough to keep him from collapsing to the ground in a heap. Indenuel squeezed Martin¡¯s arm in thanks. The villagers seemed to turn to Martin instead. He smiled and somehow seemed to talk to all the villagers individually as well as collectively as he shook their hands and listened to their problems. Indenuel felt a different sort of anxious. He wanted to see the children, but the villagers were still surrounding them.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want a tour of the village?¡± Indenuel asked after Martin sat through one of Gracia¡¯s pity stories.

    ¡°Oh, my boy, I am seeing the village. The best guide is through the stories of their citizens,¡± he said as another person came to talk to him.

    The creeping sensation started in his gut. The villagers continued to push up against him, even though they were talking to Martin. He could smell the sweat from the farmers. A baby cried in the distance, and Indenuel closed his eyes to keep himself calm. Martin took it in strides, smiling and laughing as the villagers told him their stories and jokes. Indenuel¡¯s legs went stiff. He crossed his arms, closed his eyes, and waited for them to leave. But would they leave?

    In a panic, he mentally reached toward the sky. The sky reacted to his needs. Ever so carefully, clouds swirled into existence, and rain sprinkled down on them. Rain was expected in the autumn. Some of the people who weren¡¯t from Mountain Pass looked up and backed away, holding hands over their faces as they made their way back into whatever homes they were staying at. Some remained outside. Martin simultaneously listened to the stories and glanced at Indenuel with a bemused look. The rain got heavier, and a wind picked up. Some of them simply talked louder to Martin. It took a lightning flash to finally get Gracia to scuttle back into her home. Martin stood, silent, watching the rain fall. When the last door had closed, the rain trickled to a sprinkle before it stopped. The clouds dispersed as quickly as they had come. Autumn sunlight filtered through and warmed Indenuel¡¯s skin.

    Martin glanced up at the sky before staring at Indenuel whose head was bowed, studying the ground, breathing quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like crowds,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember that.¡±

 Chapter 5

    ¡°Indenuel!¡±

    He jerked his head around. Matteo, Emilia, and Isla ran straight for him. He forgot the encounter with the other villagers and ran for the children, opening his arms wide.

    Matteo, with his longer legs, got there first and crushed Indenuel in a hug. Emilia and Isla came on either side of Matteo, hugging him so tightly Indenuel toppled into the grass. The twins giggled.

    ¡°You¡¯re alive!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m alive,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Matteo was afraid you¡¯d die,¡± Emilia said.

    Indenuel ruffled Matteo¡¯s locks. ¡°Alive and breathing.¡±

    ¡°Praise God,¡± Matteo said, still hugging him tight.

    ¡°Alright, let me up. It¡¯s never fair when you gang up on me like that,¡± Indenuel said as Matteo finally let go.

    ¡°Wrestling isn¡¯t a lady-like way to pass the time.¡± Lola, Andres¡¯ wife, came up to them. Andres was right behind her. Indenuel¡¯s initial happiness disappeared, and he went right back to feeling anxious.

    ¡°Ah, Martin the Healer,¡± Lola said before making an extravagant curtsey.

    Martin gave a simple bow in return. ¡°No need for such formalities, Lola.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Andres said, giving an equally extravagant bow. ¡°I have researched everything about you, sir! Looks like Indenuel isn¡¯t the only one keeping secrets from this village! Not only are you a High Elder, but you are also of royal blood, are you not?¡±

    Martin waved a hand in front of him. ¡°Little royal blood is there. Enough to give me a title of Lord before I requested it be revoked to study and become a High Elder.¡±

    ¡°Matteo, Emilia, Isla, why don¡¯t you hurry back to your own home. Now that Indenuel is on his feet, he can take care of you again,¡± Lola said.

    The children didn¡¯t need to be told twice. Matteo grabbed Emilia and Isla¡¯s hands and hurried away. Indenuel turned to go back with the children when Andres placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Not you, boy. Stay and talk.¡± From Andres¡¯ tone, it wasn¡¯t a suggestion.

    Matteo glanced behind him, giving a tiny wave at Indenuel. He waved back, wishing he was going back home with them anyway.

    ¡°As little as you think there is, High Elder Martin, it is still the most royalty anyone in Mountain Pass would ever chance to meet, let alone the absolute distinguished honor we have to meet a High Elder,¡± Andres said.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, doing everything in his power not to let Martin or Andres see how uncomfortable he was.

    ¡°Well, certainly it is a pleasure to be in your unique village,¡± Martin said. ¡°But I assure you, Indenuel from Mountain Pass will be meeting many royals and High Elders in the coming months,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel opened his eyes to see Andres shift his focus. There was a subtle change in his eyes. ¡°Of course, if I had any idea the Warrior himself was here in our village, I would have taken him under my wing and taught him everything I knew!¡± The anger was there, ever present in Andres eyes. Indenuel couldn¡¯t understand how Andres could look at him with such anger while spewing such flowery language.

    ¡°No need to blame yourself, Andres,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Clearly his education is lacking if Lucia didn¡¯t even tell him who he is,¡± Andres said. ¡°If I had a son so promising, I wouldn¡¯t have hidden him.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s fingers clenched again. He tried to push down the desire to punch Andres.

    ¡°Come now, there may be bitter feelings, but we must move on. We have a bright future ahead of us now,¡± Martin said, beaming at Indenuel.

    Lola smiled. ¡°Martin? May I chat with you for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    She walked ahead and Martin followed. Panic hit as Indenuel realized the last thing he wanted to do was to be alone with Andres.

    ¡°I should return home,¡± Indenuel said, turning around and heading in the direction of his home.

    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯ll follow,¡± Andres said.

    He tried to calm his anger. Once it had subsided, he hated the daunting questions that came from Andres¡¯ statement. The question he tried to avoid with Martin. Did Lucia know? Did she suspect? Indenuel tried not to let it show, as he didn¡¯t want to give Andres the satisfaction, but it unsettled him. Lucia was a religious woman. She would have known of the prophecy. If she knew, why did she hide him?

    ¡°Of course. I meant no offense by insulting your intelligence,¡± Andres said, falling in step beside Indenuel. He instinctively took a few steps away from him. Martin and Lola continued walking, and Indenuel had to fight back the desire to run straight for Martin. Andres placed a hand on his shoulder, and he stiffened at the touch. Andres smiled a wolfish smile. ¡°Scared little boy, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    It was odd to hear Andres call him boy instead of bastard, the word he used more often. Martin¡¯s presence was likely the inspiration for the change, even if he was far ahead, chatting with Lola and incapable of hearing their conversation. Indenuel stared at Andres, the man he suspected collected the vilest of gossip against him and his mother and the one who spread it the quickest. He couldn¡¯t do what they did and put on a pleasant face and pretend it hadn¡¯t happened.

    Andres¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re fit to be the Warrior, boy?¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t answer. He shrugged off Andres¡¯ arm and picked up the pace. Martin and Lola were far ahead of them now. Indenuel hated to see how excited Lola acted around Martin. Like it was somehow because of her the village caught the attention of the High Elders.

    ¡°Shall we have you over for dinner tonight, then?¡± Andres asked, jogging to keep up with Indenuel.

    Indenuel folded his arms, glaring. ¡°No.¡±

    His smile didn¡¯t falter. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m not a hypocrite.¡±

    Andres grabbed Indenuel¡¯s shoulder to stop him from getting closer to Martin. ¡°I have no idea what you mean.¡±

    He tried again to shrug out of Andres¡¯ grip, but he tightened it. Indenuel glared. ¡°You can pretend we¡¯re friends, but I won¡¯t.¡±

    Andres continued to smile. ¡°Come now, boy, I am doing you a favor. I will invite High Elder Martin over as well. Should you wish for the conversation to stay where it¡¯s supposed to go, I strongly encourage you to be there.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I refuse to eat with snakes,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I have nothing to hide.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m certain you don¡¯t, but there¡¯s plenty about your mother we could talk about,¡± Andres said.

    ¡°Rumors,¡± Indenuel seethed. ¡°You have nothing but rumors, and Martin is-¡±

    ¡°High Elder Martin. Use his full title, boy. Lucia clearly didn¡¯t teach you any manners, on top of the other sins she committed.¡± Indenuel curled his fists, feeling his dangerous powers surge. Andres still stood there as though they were discussing how quickly the grains grew in the autumn as Indenuel seethed.

    ¡°You just want me there so I don¡¯t have the conversation with Martin in my own home,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°You want to make sure you¡¯re not made out to be a liar.¡±

    Andres¡¯ eyes narrowed. ¡°I do have to wonder though, boy. Did she really keep the information about the Warrior from you?¡± Indenuel said nothing, glaring at Andres. ¡°She must have. I know you. You would have bragged about it all over village if you knew. For some odd reason, she kept it from you.¡± Andres gave a tiny laugh. ¡°You must have so many questions for her. Now, as someone who doesn¡¯t have the gift of talking to the dead, please, enlighten me.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s nostrils flared, his eyes narrowing. He didn¡¯t want Andres to know how much he was winning. Indenuel began to feel the itch at his wrists as the corruptive powers begged to be released.

    Andres leaned a bit closer. ¡°If your mother is trapped by the demons of hell for not only being a whore, but also a murderer, wouldn¡¯t you have to sell your soul to the devil in order to talk to her?¡±

    If he sent a burst of corruptive power right toward Andres¡¯ heart, he could cause enough pain for him to gasp before it went away. He might not even suspect it was Indenuel. He itched to do it. Andres had been nothing but a poisonous thorn in his side for long enough.

    ¡°She was not a murderer,¡± Indenuel managed to get out.

    ¡°Oh Indenuel,¡± Andres said as though talking to a child.

    Indenuel almost lifted his hands to send out the power. It was so close, but Indenuel heard Martin laughing, and he closed his eyes, forcing himself to calm down. He could not use the corrupted powers in front of Martin. Indenuel folded his arms and took a deep breath before opening his eyes.

    ¡°Careful how you continue, Andres,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I could, after all, be the Warrior. I¡¯m going to be training with the High Elders, and I will come to know people in the King¡¯s Militia. It would be a pity for them to discovered how much I was bullied in my village.¡±

    It was a move Indenuel didn¡¯t realize he could play, and he watched it destroy Andres¡¯ smug smile. The delight that came from being right was intoxicating.

    Andres gave another one of his fake smiles. ¡°Well, I guess my dinner invitation is no longer an option for the likes of you.¡±

    Indenuel smirked. ¡°How very sad.¡± Indenuel turned, walking toward Lola and Martin, forcing himself to work out his anger in this walk before he got too close to them. Yes, by declining the dinner invitation it meant Martin would hear the alleged rumor of Lucia¡¯s crime, but for the most part, Martin had been above the rumors. He wouldn¡¯t believe Andres without consulting Indenuel¡¯s side of the story first.

    Indenuel and Lucia had suffered the brutality of this village long enough. The thought of leaving sounded far more inviting to him than anything else Martin offered. There was still a dull ache at the thought of leaving the children, but the orphans were rarely bullied. The bullying was always about Lucia or Indenuel, never about them specifically. If he left, would it be easier for the children? Something told Indenuel it wouldn¡¯t. After what he experienced with Andres, there is no way he could assume they¡¯d be fine.

    ¡°Ouch!¡±

    Drawn out of his thoughts, Indenuel was close enough to see Lola had pricked her finger on the thorns of the rose she was trying to show Martin. There were tiny drops of blood.

    ¡°High Elder Martin? Would you do the honor?¡± Lola asked, practically giving Martin her hand. Lola most likely did that on purpose to get Martin to heal it.

    He smiled as he touched her elbow. ¡°Actually, this is a great opportunity for Indenuel to show me what he can do.¡±

    He paused, fighting against the desire to stay slapping distance away from Lola.

    ¡°Come on, Indenuel,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel crept forward, aware of the glare Lola gave him. He took her wrist and closed his eyes. He ordered the tissue to stitch together, and it obeyed without question. Being a scratch, it healed quickly, and he opened his eyes again to see Andres approach his wife, giving Indenuel a warning look. He dropped Lola¡¯s hand and backed away into Martin¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Astounding, Indenuel!¡± Martin placed his hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Absolutely astounding. Weather and healing powers already! This is incredible!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martin,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°My hunches are rarely wrong. I do believe you are the Warrior! Now, these fine people have invited us for dinner. Shall you join us?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Sadly, I must decline. I have three orphan children I would rather be with,¡± Indenuel said before he realized what came out of his mouth. ¡°That I¡­ that I need to care for,¡± he corrected.

    Martin frowned, then glanced at Andres. ¡°I am curious about that. Isn¡¯t it the village healer¡¯s responsibility to take care of orphan children? How was it that Lucia ended up with them?¡±

    Andres squirmed. ¡°Yes, we are aware that is the usual custom, but Indenuel¡¯s mother asked for the orphan children in this village in exchange for a home and some charity money.¡±

    ¡°I see. A unique way of doing it, certainly,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°There wasn¡¯t much else for a woman to do in her condition.¡± It was a nice way of putting it, but Andres¡¯ tone was anything but nice.

    Martin narrowed his eyes, interpreting the tone. ¡°Well, it certainly is wonderful of your village to be so forgiving with a woman who came here for help. To give her responsibility and a job in the community is kind. I certainly hope you did not stop there and continued showing Lucia the kindness she deserved.¡±

    Andres said nothing. Martin turned to Indenuel and smiled. ¡°How noble of her to request to take care of the orphan children. You must be proud of your mother¡¯s self-sacrifice.¡± Indenuel refused to reply. Martin gave him a pat on the back. ¡°Well, I don¡¯t want to be too hasty, but with proof of at least two powers, Indenuel will certainly be coming with me to Santollia City to meet with the other High Elders. With that being the case, the orphan children must go back to you, the village healer.¡±

    Andres smiled, though there was pain in his eyes. ¡°Of course, High Elder Martin.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart dropped.

    ¡°Oh, how many times must we go over this Andres,¡± Martin said with delight in his eyes. ¡°Just Martin is enough.¡±

    ¡°I could never so informally address you as such, sir,¡± Andres said with another ridiculous low bow.

    ¡°Sir, can¡¯t the children come with me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin gave Indenuel a sad smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel. You will be training all day, split between the High Elders and the King¡¯s Militia. You would hardly see them.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°Do not argue with a High Elder, boy,¡± Andres said. ¡°Manners.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Andres. ¡°Maybe I just don¡¯t want them to end up with you.¡±

    ¡°So they can learn manners?¡± Andres said.

    Martin held out a hand to stop Indenuel from taking another step toward Andres. He smiled between Indenuel and Andres. ¡°Gentlemen, let us not dissolve into arguing. Andres, Indenuel is simply worried about the orphan children. It is clear they have a special bond. It would be better to ease his worries with promises of their care.¡±

    Andres said nothing for a long moment before clearing his throat. ¡°Of course. My wife and I will do everything in our power to give them the best life possible.¡±

    ¡°Excellent!¡± Martin smiled wide. ¡°Indenuel, are you certain you won¡¯t accept the dinner invitation?¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t bother hiding his glare from Andres, fully aware Martin could see it too. The thought of sitting down to dinner while Andres discussed Lucia¡¯s crimes was enough to make him loose his appetite completely. He would not be able to stomach it. ¡°No thank you,¡± was all he said instead.

    ¡°Now, Andres, if I may be so bold, why don¡¯t you invite the children to eat tonight? You may have a chance to get to know them more,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Martin, I¡¯d rather they-¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Andres said, cutting Indenuel off. ¡°It will be wonderful for us.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t look at Andres anymore. ¡°Martin.¡±

    Martin took Indenuel¡¯s shoulder and turned him, giving them a small semblance of privacy, dropping his voice to a whisper so quiet not even Lola¡¯s gossip gathering ears could hear. ¡°Let me see how Andres and Lola treat them without you there.¡±

    Indenuel paused, trying to think of every possible reason to spend more time with them, but eventually allowed himself to nod. ¡°I¡¯ll send them over before sundown,¡± Indenuel said, not looking at Andres.

    Andres said nothing, his lips thin. Lola had on a fake smile that even Martin could see through.

    ¡°Thank you, Indenuel. I¡¯ve seen two of your powers already. We can talk about how best to test the next two tomorrow,¡± Martin said.

    Andres smirked. ¡°I¡¯d be most curious how you¡¯ll test the power of talking to those who reside in the afterlife.¡± Andres¡¯ tone reminded Indenuel of where he had said Lucia would be in the afterlife.

    ¡°It¡¯s a long journey to Santollia City, Indenuel will have many dreams, some that might bring-¡±

    Power slipped through Indenuel, the corrupting kind, the one he desperately tried to suck back in once it had escaped, but it was too late. With no wind to speak of, a branch of the tree next to Andres snapped back and smacked him in the back of the head. Andres stumbled forward before falling to one knee.

    ¡°What the h-¡± Andres stopped, remembering Martin was across from him.

    Martin stopped talking, his gaze shot toward Indenuel. He could not meet his look, feeling a deep shame. ¡°Forgive me, Martin. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    He didn¡¯t wait to hear Martin¡¯s reply. He simply turned and walked back home, hands deep in his pockets.

 Chapter 6

    Indenuel walked inside his home to see Matteo reading to Emilia and Lola. Lucia had taught them all to read, and it was good to see Matteo practicing. They had one book to read from, but it was enough. Matteo placed the book to one side when Indenuel walked in and the children stood, waiting for Indenuel to say something.

    ¡°Go get the brush. You¡¯re going to have dinner at Andres house,¡± Indenuel said.

    The little girls squealed while Matteo gave him a questioning look. ¡°Indenuel, are you leaving us?¡±

    The knot in his throat kept him from telling the truth. ¡°You will be their guests and must be on your best behavior.¡±

    ¡°Are you coming with us, Indenuel?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°I still need time to rest and recover.¡± A lie, but easier than the truth. Isla nodded before she chased her sister to get the single brush in their house. Matteo stood there, still studying Indenuel. ¡°Go get ready, Matteo.¡±

    ¡°Did you get angry at the villagers?¡± Matteo whispered. ¡°Is that why it snowed?¡±

    Indenuel looked away. ¡°It snowed because I miss Ami. But I came to realize she¡¯s at peace now.¡±

    ¡°Did Ami Lucia lie to us about the warrior?¡± Matteo asked.

    Matteo always asked the hard questions. Luckily, Indenuel found a distraction from answering as the twins came back with a brush. Indenuel helped brush the knots out of their hair until it was smooth. Matteo combed out his own hair before Indenuel helped them into clothes to keep the autumn chill away and ushered them out the door. The twins held hands as they left. Matteo wouldn¡¯t leave until Indenuel promised he would be here when they returned. Indenuel watched them until they disappeared down the dirt road.

    He entered his too quiet house and sat down. He had only been alone with his thoughts at nighttime, and he hated it then. Indenuel folded his arms as he sat down on a chair. He could meditate, but he had no desire to. He had to face the situation eventually. He would be moving on to Santollia City, and the children would stay here. He might not see them again. Even then, they themselves would change. He had grown attached to them, and the thought of anyone else raising them, especially Andres and Lola with their fakeness, made him feel a deep sadness. They would try to turn the children against him. Indenuel didn¡¯t want to leave. He would have to try make a better argument for Martin as to why they should come. He was ready to say goodbye to this village and the people in it. He was not ready to say goodbye to Matteo, Emilia and Isla.

    ***

    Martin situated himself at the table, smiling at the twin girls who were talking quietly amongst themselves. Andres smiled politely in their direction as Lola brought over a large pot of soup.

    ¡°May God bless you for your services to these orphans,¡± Martin said to Lola.

    She beamed at him. ¡°Thank you, Martin the Healer. After all, this soup is all thanks to you.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°I am simply a tool in the hands of God. It is to Him we must give our praise.¡±

    Lola nodded as she sat. Andres held his wife¡¯s hand. ¡°And we must do so now. High Elder Martin, would you give the evening meal prayer?¡±

    Martin bowed his head. ¡°An honor.¡±

    Andres glanced in the direction of the children. The twins had stilled, and Matteo watched from his corner of the table. ¡°Do you know what we do during prayers, children?¡± Andres asked.

    Matteo¡¯s emotions stayed hidden for a moment before he opened his mouth. ¡°Ami Lucia taught us well.¡±

    A tight smile appeared on Andres¡¯ face. ¡°Of course she did.¡±

    ¡°Come now, children. Hold hands,¡± Martin said.

    The three children obeyed as Andres and Lola held hands with each other. Martin allowed his thoughts to stray to his own family for a moment, the homesickness he felt this past year welling up inside before he pushed it away to say the prayer. ¡°We give thanks to God for this food. May it give us strength to prepare for the Savior¡¯s coming, and may we always be in service of Thee.¡±

    ¡°God be with us,¡± everyone said at the end of the prayer.

    Lola dished Martin some soup in a bowl. ¡°Thank you, Lola,¡± he said as he accepted the bowl of soup.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    Lola gave some soup to Andres, then herself, before dishing up three bowls and pushing them in the direction of the children. Martin waited until everyone was dished before he began eating. It wasn¡¯t customary, but he found it easier, especially with young children. They were all quiet as they ate. Martin watched them, seeing how quickly they drank their soup. Andres and Lola tried to show manners, but the far too recent food scare made all of them devour their soup.

    ¡°What a beautiful village you have,¡± Martin said to fill the silence.

    ¡°You should see it in the summertime. So warm and inviting. The children play outside all day in the spring that runs just before the farmlands. It¡¯s simply a magical time,¡± Andres said.

    ¡°It sounds lovely. I find Santollia City gets far too hot for my taste in the summer. Our city¡¯s capacity almost triples, since many of the cities to the south of us get even hotter. The farmers and their families who come to do their trade simply stay for the season.¡±

    ¡°What a boisterous time!¡± Lola said. ¡°I should very much like to visit Santollia City.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain that could be arranged. I sense Indenuel will miss these children dearly.¡± At this Matteo glanced over at Martin. The boy had very large eyes, and Martin could see the sadness inside. ¡°You must come visit Indenuel as many times as you are able, yes?¡±

    Matteo nodded.

    ¡°High Elder Martin is speaking to you, boy. You must show the proper respect. Stop all this head bobbing and use your voice,¡± Lola said.

    Matteo cleared his throat as he looked down at his nearly empty bowl. ¡°That would please me very much, High Elder Martin.¡±

    Lola shook her head. ¡°I see I¡¯m going to have to reteach some manners into these children.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure they are simply overcome with emotions,¡± Martin said. ¡°After all, these last few days have been quite newsworthy. I¡¯m sure the entire country will hear about what went on in this village.¡± Martin nodded in Matteo¡¯s direction. Matteo tried to give a smile before it faltered, and he turned back to his soup. ¡°Looks like Matteo is still hungry,¡± Martin said, noticing Matteo scraping the last of the soup from his bowl.

    Lola hesitated before standing up and offering more soup to Matteo.

    ¡°High Elder Martin,¡± Andres began. ¡°Are you quite sure Indenuel is the Warrior?¡±

    Martin soaked a piece of bread in the last of his soup. ¡°I am certain. The only thing left to do is bring him to the three other High Elders and get their confirmation.¡± Andres nodded, a troubled look coming over his face. ¡°You have something to say on the matter?¡±

    Andres sighed. ¡°It is unlike me to speak ill of the dead, sir.¡± Lola gave an emphatic nod. ¡°But Lucia had nasty rumors swarming about her the moment she came to this village.¡±

    ¡°We should not speak ill of the dead, yes,¡± Martin said as he placed his empty bowl to the left of him. ¡°After all, Lucia was also these children¡¯s caretaker.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Andres said, glancing in the direction of the children. ¡°But this needs to be addressed before you take Indenuel to the city. You must know the kind of person Lucia was.¡±

    ¡°Seems to me she was a caring, wonderful person who took in orphan children and did an excellent job raising the future Warrior,¡± Martin said, placing his hands within his robe sleeves to keep them warm.

    The children were finishing up, waiting to be excused. Lola stood. ¡°Let me show you children where you will be sleeping in the coming days.¡±

    The twins leapt to their feet, giggling with excitement as Lola took their hands and lead them away from the table. Matteo¡¯s eyes darted between Martin and Andres, looking conflicted.

    ¡°My wife does not like to repeat herself, boy. I suggest you move along,¡± Andres said.

    Matteo looked away again before following Lola into a room. Martin watched Matteo leave before turning back to Andres.

    ¡°I must insist we stop talking about this,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°She was suspected of murder,¡± Andres said before Martin could finish.

    Martin closed his mouth before it tugged into a frown. ¡°Just a rumor, certainly?¡±

    ¡°Rumored because she never got caught.¡± There was an anger underlining Andres¡¯ tone. ¡°My sister¡¯s husband, Efano, was helping that poor woman a year ago. They lent her some food for the children with the promise she would pay them back. It isn¡¯t my place to pry on what she spent her money on, but what I do know is it kept her from feeding the children.¡±

    ¡°The charity money from the village? What had happened to it?¡± Martin asked.

    Andres shrugged. ¡°Spent it on something else. She kept talking about how she was waiting for money to come in, but we had no idea what she was talking about, and she refused to specify. She was clearly lying about having the money, and Efano did not budge. She had been leeching off Efano for months. All the food that should have been going to the war efforts, instead feeding the children. He was right to ask money for it. They had a huge argument at dinner. The next morning, he was dead. Poisoned from something only a corrupted tree talker could produce. He had only eaten from her house.¡±

    Martin stayed quiet the entire time, watching Andres for any sign of falsehood, but he found none. Martin had to conclude that Andres truly believed this story.

    ¡°I understand your concern. There are many layers to this story, certainly.¡±

    ¡°Lucia was a murderer,¡± Andres said.

    ¡°I shall study it out,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Indenuel will just lie to you,¡± Andres said.

    ¡°I must insist we drop this subject. You have told your story.¡± Martin stood. ¡°Will the children be staying here for the night?¡±

    ¡°We do not have sufficient mattresses for them right now,¡± Andres said. ¡°They would be sleeping on the floor, if they stayed here.¡± Martin nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m assuming they have mattresses at Indenuel¡¯s place now.¡±

    ¡°They do.¡± Martin checked to see the children were still with Lola in a different part of the house. ¡°Whatever opinions you have of Lucia, you must understand she did try her best, and I believe her best was in line with the truths of the church. I should hope a God-fearing man such as yourself would also raise these children with those same truths in mind.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely, High Elder Martin. I would hate to face God in the afterlife if I hadn¡¯t done my best.¡±

    Martin gathered his dishes, giving Andres a smile. ¡°Tomorrow we shall arrange to have their beds moved to your lovely home.¡±

    Andres nodded as Lola came back into the room. ¡°It will of course be an honor.¡±

 Chapter 7

    In the crisp evening air, Martin helped the children back to their home. Andres offered his house for Martin to spend the night, but Martin politely declined. He was more interested in spending time with Indenuel.

    He was also curious about Indenuel¡¯s character. What Andres said about Lucia was concerning, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe it.

    ¡°High Elder Martin?¡± asked a small voice. Martin had been caught up in his thoughts so much that he missed when Matteo fell into step with him.

    ¡°You may just call me Martin, Matteo,¡± Martin said.

    Matteo gave a tiny nod. ¡°Isn¡¯t there any way my sisters and I could come with you and Indenuel to the city? I don¡¯t want to stay here.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. Indenuel will be far too busy to keep an eye on three children. Not only that, but he needs to focus on his duties,¡± Martin said.

    Matteo dropped eye contact. ¡°I understand, sir.¡±

    Martin watched him curiously. He didn¡¯t know why he expected more of a fight from Matteo. ¡°There must be something that is making you hesitant to stay here?¡± Fright flickered through Matteo¡¯s eyes. The actions of the boy were beginning to worry him. ¡°Matteo, what is going on?¡±

    Matteo¡¯s lower lip trembled. ¡°It would be different if Indenuel was my actual brother, wouldn¡¯t it? I could come if he was my real brother?¡± Matteo sighed, rubbing his eye. ¡°I wish Indenuel was my brother. He treats me well. I just don¡¯t want him to go.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Andres and Lola will treat you like their own.¡±

    Matteo said nothing before he ran to catch up with the twin girls. There was more to that boy¡¯s thoughts. Martin was a stranger, so Matteo wouldn¡¯t open up to him, but it was still concerning.

    The children crossed through the door, and Martin followed. Indenuel was there, kneeling on the ground and smiling as he listened to the little girls talking quickly about Andres, Lola, and their large house. Indenuel¡¯s smile wasn¡¯t large, but there was no hiding the adoration he had for those two little girls.

    The little girls talked about what their rooms looked like and how much fun they would have once their beds were in there. ¡°It sounds like it will be one big adventure! Now, go get ready for bed, and don¡¯t forget to say your evening prayers,¡± Indenuel said.

    The girls giggled as they made their way to their room. Matteo stood there, tracing a circle on the dirty floor with his shoe. ¡°Go get ready for bed, Matteo,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo unfolded his arms and headed to Indenuel¡¯s room. Martin watched, curious.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have many rooms, but we keep the girls¡¯ and the boys¡¯ separate,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°It was my mother¡¯s insistence.¡±

    Indenuel must have taken Martin¡¯s curious look as one of judgement. ¡°Decency is vital, even between children.¡±

    ¡°My mother was very religious. I think it hurt that she couldn¡¯t attend church every week. With the war and everything, the traveling ministers don¡¯t always make it this far.¡± Indenuel ran a hand through his hair. ¡°How were the children?¡±

    ¡°Fine. It might take some adjusting. Andres and Lola have some strong personalities.¡±

    ¡°Will the children be safe with them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°They should. Andres is a God-fearing man,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel gave a small smile. ¡°A little too God-fearing, considering how quickly he assumed my mother was a witch.¡±

    Martin looked again at the children¡¯s rooms. ¡°Who were Matteo¡¯s parents?¡±

    ¡°His mother died a few years after he was born and his father blamed him for her death. When his father passed away in a farming accident, my mother took him in. Everyone thought he was a mute. Turns out he was just too terrified to speak. He still doesn¡¯t talk about what his father did to him. My mother knew. His gift is late in manifesting because of it. The girls are both weather controllers. Matteo, we don¡¯t know.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Martin nodded. ¡°The stresses of life either bring out the best in us, or the worst.¡±

    Indenuel dropped his gaze. ¡°We don¡¯t have much, High Elder Martin, but you are welcome to my bed. Should you wish for more privacy, Matteo and I can sleep out here in the main area.¡±

    Martin watched him closely. ¡°You and your mother each had a mattress, no?¡±

    ¡°We did.¡±

    ¡°What if I take your mother¡¯s mattress and bring it to your room?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel looked uncomfortable but did not meet his gaze. ¡°Are you certain? You are a High Elder. You should sleep in a room by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I insist. Unless me using your mother¡¯s bed gives you too much grief, I see no issue. I have some cleansing incense from my fellow High Elder, Navir, to keep any demons from your dreams,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Of course. Thank you, sir. My mother would consider it an honor if you¡¯d sleep in her bed.¡± Indenuel paused, then his eyes went wide. ¡°Not that I¡­ I¡¯d never imply¡­¡±

    Martin let himself smile. ¡°Of course not, my boy. I understood your meaning.¡± It was an opportunity to ask, to dig into the story behind the rumor of this supposed murder, but it was clear by the pain Indenuel was hardly able to hide that it would be inappropriate to push further. ¡°I would ask you to be present while I do the cleansing, so the incense works on you too.¡±

    ¡°We¡­ we don¡¯t use much incense. We can¡¯t really afford it.¡± His voice dropped away toward the end.

    ¡°It troubles me they would charge you for such incense. It should be free to speakers of the dead,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel paused. ¡°My mother¡­ and I never told¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you are right,¡± Martin said, frowning. ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small bow. ¡°Of course, High Elder Martin. The nightmares never happened much, anyway. I don¡¯t think I have that much family on the other side who want to visit me.¡±

    ¡°I very much doubt that. I bet they simply didn¡¯t know who you are,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I guess so.¡±

    Martin smiled before leaving the home for his carriage right outside. He heard movement inside the home as Indenuel situated the sleeping spaces. The incense was for Indenuel¡¯s sake. Often bringing a belonging into the bed chamber opened the possibility of dreams from the owner of that object. If it was too soon after the death, a demon would come instead. Martin gathered the materials and entered the home again. Indenuel was in the process of moving the straw mattress into the boys¡¯ room. Matteo had moved outside, waiting patiently. Martin couldn¡¯t help but think about Matteo¡¯s troubled past.

    Indenuel placed the bed down and moved to the doorway as Martin lit the incense.

    ¡°Matteo, I need to talk to Indenuel about some personal matters. Could you wait in the main area?¡± Martin asked.

    Matteo nodded and sat in the main living area. Indenuel paused before walking in the room and shutting the door. It would be a tight fit with three mattresses in the room, but Martin didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°We need to talk about what happened with Andres and the tree,¡± he said as he carried the burning incense around the room.

    Indenuel bowed his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. Sometimes it escapes me. I try to stop it, but I can¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t have used the corruptive powers of tree speaking.¡±

    Martin had his back to Indenuel, which made it easier to smile. It was clear he felt sorry about it. ¡°Being the Warrior means you are a powerful individual. Both in the good powers and in the bad. Just because you used them accidentally doesn¡¯t mean you sold your soul to the devil. But it does mean you need to do better to control yourself. They are corruptive for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, High Elder Martin,¡± Indenuel said.

    He gave a tiny shake of his head. ¡°Just Martin.¡± He walked over to the corner of the room to make sure it got there. ¡°And you are forgiven. My prayer is that you learn the lesson from this mistake, so you do not repeat it.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t look at him. He still waited by the edge of the door frame, not daring to enter, hardly looking in the room. ¡°You¡¯re nothing like I expected a High Elder to act.¡±

    The room began to smell of pine and lavender. Martin breathed it in. ¡°And how did you expect a High Elder to act?¡±

    Indenuel almost looked sad. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    He blew on the incense one more time to give it a good glow. ¡°Matteo is welcome to return, unless there is anything else you want to talk about.¡±

    Indenuel paused. ¡°No, sir. Nothing more. I¡¯m sure Matteo is exhausted and wants to go to bed.¡±

    Martin nodded. Indenuel opened the door, ushering Matteo in. He crept inside, already in his night clothes and settled into his mattress. Martin tried to figure out how he would say his evening prayers with no space to kneel.

    ¡°Matteo?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Have you said your evening prayers yet?¡±

    ¡°No. Sorry,¡± he said quietly from his corner.

    Indenuel shifted to a kneeling position on his mattress. It was unusual to kneel on the bed, but not forbidden.

    ¡°Would it be alright if you said it for all of us?¡± Martin asked.

    The moonlight reflected off Matteo¡¯s widening eyes. ¡°Should¡­ shouldn¡¯t you say them? As High Elder?¡±

    Martin clasped his hands together, smiling. ¡°That¡¯s only for the evening meal prayer. I don¡¯t need to lead the evening prayer. Besides, I find the evening prayer is always the sweetest coming from a child.¡±

    Matteo¡¯s eyes were still wide, but he gave a small nod before kneeling himself, clasping his hands together. His voice trembled and was quiet, but Martin could hear every word. ¡°May God look down on us in mercy, may He fill us with His light. May we remember He knows our journey, and may it be a comfort in the night.¡±

    ¡°God be with us,¡± Martin and Indenuel said.

 Chapter 8

    Indenuel slept in again. If he didn¡¯t know for sure his mother was still spending a year sleeping with the good angels, he would have heard her chastising him. He had one of the most honored guests in his home, and he slept in. He threw on his clothes before stumbling out of his room. The front door was open, and he heard the children playing in the yard.

    ¡°My apologies, Martin,¡± Indenuel said with a short bow. ¡°I have neglected my duties as host.¡±

    Martin turned, giving him a surprised look. ¡°My dear boy, a couple days ago you were in such a deep sleep after saving your village, only the Savior himself could have woken you up. If your body still needs to recover, let it recover.¡±

    ¡°But breakfast-¡±

    ¡°Is something many people are surprised to learn I¡¯m quite capable of making myself,¡± Martin said as he stood and offered a bowl to Indenuel. ¡°Oatmeal?¡±

    Indenuel took it, still feeling the sharp chastisement despite the truth of Martin¡¯s words. ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    Indenuel ate his oatmeal much slower as he watched the children playing. ¡°The other children aren¡¯t playing with them today?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Oh. Did they come and play with them?¡±

    ¡°While you were recovering it seemed like all the children in the village were playing with them.¡± Indenuel stared at Martin, trying to imagine the strange scene he was describing. Martin frowned. ¡°It must have been a rare occurrence.¡±

    ¡°It must have been because of the novelty of you being here.¡± Indenuel turned again to the open door as the twins played in the yard. Matteo noticed Indenuel and gave a wave. Indenuel waved back before eating another spoonful of oatmeal. ¡°Will my village make it through the winter? Did you bring enough supplies?¡± Indenuel stirred his oatmeal around to hide the guilt in his face. If he hadn¡¯t caused the early winter, if the remaining crops hadn¡¯t frozen a month ago.

    Then no one would have figured out who I am.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain I did. However, I¡¯ve arranged with Andres and Lola to come visit Santollia City every so often for you to see the children. Should the village need any additional supplies, I¡¯m certain the city will give it. These small villages over the mountains are some of the biggest producers of crops for the war, after all. We would love to show our gratitude.¡±

    Indenuel took another bite of oatmeal, watching Isla and Emilia talking quickly amongst themselves about what game they were playing as Matteo drew a picture in the dirt with a stick. Indenuel placed the spoon back in his bowl. ¡°Sir, what can I say to convince you to let me bring the children with us?¡± He didn¡¯t look at Martin. He simply watched the children, memorizing how they were in this moment.

    Martin set a chair down next to Indenuel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel. It is law. You are not their legal guardian. Andres and Lola are. We cannot transfer orphans through the towns and cities. They must stay a ward of Mountain Pass, in the care of the village¡¯s healer. Children are precious and must be taken care of by a married couple,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°My mother wasn¡¯t married.¡±

    ¡°Your mother was a special circumstance that your village council agreed could handle the situation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m the Warrior,¡± Indenuel said, even though he was struggling to believe that. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that count for something?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It means you need to focus all your efforts on training for the great battle. You will be training long and hard.¡± Martin gave a sigh, not one like Indenuel had heard from the villagers; one that showed how annoyed they were at Indenuel. Instead it was one of compassion. ¡°You must understand, Indenuel, the war is brutal. The most Mountain Pass has felt of it is from the crops we need, but it is bad. The Kiamese people are strong. The war has a bleak outcome, and if we don¡¯t get you trained in time, the children, these children here, will suffer serious consequences. It is better they stay in a place mostly untouched from the war.¡±

    Indenuel placed his empty bowl on the ground, then rubbed his face, his heart hurting. He hadn¡¯t thought about that. It wasn¡¯t just Santollia he was freeing, but keeping Matteo, Isla, and Emilia safe. The protective feeling he had for them rose up. Life was hard here, but they weren¡¯t in constant fear of Kiam taking over their village. The mountains were a natural protection of that, at least. But that would change if Kiam took control of the main road, if they took control of Santollia City itself. If Kiam won.

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe after the war?¡± Indenuel asked, his voice sounding lame. ¡°After we beat the Kiamese army, could they come live with me?¡±

    Martin patted Indenuel on the shoulder. ¡°If you help us win this war, Indenuel, I will personally make sure the children are given to you, regardless of what the law says.¡±

    Indenuel watched the girls playing one of their pretend games. How long would it take him to win a war? A year? Two? Ten? This war had already lasted twenty-five years, longer than he had been alive. Sure, he was supposed to end it, but Indenuel didn¡¯t know how to fight. He knew how to hide.

    This training he would do would probably make things hard. It had already been difficult taking care of the children when his mother passed. Being a single father, in essence, was not easy, even if the blizzard had been his fault. To feed them, clothe them, make sure they stayed safe, it had taxed him. And now with the idea of taking care of the children on top of training as the Warrior, it did seem overwhelming. He would win the war first, then they could come to him.

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But to leave them with Andres and Lola? That was the issue he simply couldn¡¯t get over. Martin seemed to think they would be fine, but Indenuel hesitated.

    ¡°Andres and Lola will rise up to the occasion, Indenuel, but only if you let them,¡± Martin said as though reading his thoughts.

    Indenuel gave a slow, careful nod. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°I am anxious to return home, Indenuel. Over the past year, I have traveled throughout the countries of Santollia and Oramin to help recruit for the war efforts. I was on my way home when I heard about your situation.¡±

    Indenuel glanced at Martin, beginning to understand. ¡°You want to leave? Soon?¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Tomorrow at dawn. It is a month¡¯s journey to Santollia City. Not only am I anxious to see my family, but the High Elders are anxious to meet you.¡±

    Indenuel blinked back tears. One more day with the children. ¡°I understand.¡±

    Matteo turned, tears in his eyes. Quiet, observant, ever watchful Matteo overheard everything. He dropped the stick and walked inside, wrapping his arms around Indenuel, crying quietly on his shoulder.

    ***

    They spent the first half of the day moving the mattresses into Andres and Lola¡¯s home. They would sleep there that night. Indenuel spent the rest of the day playing with them. He listened to the girls¡¯ stories, complimented Matteo on his drawings, played in the creek even though it was freezing, and chased the girls until his muscles were sore. Matteo was always next to Indenuel, saying nothing, simply being there, and Indenuel let him be.

    Indenuel sat at the table of Andres and Lola¡¯s house for dinner. Indenuel was only there because this was his last day with the children. He wanted to be a part of it as long as possible. Lola set down a pot of beans and rice, giving Martin all the smiles and warmth while pointedly ignoring Indenuel. She dished Martin up, who passed it over to Indenuel. Indenuel took the food, curious. It was custom for the honored guest to get the first serving of food.

    Lola had a fire in her eyes she was trying desperately to put out as she dished another plate for Martin. Then Andres and herself. She plopped three helpings onto plates and pushed them toward the children.

    ¡°High Elder Martin, if you would do us the honor of saying the evening meal prayer,¡± Andres said, giving Martin a short bow.

    ¡°Oh, indeed it would be an honor, but custom dictates the person with the highest authority at the table says the evening meal prayer,¡± Martin said, a playful glimmer entering his eyes as he looked at Indenuel.

    It took way too long for Andres and Lola to look at Indenuel, and they didn¡¯t have a playful look in their eyes. Indenuel shrank from their gaze.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Indenuel focused his attention on Martin to keep himself from looking at Lola and Andres. ¡°I outrank a¡­¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    ¡°Yes, Indenuel. An individual prophesied to appear at our time of need absolutely outranks just another High Elder,¡± Martin said. ¡°You better get used to saying evening meal prayers.¡±

    Indenuel chanced another look at Andres and Lola who were looking positively fuming. It had always been strange to Indenuel that these two were only eight or nine years older than Lucia. They always had such hatred. Indenuel stared at his untouched plate.

    ¡°The other High Elders haven¡¯t confirmed that Indenuel is the Warrior,¡± Andres said quietly with an underlining tone of anger. ¡°Surely there is no reason to treat him as such until they say he is.¡±

    ¡°They will, Andres.¡± Martin clasped his hands together, closing his eyes. ¡°They will.¡±

    Indenuel turned and looked at the children. Matteo took Isla¡¯s hand, Isla took Emilia¡¯s hand, and both Matteo and Emilia were stretching their hands toward him. They had already accepted it as truth. Indenuel took their hands, giving them a squeeze before he cleared his throat. ¡°We give thanks to God for this food. May it give us strength to prepare for the Savior¡¯s coming, and may we always be in service of Thee.¡±

    ¡°God be with us,¡± Martin and the children said.

    ¡°God be with us,¡± Lola and Andres said far more controlled. Indenuel waited for Martin to eat out of habit, but completely forgot that he was the one that said the prayer. If he said the prayer, he had to be the first to eat. Andres¡¯ glare was as sharp as daggers. If Martin hadn¡¯t been here, Andres would have told Indenuel exactly what he thought.

    Indenuel quickly picked up the fork and took a bite so everyone would stop looking at him. He thought of what Martin said that morning, about Andres and Lola rising to the occasion if he let them.

    ¡°Dinner is delicious, Lola,¡± Indenuel said, muscling down his pride. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Lola gave a small smile that seemed almost genuine. ¡°You are welcome, Indenuel.¡± Andres said nothing.

    The rest of the dinner, Andres and Lola only talked to Martin, and Indenuel only talked to the children. It made it easier.

    They stayed around Andres and Lola¡¯s home until it was too dark to see. Martin had gone in other parts of the village to discuss religion and do some healings.

    When Lola came outside with an impatient air, Indenuel ignored her as long as possible as he ran with the children, trying to catch some bugs.

    Once Lola made her intentions clearer, the girls ran to give Indenuel a hug.

    ¡°I will see you soon,¡± Indenuel said, trying to convince himself not to cry. ¡°Now, go have an adventure.¡± The girls left, giggling with excitement to sleep in a new place. Matteo stayed closer to Indenuel. Indenuel waited for Matteo to go into the house, but he stayed.

    Indenuel patted Matteo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Matteo¡¯s voice trembled. ¡°But what if I¡¯m not?¡±

    Indenuel dropped to one knee so Matteo was slightly taller than him. ¡°Then tell me. I am a tree talker,¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not,¡± Matteo said.

    ¡°You can tell Hugo. I¡¯ll talk to him in the morning before we leave,¡± Indenuel said. Matteo nodded, but it was a stiff nod. ¡°I will see you in a couple months. And I will send word every day where I am and what I¡¯ve been doing. We will be able to keep in contact. I want to know when your gift manifests.¡±

    Matteo was blinking back tears. ¡°What if I¡¯m too broken to get a gift?¡±

    Indenuel swallowed a lump in his throat before smiling. ¡°Matteo, what kind of talk is that? Of course you¡¯ll get a gift.¡±

    ¡°No one has gone this long without something manifesting, no matter how weak. What if I¡¯m just-¡± Matteo didn¡¯t finish.

    Indenuel placed his arms on the boy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Matteo, these gifts are from God. What has Ami Lucia always told us?¡±

    Matteo had tears running down his cheeks. ¡°That God has his own timing for things.¡±

    ¡°You will get your gift. Be patient. It will come. And most important of all, you are not broken,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo nodded before hugging Indenuel again. ¡°I will miss you.¡±

    ¡°And I will see you in a couple months. You are the big brother now. Keep an eye on your sisters for me.¡±

    Indenuel did not want to let go, but Matteo would never let go, and someone had to make the tough decision. Matteo rubbed his eyes dry as Indenuel dropped his arms. Matteo¡¯s footsteps fell through the drying mud of the town as he headed to Andres and Lola¡¯s house. Indenuel stayed until the door closed. He turned and headed toward his own home, the tears coming far more quickly than he expected. The village was peaceful and dark. No one was on the road. He allowed himself to cry, the moon and the four stars above were the only witnesses.

 Chapter 9

    Indenuel didn¡¯t sleep that night. He tossed and turned, his thoughts plagued with all the horrible things that were bound to happen. He was supposed to be the one to fight in a great battle, but he didn¡¯t know anything about fighting. He could hardly handle being in a large group without wanting to leave immediately. Was he expected to be a leader? He seriously hoped not.

    The lonely son, the only star farthest away from the three other stars, began to dip farther toward the east, indicating dawn was fast approaching. Indenuel grabbed his clothes and snuck out of the room to get dressed. Martin was still asleep, and he didn¡¯t want to bother him. Indenuel added some sticks to the fireplace before getting dressed by the dim light. He didn¡¯t feel like eating this morning.

    As the sky began to lighten, Indenuel couldn¡¯t handle the wait. He wrote a hasty note to Martin that he was going to Hugo¡¯s before he left, hoping to get Martin¡¯s horse so he could hook it up to the cart. Now that he had said goodbye to the children, there was no reason to stay in Mountain Pass any longer.

    The wind whistled through the trees. There were a few broken branches as the trees couldn¡¯t handle the blizzard. The more he walked, the more he realized how much cleaning up there was still left to do. A part of him felt guilty, but another part realized the villagers were probably happy to see him leave.

    Indenuel wrapped his cloak around him tighter as he walked the well-worn dirt path to Hugo¡¯s house. He quietly knocked on the door, expecting Hugo to be asleep. He was in the process of trying to find something to write a note with when the door opened and Hugo stood at the door all dressed.

    ¡°Indenuel, good morning,¡± Hugo said.

    ¡°Forgive me, Hugo, if I woke you,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I¡¯ve come to retrieve Martin¡¯s horse for his cart.¡±

    ¡°Martin mentioned he would need it early. I was expecting you before dawn, though. I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll make it to the main road now,¡± Hugo said.

    ¡°Martin told me he doesn¡¯t want to push the horse. We¡¯ll split it between two days,¡± Indenuel said.

    Hugo nodded as he grabbed his wooden key. ¡°That should give you plenty of time to get settled in Tavi tomorrow before the sabbath. No doubt Martin will give the sermon there.¡±

    ¡°Better Martin than me,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    Hugo smiled. ¡°Well, I shall pray for your safe travels, then. There are a lot of war deserters hiding in the stretch of land between Mountain Pass and Tavi.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Hugo and Indenuel walked to the stables by Hugo¡¯s home. Hugo unlocked the small shed and they heard Martin¡¯s horse moving about inside.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fine horse,¡± Hugo said as he opened the door. ¡°It should get you to Tavi with no trouble.¡±

    ¡°Hugo,¡± Indenuel started to say. Hugo turned, waiting for Indenuel to continue. Indenuel had a hard time keeping Hugo¡¯s gaze. ¡°Matteo, Emilia, and Isla are-¡± Indenuel paused, trying to get his thoughts in order. ¡°Yes, Andres and Lola are their legal guardians, but can you keep an eye on them too? Make sure they¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m certain they will raise them-¡±

    ¡°If one of them comes to you and says they¡¯re being bullied, will you listen to them?¡± Indenuel said instead.

    Hugo looked at Indenuel, something flickering across his eyes. ¡°Good heavens, Indenuel. This village has hurt you.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Why are you surprised?¡±

    Hugo sighed as he walked inside and picked up the bit. ¡°When Lucia came twenty years ago, I suspected she wouldn¡¯t last long here. The vile gossip of the village has broken people of stronger standing than her. I was far more surprised when she stayed. And for how long.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say. Obviously gossip wasn¡¯t the only crime this village had committed, but maybe admitting the abuse they had received was still too much for Hugo to admit. ¡°Our village is poor, but instead of coming together, we find the poorer among us and use them as a target so we can ignore our own problems.¡±

    Indenuel looked away, staring at his feet. ¡°My mother kept a secret from this village and from me. She could have stopped it before it even began, but she didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Did Lucia tell you why she kept it a secret?¡± Hugo asked. Indenuel shook his head. Hugo watched Indenuel before taking the reins. ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk, Indenuel. I¡¯ll help you hitch the cart.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. Hugo didn¡¯t make it sound like he was giving Indenuel a choice. The black night began to give way to a deep blue. They walked, the horse walking obediently behind them.

    ¡°Thanks for not being one of the bad ones, Hugo,¡± Indenuel said.

    Hugo shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to stop the others. I just waited for Lucia to move on to a different village. I¡¯m not proud of what happened here, or the part I played in it.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, the silence descending between them. He hadn¡¯t thought about living in another town in ages. Not since Matteo came to them almost four years ago. And the twins the year after that. He remembered older orphans in his mother¡¯s care, but they left when they turned fourteen to work the farms and start their own lives.

    ¡°I never got the opportunity to thank you for saving my mother¡¯s life two years ago,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°On that day, you did do something.¡±

    Hugo had a frown on his face. ¡°I followed the law, yes, which happened to save Lucia. But somehow things got worse for your family.¡±

    ¡°No, Hugo. It would have been far worse if you found her guilty of murder,¡± Indenuel said.

    Hugo sighed before glancing up at the sky. ¡°Then it¡¯s a good thing she was innocent.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing. He shouldn¡¯t have brought the incident up. There were still far too many things about it that didn¡¯t make sense for the villagers. The reason he mentioned it now was because he¡¯d never return to Mountain Pass, and he felt obligated to thank Hugo.

    ¡°With you being the Warrior, you¡¯re incredibly skilled in all four gifts, yes?¡± Hugo asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart quickened. ¡°Yes, but¡­ but I¡¯m not as strong as you might think.¡±

    It was a lie to keep Hugo off his tracks. Indenuel was trying to think of a way to change the subject when Hugo changed it himself. ¡°Don¡¯t harbor ill feelings toward your mother, Indenuel. She must have had her reasons for staying here.¡±

    ¡°Probably to keep hiding me. Allowing everyone else to believe she was a witch. But why keep me hidden at all?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Hugo shrugged. ¡°You are asking the wrong person. I¡¯m a humble postman. I don¡¯t have the ability to communicate with the dead.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t have one of those in Mountain Pass,¡± Indenuel said.

    Hugo smiled. ¡°Certainly not strong enough to hold a position in our village. Though we had you, whether we realized it or not.¡±

    Indenuel stared at the dirt path. He tried to imagine what it would be like to live in Santollia City, but it was something he simply could not comprehend.

    ¡°The answers will come, Indenuel. I¡¯m sure your mother will have much to tell you in a year¡¯s time. Just be patient,¡± Hugo said as they approached Indenuel¡¯s house. It seemed so much bigger with the children away, even though it was still one of the smallest in village. Martin walked out with a bundle, placing it in the cart before waving at Hugo and Indenuel, who waved back. Martin buckled a sword around his waist before throwing an older, tattered robe around himself. It was probably for safety from the war deserters.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°I will check on the children as much as I am able,¡± Hugo said. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile. ¡°I will send word to them every day, so you have a reason to check on them often.¡±

    Hugo smiled. ¡°That sounds like an excellent plan.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Hugo. One day I might be able to forgive Mountain Pass for what it did to us, but that, among other things, will need some time,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t speak for the entire village, but I will say I think you¡¯ll make a great warrior,¡± Hugo said.

    Indenuel¡¯s throat caught in a bought of emotion. How would Hugo know? Wasn¡¯t a warrior someone who was beloved by all? Someone who could lead an army? A battle-ready individual? He wasn¡¯t any of those things. In a way, he was running away from his village because he couldn¡¯t stand being here a moment longer.

    Martin and Hugo hitched the horse to the carriage as Indenuel looked at the home he grew up in. It was an empty house now. How quickly before it was given to someone else?

    Martin placed a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ready, my boy?¡±

    ¡°Ready,¡± Indenuel said. He climbed into the cart next to Martin. It was easier than he imagined to turn his back on Mountain Pass.

    ***

    Indenuel looked lost in his own thoughts, and Martin didn¡¯t wish to intrude on them. It was a lot to go through as an almost twenty-year-old, and he was taking the revelation quite well. However, in the brief time Martin had known Indenuel, sometimes the boy needed some time with his thoughts. He found excuses to touch Indenuel¡¯s shoulder every so often to make sure the anxiety levels weren¡¯t too high.

    Martin passed small streams that hadn¡¯t been there before. There were trees with broken branches and the ground still looked soaking wet. Indenuel saw these indications of melting snow and shuddered, burrowing deeper into his thoughts.

    ¡°Mourning can cause that in a weather controller,¡± Martin said. ¡°Especially in one as powerful as you.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, just nodded. It was now starting to concern Martin.

    After a silent lunch, Indenuel mumbled something about not sleeping well the night before and went in the back of the cart and slept. Martin did his best to make sure the horse avoided bumpier places on the dirt road. Martin found himself enjoying the scenery. On the way to Mountain Pass he was too focused on getting the heavy cart through this road as quickly as possible without pushing the horse. But now that his mission was done, he found himself enjoying the view of the mountains stretching far through the land. The mountains in Santollia City were too far away for Martin to appreciate. Up close, these mountains looked almost intimidating. Like their own sort of gate, keeping the smaller villages and farmlands away from the main road. It was no wonder the smaller villages on the other side seemed mostly untouched by the war. Certainly they had some scares, but the King and Queen wouldn¡¯t recruit from Mountain Pass or the other surrounding farmlands. The men were needed to farm far more than fight. There might come a time when recruitment was needed from the farmers, but Martin hoped they would never become that desperate.

    The ground got drier. He couldn¡¯t see the tracks in the cart from his trip from before. Indenuel¡¯s snowstorm was small, but intense. In another while, they wouldn¡¯t see any sign of it at all except for the occasional fuller stream or river.

    As the sun descended lower, Martin stopped the horse. Indenuel sat up in the back, looking around with a nervous eye. ¡°Here seems as good a spot as any to set up camp,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded, rubbing his eyes. Martin hadn¡¯t seen Indenuel smile since they left Mountain Pass. The more Martin thought about it, he realized Indenuel hadn¡¯t smiled in Mountain Pass except for when he was around the children.

    Indenuel went off to gather things for a fire as Martin assessed what they had for dinner. They had enough for a soup tonight. A warm soup would taste good in the autumn chill this far north.

    Martin watched again as Indenuel started the fire, only talking to offer his assistance in making the meal. Once Indenuel finished cutting the potatoes, he went back to his silence. Martin was concerned at how quiet Indenuel had become.

    ¡°Almost ready,¡± Martin said, breaking the silence between the two.

    Indenuel glanced up at Martin as though remembering he was there. Indenuel nodded, looking back at the fire above the pot, pulling his knees closer around him. Martin picked up the ladle and stirred the soup. Maybe he had made a mistake letting Indenuel alone with his own thoughts for so long.

    ¡°Would you like to say the meal prayer, Indenuel?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel tore his gaze from the fire and focused on Martin. ¡°Right. Of course.¡± He gave the memorized prayer quickly.

    ¡°May God be with us,¡± Martin said at the end. He stirred the soup again. As he suspected, it wasn¡¯t quite done yet, but he needed to get Indenuel talking. ¡°I might have been too hasty. Not quite warm yet.¡±

    Indenuel nodded again, looking as though he was sinking back into his thoughts.

    ¡°Will it be a cold night?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel stared at his hands. ¡°A storm isn¡¯t coming.¡±

    Martin nodded, finding it quite useful to have a weather controller.

    ¡°We¡¯ve made it quite far, today,¡± Martin said as the soup began to bubble. He stirred it again. ¡°It¡¯s bittersweet that this will be our only night under the stars. I find them quite beautiful.¡± Martin looked up at the four stars above them.

    Indenuel nodded, not saying anything. He broke a stick in half before tossing it into the fire, his mind far from here.

    ¡°You know, the Kiamese people call the stars Gods¡¯ eyes,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel looked at Martin, then craned his head back to see the stars. ¡°Do they believe in two Gods? Or do they believe God has four eyes?¡±

    Martin gave a tiny smile. ¡°It¡¯s one of those traditions where no one quite knows how it started, but it persists, because they definitely believe in more than two Gods. I honestly can¡¯t keep track how many they believe in. Maybe their sky god has four eyes, though.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t we believe in two Gods?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin stirred the soup and poured it in a bowl. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°We pray to God, but also pray to the Savior,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin smiled as he finished pouring the soup in a bowl. ¡°We pray to God about the Savior, but we do not worship the Savior the same way we worship God. I don¡¯t want to downplay the incredible responsibility he will have to sanctify the world at the end of times. The Savior will be a gift from God, just as you are. But we don¡¯t worship you, either.¡± Indenuel about reached for the bowl but paused as Martin said that last part. Again, the troubled look passed his forehead before he accepted the bowl.

    Martin dished himself up, then waited for Indenuel to start eating. Indenuel himself was waiting for Martin to start before realization dawned on his face. He slowly picked up his spoon and took a bite. Once Indenuel was finished with the first bite, Martin began eating his soup. He couldn¡¯t help but notice Indenuel had only taken that one bite, stirring the soup around, his thoughts threatening to take him over again.

    ¡°Too hot?¡± Martin asked, even though he knew that was not the case at all.

    Indenuel swallowed. ¡°May I confirm something you might have already figured out?¡± Martin waited for him to continue. Indenuel sighed, dropping his gaze. ¡°I was never treated with any sort of respect in my village. We were charity cases who took on more charity cases. We were never invited to village gatherings, whether they be parties or discussions of the war efforts. I guess what I¡¯m trying to say is I have no idea how to¡­ to be treated with respect.¡±

    Martin nodded as the fire gave a pop. Martin reached out and stirred the soup, trying to gather his thoughts. Whatever Indenuel had been thinking all day, this had to be just a small aspect of it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why your mother hid you, but she did. And because of it, you grew up not knowing who you are. Often when an individual understands their worth, it is easier for them to receive the respect they deserve.¡±

    ¡°And if this individual is instead just left empty and confused after learning who they are?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin studied Indenuel carefully. There was a lot of pain there. ¡°I felt the same way when I finally became High Elder.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I studied for years at the finest universities, pushed my powers to its limit, and when I became High Elder, I felt unworthy of it all. Terrified I was going to fail,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said, nodding. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I¡¯ll ever live up to anyone¡¯s expectations.¡±

    ¡°Well, you have something that I never had,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel¡¯s voice was quiet. Martin noticed tears in Indenuel¡¯s eyes, reflecting the firelight.

    ¡°A powerful prophet saw your life, Indenuel. He saw you win. He saw it. You will not fail,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t look as comforted as Martin hoped. Indenuel¡¯s hand shook as he took another bite of soup. ¡°I¡¯m trying to believe, sir. I really am.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°That is a good start.¡± He finished the last of his soup before adding more to his bowl. As he suspected, the soup tasted glorious on this chilly autumn night. ¡°After a year of traveling, I¡¯m still not used to how cold it gets at night during the autumn and winter,¡± Martin said as he held the bowl in his hands for a moment to warm his fingers.

    Indenuel nodded absently. Martin was losing him again. Indenuel had barely taken three bites of soup. Martin stirred his soup around, much hotter being over the fire longer.

    ¡°You¡¯re afraid of expectations?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel continued to stir his soup. ¡°I¡¯m afraid the Santollians will expect a perfect individual.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been preached the Warrior will come from humble beginnings,¡± Martin said. ¡°I doubt the Santollians will expect a religious scholar.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m no leader. I don¡¯t have the qualities,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Those things take time, Indenuel. No one will expect you to be perfect the second you step into the city,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any sword training,¡± Indenuel said, his voice growing in anxiety.

    ¡°Again, practice,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°What if¡­ what if there¡¯s a weight on my soul, but only because of¡­¡±

    Martin met Indenuel¡¯s eyes. He had seen that timid look before in others. ¡°Indenuel? Do you need to confess something?¡±

    Indenuel let out a shaky breath before looking away. ¡°No. Not me. But¡­ my mother. She did kill Efano, but on accident.¡±

 Chapter 10

    It wasn¡¯t at all where Martin expected the conversation to go. Was this part of why Indenuel had been so quiet? If this was something weighing on Indenuel¡¯s mind, they might as well talk about it.

    ¡°I know Andres said something about it,¡± Indenuel whispered. ¡°I just¡­ I¡¯m afraid if this story gets out, it will put me and my mother in a negative light with the people. But if they understood, if they knew it was an accident¡­¡± Indenuel shook his head. ¡°They might still think badly of my upbringing.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Martin bundled up an extra shirt and grabbed the handle of the pot, moving it away from the fire. ¡°It sounds like you went through the correct order of law, and therefore the confession Lucia gave will not be known to the general public.¡±

    It did not comfort Indenuel. ¡°But¡­ but you and the other High Elders?¡±

    Martin added a little more soup to his bowl to warm his fingers again. ¡°It is of course our concern in order to know what kind of environment the Warrior was raised in, but we wouldn¡¯t share it with the public. There is a story, I assume?¡±

    Indenuel let out a tiny, nervous breath. ¡°Two and a half years ago I was hurt. Badly. I was pushed from a cart and caught my fall wrong. The bone was sticking out and everything, but I couldn¡¯t fix it.¡±

    Martin gave a wince for sympathy. He had seen his fair share of injuries being a healer, but it still hurt to think of that situation. ¡°An interesting limitation of the healing power. If you aren¡¯t in a life-or-death situation, you cannot use it on yourself.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s soup was practically forgotten. ¡°My mother took me to Andres. Andres wanted nothing to do with her, like usual, but she begged him to heal my arm. Since we didn¡¯t¡­¡± Indenuel dropped his eyes. ¡°Since that month we couldn¡¯t go to church, Andres demanded a sum of money in order to heal me.¡±

    That was news to Martin. ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have asked for that.¡±

    ¡°He showed us the village healer¡¯s guidebook, sir,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin let out a long sigh, shaking his head. ¡°It must have been the guidebook from three decades ago.¡±

    A bitter autumn night wind picked up as Martin set his bowl aside and moved his hands closer to the fire. Indenuel looked at his soup, still not eating it. ¡°Most likely. It takes a while for policies to change in Mountain Pass.¡±

    ¡°That is how Lucia ran out of money, then?¡± Once Martin¡¯s fingers were warmer, he drank some of the broth.

    Indenuel absently stirred his soup. ¡°Not at first. It was an expense my mother paid because she had to. But then there was a huge battle in one of the towns on the main road that disrupted everything. Prices for food went up and people weren¡¯t as willing to give to charity. My mother found herself with no money to buy us food.¡±

    ¡°And your mother¡¯s usual income hadn¡¯t come in?¡± Martin asked.

    It was the first time listing to the story that confusion filled Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°What?¡±

    Martin gave a shrug. ¡°Andres said Lucia was waiting on some money to come from somewhere.¡±

    Indenuel continued to stare at Martin. ¡°She never told me about any of that. Andres¡­ Andres must have been lying.¡±

    Without trying to seem like he was, Martin studied Indenuel carefully. Indenuel didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. Lucia must not have told him anything. Martin turned his attention back to his soup. ¡°How odd.¡±

    ¡°Anyway, my mother stopped eating all together in order to feed us but pretended to not be hungry. Once I saw through her ploy, I stopped too. When Matteo started claiming he was full and sliding his barely touched dinner to the twins, my mother begged Efano, the head farmer, for some food. I didn¡¯t know he was Andres¡¯ sister¡¯s husband until later. He agreed, and we ate again.¡±

    The reminder of food made Indenuel pause as he ate a few more spoonsful of soup. Martin waited, seeing the distress on Indenuel¡¯s face. This story was painful for him to tell. Possibly because of how much he wasn¡¯t believed. His heart ached for the boy, but he also knew he had to tread carefully here. This was Indenuel¡¯s story to tell. ¡°Months later, hardly anyone was giving. As much as the villagers didn¡¯t like us, they usually scrap together enough for us to survive on. Especially when the traveling minister visited for sabbath. But for months, it just wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s hands visibly shook. Martin wanted to reach over and calm his anxieties, but remained where he was. ¡°Efano demanded money from us. Everyone was desperate, and debts needed to be paid. My mother she--she invited him over to dinner to try and talk some compassion into him.¡± Indenuel¡¯s head was bowed so low Martin could hardly see his eyes. ¡°We foraged for mushrooms among other things to use for dinner. Efano had an allergy of a particular mushroom we weren¡¯t aware of. It was an accident.¡± Indenuel finally looked at Martin, blinking back tears. ¡°She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. She didn¡¯t know.¡± Indenuel wiped away the tears before realizing they were coming too fast. He set the bowl of soup down to cover his eyes. ¡°We were never invited to anything. We didn¡¯t know Efano as well as the others. Had no idea it would slowly close his throat as he went to sleep. We didn¡¯t know he¡¯d-¡± Indenuel let out a choked sob.

    Martin stroked his chin as he watched the pain clear on Indenuel¡¯s face even with it half covered. Indenuel took another breath that still wasn¡¯t calm, and Martin got up to sit next to him, placing his hand on his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t cure sadness, but he could let his healing power trickle in to make the emotional hurt not as sharp. Indenuel¡¯s breathing calmed.

    ¡°It was an accident,¡± Indenuel repeated.

    ¡°I believe you,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t smile, but it looked as though a huge burden was lifted from his shoulders at Martin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Your mother was tried?¡±

    Indenuel nodded, rubbing the sides of his eyes. ¡°Since my mother was accused of a serious crime, her rights to privacy had been stripped. Hugo dug through my mother¡¯s memories with the help of the tree. His wife claimed Efano could only die if the mushroom had been enhanced by corruptive powers, and my mother swore she never did. The truth about the accident came to light. In Mountain Pass we only have the three representatives of the powers as our governing body instead of four. And since it involved a relative of Andres, he was asked off the council for being too close to the victim.¡± Indenuel dried his eyes. ¡°The weather controller representative found her guilty. Hugo took compassion on her and deemed her innocent of intent. With the draw, Hugo¡¯s opinion held more validity since he was the one going through her memories. Hugo¡¯s the only reason my mother didn¡¯t die two years ago instead of-¡± Indenuel stopped talking. Martin watched him carefully. Indenuel looked away.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Instead of a month ago, Martin finished for Indenuel in his mind.

    The silence stretched on. The story must have hung heavily on the boy¡¯s conscience. With trembling fingers Indenuel picked up his bowl and began eating.

    Martin had no idea what to say. The story, as he suspected, was far more complicated than a simple right or wrong answer. ¡°If it¡¯s alright with you, sir, I¡¯d rather not talk about the trial and what lead up to it again.¡± Indenuel was quiet, the pain obvious in his voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want to retell it to the other High Elders.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Lucia was given a proper trial and found innocent. I don¡¯t believe the High Elders will have any more pressing questions about it.¡±

    The pain grew more obvious on Indenuel¡¯s face now. He was reliving a hurtful chapter of the past.

    ¡°Is this what caused the village to turn on you?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t look at Martin. ¡°It¡¯s what made it worse, because Andres and Lola took an active part in the bullying.¡± Indenuel stared at the bottom of his bowl. ¡°There were times I honestly think the only reason we weren¡¯t killed was because of Matteo, Emilia, and Isla. The villagers hated my mother and me, but they wouldn¡¯t set fire to our house with the orphans inside as well.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°You really think they would murder you and your mother?¡±

    Indenuel nodded, looking at Martin. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°And not just react because they, too, were scared?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel remained quiet, tearing his gaze from Martin. ¡°Doesn¡¯t excuse them for what they did.¡±

    Martin looked toward the fire, trying to move his hands closer to the flames to keep them warm. ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. But there is a lot of hurt in that village. A little forgiveness and compassion will go a long way." Indenuel said nothing as he started to sink into his thoughts again. ¡°And what of Lucia¡¯s debt to Efano?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel was in the process of lifting the spoon when he paused. The longer the silence lasted between them, the more Indenuel¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not sure. It must have been paid.¡±

    ¡°Your mother wasn¡¯t sent to a debtor¡¯s prison?¡± Martin asked.

    The thoughts churned as Indenuel shook his head. ¡°With everything else that went on, I didn¡¯t think about the debt. It must have been paid. Somehow. But my mother never told me.¡±

    Martin said nothing, feeling like it wasn¡¯t his place. Indenuel had a deep frown on his face. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m starting to think that despite living with her my whole life, I didn¡¯t actually know my mother.¡±

    ***

    The morning was crisp as they loaded their belongings into the cart. Their breakfast was relaxed.

    ¡°We should arrive in Tavi after lunch,¡± Martin said. ¡°It will give us plenty of time to settle and prepare ourselves for the sabbath day tomorrow.¡±

    The horse moved along the dirt road. Indenuel looked around the scenery he was vaguely familiar with.

    ¡°As the suspected Warrior, you will of course be given a seat of high honor in the worship service,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel frowned before glancing down at his hands. ¡°Have the rumors escaped Mountain Pass. Does anyone suspect me of being the Warrior on the main road?¡±

    ¡°Possibly.¡± Martin gave Indenuel a curious look. ¡°You don¡¯t want people to know?¡±

    Indenuel sighed, then leaned forward. ¡°The High Elders haven¡¯t confirmed it.¡±

    ¡°You have proven two of the four gifts. I haven¡¯t seen your tree talking, but you must have it if you can produce the corrupted version. And speaking to the dead is always a difficult one to prove, since dreams and whispers of the dead are always harder to prove without another person of that same power to confirm it.¡± Martin gave Indenuel a smile.

    ¡°Could we possibly keep this quiet?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t want the Santollians to know you¡¯re the Warrior?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not ready for everyone to know yet,¡± Indenuel said quietly.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I will introduce you as my honored guest. It will still give you a good seat in the worship service.¡± The only sound was the horse making its way on the dirt road. Indenuel stayed quiet. Martin sat on the carriage, his back straight, his posture clearly showing an upperclassman. Indenuel, on the other hand, had his elbows resting on his knees, his shoulders slumped. He watched the scenery go by as the chilly breeze blew through the trees. The mountains were slowly receding in the background. He had only traveled this road in the summer. It was strange to see it in the cooler months. The mountains were covered in pine trees and at the very top Indenuel could see snow.

    Indenuel started to wonder when it would get warmer. He had heard of the climate in Santollia City. Dry and hot all year round. As someone who had grown up in a place that had a drop in weather in autumn and winter, he wondered what it would be like for it to just always stay warm. He simply couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it.

    ¡°You have family in Santollia city?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I do,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel finally tore his eyes from the scenery and looked at Martin. ¡°I guess whenever I thought about High Elders, I never imagined them to have a family.¡±

    Martin chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure with the image of holy, sacred men it might be strange, but yes. My wife¡¯s name is Sara and we¡¯ve been married forty-two glorious years. I have five children. Two boys, three girls in that order. I have fifteen grandchildren, and one great-grandchild, who was born while I was away traveling. It has been well over a year since I¡¯ve seen any of them.¡± There was a longing in Martin¡¯s voice that was unmistakable.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had such a large family,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I do. I love them all dearly,¡± Martin said, his voice dropping and a sadness coming to his voice. ¡°My oldest son, Carlos, died in battle about seven years ago.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    Martin gave a tiny smile. ¡°It¡¯s best you know, as I¡¯m sure you will be visiting my family a lot while in Santollia City. He left behind three children and his widow, Ana. Sara and I have been taking care of them since. Carlos¡¯ children are practically grown now. I will be excited to meet Little Carlos when I return home.¡±

    Silence settled between them again. It was clear Martin wanted to return home. There was a longing for it, a satisfied smile on his face as they were making their journey closer to Santollia City.

    ¡°How long until you felt like you could not¡­ miss your son so much?¡± Indenuel asked. It was probably a selfish question, but Indenuel needed to know. Lucia¡¯s death still pained him far more than he was willing to admit.

    Martin gave Indenuel a knowing smile. ¡°The first year is the hardest. But I still miss him every single day.¡± Indenuel nodded, not the comforting message he¡¯d hoped. He shifted back to looking at the scenery.

    ¡°As a High Elder, you¡¯d think it¡¯d be easy. High Elder Cristoval, one of the most powerful speakers to those who had passed on, at one point was giving me messages from Carlos every day for a month. I know Carlos is peacefully on the other side, resting from the heartaches of this world. I¡¯ve been able to give him messages. Ana, his wife, has been able to talk to him. His children have all felt their father¡¯s love from the other side, but it still hurts that he isn¡¯t here.¡± Martin set a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder, and Indenuel didn¡¯t jump like he had before. ¡°It¡¯s not selfish to want her back, Indenuel. But it does get easier when you can communicate again.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, not at all expecting the tears to prick his eyes as he used the scenery as an excuse not to look at Martin. Martin had been incredibly kind to him. Not only that, but Martin treated him like an equal, and there was something refreshing about it all.

    Something stirred. Indenuel sat up, straightening his shoulders as he looked around.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say to him. He couldn¡¯t explain what he felt. It was somehow the feeling of an animal stalking him from behind.

    ¡°Can the horse go any faster?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin gave the horse a tap with the reins, and the horse picked up the pace. ¡°Describe what you feel.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Like someone or something is stalking us,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Wait. Wait, stop the cart. I think it¡¯s in front of us now.¡±

    Martin obeyed. ¡°Close your eyes. Tell me what you sense.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes trying to sort through what he was feeling. ¡°It¡¯s a dark feeling. I don¡¯t like it. It makes my skin crawl.¡±

    ¡°Corruptive powers. That¡¯s what you¡¯re feeling. Someone is getting ready to use them,¡± Martin whispered. ¡°It¡¯s not pain, or I¡¯d have sensed that.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know how to sort it out,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Reach out to the sky. Do you sense it in turmoil?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel reached out. The sky was fine. The weather wasn¡¯t being disrupted in a dangerous way. Indenuel shook his head.

    ¡°Sense any demons?¡± Martin asked quietly.

    It was Indenuel¡¯s least favorite power. He almost didn¡¯t want to check. He didn¡¯t want to hear the demonic whispers, but as he reached out, he sensed nothing. Which meant it had to be tree talking. The moment he thought about it, it aligned with what he felt.

    ¡°Tree talking,¡± Indenuel whispered.

    He barely had time to finish before a branch wrapped around his wrist and jerked him out of the cart.

 Chapter 11

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Martin shouted before a tree branch wrapped around his waist and threw him out of the cart. Indenuel fought against the branch, trying to get to Martin. Despite his worry about his own state, Martin was in his sixties. Being thrown from a cart could be deadly for him.

    The horse moved around, alarmed. Another branch wrapped around Indenuel¡¯s other wrist and flung him toward a tree. The wind was knocked out of him as he rammed against the trunk of a tree, the branches around his wrists the only thing keeping him upright. He struggled to get his breathing back. Martin was pinned to a tree next to him.

    Men dropped from the trees, laughing. Indenuel looked at his feet as he tried to breathe normally. He tried to focus on the situation, but it wasn¡¯t looking great. His hands were pinned behind a tree with corruptive powers as bandits began to gather.

    ¡°Calm, Indenuel. You can block corruptive powers. Any individual who has the same power can also block the corruptive ones,¡± Martin whispered.

    ¡°Even from individuals who had sold their souls to the devil?¡± Indenuel asked, glancing at the men coming closer.

    ¡°Yes, even then. And as much as you¡¯ve heard that phrase thrown around, it is extremely difficult to sell one¡¯s soul,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel swallowed as his eyes went wide. ¡°But still possible, right?¡±

    Martin turned to see the leader of the group. Despite the autumn chill, he had his shirt off. His chest had the mark of the devil, sharp lines that almost looked like an animal attack, but far more precise in its chaos. It covered his shoulders, torso and stomach in sharp, angry lines that never connected with each other. Instead of the pale color a scar would have, these scars were black as night.

    Martin went still. It was the unfortunate answer Indenuel needed. The marked individual had the green eyes of a Santollian with shaggy dark brown hair and beard. The man approached Martin with eyes narrowed. Indenuel heard them, the demonic whispers, the corrupted version of speaking to the dead. Indenuel shrank within himself as the whispers started to grow. The whispers brought a primal fear within Indenuel that made him want to curl in a ball until it was all over.

    ¡°We have nothing of value and do not wish to fight. Please let us continue on our way,¡± Martin said.

    A woman approached the leader. Indenuel could hardly look at her. The whispers were following her, and Indenuel could sense the demons around this woman. He shut his eyes tight. With a sinking heart Indenuel realized the truth. The man wasn¡¯t the only one marked.

    The woman whispered something to the man, and the man started laughing. ¡°Martin the Healer? Is it true? To what do we owe this honor?¡± He bowed in a ridiculous and mocking manner. The rest of the group started to cackle.

    Martin looked at the leader with compassion in his eyes. ¡°I do not know your life story. I do not know the reasons why you sold your soul, but I assure you, it will bring nothing but hurt and unhappiness.¡±

    Indenuel stayed silent, staring at his feet. If he didn¡¯t see the woman, he would be fine. It was what he told himself. He chose to ignore the demonic whispers, trying to keep the fear from overtaking him.

    ¡°You are very much mistaken, sir. It was you and your pointless religion that brought the hurt and unhappiness. You and your other High Elders, sitting on their glorious thrones while the rest of us rotted away.¡± The man approached Martin, brushing dust off the old robes. ¡°Is this why you¡¯re not dressed in those fancy High Elder robes? Thought that would hide you from us? Those who wish to seek vengeance on you?¡±

    ¡°What is your name, son?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Fermon.¡± Fermon did not volunteer his formal, Santollian title, simply his name. He folded his arms over his bare chest, and Indenuel stared at the markings. They were black. Far blacker than anything he¡¯d ever seen. It almost seemed like the thin black cuts across his chest were somehow sucking in a bit of the light around them.

    ¡°Fermon, an honor, certainly, but you must let us go, or the punishment you would receive would-¡±

    Fermon punched Martin in the face as the others in the group laughed and jeered. Indenuel gasped, trying to make himself as small as possible. It was instinct, not wanting to receive the same hurt. The branches kept him open and vulnerable when he wanted to run and hide.

    ¡°You think I give a damn what your laws tell me I should do?¡± Fermon asked. ¡°It¡¯s why we ran away in the first place.¡±

    ¡°It is not worth it,¡± Martin said, trying to control his voice. ¡°The King¡¯s Militia will not rest until I am found. Kidnapping a High Elder is punishable by death.¡±

    ¡°Calm your high and mighty self down, Martin the Healer,¡± Fermon said. ¡°We¡¯re here because we sensed some strong corruptive powers radiating somewhere around here. It was lasting for weeks, but we lost the signal.¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the ground. Fermon gave a sigh. ¡°Must have been you that cleansed the individual. Pity. We could have helped them.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t say a word, simply narrowed his eyes. Indenuel tried hard not to look guilty. He thought he was doing well, until the woman next to Fermon paused, then turned slowly toward Indenuel. The whispers started to intensify. Indenuel tried to break free, but the branches pulled him back so far the bark of the tree started to dig into his back. Sweat started to form on his forehead.

    Fermon turned, a slight smile on his face as he stared at Indenuel. ¡°And who is this boy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure that out,¡± the woman said. She approached, and Indenuel turned away. ¡°They act so oddly around him.¡±

    It grated against Indenuel¡¯s soul for the woman to come any closer, but he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. His breathing turned erratic as the panic started to take hold. He couldn¡¯t see the demons, but he could hear them, whispering in a language so dark only someone marked could understand them.

    ¡°What are you doing here, boy?¡± Fermon said.

    Indenuel fought the primal panic. Telling the truth would be unwise, so he tried to go with the next best story. ¡°I¡¯m his assistant.¡±

    The laughter from the group was far louder this time. The piercing kind that made Indenuel very aware of how poor he looked. Ragged clothes being held onto his scrawny body by whatever means necessary.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take this the wrong way, of course,¡± the woman said as Fermon moved his fingers. The branches moved forward, digging into Indenuel¡¯s wrist as he was forced to walk forward toward the leaders. ¡°It would make sense for a High Elder to choose someone poor and keep him that poor in the process. But my little friends tell me that¡¯s a lie.¡±

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Indenuel said nothing. He was panicking, the deserters coming closer around him. His mind was jumbled, and the branches were squeezing tighter, waiting to snap his wrists. Fermon touched Indenuel¡¯s chin, and Indenuel jerked away out of instinct. The man¡¯s skin was ice cold.

    Indenuel shut his eyes, hoping that not seeing how much danger he was in would somehow not make him panic as bad.

    ¡°Feel the trees,¡± Martin said quietly through a swollen nose. ¡°They do not want this level of corruption. They need help reverting to their normal state. Help them do it.¡±

    ¡°Take the horse and cart. We¡¯ll give the boy a knife to figure out how to cut himself and the old man down. It should give us plenty of time to escape,¡± Fermon said, moving his fingers again as the branches stretched Indenuel toward the sky. He was almost on tiptoe.

    Indenuel reached out among the chaos of the trees. There was a blackness that was as revolting as Fermon¡¯s mark, as the whispers surrounding the woman. Indenuel always had a fear of the demonic. He had a fear of a lot of things, but this always made his skin crawl.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± Martin said. ¡°The devil is not as strong as he thinks he is.¡±

    ¡°Shut him up. Let¡¯s get out of here,¡± Fermon said.

    Indenuel pushed forward through the trees until he felt it. The hurt and uncertainty from the trees were clear. Almost like a child in the middle of the night during a thunderstorm. He felt the same way. He reached to them, then began to feed them power to help them calm down. The tree relaxed and the branches loosen from around his wrist. In a burst of excitement, Indenuel flooded the tree with goodness and the branches instantly dropped him. Indenuel collapsed to the ground, but quickly got up, trying to act like he hadn¡¯t made an embarrassing fall.

    Fermon gave an annoyed smile. ¡°You can¡¯t follow us, boy. I won¡¯t allow it.¡± He threw his wrists toward Indenuel. Before Indenuel could react, pain hit him right in the stomach. Indenuel faltered and fell to his knees, gasping for air as his body reacted to the pain.

    Fermon moved away. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    The pain traveling through his body, trying to hurt everything inside him. It would kill him if Fermon wanted it to. Indenuel closed his eyes and cast a shaky net over the blackness in his body. He pulled, his hands trembling as a darkness seeped out of his body. He gasped for air once the last of the pain was out. He opened his eyes to see a golden shield circling around black ooze. Fermon stared, eyes wide.

    ¡°What the hell! I thought you were a tree talker,¡± Fermon said.

    Indenuel closed the shield around the blackness. It had no choice but to disappear among the circle of healing power. With the entire group staring at Indenuel in shock, he took a moment to assess the situation. The demonic whispers were there, but he again chose to ignore them. Martin¡¯s wrists were still being held back by the tree. Indenuel threw a hand on the ground, connecting with the tree next to him and using the connection between the roots to cleanse Martin¡¯s tree. Martin shook off the branches and strode forward, pulling out a sword from where he had been hiding it under his robes. It had never occurred to Indenuel to think Martin had any sort of training with a sword, but then he remembered that once he was part of the royal family. Certainly they would have some training in the sword.

    ¡°If you all go now, I will not report this,¡± Martin said, standing next to Indenuel.

    Fermon growled again before pulling out his own sword, not nearly as grand as Martin¡¯s, but far more used. Indenuel turned and saw the woman, the primal fear threatening to take over.

    ¡°You don¡¯t think I can take an old man?¡± Fermon said.

    ¡°I do not doubt your skill, Fermon,¡± Martin said calmly, holding his sword steady, pointed right at Fermon. ¡°But think what you have to lose. You¡¯ve sold your soul. Are you ready to have the devil drag you to hell to repay your debts?¡±

    The whites around Fermon¡¯s eyes begin to darken. The woman took a step, reaching forward, her eyes instantly turning black as the whispers turned into screams. Indenuel gasped, covering his ears, crawling toward Martin. Corruption was building. Tree movement, pain, ill weather, and communing with demons. Together these two had all four powers, and they were strong. Martin could block pain, but that left three others for him.

    Indenuel reacted immediately. He threw his conscious toward the sky, feeding it power, keeping snowstorms from forming. The weather wanted to stay nice and clear, and it took little strength to keep it that way. Indenuel then pushed himself into the trees, shielding them from the corruption Fermon was already starting to use. The trees clung to Indenuel¡¯s power, staying free of corruption, sharing it with other trees closest to him.

    The demons continued to scream, filling him with fear. He let out a shuddering breath as the screams came closer. He didn¡¯t know what to do with demons. Demons had never listened to him in the past when he told them to go away. They persisted, snarling, filling him with dark secrets of their black language.

    ¡°You honestly think you have what it takes to stop the devil himself from cleansing this world?¡± the woman whispered right next to him. With his eyes closed, he hadn¡¯t noticed her approach. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the High Elders tell you. It doesn¡¯t matter what the prophet saw. You, Indenuel, are going to fail.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Indenuel threw his arms forward, but nothing happened. The demonic screams and the jeers were still there. The woman smiled. Indenuel covered his ears, the primal fear coming back, the hold on the trees and the weather starting to drop. The wind picked up, howling.

    His mind went to Lucia. He tried to remember her teachings when he¡¯d heard the demons before. Remembered the truths he had learned from his mother. Demons may be there, but that also meant good spirits were there as well. The good spirits, proof that there was a life after this one, proof that God was merciful to those who followed him.

    Indenuel shouted and forced himself to regain power over the weather and the trees. He stood, then opened his eyes, staring at the woman with the black eyes. ¡°Your master is not my master.¡±

    Peace filled his heart, and he threw his hands out, projecting the feeling of peace out onto the woman. She gasped, her eyes instantly reverting back to their green color. Indenuel bowed his head, throwing a shield over himself that the demons had to obey. They couldn¡¯t cross over to get to him. Indenuel held his shield over three of the powers, trusting Martin to shield him from the fourth.

    Fermon backed away, his eyes widening. ¡°Back off, men. There are easier targets.¡±

    They dispersed quickly. Indenuel kept the shields up, feeling it drain his energy, but he didn¡¯t dare drop it. It was more of a comfort. The corruption wasn¡¯t in his shield, and the whispers were gone. In this space, nothing evil could come, and he needed to be in it to rejuvenate.

    Martin grabbed him and Indenuel clung to him out of instinct. He shuddered, trying to forget the whispers, trying to gain control over his fear.

    ¡°They¡¯re gone,¡± Martin said, over and over, holding him tight. ¡°You did amazing, my boy.¡±

    Indenuel dropped the shields, but still clung to Martin. Martin held the back of Indenuel¡¯s head, and warmth trickle into his mind. It was an emotion he hadn¡¯t felt often, one that took him a moment to understand. Martin was healing his troubled mind with thoughts of safety. Indenuel let Martin heal him, his mind calming down, his breathing coming in steadier.

    ¡°You¡¯ve had experiences with demons before?¡± Martin asked, still holding on.

    Indenuel nodded, keeping his eyes closed tight. ¡°Every year on the Day of the Devil for as long as I can remember.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Martin said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel. As the Warrior, even at that young age, you are powerful. I am sorry the devil taunts you so.¡± Martin broke away and smiled. ¡°It won¡¯t happen this year. You will train with the High Elders, and you will be able to stop them.¡±

    ¡°Even on the Day of the Devil?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. Even then.¡±

    Indenuel tried to believe him. He hated the Day of the Devil. Not only was it the first day of winter and the shortest day of the year, but the devil always had more power. The corruptive powers were stronger, and Indenuel could see demons roaming the village, screaming and howling at people. It terrified him as a child, and it terrified him now. He hated when the demons found him, scaring him from a distance, laughing and ridiculing him in their dark language.

    Martin helped Indenuel to his feet, his smile bright. ¡°This confirms it, my boy. You were able to block all four corruptive powers. There is no doubt left in my mind. You really are the Warrior.¡±

    It was a lovely sentiment, and Indenuel wished he didn¡¯t feel so weak while he said it. Martin seemed to sense this and helped him over to the back of the cart. ¡°You¡¯ve exhausted yourself. You need some rest, and something to eat.¡±

    Martin about walked over to their pack, but Indenuel caught his arm. Martin stared, curious, before Indenuel reached over and touched Martin¡¯s face, closing his eyes. He sensed the confusion and urgency in the body at the broken nose. Indenuel rushed forward, ushering the disconnected bones back and fusing them together. He then eased the blood to revert to its regular flow.

    Indenuel dropped his hand and opened his eyes. Martin touched his nose, smiling. ¡°Thank you, my boy. Now come. The sooner we get to Tavi, the better.¡±

 Chapter 12

    Indenuel always knew Mountain Pass was small, but it was affirmed every summer when they entered Tavi. There was an order to this town instead of a dozen or so houses scattered around farmlands. The dirt roads were marked, and the main street had shops and inns. There were even rows of houses all next to each other. Despite the awe at the organization, Indenuel felt uncomfortable looking at it. The houses were far too close together.

    Tavi always seemed so loud. So many people talking at once, so many carts and horses. It was the middle of the afternoon, yet the town was alive with noise. Indenuel tried to ignore his anxiety. These people were not going to hurt him. Not with Martin here.

    ¡°There is an inn closer to the main road,¡± Martin said. ¡°I stayed there before making my detour to your village. We¡¯ll see if the innkeeper is willing to-¡±

    ¡°Api!¡±

    Martin jerked his head around, searching for the source of the sound. Indenuel, confused, looked around at the people coming and going from the shops and markets. Martin threw the reins in Indenuel¡¯s lap and leapt out of the cart. Indenuel fumbled with the reins, trying to see what was going on.

    ¡°Api!¡± It was distinctively a woman¡¯s voice, closer this time.

    Martin¡¯s eyes were lit with happiness. ¡°Adosina! My dear Adosina!¡±

    There was a woman running toward Martin, practically leaping into his arms and laughing as Martin squeezed her tightly in a hug. Indenuel lead the horse over to the side before stopping the cart.

    The woman, Adosina, broke away, tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°We came to surprise you, but they said you¡¯d taken a detour in your travels to help a small village,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Ami is still in Santollia City, but she sends her love. Nathaniel and Rosa are here with their boys. They¡¯re at the inn. I simply could not wait. I sensed when you were a way off. I¡¯ve missed you so!¡± Adosina gave him another hug, and Martin hugged her back. Indenuel waited patiently, a trait he picked up after being forgotten so much, but he didn¡¯t mind. It gave him a moment to study Adosina. She was shorter than Martin with rich brown hair and the Santollian green eyes. By the way she held herself, even with the informality of talking with Martin, Indenuel could tell she was of high class. Her pale-yellow traveling dress alone was made of some of the finest material he had ever seen. This was definitely one of Martin¡¯s daughters. Again, Indenuel was struck with the odd realization that not only did Martin have a family, but his daughter was young. If he had to guess, Adosina was in her mid-twenties. She was beautiful, but Indenuel had the feeling it was because he had rarely seen upper-class women before. There was something about the upper class that seemed so alluring and terrifying at the same time.

    ¡°Api! Is this blood on your cloak?¡± Adosina asked, sounding alarmed.

    ¡°Never you mind,¡± Martin said, breaking away from the hug. ¡°I am anxious to hear the news from home.¡±

    Adosina smiled as she dried her tears. ¡°As soon as you promise to not volunteer for these yearlong travels anymore. It is too long!¡±

    ¡°Ah, Adosina, you know I can¡¯t promise that,¡± Martin said. Adosina pouted, and Martin smiled. ¡°I won¡¯t go again until I have fully recuperated.¡±

    Adosina shook her head. ¡°I know you, Api. You insist on staying until the job is done, even if it means catching your death. An impossible snowstorm to save a small village is exactly the kind of way you would leave this world.¡±

    ¡°Only if God allows it, dear girl. Besides, staying until the job is done is exactly how we get blessed beyond measure,¡± Martin said before beaming at Indenuel. Indenuel tried to smile back. He got off the cart while still holding the reins.

    Adosina turned as though just noticing Indenuel. The fact that she noticed Indenuel at all was unusual, but he tried to pretend like young women didn¡¯t glare at him in disgust. Again, Indenuel became distinctly aware of what Adosina was seeing when she looked at him. Threadbare clothes that hardly fit him well. Not just scrawny, but dangerously thin from surviving a blizzard for a month. He didn¡¯t even know what he looked like after traveling for a day. Adosina didn¡¯t seem to notice any of that. Instead she smiled and gave a curtsey. ¡°Please forgive me for acting so informal around my father, good sir. I have not seen him in over a year, and I missed him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to apologize.¡± Indenuel gave a hasty bow. ¡°A year is-¡± a lump came to Indenuel¡¯s throat that he didn¡¯t expect. He cleared his throat before continuing. ¡°A year is a long time to not see a parent. I am Indenuel, son of Lucia.¡±

    If Adosina had any negative thoughts to the lack of a father¡¯s name in Indenuel¡¯s title, she did not show it. ¡°I am Adosina, daughter of High Elder Martin and Sara.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small bow of acknowledgement. Not only was Adosina one of Martin¡¯s daughters, but since she said the name of her parents instead of a husband, she was still unwed.

    ¡°Indenuel is coming with us on our journey home,¡± Martin said. Indenuel stared at Martin, waiting to hear what he would say next, his heart hammering. ¡°He is my honored guest.¡±

    Adosina smiled at Indenuel. ¡°How wonderful! I shall enjoy this time we have to get to know each other more. But let us return to the inn! I am sure you are both tired and famished. Alvaro said he was your previous innkeeper before you left in haste for Mountain Pass.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. He gave me this fine horse and the good people of this town lent me the cart as well as many of the food and supplies. I shall be happy to return them now that they¡¯ve served their purpose, but we can ride on our way to the inn,¡± Martin said.

    Martin got on the cart. Indenuel waited for Adosina to climb up next to him so he could move to the back of the cart, but she wasn¡¯t moving. She watched Indenuel with a smile. ¡°There is only room for one more on the bench. I shall happily sit in back.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Absolutely not. Sit next to your father.¡±

    ¡°As my father¡¯s honored guest, you should be the one sitting next to him.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Indenuel stared at Adosina, starting to feel annoyed at all this etiquette. ¡°My importance is only because Martin¡¯s word grants it, but I assure you, he would rather sit next to you. And I will never allow you to sit in the back of the cart wearing such a fine dress. Please do me the honor of sitting next to your father and share your news from home.¡±

    Adosina looked at Indenuel, impressed. ¡°You certainly know how to make everyone feel better about breaking the rules of etiquette.¡±

    ¡°Only to get out of following them myself.¡±

    Adosina laughed and allowed Indenuel to help her onto the cart. Indenuel turned away before moving to the back of the cart. As soon as he was settled, Martin gave the horse a small tap with the reins.

    Indenuel listened partially to Martin and Adosina¡¯s chat. It was full of people he didn¡¯t know, and he kept losing track of the names. It sounded as though most of Martin¡¯s family remained in the city and took jobs of importance or married wealthy. Having a High Elder as a father would certainly help secure both those things.

    They arrived at the inn, and workers spilled out, bowing so low they were almost falling over. Martin was still in an old gray cloak, which was possibly the reason why no one on the streets recognized him, but the workers would.

    ¡°It is an honor to serve a High Elder and his family,¡± one of them said as he took the reins from Martin. ¡°An honor.¡±

    ¡°Alvaro! It is good to see you,¡± Martin said.

    Alvaro bowed low. ¡°An honor you remembered, sir.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Thank you for the use of this horse. He performed his duties spectacularly.¡±

    ¡°One of our favorites, sir,¡± Alvaro said.

    ¡°I hear you have been taking care of my family while I have been away,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Indeed, sir. We have not asked for a single copper for our services,¡± Alvaro said.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t profitable,¡± Martin said with a smile as he helped Adosina down from the carriage. ¡°You must send word through your postman about the services you¡¯ve given my family to my household in Santollia City. They will arrange payment accordingly.¡±

    Alvaro kept bowing. ¡°Martin the Healer, you are most kind. Most kind.¡±

    Martin placed a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. Indenuel instinctually stiffened. ¡°This man is my honored guest.¡±

    ¡°Any guest of Martin the Healer will of course receive the same treatment as his family,¡± Alvaro said, moving from bowing to Martin to now bowing to Indenuel. Indenuel watched with confusion and the tiniest sense of horror. This man was simply groveling, and he had no idea how to react. Indenuel glanced at Martin for some sort of help, but Martin only smiled.

    ¡°Um, thank you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Shall I take your things to your room?¡± Alvaro asked, looking up mid-bow.

    Again, Indenuel looked to Martin for direction, but Martin did nothing but give him an encouraging smile. Indenuel turned his attention back to the man. ¡°Of course. Go¡­ do that.¡± Indenuel winced at his words.

    Alvaro somehow managed to bow even deeper before he and his workers gathered the belongings from the cart and carried them inside. Indenuel let out a tiny breath.

    ¡°I imagine it might take some getting used to, having people serve you,¡± Martin said. Indenuel said nothing, just rubbed his upper arm. ¡°If you will excuse me, Indenuel, now that we¡¯re in town, I must get back into my High Elder robes.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Martin,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin patted Indenuel¡¯s back before following some of the workers into the inn. Another worker took the reins and lead the horse and cart into the stable. Adosina approached Indenuel, smiling.

    ¡°Alvaro is a sweet old man. He has some rye bread he¡¯s rather proud of. Would you like to join me in having a little bread and cheese?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Indenuel said, trying not to be anxious about eating with Adosina. He tried not to think of this simply being another way to make a fool of himself in front of an upper-class citizen.

    They walked into the inn. Martin hadn¡¯t gotten far. He was talking with five boys, all of various ages. The oldest looked no more than sixteen. There was a woman in her late thirties behind the boys, smiling. She had black hair and green eyes.

    ¡°That is Rosa and her children,¡± Adosina said. ¡°My brother should be here somewhere. Probably helping the workers.¡±

    Adosina gave him a smile before walking over to one of the workers, requesting bread and cheese. Adosina motioned Indenuel to sit down. Again, following the rules of decency, Adosina could not sit at the same table as Indenuel, but she did sit at the table right next to him, so it seemed like they were at the same table.

    ¡°So, you are from Mountain Pass?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°I am,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And my father¡¯s honored guest?¡± Adosina asked.

    Indenuel studied her face, trying to sense if she found the idea a joke, but there was no surprise in her voice.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Out of curiosity, does your father often pick up people from obscure villages as his special guest?¡±

    Adosina gave a tiny shrug. ¡°Usually he finds men who are particularly powerful with their gift. He gives them opportunities they wouldn¡¯t have otherwise in poor towns.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small nod but said nothing.

    ¡°What of your family?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°My mother passed away a month ago,¡± Indenuel said, his voice quiet.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Adosina¡¯s face morphed into compassion. ¡°May she be at peace, and may she rest with God from the sorrows of this world.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small smile. ¡°Thank you, Adosina. Your kindness is refreshing.¡±

    A female worker handed Indenuel a plate with a small loaf of bread and cheese. Adosina thanked her. Indenuel broke the loaf in half and almost stuffed it in his pocket when he paused, forcing himself to place the other half on the plate. He was with Martin now. He knew when his next meal would be. He didn¡¯t need to save any for later.

    ¡°I was hoping to speak with the town¡¯s postman soon. I have a message I¡¯d like to send to some of the orphan children my mother was taking care of,¡± Indenuel said before taking a huge bite of bread.

    ¡°Oh, of course. We can go after this. Felipe is a powerful tree talker. I personally can¡¯t reach Santollia City from here, and Felipe has been so wonderful and accommodating,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel chewed, using the food in his mouth to keep himself from talking. He was certain he¡¯d been to this town more than Adosina, but he was also certain she knew far more people here than he did. He swallowed. ¡°So you¡¯re a tree talker?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And you? What gift has God given you?¡± Adosina asked.

    Indenuel, who had almost took a bite of cheese, stuffed far more in his mouth than necessary, giving her an apologetic smile as he chewed, trying to think of a safe answer. He hadn¡¯t thought about this. What was he supposed to say?

    ¡°Nathaniel! Are you here to join us!¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel turned to see a man in his late thirties. He was dressed in a military jacket and black pants. Whatever the badges and ribbons meant, Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure, but Nathaniel did have quite a few of them. ¡°Hello, little sister,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I see you¡¯re keeping father¡¯s guest company.¡±

    ¡°Come join us! Would you like some bread and cheese?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°No, no, lunch was too magnificent, and I am full,¡± Nathaniel said as he sat across from Indenuel. ¡°Father is off to minister to the town, so he asked me to look after Indenuel. Eduardo! Back to your studies, son.¡±

    The oldest boy who Indenuel guessed was sixteen, frowned as he was about to follow his younger brothers outside.

    ¡°Api,¡± Eduardo groaned.

    Nathaniel motioned him back up the stairs. Eduardo sighed before obeying. Indenuel was almost finished with the bread when Nathaniel turned his attention back on him, noticing Indenuel¡¯s smaller frame. ¡°Do you want more bread?¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile. The two of them were obviously trying to be kind, but it was obvious now how much Indenuel looked like he hadn¡¯t eaten for a month. ¡°This will be fine, thanks. I was hoping to get to the postman soon. I have family back in Mountain Pass. I¡¯d like to tell them I¡¯ve arrived safely.¡± He stuffed the rest of his bread in his mouth before remembering that Adosina and Nathaniel both belonged to the upper class, and stuffing bread in his mouth was something a lower classman would do. Neither one looked as though they cared.

    ¡°I shall escort you,¡± Nathaniel said as he stood. ¡°I would like to understand you better.¡±

    There was something in Nathaniel¡¯s tone. Indenuel didn¡¯t know how, but somehow Nathaniel knew who he was.

 Chapter 13

    Indenuel tried not to look nervous, but Nathaniel simply smiled. ¡°Adosina, would it be alright if I took Indenuel alone?¡±

    ¡°Oh, of course. Say hello to Felipe for me.¡±

    Indenuel walked out of the inn. Nathaniel was almost standing head to head with Indenuel. He had curly brown hair and soft green eyes. Indenuel followed Nathaniel toward Felipe¡¯s store.

    ¡°Forgive my ignorance, Nathaniel, but you are an officer in the army?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I am. Captain Nathaniel, son of Martin the Healer and Sara.¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Right. Um, should I be addressing you as Captain Nathaniel, then?¡±

    Nathaniel gave a wide smile. ¡°Please. Just Nathaniel.¡±

    Indenuel nodded before staring at his feet. ¡°You certainly are Martin¡¯s son.¡±

    ¡°Yes, my father much prefers his name without the fancy titles. Strange, considering how he worked his entire life to gain them.¡±

    They walked further in silence. Indenuel folded his arms, noticing people staring at him. At first he was worried that word got out, but then he realized how weird a pair they were. A captain in an army walking next to a Mountain Pass individual, dressed in rags. The townsfolk here had their own gossip about the rough upbringing of Mountain Pass children.

    ¡°I never caught your official name,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel still stared at his feet as they continued to walk. ¡°Indenuel, son of Lucia.¡±

    The smile grew even bigger on Nathaniel¡¯s face. ¡°I knew it.¡±

    ¡°Knew what?¡± Indenuel asked, trying to sound believably curious while glancing around at the too many people on the street.

    ¡°You are the W-¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I don¡¯t want word getting out. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the army, Indenuel,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°The prophecy has been preached to us since we went to military school. Boy from humble and desperate beginnings. Raised by a mother with no father. Coming to us in our hour of need to end the war.¡± Indenuel folded his arms even tighter around his chest and didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Also my father suggested I give you a few tips on how to use a sword as we travel, which was odd, unless you had some importance in the army.¡±

    ¡°So, what are you doing out here in Tavi?¡± Indenuel asked, hoping Nathaniel would allow this change of subject.

    Nathaniel allowed it. ¡°I have been assigned to a new troop, one that needs more discipline. I will meet with them in three weeks¡¯ time. It would have been too late to see father come home from his year long trip, so my wife and children came with me to surprise him. And to spend more time with me before I leave. Adosina asked to come along.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Thank you for protecting Santollia.¡±

    Nathaniel bowed in response. ¡°All in service to my God and country. Here¡¯s Felipe.¡±

    They entered the store and Indenuel sent off the message. Felipe was kind and generous. He gave more stares at Indenuel¡¯s ragged clothes than necessary, but overall a kind man.

    ¡°My father said you might not have a good set of clothes for worship services tomorrow,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel chewed on his lip before shaking his head. He remembered Lucia always trying to save one of her nicer dresses for Sabbath, but eventually everything they wore looked ragged, and Indenuel stopped caring.

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    ¡°It is no trouble. Let¡¯s go get you something.¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ are you sure? Clothes are expensive,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Not to worry, Indenuel. It will be an honor,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t feel like he could argue with a Captain of an army, so he let himself be taken to a shop for men¡¯s clothes. The men, again, looked as though they were going to bow themselves to the floor, talking about what an honor it was to serve a member of High Elder Martin¡¯s family. Indenuel tried on clothes, and it felt like some sort of pretend game the twins would play. The clothes were wonderful and nice, but he was still covered in dirt smudges. He didn¡¯t actually believe they were his until Nathaniel paid for them and he realized they were. Just like that, he had a nice sabbath outfit, a more weekday outfit to replace his ragged one, and even nightclothes. It made him uncomfortable, but he tried to push past it.

    ¡°It is very kind of you, sir,¡± Indenuel said, made aware how very poor he was.

    ¡°An honor,¡± Nathaniel said again.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know how to react, so he nodded and looked down. They were quiet on the way back. As they approached, they heard a commotion. There was a large crowd near the inn, and Indenuel gripped the packages closer to him. His mind immediately started to panic. They were here for him, they wanted to hurt him, they were afraid. But then he saw Martin in his High Elder robes at the center of the crowd, talking to them somehow individually and collectively. Indenuel watched in amazement at how easily Martin talked with the group. He wasn¡¯t terrified, there was no nervous twitch, no stuttering, he was at ease in a huge crowd. It was something Indenuel couldn¡¯t comprehend.

    The inn wasn¡¯t nearly as loud, as most of the crowd had gathered outside. It was much needed peace from the noise. Nathaniel gave a small bow of his head. ¡°Would you do me the honor of having dinner with my family tonight, Indenuel?¡±

    Indenuel felt a bit overwhelmed but tried to muscle through it. ¡°I should probably put these packages in my room,¡± Indenuel said. While he said this, Nathaniel motioned a worker over and a man took the packages with a low bow before turning and taking them to Indenuel¡¯s room. Indenuel stood there, empty handed, and cleared his throat. ¡°Right. Well, let¡¯s have dinner.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel was in the tub, his knees brought close to his chest as he stared at the water. He could feel his nerves getting the better of him, and he remained curled in the tub, allowing himself to not think. So many things happened quickly, and he didn¡¯t feel ready. His mind returned to the bandit attack just that morning, remembering the demonic whispers, remembered the peace when they were forced away. Adosina and Nathaniel were treating him so differently than what he was used to. Like equals, even though he clearly didn¡¯t look like one. Martin had been in the center of a group all evening, hardly having the chance to eat, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but wonder if that was in his future.

    Raucous laughter came from below. Many people were spending the evening in the inn. With Martin and his family here, they entertained guests like the inn was their own home. Indenuel slipped away when it got too loud and agreed to have a bath so he could scrub the smudges off his body. This way he could at least look like he deserved the clothes Nathaniel bought for him. He tried to calm his nerves as the familiar feelings of isolation came over him. It wasn¡¯t a negative feeling in any way. He had no need to join the party, and he liked being away from the noise. These few quiet moments of isolation would be rare once word spread. He doubted he would have a moment¡¯s peace like this, and he tried to soak it up.

    He¡¯d never been in a bath this nice before. With the smudges gone, he tried to get his tangled hair washed. Tomorrow would be the Sabbath day, and as Martin¡¯s honored guest, he couldn¡¯t go looking like a recent orphan from Mountain Pass.

    Indenuel got out of the bath and into his new nightclothes as moonlight spilled into the room. He knelt at the bed to say his evening prayers before climbing into it and pulling the covers around him. It was chilly enough that he was grateful for the blankets and an inn to keep him from sleeping on the ground again. Being on the main road to Santollia City meant there were towns spaced enough apart that they wouldn¡¯t have to sleep on the ground again.

    Indenuel¡¯s thoughts wandered to Matteo, Isla, and Emilia. Now with two days of their journey behind them, it started to feel real. He was not going to return to Mountain Pass, and a homesickness washed over him. Not for the villagers, but for the children. He prayed he made the right decision. He had to keep reminding himself he would see them again.

    A knock came to the door. ¡°Indenuel? Are you asleep?¡± It was Martin. Indenuel closed his eyes, not sure what Martin wanted, but he didn¡¯t want to join whatever it was downstairs. It was too loud for his liking.

    The door squeaked open, then closed shut again and the footsteps moved down the hall. Indenuel opened his eyes again. Eventually the rumors would start about who Indenuel was, and even more, they would be confirmed. Indenuel wasn¡¯t ready to join Martin¡¯s world yet. He wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d ever be able to. Right now he just needed the peace of being alone.

 Chapter 14

    Indenuel was awake when the sun came up. It was the Sabbath, which meant he needed to get ready for morning services. He dressed in the fine clothes Nathaniel got for him and looked in the mirror, again feeling like he was playing a game of dress up. Even though he regularly combed his hair, it still looked as though he hadn¡¯t given it more than a glance in years. He tried as long as he dared to get it to look nice. He gave up when he heard Martin knocking at his door.

    Indenuel opened the door, fiddling with the nice cream jacket, trying not to think about how quickly it would get dirty as he bowed to Martin. ¡°May God bless you on this Sabbath day, High Elder Martin.¡±

    Martin smiled as he returned the bow. ¡°And may God bless you, Indenuel. But please, even on Sabbath day, you may just call me Martin.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile but shook his head instead. ¡°If you wish.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to ask you last night, but I didn¡¯t want to wake you. Would you like to be my travel companion on the way to the chapel?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Of course, it would be an honor.¡± He said this even as his fears wondered what a travel companion was supposed to do. Was that some upper classman term? It must be a fancier way of going to the chapel together. Indenuel tried again to straighten his hair with his hands. Martin stepped aside so Indenuel could walk out of the room.

    They were as quiet as possible as they walked down the hallway, through the dining area, and out the inn.

    ¡°I saw the chapel in Mountain Pass,¡± Martin said. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely building.¡±

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Indenuel said, like he had given any contribution to its construction.

    ¡°Now, the traveling ministers, how often would they stop by?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Maybe once a month,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Were you able to meditate in the building on the Sabbath days they weren¡¯t there?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No sir. They were locked,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin nodded. ¡°I am more impressed that your powers are as strong as they are, then.¡±

    ¡°My mother took us far away from the village, more in a wooded area, and helped us meditate there on the Sabbath," Indenuel said.

    ¡°How remarkable.¡±

    There was an entire fleet of carriages beside the stables, all of them in a red, orange, or yellow color, with intricate designs around the edges.

    ¡°Are these for us?¡± Indenuel asked, trying to ignore the obvious wealth exuding from the carriages, the like which would never be seen in Tavi, let alone Mountain Pass.

    ¡°They are. Nathaniel and Adosina used them to travel here. They will be quite comfortable as we make our journey back to Santollia City,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel climbed in and situated himself on the fine cushioned red seats as Martin handed him a small loaf of rye bread in a handkerchief. ¡°I thought we needed to fast until after meditation,¡± Indenuel said, looking at the bread.

    ¡°Yes, but you survived a month-long blizzard with little to no food. God, I am certain, will forgive you in this case. Besides, you will need your strength if you are to train with my son in the coming weeks,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t argue. He ate the bread as the carriage headed toward the chapel. Martin went over the notes for his sermon. ¡°Nathaniel knows about me,¡± Indenuel said quietly.

    ¡°He is a smart man. Also a loyal one. He will not spoil your secret.¡± Martin looked up from his notes. ¡°How long do you intend to keep this a secret?¡±

    Indenuel sighed, looking out the small window above the door. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t want to disappoint anyone.¡±

    ¡°Disappoint?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel opened his arms so Martin could see Indenuel better. ¡°I don¡¯t look like the warrior.¡± None of that was more obvious than being in the finest clothes of Tavi, while sitting in one of the fanciest carriages he had ever seen. He was completely out of his element.

    Martin gave him a comforting smile. ¡°Ah, Indenuel. To struggle with the imaginary expectations of others is an impossible battle you will always lose. Have faith in your fellow men. Give this town a reason to celebrate.¡±

    Indenuel folded his arms over his lap, staring out the window. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    The pages of Martin¡¯s sermon rustled together. ¡°I always end my sermons with a message of hope, and it usually involves the Warrior. You do not have to identify yourself, but I wanted to tell you, so you don¡¯t think I¡¯m trying to secretly reveal you.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as the carriage pulled up to the chapel and Indenuel got out. He had never seen the chapel in Tavi. It was lovely, far nicer than the one in Mountain Pass. It was still early, and the only one there was the minister, who bowed to Martin and Indenuel. They bowed in return before a terrifying thought struck Indenuel. ¡°Would I ever have to give a sermon?¡±

    Martin¡¯s face relaxed, almost like he was going to laugh. ¡°No. You are not expected to be a religious scholar, but a protector of the Santollian people.¡±

    A weight lifted off his shoulders. It was good to know there were at least some things that weren¡¯t expected of him. He could focus on the other impossible tasks instead.

    Indenuel watched as Martin and the Minister began to talk. As more townsfolk began trickling in, they joined the group. Once the crowd got too big, Indenuel took the opportunity to back away and press his back to the wall. Again, Martin eased into his manner of talking with them all together and individually. Some brought their sick, who Martin healed. Indenuel stared forward, wondering if he should sit down soon. It was near the crowd, but he tried to convince himself the crowd wouldn¡¯t hurt him. They were here for Martin, not for him. He wasn¡¯t in any danger.

    ¡°Hello, Indenuel,¡± Adosina said. Indenuel gave a gasp and leapt to one side. Adosina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    ¡°Oh, yes, I¡­ never mind. No need to apologize,¡± Indenuel said, trying again to straighten his hair. ¡°May God bless you on this Sabbath day, Adosina.¡±

    Adosina smiled, though there was still a flicker of concern in her eyes. ¡°And may God bless you, Indenuel.¡± She was wearing a beautiful cream-colored dress with delicate designs of flowers and butterflies. It was a dress that screamed upperclassman. Beautiful, flowing, the skirt billowing out into many layers. It looked impossible to do anything other than to sit on a bench and listen to a sermon.

    Indenuel noticed Nathaniel in the congregation. He had gathered his own crowd around him. Most likely people asking for updates on the war.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you much last night,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t do well with crowds,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina gave a smile. ¡°Ah. My apologies. It can get overwhelming at times.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile as the minister began ushering people to their seats. Adosina sat at a different bench than Indenuel. Indenuel had never sat on a bench at a chapel before. Due to his status, he was always in the back, either standing or sitting on the floor. Once it was quiet enough, Indenuel glanced over his shoulder to see if there was anyone in the very back of the chapel. There were a lot, but they didn¡¯t look destitute. It was Martin¡¯s coming, he realized. The chapel was probably fuller than a normal Sabbath day.

    The minister introduced Martin, talking about his many accomplishments. Indenuel tried to pay attention, aware he was in a fine seat, though grateful he wasn¡¯t at the front of the chapel with Martin. He was also stunned at exactly what kind of man Martin was. Despite being with him for almost a week, Indenuel¡¯s eyebrows raised higher and higher as the minister continued to talk about Martin¡¯s accomplishments. Strongest healer since he was a child. Religiously intellectual, being top of his class every year. Military genius. Was a key individual in the planning of a battle against the Oraminians that caused them to switch sides and become Santollia¡¯s ally. Indenuel had guessed Martin was an incredible individual, but now he wondered if he should insist on calling Martin by his rightful title out of respect.

    Martin stood and smiled at the group, his arms wide, like he had with every crowd who had come to see him. Martin began his sermon. Indenuel listened, marveling at Martin¡¯s way of speaking. He wasn¡¯t nervous, he wasn¡¯t jittery. He looked as though he had done this his entire life, which come to think of it, he probably had.

    Martin captured the attention of the congregation. It was almost like having a conversation with Martin about religion, even if it was only him talking. He made it seem so simple. One didn¡¯t need special training to develop the God-given gifts. The gifts worked best when God¡¯s laws were followed. Laws of purity and rules of decency, treating others kind, helping to strengthen one another, all were ways the gifts could grow and develop. And of course, shunning the evil, corruptive powers so they had no chance to corrode the beautiful gifts from God.

    ¡°As we work to follow God¡¯s law and develop these beautiful gifts He has given, we will be blessed beyond measure,¡± Martin said. ¡°The war will be over soon. I know it. The Warrior will make an appearance, and he will bring the Kiamese soldiers to their knees.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face grew warm. Martin warned him that he was going to talk about this, but he simply didn¡¯t know how to react.

    ¡°His story is one of inspiration. Of overcoming all odds. Staying true to God¡¯s word despite the hardships of losing his mother and coming from such destitute circumstances. He is an example to all of us of how we do not need riches or titles to change the world. You can do enough with your God-given gifts, if you follow the God-given laws. The Warrior will be found. He is out there, strengthening his gifts, just as you are strengthening yours.¡±

    There was a weight of a pair of eyes and Indenuel moved ever so slightly to see Adosina down his same row, staring at him with a slack mouth, her eyes large. Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened before he turned away. Martin had said nothing specific about Indenuel¡¯s life. Except that he had lost his mother. And he told Adosina this news just yesterday. And considering the clothes he was in, he most definitely looked destitute. Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but crouch down ever so slightly so she couldn¡¯t see him.

    Martin ended the sermon, and the congregation filtered out to do their meditation.

    Adosina walked up to him, and Indenuel stiffened before he forced himself to calm down. He gave a small bow of his head. ¡°Adosina.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel.¡±

    The silence stretched between them before Adosina gave a smile. ¡°You know, you never answered my question. Which God-given gift do you have?¡±

    Indenuel swallowed before giving a pained smile. ¡°Weather control.¡± It was the one he told everyone in Mountain Pass, so in a way he was most comfortable pretending he just had that one.

    ¡°I see,¡± Adosina said. ¡°A wonderful gift, surely.¡±

    ¡°It is, yes. Mountain Pass is mostly farmers, and though God blesses us with enough rain, it is nice to know we can make more or stop it when needed.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. So glad you were able to help your village in that way,¡± Adosina said as she followed someone with her eyes as they approached from behind Indenuel.

    Martin placed a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. Indenuel prided himself on not stiffening at the touch. ¡°Adosina! Indenuel. As my family, they have offered the quiet rooms in the back of the chapel. Nathaniel, Rosa, and their boys are already in one. How about us three take the other one?¡±

    ¡°That sounds wonderful! I was just talking to Indenuel about the gift he has. I¡¯m sure you will teach him everything he needs to know since you¡¯re both healers,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel was slightly confused, and hesitated before trying to correct her, but Martin plowed on ahead. ¡°Of course. I would hope Indenuel here will soon outrival me as a healer.¡±

    Adosina smirked as Indenuel figured out what she had done; confirmed he had both weather and healing. Martin looked at Adosina, confused.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought,¡± Adosina said.

    She said nothing more as she gave a curtsey and left for the back room of the chapel. Martin gave Indenuel a curious look.

    ¡°I told her I was a weather controller,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Martin said as they watched Adosina walk into the room and close the door. Martin gave a sigh. ¡°Well, I cannot get angry at my daughter for being clever. I assure you she won¡¯t say a word.¡± Indenuel gave a halfhearted nod.

    Indenuel entered the room. It was one with no foundation and many open windows for those with tree talking and weather control. He purposefully refused to acknowledge Adosina as he closed his eyes. Martin walked in, whispering something to Adosina. Something Indenuel hoped was a vow of secrecy before Indenuel allowed himself to sink into his powers.

    Lucia always told him this was a time of self-reflection. People with one power used it to strengthen their one gift. Indenuel used it to make sure all his powers were strengthened at the same rate. When he was a child, he had tried to strengthen only weather control to see if the others would fade away. Once he wanted to fit in with everyone else.

    Indenuel reached out to the trees, feeling their connection with each other, their innocence, their desire to learn and grow, to stretch toward the sky, to receive the sun and rain. Indenuel stretched to the sky, feeling the motion of the breeze, the formation of clouds, the rays of sun, almost smelling the raindrops. He flared his healing power and sensed his own body, the way it worked in its own rhythm, his heartbeat, his blood vessels, the muscles and joints. Speaking to the dead was always the hardest, and therefore he always did it last. He sensed Martin and Adosina, the physical bodies, but pushed himself farther, keeping his eyes closed as the spiritual realm opened to him. Peace permeated every time his mind entered the spiritual realm. He sensed the way the spirits moved, always humming a gentle, almost song like quality. It was more crowded in this chapel than outside. None of the spirits would talk to him. Not unless it was someone related to him, or some sort of urgent matter. The spirits did their best to be there, filling the room with peace, driving the demons out.

    Speaking to the dead always brought peace, but also a lot of questions. There weren¡¯t any spirits who were born before the Great Flood. No one seemed to understand why. Not only were thousands of years of history wiped out, but it seemed the spirits disappeared too. The spiritual realm brought peace because they had knowledge of the next life. Knowledge that Indenuel would continue to be himself even if he died, but the other questions spooked Indenuel more than he liked to admit. They knew people had existed before the Great Flood, so where had the spirits gone? What if they simply disappeared. And what if that would happen to him, too?

 Chapter 15

    Indenuel ate his dinner with Martin¡¯s family. At least, everyone in Martin¡¯s family but Martin, who was talking to the other guests of the inn. Indenuel was next to Nathaniel and his boys, who he had to practice getting their names right. Technically, Rosa could have been at the table too if she sat next to Nathaniel, but she didn¡¯t want Adosina to sit all by herself. The tiny space between the two tables didn¡¯t make that much of a difference, but Rosa and Adosina were getting along just fine.

    Eduardo was Nathaniel¡¯s oldest boy. Indenuel was painfully aware that Eduardo, at sixteen, was only three years younger than himself and already seemed like such a gentleman. It felt weird to realize that he was older. Eduardo was studying to be a scholar, and Nathaniel did not seem annoyed at all that his oldest son chose a different profession than him.

    Diego, however, knew everything there was about sword fighting. At fourteen, Diego was almost done with his schooling before he would join military school to focus all his energies there. Aaron, at twelve, was not that far behind. Nathaniel seemed to keep reminding Aaron that he still had two years of general school before he could focus on military training. Tomas, at ten, was far quieter and looked to be on the more scholarly path, and Adrian, at seven, was just curious about the world and wanted to know everything. Indenuel could handle being around them for a little bit before he was hit with an overwhelming sense of homesickness for Matteo, Isla, and Emilia, but he smiled and listened to them talking about their Sabbath day activities.

    The inn was getting loud, and Indenuel was working through exactly what he would say in order to excuse himself to go upstairs.

    ¡°So Indenuel, you must have quite the powerful gift if Martin picked you up from Mountain Pass,¡± Rosa said before taking a small bite of potato.

    Indenuel¡¯s fork was already on the plate. He couldn¡¯t pretend to be in the process of eating if it wasn¡¯t near his mouth. ¡°Um, yes. Yes he did,¡± Indenuel said before wincing. He grabbed as many potatoes on his fork as possible and stuffed them in his mouth.

    ¡°What is your gift?¡± Rosa asked.

    Now he understood why the upper class took such small bites. It was easier to take smaller bites and continue a conversation than to stuff one¡¯s face and take forever to chew. Indenuel chewed, feeling heat rise to his face. He¡¯d probably have to get used to taking smaller bites now, even though it was a great excuse not to talk to anyone.

    ¡°Uh, weather control,¡± Indenuel said after swallowing.

    ¡°Oh, how marvelous. I, too have weather control,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Wonderful.¡± Indenuel wanted to run up the stairs at that moment and hide.

    ¡°You must be a powerful individual indeed. It is rare that Martin would pick just one weather controller, since our power relies so much on each other,¡± Rosa said.

    Indenuel tried to think of something to say before he finally said, ¡°Yes.¡± He winced again then picked up his cup and drained the ale inside. He placed it down and a worker was already there, filling it back up again. Indenuel gave the worker a polite thank you. Adosina smiled, looking as though she enjoyed watching him squirm.

    ¡°Well, now you have me curious. Martin always brings in weather controllers in twos or threes.¡± She cocked her head to one side, her voice turning serious. ¡°Are you¡­ are you able to start a storm by yourself?¡±

    Indenuel slowed his chewing, aware of Rosa staring deeply at him. He kept her gaze for a moment before looking away and stabbing the potatoes with his fork, refusing to answer. Rosa raised an eyebrow, his lack of answer still an answer. ¡°That is rare indeed. I¡¯ve only heard of High Elder Fadrique being able to do that, and only after decades of training. You are hardly decades old yourself.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile, then despite affirming to himself that he would need to take smaller bites, stuffed more potatoes in his mouth to keep from talking. Rosa turned to Nathaniel. ¡°Would it be alright if Indenuel and I tried something together.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m just as curious as you are,¡± Nathaniel said.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°If Indenuel would be fine with the experiment,¡± Rosa said.

    Indenuel hesitated, glancing at Nathaniel. He would have to hold Rosa¡¯s hands for the power of weather controlling. Since Nathaniel already gave permission, he was fine to touch her, but there was still the hesitancy. After years of Lucia¡¯s lectures to never touch a woman, especially one above his class, it took him a moment to place all his worry to one side.

    Indenuel tried to wipe his sweaty hands on his pants without anyone noticing before he reached forward. Rosa placed her hands in his, and Indenuel did his best not to flinch. He finished swallowing before he closed his eyes, tapping into his weather control. He sensed Rosa¡¯s power, strong inside her, well trained. With two or three others like her, they could have easily changed the weather of Mountain Pass for a day. They reached forward into the night sky, sensing the clouds. It would be cold, the sky seemed to say. Autumn was here. Indenuel pushed it to be a bit warmer, for those who did not have the luxury of houses, and the sky complied.

    Rosa gasped and dropped her hands. Indenuel slowly brought his hands back to his side. Rosa stared at him, wide eyed. ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ I¡¯ve never sensed¡­¡± Rosa continued to stare at him. Indenuel could do nothing but stare back. ¡°You did not need me at all to do that. You really could start a storm all by yourself.¡± Indenuel did nothing to confirm this. ¡°And keep it going for days.¡± Rosa was more than impressed. She was in awe. Indenuel did not know what to do with the praise, and the longer the silence lasted, the more his nerves grew. Even Adrian was giving Indenuel a curious look.

    A group of people laughed loudly in the inn, and Indenuel winced. He wanted to leave. The silence of the table persisted, even though the other guests grew louder. Indenuel finished the last of his potatoes. It was a smaller portion, enough for him to have already swallowed them by the time he stood up and gave a bow, looking at no one at the table. ¡°Forgive me, I am not used to keeping late hours and wish to retire.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at them as he turned and headed down the hall to his room. He walked inside, closed the door, and let out a breath of air. He should have told Rosa. Nathaniel and Adosina already knew. It was only a matter of time. The only thing keeping him from telling her was his own fears. Fear of rejection. Fear that somehow this was all a big joke. But it wasn¡¯t. Rosa¡¯s awe-filled face was enough to quell any fears that Martin was just deceived about this.

    And Nathaniel¡¯s boys? Did they deserve to know as well? Did they deserve to know that through him the war would come to an end? The war that lasted longer than their entire lives?

    Indenuel looked at himself in the mirror before trying once again to manage his hair. He didn¡¯t feel like the Warrior, because he didn¡¯t look like the Warrior. When he thought the Warrior was someone in the past, he conjured up someone strong, confident, brave. Not afraid of anyone or anything. And here he was, terrified of a married woman touching him. Afraid Nathaniel would call him a bastard¡¯s son and slap him with the back of his hand. Beat him because he was a lower classman daring to touch his wife, even though permission was already given. Martin¡¯s family treated him with the utmost respect and kindness, but it wasn¡¯t enough to erase the nineteen years of abuse he suffered in Mountain Pass. What the people of Mountain Pass did to him was wrong, but they wouldn¡¯t hurt him any longer.

    Rosa deserved to know. Her children deserved to know. Nathaniel was in the military; he was going to captain a troop. It would put her mind at ease to know the Warrior had come to end the war.

    Indenuel sucked a deep breath in before slowly letting it out. He straightened his posture before opening the door and walking down the hall to where Martin¡¯s family was still eating dinner, chatting about random things. They quieted as Indenuel approached. Indenuel took a deep breath, closing his eyes. ¡°To answer your question, Rosa, Martin picked me up from Mountain Pass because he believes I am the Warrior, prophesized to bring peace to Santollia. I don¡¯t just have weather control, but I am a healer, a tree talker, and speak to those who have passed on. I am traveling with Martin to visit the other High Elders to confirm if what he suspects is true, and at this point, I believe Martin is right.¡± Indenuel let out the rest of the air and opened his eyes.

    Rosa stared at him, tears in her eyes. She reached over, grabbing Nathaniel¡¯s hands with hers. ¡°Praise God for this day. Praise Him for bringing the Warrior to end this war.¡±

    Adosina looked surprised, which made Indenuel curious. Certainly she had already figured out, but then Indenuel noticed Adosina was looking at surprise at something behind him. Indenuel turned to see a worker, her eyes equally as wide, holding a pitcher of ale, staring at Indenuel with a slack jaw. Indenuel gave an awkward smile. The entire inn had quieted, staring at the worker girl and at Martin¡¯s table.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Indenuel said quietly, staring at the girl who was staring right back. ¡°I¡¯m the Warrior.¡± Indenuel tried to wave, but his hand trembled. ¡°And¡­ and the truth of it is¡­ I am still unused to keeping these late hours so¡­¡± Indenuel slowly backed away from the worker as well as the other people in the inn who were starting to whisper. Martin was positively beaming. Indenuel felt like an idiot. It took everything inside him not to turn and sprint back to his room. Instead, he smiled as he backed into the hallway before turning and entering his room.

    Indenuel leaned against the wall, crossing his arms, trying to breath steadily as he stared at his shoes. The noise of the inn came back, if more subdued and excited.

 Chapter 16

    Indenuel was up the next morning, changing into his new weekday clothes. He tried to pack his Sabbath day outfit as nicely as he could, but in the process, he discovered he didn¡¯t know how to keep it nice. Indenuel saw his old, ragged outfit and considered throwing it out but paused. The threadbare shirt was chilly in his hands. The pants were always a size too big, though they never reached past his calves, and there were large holes in the knees. His fingers brushed against the thin rope he had used to keep the pants up. They were his life not that long ago. Despite his better judgment, Indenuel folded them up and placed them in his bag before heading to the door and opened it.

    Alvero was there, looking as though he was about to knock. Indenuel leapt back in surprise. ¡°Warrior Indenuel!¡± Alvero dropped to a ridiculous low bow. ¡°Forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. Well¡­¡± Indenuel winced, staring at the man¡¯s back. ¡°Please don¡¯t bow. You¡­ you don¡¯t have to do that.¡±

    ¡°No, please, Warrior Indenuel. You have come to bring peace.¡± Alvero¡¯s voice trembled before he broke down and cried. Indenuel stared in alarm. ¡°This war. It will finally be over. Men will return. It has been so hard watching them leave, some never returning. They can come work in my inn again. The days can be like they used to.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed as he tried to smile. He realized more than anything how much it meant for people to know he was the Warrior. ¡°Please, just call me Indenuel.¡± Did Martin hate the titles because they made him uncomfortable too?

    ¡°I cannot,¡± Alvero said, tears running down his cheeks. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± He squeezed Indenuel¡¯s arms. ¡°Thank you for being here.¡± Indenuel gave a tiny nod. Alvero took a steadying breath. ¡°Breakfast is below. I wanted to know if you needed help packing.¡±

    Indenuel paused before showing Alvero the small pack of his belongings. ¡°It¡¯s all here, thank you though.¡±

    ¡°I shall have one of the workers take it to the carriage.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, allowing Alvero to take it. Indenuel walked down the hall and ate a hasty breakfast before leaving the inn and breathing in the morning air. He hadn¡¯t seen Martin and the others, which probably meant they were still asleep. He wasn¡¯t sure how long they had stayed up last night, but since no one had come to ask about him, he had fallen asleep not long after he got into bed. It had been an exhausting day.

    The morning mist dissipated as the sun rose higher. Indenuel watched workers getting the carriages ready. He tried to imagine what it would be like to simply ride in such a fine carriage the entire way to Santollia City. Usually travelers simply walked the road, leaving early in the morning and arrived in the next town well into nightfall. Now they¡¯d just ride, arriving to the next town with plenty of time.

    He almost wanted to go help the workers get things ready when Nathaniel appeared by Indenuel¡¯s side. ¡°Good morning, Indenuel.¡± Indenuel practically leapt out of his skin before Nathaniel placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Forgive me, I did not mean to startle you.¡±

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t apologize,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s far too easy to startle me. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled before shaking his head. ¡°My father mentioned you can read?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said, willing his heart rate to calm. ¡°I can.¡±

    Nathaniel offered Indenuel a book. Indenuel took it, opening it to see a lot of diagrams of men with swords with words underneath. ¡°There is a road just out of the town of Guali that I will need to take to meet with my new troop in the eastern part of Santollia. It is still a few weeks away. Until then, we will be training with the sword at lunches. The more of the basics you have, the better prepared you will be for the King¡¯s Militia.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, trying to muscle down his nerves. He was most worried about this aspect. There weren¡¯t many weapons in Mountain Pass, let alone any the villagers let him use. He needed all the help he could get.

    Nathaniel smiled, patting his back before entering the inn. Indenuel flipped through the pages, seeing the different stances, and felt overwhelmed. He had so much to learn. Was there possibly too much he needed to learn? Could he do this in time?

    ¡°Good morning, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel gasped before taking a few steps back. Adosina¡¯s eyes widened a little. ¡°Forgive me, I-¡±

    ¡°No, no. Don¡¯t. It¡¯s my fault. Sorry,¡± Indenuel said. Three people had snuck up on him this morning, and all three startled him. It was embarrassing. He needed to work on this.

    Adosina gave him a gentle smile. ¡°The carriages are almost ready, but would you like to walk with me to the edge of town while they finish? They can pick us up there.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°That would be nice, thank you.¡±

    They started off down the road. The town was starting to wake up. Some giving Indenuel curious looks, others gave looks of awe. Some paid them no more mind than a gracious bow to upper classmen. All attention Indenuel tried to ease himself into.

    ¡°Did we need to tell them we¡¯ll be at the edge of town?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°My father¡¯s head servant and carriage driver, Derio, is also a tree talker. I let him know the moment we decided. He will sense where we are, for safety reasons,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Oh. That is nice,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina was wearing a tan traveling dress. It wasn¡¯t nearly as fancy as her Sabbath dress, but it was still lovely. There were hardly any layers to it, and though there were a few flower designs, the fabric wasn¡¯t as delicate. It was a dress of more practicality than for anything else.

    They passed houses, ones Indenuel thought were still too close together, but maybe the neighbors were nicer to each other.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Tell me about your village, Indenuel,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel glanced at her before looking away again. He didn¡¯t dare keep eye contact with an upperclassman for too long, though he realized she would consider him in her same class.

    ¡°It is small. I forget how small until I come to this town every summer.¡±

    Adosina gave a playful smile. ¡°It must be small indeed, then.¡±

    Indenuel was confused, until he realized Adosina was from Santollia City. ¡°And the city? Is it as vibrant as people say?¡±

    ¡°Very,¡± Adosina said, nodding. ¡°Carlos and Nathaniel used to tell me about what it was like before the war. Granted, twenty-five years ago they were only fourteen, fifteen years old, but they still remember. Parties, balls, operas, concerts. There are still those, but not as many as before. Oh, and the Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming is breathtaking.¡±

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve only heard stories of its beauty.¡±

    ¡°The stories don¡¯t do it justice. Yes, the King and Queen have their palace, but the Cathedral is the true heart of Santollia City,¡± Adosina said.

    It was the first building to be commissioned since the Great Flood over three hundred years ago, and it took one hundred years to build, expected to house the Savior when he came. Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to expect, but according to Adosina, he should expect to be amazed. As Adosina said, the King and Queen had their palace, and the High Elders had the Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming.

    The trees lining the road looked beautifully taken care of. Tavi, though poor, was still a town on the main road and got a lot of funds to keep their trees well cultivated.

    ¡°Is it difficult being the daughter of a High Elder?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Adosina gave him a surprised look. ¡°Difficult?¡±

    Indenuel chewed on his lip, trying to find another way to phrase it. ¡°Is it difficult to live up to the expectations of others who know your birth and class?¡±

    Adosina¡¯s face softened. ¡°Sometimes. To be honest, it is not from the lower class that I see the overwhelming expectations. It is from those in my same class. Other noblemen and women who think I spend too much time doing anything else besides searching for a husband.¡± Adosina paused, then couldn¡¯t help herself and laughed. ¡°Oh, never tell my old nurse we talked about this, or she would throw a fit.¡±

    Indenuel was confused. ¡°About marriage?¡±

    ¡°Yes. God has given me twenty-three years, and I know I am a source of more than one line of tree gossip that bemoans how I am not yet wed. And if I was a speaker to those who had passed on, my nurse maid would haunt my dreams for bringing this up with a man.¡±

    ¡°You would think there are worse states to bemoan than being twenty-three and unwed,¡± Indenuel said, a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

    ¡°Indeed, but come, we mustn¡¯t talk about it anymore. My nurse will be happy to know some of the etiquette lessons stuck,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel was again confused, until he realized that Adosina and he were in the same social class. For whatever reason, apparently this was wrong to talk about. Indenuel gave a shrug, choosing a different topic. ¡°Your nurse must have passed on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a few years now. I tease, but I do miss her sometimes,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel¡¯s thoughts immediately drifted to Lucia, which he did not want. He was enjoying this chat with Adosina, and he didn¡¯t want the mood to spoil. He switched the book Nathaniel gave him to his other hand to keep the spine from getting too sweaty as he saw the edge of town approaching. Adosina glanced at Indenuel. ¡°To tell you the truth, Indenuel, there are times when I feel like I am constantly failing at the expectations of others. I cannot please everyone. I¡¯ve had to learn that there are times to take criticism, and times I need to give myself the kindness I expect from others. You have a kind soul, and that¡¯s all I expect out of the Warrior.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, feeling a lump in his throat as the burden pressing on his soul seemed to lighten. Adosina looked just past Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Ah! The carriages are approaching. They must have gotten done early.¡± She walked toward the edge of the road and waved. ¡°Hello father!¡±

    Martin waved from inside a carriage, smiling brightly. ¡°We are ready! Let¡¯s see how far these carriages take us today!¡±

    Adosina gave a small curtsey in Indenuel¡¯s direction. ¡°Thank you for spending some of your time with me this morning, Indenuel. I shall cherish this friendship we have started to create.¡±

    Indenuel returned with a small bow of his head. ¡°I agree, Adosina. Thank you.¡±

    Adosina went off to her own carriage, and Martin ushered him inside the carriage he was in. As soon as Indenuel sat down, Martin knocked on the roof and it started moving. Indenuel settled himself into his seat, looking at the book Nathaniel had given him.

    ¡°Adosina is a sweet girl,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°She is,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I guess when you first talked about your family, I didn¡¯t expect your daughter to be so young.¡± Indenuel realized what he said and froze. He didn¡¯t want to sound like he was criticizing Martin, and he certainly didn¡¯t want to broach any subject dealing with the intimacy between him and his wife. That would have gotten him beaten in Mountain Pass for certain. He gave Martin a worried glance, but Martin didn¡¯t look angry.

    ¡°Yes, yes. She is ten years younger than Rita, her sister above her. We did not expect her to join our family, but she was a surprise. And, to be honest, continues to be so,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded as he moved around on the comfortable seat. He flipped through the pages of Nathaniel¡¯s book, trying to focus on it when he noticed Martin was beaming at him. Indenuel glanced around, but there was no one else in the carriage.

    ¡°Is everything all right?¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Should you like to ask me to court Adosina, I would heartily agree.¡±

    Horror hit Indenuel¡¯s face before he stifled it. He hadn¡¯t even considered something like that. He still believed Adosina was in a class way above his own. That she was a noblewoman who was gracious to one of a beggar class. But¡­ he was now in the same class as her. Even with this realization, courtship and marriage was such a foreign idea to him. Had Adosina been thinking about it? He tried to wrack his brain about the conversation, but he truly believed she was simply talking to him as a friend about the expectations of others, even if those expectations were of marriage. But he was so abysmal at picking up any sort of clue from women that he might have completely missed some sort of flirtatious gesture. This complicated things far more than he wanted.

    Martin was still smiling at him. Indenuel needed to talk but was afraid of the barrage of words that would tumble out of his mouth if he tried.

    ¡°She is a great woman. Twenty-three years is far too old for a woman of her status to remain unwed,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Yes, opening his mouth was a bad idea, but he wasn¡¯t about to let Martin continue. ¡°She and I¡­ we weren¡¯t discussing¡­ those things would be entirely inappropriate¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah, my dear boy, it¡¯s all right. You have my word she is a wonderful, pure woman, and you have my blessing, should you choose to court her,¡± Martin said.

    There was a noise, one that hinted of the horror he felt, that made itself known in the back of his throat. Indenuel said nothing, simply stared at Martin with wide eyes. He didn¡¯t know how to react. In Mountain Pass, unwed women literally went out of their way to avoid him. Indenuel was the bastard son of an orphan keeper. No father of any daughter would ever give him a blessing of courtship. Now it had been thrust on him after one conversation with a girl of such high social status that Andres would have laughed at the absurdity of it.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ she and I¡­ I¡­ we¡¯re friends. We¡¯re just friends,¡± Indenuel sputtered.

    Martin still smiled. ¡°Well, should anything change after our travels, you just let me know.¡±

    The horror noise in the back of his throat made itself known again. Courtship, let alone marriage, was something he wasn¡¯t ready to consider. He was trying to train to be the Warrior. He couldn¡¯t deal with something like courtship. The only course of action now was to avoid Adosina at all costs. All month. While they traveled together. Somehow.

    Indenuel cracked open his book to a random page and lifted it to cover his face, high enough that Martin wouldn¡¯t notice his eyes weren¡¯t moving.

 Chapter 17

    Martin, thankfully, allowed Indenuel the peace and quiet to read his book, and after a while of sorting out his nerves and anxieties, Indenuel did manage to read a few pages before they stopped for lunch. The coachmen were quick to help them out of their carriages before they began to prepare a lunch. Nathaniel walked over. ¡°Indenuel, have you gotten a chance to read any of the book?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said, biting back the desire to thank him for giving him something to distract himself during this first half of the journey.

    ¡°Perfect. I¡¯ll go look for some sticks. We don¡¯t want to practice with swords quite yet,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel left, and Indenuel quietly backed away until he was in the shadows of the carriages. Adosina was talking with Rosa, and he intended to stay hidden to keep her from noticing. Martin was walking around, almost like he was looking for Indenuel, which made Indenuel sink further into the shadows. He didn¡¯t want to see Martin either.

    ¡°There you are,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel stiffened but didn¡¯t jump. ¡°Yes. Hello.¡±

    ¡°Come, we must stay well within the carriages. Bandits wouldn¡¯t dare attack a High Elder carriage, but we must be careful anyway,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Indenuel followed Nathaniel toward the small camp that was still being prepared. He handed Indenuel a stick. ¡°Now, what have you learned from the book so far.¡±

    ¡°Well, this stance,¡± Indenuel said, holding the stick in his right hand, his right foot in front of him with his left behind. ¡°Basic stance, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Nathaniel said, changing a few things with Indenuel¡¯s feet.

    ¡°And¡­ that¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a great start. Now, have you ever pretended to sword fight in Mountain Pass?¡± Nathaniel said, standing in the basic stance himself.

    Indenuel swallowed, trying not to be intimidated by how perfectly Nathaniel stood. ¡°He¡¯s had years of training. He¡¯s a captain in an army. He should be better at this than you.¡±

    ¡°None, sir,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°None? No playing or wrestling with the other boys in your village?¡± Indenuel shook his head, still holding the stick. Nathaniel seemed to understand the tricky subject he had stumbled on. ¡°That¡¯s alright, Indenuel. It¡¯s better. You¡¯re like a fresh, clean canvas. I don¡¯t have to make you unlearn anything.¡±

    Indenuel tried to nod encouragingly. Nathaniel quickly went through the steps of a thrust and a block. Indenuel practiced with his stick as Nathaniel showed him. Jab, block, parry. He was glad they weren¡¯t practicing with actual swords.

    ¡°Alright, I want you to try and get me,¡± Nathaniel said. Indenuel paused long enough for Nathaniel to notice. ¡°Come on, it¡¯s alright.¡± Indenuel remembered Lucia¡¯s strong warning. Never hit an upper-class citizen. Never. They would beat him, whip him, and throw him in the dungeon. It was better to walk away. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He nodded, leaping forward with a jab that was hardly a jab. Nathaniel blocked it with ease.

    ¡°Good. Good. Now it¡¯s your turn to block,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Before Indenuel had time to react, Nathaniel went for a blow. Indenuel wasn¡¯t expecting it. He tried to tell himself it was a stick, they were learning to swordfight, but he saw it come toward his face and remembered Lucia¡¯s other word of caution. If an upper-class citizen wanted to hit him, he needed to curl up and take it. Or run. He must never, never fight back.

    Indenuel dropped his stick, backing out of its reach even as he realized what he was doing. ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I wasn¡¯t expecting it. Sorry. Let me try again. I¡¯ll expect it this time,¡± he said, picking up his dropped stick and doing his stance again. ¡°It¡¯s different. We¡¯re sword fighting. I¡¯m sorry. You weren¡¯t¡­ you¡¯re not actually¡­¡±

    Nathaniel still held the stick, watching Indenuel carefully. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll go slower.¡± Nathaniel struck at him again. Indenuel blocked the stick, but he had come down so hard, the stick fell out of his hands and landed on the ground. Nathaniel pointed his stick to Indenuel¡¯s chest. He leapt back once again out of instinct before holding his hands up in surrender. ¡°Sorry. Dropped it. Sorry.¡±

    Nathaniel paused. ¡°Indenuel, you will make mistakes in learning. You don¡¯t need to apologize for them.¡±

    ¡°Right. Sorry.¡± Indenuel winced. ¡°I mean¡­ thank you. Sorry. It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯re in a higher social class than me.¡±

    A ghost of a smile flickered across Nathaniel¡¯s face before he dropped his stance. ¡°No, I¡¯m not.¡±

    Indenuel stared at him. ¡°Oh. Right.¡± He kept forgetting about him possibly being the Warrior. It was harder to remember when a stick was coming at him.

    ¡°Alright, I know where to start. We¡¯ll practice stances, but not at each other for now. You can also work on building muscle during this time. It will help you keep ahold of your stick. Let¡¯s get you some lunch.¡±

    It was then that Indenuel noticed everyone else had a plate of lunch. Adosina and Rosa were still talking to each other farther away on the other side of their little camp, though they were glancing over at them every so often. Diego and Aaron were sword fighting with their own sticks as Riel, the tutor, was showing Tomas and Adrian a diagram from a book while Eduardo was reading at the table. Martin was going through papers while eating. Two servants handed Indenuel and Nathaniel a plate of rice, eggs, and ham.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°An extra serving for Indenuel, please Derio,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Derio bowed before heading toward the pot. Indenuel stared at his plate. The serving of food was already far more than what he could eat already.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Another scoop was added to his plate, and Indenuel did nothing but smile and lift his spoon to begin eating.

    ¡°I shall ask Father to ride with some of my boys so you and I can talk more of the technical asp-¡±

    ¡°Yes please,¡± Indenuel said. Nathaniel paused, not saying anything, which drove Indenuel to fill the silence. ¡°It¡¯s not that I, I respect Martin completely. It¡¯s just¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± It came out of his mouth before he could stop himself, ¡°I have no intentions of courting your sister.¡±

    Nathaniel clearly wasn¡¯t expecting that answer, blinking a few times in shock. Indenuel lifted the plate to his face and began shoveling rice into it.

    ¡°My father is of course anxious for my youngest sister to wed,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel winced. ¡°Can we just pretend I never said anything?¡±

    Nathaniel tried way to hard not to smile. ¡°Of course. It will be good for Father to ride with my boys to get a chance to see how much they¡¯ve grown the past year.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as he continued to shovel the rice in his mouth to keep him silent.

    ***

    Martin finished going through the letters and memos he had been sent from both his house and the other High Elders. He gave Derio back his plate. ¡°Wonderful, Derio. Reminds me of home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir. Is there anything else I can do for you?¡± Derio asked.

    Martin looked through the letters in his hands, remembering Indenuel and Nathaniel practicing their swordplay. Martin of course didn¡¯t expect Indenuel to be a master swordsman, but the flinching and the dropping of the stick made him realize how little the boy knew of basic self-defense. They had been lucky with the bandits between Mountain Pass and Tavi. Indenuel had been so skilled in his four gifts that it frightened the bandits away, but when it came to actual sword fighting, he had a feeling Indenuel wouldn¡¯t be able to physically protect himself with a sword for a long time.

    ¡°Send this message priority line to the High Elders and the King and Queen,¡± Martin said, his voice dropping a bit. Derio took out a paper and pen. ¡°Every day I am growing more certain of Indenuel¡¯s calling as the Warrior. I am requesting the top Graduate as bodyguard for Indenuel¡¯s protection. Come as fast as possible.¡±

    Derio nodded as he finished writing the note. ¡°I shall send this right away, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Martin said.

    ***

    ¡°You¡¯re not used to striking against a nobleman, are you,¡± Nathaniel said as the cart bounced on the dirt road.

    Indenuel chewed the inside of his cheek before giving a nod. ¡°It¡¯s a lot, finding yourself in a higher class than you grew up in. Even harder that it¡¯s practically the highest social class there is.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, studying Indenuel over. ¡°It is quite the leap. I thought it was hard enough adjusting from a lower nobility to the son of a High Elder. Maybe it¡¯ll be good for you to have this month to adjust before you¡¯re thrust into city life.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes went wide. ¡°Is it going to be hard?¡±

    ¡°Probably not the kind of hard you¡¯re expecting. It will be a life of luxury, though, which is a different kind of hard.¡± Nathaniel gave him another look. ¡°And¡­ perhaps I can help you not look so terrified and jumpy all the time.¡±

    Indenuel winced. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°Which means you don¡¯t need to apologize for everything,¡± Nathaniel said. Instead of apologizing again, Indenuel remained silent, looking at his hands. ¡°Father said the month-long storm made you paranoid and jumpy, but-¡± Nathaniel studied Indenuel closer. ¡°It wasn¡¯t just the storm, was it.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t answer again, still staring at his hands, aware Nathaniel¡¯s gaze wasn¡¯t leaving his face. Nathaniel gave another nod before picking up the book Indenuel had set on the carriage seat. ¡°You can find a lot of similarities between being an upperclassman and sword fighting. The important thing about these stances is simply holding them. You must be confident, you must be ready, and you will be. It will take practice, just as it will to be an upperclassman. To be a member of an upper class is to be confident and respected, but not tyrannical. We will keep going over the different stances at lunch and keep building your muscle. Once you¡¯ve mastered the ability to confidently make stances and not cower at the sword, you will have practically done what you need to stand confidently before the King¡¯s Court and the High Elders to proclaim yourself as Warrior.¡±

    Indenuel nodded in agreement, trying not to wince at what was said. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°That¡¯s all that¡¯s required. God will help with the rest. Now, let¡¯s go for a run.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t what Indenuel expected. He tried to keep up with the moving carriages as they made their way down the bumpy dirt road. Nathaniel made laps around the moving carriages to stay within the safety of the High Elder¡¯s carriage, while Indenuel simply tried to keep up. Nathaniel had him stop well before his body would pass out, but he still couldn¡¯t help but notice Nathaniel hardly broke a sweat doing his extra workout while Indenuel was gasping for air. They did some stretches to cool down while also keeping up with the carriages. Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure he liked this, but he couldn¡¯t deny he looked far too skinny to be any sort of threat. He still remembered the sting of the bandit¡¯s laughter.

    It certainly made the time go by faster. Indenuel had hardly gotten back in the carriage when word was passed down that the next town was approaching.

    ¡°Perfect. This will have worked up an appetite for you,¡± Nathaniel said, clapping Indenuel on the shoulder.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Indenuel said, because he didn¡¯t know what else to say. The shadows were getting long as the sun began to dip below the line of trees. The carriage stopped, and Indenuel glanced out the window. Martin smiled brightly.

    ¡°May I join you?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Of¡­ course,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin got inside and the carriage kept going. Indenuel became aware that he was sweaty and hot.

    ¡°I have sent word ahead to the High Elder¡¯s to request a bodyguard,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°A bodyguard?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. For added safety measures. We can¡¯t be too careful,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°My good friend Tolomon, most likely. His physical skills are unmatched on every level. He¡¯s a legend among the Graduates. But even still, no one would dare attack a High Elder¡¯s carriage,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°True, true. We already planned to have Indenuel given a bodyguard when he reached the city. We might as well start now,¡± Martin said. ¡°And Adosina and Derio have sensed much chatter in the trees of the next town. Word is spreading fast. Soon the entire main road will know that Indenuel is on his way to Santollia City, and we must take every precaution.¡±

    Indenuel paused, then quietly reached out the window of the carriage, brushing his fingers against the leaves, connecting with the trees, hearing the excitement bubbling through them. Anticipation, relief, it was almost too loud. Indenuel broke off his connection. The next town they were approaching knew who he was.

    Indenuel looked at Martin, a growing dread filling his chest. ¡°Martin. Can you help me?¡±

    ¡°With what, dear boy?¡±

    ¡°These people will be expecting the Warrior. Even though I¡¯m not a High Elder, they¡¯ll probably expect me to minister like you do. What should I expect?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin gave him a warm smile. ¡°They will, yes. These towns this far north on the main road will not have many powerful healers, so there are always people asking to be healed. With you, they might ask for a few more favors with either tree talking or weather or talking with the dead. Do not be afraid of them, Indenuel. They¡¯re not there to hurt you. I¡¯ll stay by your side the entire time.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said, the words quiet and almost disappearing toward the end.

 Chapter 18

    The townsfolk spotted the procession of carriages, and the cheers were deafening. Indenuel closed his eyes, trying to push down the dread.

    Not here to hurt. Not here to hurt. Not here to hurt.

    Indenuel peeked an eye open and saw Martin waving out the window of the carriage. The towns were getting larger. The townsfolk waved handkerchiefs; the air alive with movement. Indenuel took a deep breath in then slowly let it out. He pushed back every anxiety he felt and waved out the other window. The carriages moved through the main street. Derio must have known where to go as they pulled up into an inn.

    It''s fine. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine.

    Martin grabbed Indenuel¡¯s wrist, pulling him out of the carriage. Indenuel tried to twist his face into a sincere smile as he waved at the townsfolk. Martin kept a firm grip as the familiar healing power trickled into him and the anxiety ebb away. He waved, trying to keep his face always smiling. The people needed to see a Warrior who wasn¡¯t terrified.

    ¡°Hello! Hello my friends! Thank you for your warm welcome into your town!¡± Martin called.

    ¡°Is it true!¡± a female voice called out. ¡°Has the Warrior been found?¡±

    ¡°As of now, we cannot confirm his position as the Warrior until all the High Elders agree, but that does not lessen my hope! I am confident in the man I chose!¡± Martin said.

    The cheers rose through the crowd again, and Indenuel¡¯s smile froze on his face as he pushed down the desire to dive back into the carriages and hide. Martin squeezed his wrist, and Indenuel waved. The people quieted almost instantly, waiting for him to speak. Indenuel didn¡¯t expect this at all. He cleared his throat as quietly as he could, still hot and sweaty from exercising.

    ¡°Hello, good people. I am Indenuel, son of Lucia. I shall do my best to serve you.¡±

    The cheers returned. It was the first time he had ever given his full title and had this kind of reaction. His mind was trying to believe it was for ill purposes, but his heart told him otherwise. These were good people who did not care that his father was unknown to him.

    ¡°The Warrior has come!¡± he heard someone scream in elation. ¡°He has come to save us!¡±

    One woman clutched at her son who was about thirteen, sobbing with joy. Indenuel¡¯s smile unfroze as he looked around the group. He hadn¡¯t noticed it in Tavi. Maybe he had been too self-absorbed and anxious, but he noticed it here. Women, young children, and old men made up the entire crowd. He searched, but the men were nowhere to be found. A lump came to his throat as a woman collapse to her knees, the joy overtaking her. His brain again made him believe it was because Martin was here. People were never this happy to see him. No one had ever shown such excitement because he was here, but he forced himself to believe otherwise. As much as it terrified him, he needed to see this as what it was. These townsfolk depended on him. Mountain Pass had been mostly untouched by the war, but this moment confirmed it. He was the Warrior. He would bring hope to these people, and he resolved to train as hard as he could in order to bring the sons, husbands, and fathers back home.

    Martin took a step forward. ¡°My friends! This is truly a joyous occasion! Now, our party is exhausted and tired. We will take lodging in this fine inn you have, but you are more than welcome to stay should you have any requests of us.¡±

    The entire crowd tried to fit into the inn. Workers and townsfolk alike seemed to help with unloading the carriages. Indenuel entered the inn and was given a plate of dinner.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said.

    The worker girl simply bowed, trying to hold back her tears.

    Indenuel ate where he stood, as Martin did the same. Martin did most of the talking. Somehow Martin managed to eat his dinner while talking nonstop, and Indenuel could do nothing but marvel at his skills of speaking. Once Indenuel finished his plate of dinner, Nathaniel appeared and handed him another.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to need it,¡± Nathaniel said at Indenuel¡¯s confused face.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t complain. After all, hunger pains still gnawed at him after the exercises they did. With this second plate of dinner, he became more aware of how he ate. He noticed Martin taking small bites, and Indenuel tried as well. He tried to stop the impulse to shovel it in his mouth. Tried to remind himself that tomorrow the workers would give him breakfast. In fact, if he really wanted, he could get food any time he wished. The thought mystified him.

    Martin finished his meal without anyone realizing it and handed it to a worker. Martin smiled at Indenuel. ¡°Are you alright?¡± His voice was quiet enough that no one else could hear.

    ¡°Is it strange to be afraid of so much praise?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Not at all, my boy. Not at all.¡± Martin stood closer to Indenuel, smiling at the crowd while still talking directly to him. ¡°You represent something to them. Something you are struggling to come to terms with yourself.¡±

    ¡°Hope?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin smiled. ¡°You are starting to see it, then.¡±

    An old man came to Indenuel and fell to his knees, grabbing both Indenuel and Martin¡¯s hands. Indenuel was overcome by the man¡¯s emotions.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said, squeezing their hands. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Martin placed his hand on top. ¡°God be with you.¡±

    Indenuel liked that. It seemed nice. Indenuel smiled at the man. ¡°God be with you.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    The man nodded, tears streaming down his face as he moved away.

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to fail them,¡± Indenuel said quietly out of the side of his mouth as he finished his second plate of dinner. ¡°All this hope I¡¯m giving them, I¡¯m afraid they will be disappointed.¡±

    ¡°You were born for this purpose, and God will not let you fail. I had come to this town before about a half a year ago. It is completely renewed by your presence,¡± Martin said.

    A woman came up with a year-old child in her arms. Martin¡¯s eyes lit with delight, and Indenuel sensed the wave of homesickness Martin tried to hide. ¡°Hello young one!¡± The young child stared at Martin. Martin gave a small bow to the child¡¯s mother. ¡°May God grant you help as you continue to be a mother.¡±

    The woman¡¯s face brightened. ¡°Thank you, High Elder Martin.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say, so he smiled and gave a small bow.

    Martin¡¯s voice dropped. ¡°I guarantee we¡¯ve all felt that we will fail in the noble calling given us. It is what keeps us humble and asking help from the one true power. He is the only way any of us will make it.¡±

    The conversation was again put on hold as Martin greeted the next little family without their father. Indenuel smiled, giving a bow, trying not to look nervous. He had a feeling a lot of his and Martin¡¯s conversations were going to be interspersed between seeing people.

    ¡°Do you not go by your titles because you are intimidated by them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin smiled before a little girl came up and gave a perfect curtsey. Indenuel and Martin bowed back. Indenuel let himself smile as his thoughts wandered to Isla and Emilia. What were they doing in Mountain Pass right now?

    ¡°In the end, none of us are worthy of our titles.¡± Martin gave Indenuel another smile as he dropped his voice even further. ¡°If I ever feel too overwhelmed with praise, or worry they will start worshiping me, I always direct their praise toward God. He, in the end, is the real reason we are all here. Why we have our gifts. Why you and I have our positions.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small nod. Deflecting praise was something he could do.

    Derio appeared, bowing low. ¡°Sirs, a special request.¡±

    A woman in her thirties approached, holding a bandaged hand. Even with the bandage on, Indenuel noticed some fingers missing. He straightened, glancing in Martin¡¯s direction. Martin did not seem concerned about this. The woman bowed low.

    ¡°Forgive me, High Elder Martin and Warrior Indenuel. I do not mean any disrespect, but it would be an honor if you could try to heal my hand. The healers in the town were unable,¡± the woman said.

    A soft smile filled Martin¡¯s face. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°A startled horse trampled it. With my husband gone, I do what I can to provide for my aging parents. But now, with my hand twisted as it is, I have no way to provide for them or myself.¡±

    ¡°You and your parents attend church regularly?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Every Sabbath,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Wonderful. And your night prayers?¡± Martin asked.

    The woman nodded, trying to bite her lip to keep a tear back. ¡°Every night, sir.¡±

    ¡°May I see it?¡±

    The woman paused, glancing at the others around her before undoing the bandage. There were quiet gasps as the bandages fell away. The hand was twisted almost beyond recognition. The middle and pointer fingers were missing, and her palm was crumpled in on itself. Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but wince.

    Martin delicately touched the woman¡¯s wrist, bringing her closer to look at it. ¡°Quite the accident indeed. One that still gives you pain, no?¡± The woman nodded, a tear falling down her cheek. Martin smiled as he turned to Indenuel. ¡°Would you like to heal her?¡±

    Indenuel hadn¡¯t stopped staring at the woman¡¯s hand. It was captivating in its own grotesque way. ¡°I can certainly try.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°Do what you can, my boy. Your powers are extraordinary, and this woman does her best to come nearer to God every day. I believe the only way this woman cannot be healed is if God Himself does not wish her to be.¡±

    Indenuel cleared his throat, feeling the anxiety start to build. He approached the woman and gave a small bow of acknowledgement that circumstances were forcing him to touch her hand. The townsfolk gathered closer to witness it, and Indenuel tried not to notice them. He took a deep breath, then slowly let it out. He covered her hand in both of his before closing his eyes and disappearing from the inn.

    It was pain. The woman never said how long the injury had been, but he sensed it had been over two months. Indenuel saw the accident in his mind¡¯s eye, the darkness of the night, trying to harvest a few crops with the limited help they had. Saw the horse step on her hand not once but twice. Indenuel let out another wince of sympathy.

    Indenuel reached deeper, the mutilated bones whimpering, wishing to go back to being whole. All the female healers did their best to try and mend the bones, but the bones didn¡¯t get clear instructions. This was more than a simple break. This was mutilation.

    Deeper still, Indenuel focused on one of the fingers in the hand. He touched it, sensing the other fragments of bones that needed to reconnect, sensing their confusion at not being with those they were meant to be with. He called to them, urging them forward. They started forward, then with a quick snap, they were back.

    In the inn, the woman gasped from shock and pain. Martin took the woman¡¯s elbow to keep her standing, giving her healing power to ease the pain. Indenuel moved forward with the next bone, touching it, sensing where the other shards of bone were, and snapping them into place. The woman gasped, but not as loud. Martin continued to numb the pain with his power. The palm was expanding as he snapped the last remaining bone together.

    Indenuel delved deeper still into the very matter of the bone. While keeping his eyes shut tight, Indenuel touched the base of the woman¡¯s missing fingers. The bones sensed the loss, trying to do their best. Indenuel fueled power into the bones, helping them recall a time in the womb where the bones did grow. The bones were confused, but Indenuel was confident, and they did seem to remember, long ago, they were once able to grow, and quickly. Indenuel forced power into the middle and pointer finger. The bones start to grow from infant size, and Indenuel pushed more power to speed it up. The fingers grew until they matched the age of the rest of the body.

    Indenuel opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but he became aware that he was covered in sweat. Indenuel took a deep breath to orient himself back into the room. The woman had tears running down her cheeks. There might have been some from the pain, but the fresh tears were from the lack of it. Indenuel released her hand and everyone in the room gasped. It was as if the accident never happened. Her fingers were restored, her palm full. She wiggled her fingers before she used them to touch her cheeks, to feel the warm tears spilling over them. Indenuel smiled as the woman began to sob.

    ¡°Thank you, Warrior,¡± the woman said. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Indenuel was again overcome with the emotion showed in another about something he had done. He squeezed her newly healed hand and gave a smile. ¡°May God be with you as you serve your parents.¡±

    She nodded again, backing into the crowd. ¡°Praise God for this day.¡± The people in the crowd reached forward, trying to touch the hand, all in awe.

    Indenuel¡¯s hand trembled as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. Martin stared at Indenuel. Despite what had transpired, Indenuel was more surprised to see awe in Martin¡¯s face. ¡°You truly are one of the most powerful healers I have ever come across,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel swallowed, realizing exactly what this meant. Martin the Healer, a High Elder, not only praised him for his healing power, but admitted he was one of the strongest. ¡°It is to God I must direct your praise, sir,¡± Indenuel whispered.

    A smile broke across Martin¡¯s face as he chuckled. ¡°Indeed I must, Indenuel.¡± Martin faced the crowd. ¡°It is through His miracles that I was able to find you at all.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, though he couldn¡¯t help but wonder why God waited nineteen years before alerting the High Elders to where he was. Or why Lucia kept him hidden in the first place.

 Chapter 19

    It was late. The sun dipped below the horizon, and the four stars shone brightly in the sky. The jovial daughters began their nightly dance around their stalwart sister as the lonely son trekked across the night sky. The moon was full and bright, giving the world below a soft glow. Indenuel sat on the edge of a large bed, in a room the size of his old house, staring at the floor as his mind shut down not to sleep, but from overexertion. He forced himself to do some quiet breathing.

    Nothing happened. They were fine. They treated me well. I¡¯m fine.

    He repeated it over and over until he convinced his mind of it. The crowd not only treated him with the upmost respect, but he managed to do some good in return. The woman¡¯s healing was the most extreme case, but he and Martin healed countless others in the group.

    Indenuel started to shiver, trying not to think. He spent the entire evening surrounded by people. They loved and adored him, and he did his best to smile and redirect their praise as Martin suggested, but he felt drained. Almost too drained to sleep. This was his future. At least for the next month, people would come to him, ask him questions, request healings or other gift related questions, and he needed to do his best not to shrink and look terrified. So far, the first day went well enough. He didn¡¯t break down in front of anyone. And, as a bonus, doing this kept him from seeing Adosina. Maybe he actually could avoid her all month.

    Someone knocked on the door, and Indenuel did not want to get up to answer. He stared at the door, letting it see his agony before he stuffed it down and walked over. It was Martin, smiling at him. He held some papers and a package in his hands.

    ¡°Good evening, Indenuel,¡± Martin said. Indenuel just stared at him before standing to one side and letting him in. ¡°Are you alright, my boy?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ tired,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin gave a short laugh. ¡°I understand the feeling.¡±

    ¡°Do you? You always handle this so much better.¡±

    ¡°And it has taken me years to learn. My suggestion is you find ways to feel refreshed again. Meditation always helps me, or a good book on doctrine.¡± Martin handed him the package. ¡°A new set of clothes from this town.¡±

    ¡°A new set? Why?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I always try to buy something in every town I come to. We¡¯re at war, and each town needs financial help. It strengthens morale.¡±

    Indenuel undid the package to see another set of clothes. It was strange, considering the one from Tavi fit perfectly fine, though a little dirty. He went from wearing out his old set of clothes to having three brand new sets in three days. Martin handed him another paper. ¡°From the children at Mountain Pass.¡± Indenuel took it, feeling his heart lighten as he saw the neat scrawl. ¡°Derio has a connection now with Filipe in Tavi, so you do not need to use the towns postmen. Simply write a letter and give it to Derio. He will happily send the message along.¡±

    The smile grew on Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    ¡°I shall retire to my own room. We leave at dawn.¡±

    Martin left, and Indenuel closed the door. He lit a candle and sat down at a desk, squinting in the candlelight at the letter. The smile continued to grow as he read about Emilia scraping her knee while skipping. She went into detail about how it happened, the injustice of the tree root for growing there. Isla explained about the cloud she saw the other day, and how she and Emilia did their best to make it look like a dog, but it kept looking like a cow. Indenuel didn¡¯t realize he was crying until he let out a tiny laugh, imagining exactly how those two girls were standing, frustrated at the cloud, trying to get it to look like a dog.

    Matteo talked about the opportunities Andre got him in the farmlands. It seemed like more people were talking to him, taking an interest. As a nine-year-old, he may not have a power, but he would be a good help for harvest season. Despite being afraid of the farmlands, as that was where his father spent most of his time, Matteo was happy to help where he could.

    Hugo ended the letter, assuring Indenuel he visited every day to deliver the letters, and found the twins laughing and playing, with Matteo watching them or reading a book.

    Indenuel let out a breath, finally feeling relaxed. The children were fine. Hugo was true to his promise. Indenuel got into his nightclothes and folded the letter, putting it beside his pillow. He smiled as he looked at it. It helped him relax. Already he made a plan to keep every single letter the children wrote him, reread them in hard times, and try hard not to get homesick for them.

    ***

    Indenuel woke early. The sky lightened as the jovial sisters began to disappear from the sky. He got dressed in his new clothes and slipped the letter in his pocket. He packed his few belongings and took them with him. Most of the world was still asleep when Indenuel walked outside. He handed his bag to one of the servants by the carriages.

    He took a deep, steadying breath, then started to walk around town. This was not a farming town. Very few people were up this early, and if they were, they were still inside their houses. It was almost rebellious to his mind. Being among them while they didn¡¯t know it.

    Once the stalwart sister and the lonely son disappeared from the sky, Indenuel looped back toward the inn. Indenuel sensed Derio keeping an eye on him through the trees, and Indenuel had the trees acknowledge he was fine. To be able to walk in the morning air was exactly what he needed.

    He stepped into the inn for a moment, his connection to the trees blocked off by the building. He ate a hasty breakfast before turning and practically slamming into Adosina.

    ¡°Good morning Indenuel,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Adosina!¡± Indenuel sounded far more frightened than he should.

    Adosina seemed to notice this tone. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°Fine,¡± Indenuel said way too quickly. He gave a smile, one he¡¯d been practicing all last night. ¡°Absolutely fine. Beautiful morning. Lovely sleep. It¡¯s wonderful. Everything is wonderful.¡± Indenuel scooted around Adosina, and Adosina followed him curiously with her eyes.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see if they need any help loading the carriages,¡± Indenuel said before sprinting out of the inn. He didn¡¯t dare look behind him.

    The carriages thankfully were ready to go, and Indenuel hid in one of them, closing his eyes and leaning against the back to keep people from noticing him. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t much longer before Nathaniel joined him in the carriage and began their little lesson.

    They went through the technical aspects of swordplay and basic self-defense as the carriages moved through the road and the morning sun began to brighten. They practiced it at lunch, though this time they didn¡¯t face each other. Indenuel did the lunges and the blocks with an imaginary foe, which was better for now. Then Nathaniel and he did some workouts in the shadow of the carriage. He used every excuse he could to stay away from Adosina. He saw the crowd greeting him at the next town and felt relieved. Another busy night to keep him from talking with her. He might manage to pull this off.

    ***

    Indenuel woke up the next morning sore. He was flat on his bed, staring at the ceiling, doing his best to move. He hadn¡¯t been sore like this before in his life. Not even when he spent an entire day helping with harvest season.

    He stretched both spiritual muscles as well as physical muscles. He wanted to go on another morning walk today, but he could barely get out of bed. He did some stretches, trying to loosen his muscles, but they remained stiff.

    Indenuel walked around his room. Through his window he saw Adosina waiting by the inn door. Indenuel paused, watching her from a distance. Adosina was beautiful, there was no denying that. It wasn¡¯t just her being a clean, upper classman. She smiled a lot, and from the time he spent with her, she had a lovely, caring soul. Her green eyes sparkled when she laughed, and Indenuel enjoyed being around her. But the thought of courtship with her, it seemed strange. He couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it. He didn¡¯t feel like he belonged in this social class. In Mountain Pass he never thought of courtship and marriage as a possibility and resigned himself to the fact that he would never marry. He pushed all thoughts of love, relationships, kissing, and intimacy in a box meant for other people and not him, no matter how much he craved it. Now the box was open, now the possibility was there, it was practically thrust upon by Martin, but the thought of doing any of that with Adosina seemed wrong. It would take him years to get used to the idea of love with someone in an upper class, let alone the daughter of a High Elder. He didn¡¯t want to do any of it unless he wanted to, and right now he wanted to be friends with Adosina.

    Adosina turned. As though sensing Indenuel¡¯s gaze, she looked up at his window and spied him. Indenuel dropped to the floor, his heart pounding in his chest, his nose inches from the floorboards. He was an idiot.

    There was a knock at the door. ¡°Indenuel?¡± It was Martin.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin took that as an invitation to come in, which meant seeing Indenuel flat on his belly near the window. Martin appeared, giving him a curious look.

    ¡°Exercising,¡± Indenuel said, moving his feet shoulder length apart as he pushed his body up. He then moved his back snake like to the ground before bringing it back up again. ¡°Nathaniel taught me. Builds muscles.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Martin said, giving a small smile. ¡°Of course. Breakfast is below when you are ready. We are about to leave for the next town.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martin,¡± Indenuel said, doing a few more of the exercises until the door closed. He collapsed again on the floor, taking a few deep breaths. His muscles burned as he crept toward the window to see Adosina had left for one of the carriages. Indenuel let out a sigh of relief before heading to breakfast.

    In the carriage, Nathaniel went over more techniques.

    ¡°Thank you for doing this, Nathaniel,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It is an honor,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I mean, I know you were here because you wanted to spend more time with your family, but I appreciate your help with getting me prepared,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Think nothing of it. Besides, the better prepared you are, the sooner I can come home to my family permanently.¡±

    Indenuel grunted. ¡°I guess I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way before.¡±

    The carriage came to a stop. ¡°Lunch time. I¡¯ll go help set up the campsite, then I want to practice with swords today.¡±

    ¡°Swords?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Not at each other yet,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Sticks are nice, but you need to get used to the weight of a sword. I¡¯ll be back.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as Nathaniel slipped out of the carriage. Diego and Aaron picked up some flimsy sticks and started sword fighting themselves. Indenuel watched with interest. Now that Indenuel knew what to look for, he saw them practicing the stances, and Diego was pretty good at it.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Adosina asked.

    Indenuel gasped, almost falling out of his seat. Adosina stood by the window, a rare occasion where a frown tugged at her lips, though she did give him a humorous look.

    ¡°Oh. Hello,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina could not enter the carriage with Indenuel, as they were both unwed, but she still peered inside. Indenuel could have opened the other door and run away, but what was the point?

    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think you are trying to avoid me,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel stared at her, feeling the anxiousness threatening to overwhelm him. ¡°Am I?¡± His voice was a little higher than usual. Adosina gave him another look. Indenuel sighed before getting out of the carriage in front of Adosina. Part of him knew he couldn¡¯t last all month. It seemed easier than confronting her about it, though.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± His mind began to panic, going back to all the times someone kicked him for looking at a woman in the wrong way. ¡°I just¡­¡±

    Adosina waited, looking confused. ¡°Indenuel, you can tell me. What is it?¡±

    Indenuel looked at her, biting his bottom lip. ¡°I think you¡¯re great. I think your wonderful. Growing up where I did, how I did, I-¡± he started to trip up on his words. ¡°I didn¡¯t have many friends. And¡­ and you are¡­ pretty. Very pretty.¡± His eyes had wandered to her breasts, which made his mind panic. He couldn¡¯t look there. He shut his eyes. ¡°Pretty in a way that would not¡­ I¡¯m not tempted to¡­ you¡¯re not that pretty.¡± His mind panicked again. ¡°I mean, yes you are. Absolutely. But I¡¯m not interested in you in that way. Not in a way for pleasure.¡± His mind screamed at his mouth to stop, but his mouth tried way too hard to put out the fire. ¡°No, no sorry, wrong word. Wrong meaning. I-¡±

    ¡°Indenuel.¡± Danger weaved through Adosina¡¯s voice. Indenuel cracked an eye open to see her struggling to keep the anger from her face. Indenuel gave an intake of breath, preparing for whatever she had to say. He made an absolute ass of himself, he deserved whatever slap headed his way. ¡°Did my father¡­¡± she cleared her throat, her eyes turning hard. ¡°As I said before. My class, especially my own parents, have this notion I should be wed.¡± Every word was stretched out so Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but understand her. ¡°To make my intentions perfectly clear, I see our relationship as one of friendship, nothing more.¡±

    Every muscle in Indenuel¡¯s body relaxed. ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Absolutely. Just friends.¡± Why didn¡¯t he say that instead?

    Adosina gave a curt nod and a pained smile. ¡°Forgive my father, Indenuel. He is under the impression that he must find a man for me since I am taking so long.¡± The barely contained rage surprised Indenuel. Adosina turned, and he almost didn¡¯t catch her last words. ¡°He does this every time.¡± She entered her own carriage, and Indenuel lost sight of her. His face should have been slapped, but it wasn¡¯t. Honestly, looking back at exactly what he said, he deserved a lot more than a slap, but miraculously, Martin was the prime target for Adosina¡¯s anger.

    Nathaniel appeared giving Indenuel a sword.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Indenuel partially unsheathed the sword to see it gleaming. He was terrified, but he knew he needed all the practice he could get. ¡°Ready.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Martin mentally checked off another town in his mind. After half a week¡¯s travel, they were that much closer to Santollia City, that much closer to home. As much as he needed to do this year long travel, he was anxious to be home. He missed his family. Having Adosina, Nathaniel, Rosa, and the boys here only strengthened those feelings.

    It had been a long day, and this town had again been most welcoming. Indenuel had been the gracious, if quiet guest. It was enough. Indenuel simply existing brought the hope which had been in such short supply the last five years.

    Martin took off his High Elder robes when there was a knock at the door. ¡°Letters from the High Elders, sir,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Slid them under the door and get some sleep, Derio,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Very well, sir,¡± Derio said.

    He didn¡¯t like the staff to see him out of his High Elder robes too much, even though he still wore a simple shirt and pants underneath. Besides, it was getting late and Derio was always the first to wake up.

    Martin stretched before picking up the papers Derio had slid under the door. The High Elders asked more questions about Indenuel, as well as some minutes from their latest meetings. Martin sat at the desk with a candle. The Graduate Tolomon had been sent with orders to get there as fast as possible, which meant possibly a week or two. It made Martin relax. Knowing a Graduate was coming meant Indenuel would be safe from anyone who wanted to hurt him. So far the three towns had been most gracious, but there were some radicals out there. Tolomon and Nathaniel were great friends, so Martin knew him enough to vouch for his excellent character.

    A firmer knock shook the door. "Father!¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Come, Addy,¡± Martin said, glancing at the door. Yes, Adosina sounded angry, but he didn¡¯t expect the door to fly open and for Adosina to storm in. Martin cocked his eyebrow. ¡°Addy?¡±

    ¡°Permission to speak freely?¡± Adosina asked, the rage hardly contained in her voice.

    ¡°I am certain you will still speak your mind whether I give you permission or not.¡± Martin set the papers down and stood from the desk. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°You will be happy to know I¡¯ve contained most of my rage until now, difficult as it has been.¡±

    ¡°What happened?¡± Martin asked as he walked over to close the door.

    ¡°Api, I think the world of you. I truly do. But you have no right to force love where love will never be. Do not harass Indenuel into a courtship. I will never accept,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin shook his head in amazement. Adosina said all the proper words, but there was still an undercurrent of anger that proved she had much growing up to do in this regard. He prepared himself for another verbal sprawl with her. ¡°It is not proper for a woman of your age to remain unwed.¡±

    ¡°¡®Proper¡¯ is a more elite mob demanding people act in a certain way, but a mob all the same,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin folded his arms. ¡°I knew I would regret sending you off to school.¡±

    ¡°Oh, believe me Api. I did not learn that from my instructors,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°You have become a beautiful young woman, my child. I¡¯m sure, given time, Indenuel will become quite enamored with you.¡±

    ¡°Neither he nor I want it,¡± Adosina said. ¡°He was far more comfortable as my friend than as a potential suitor, I assure you. My intention with Indenuel is friendship, nothing more.¡±

    Martin should have stopped discussing the matter. It was a sensitive topic for Adosina, but the girl had to come to terms with reality soon. ¡°Your mother and I started out as friends once, too. We didn¡¯t necessarily love each other, that grew with time. Now we adore each other.¡±

    The anger in Adosina¡¯s eyes flickered dangerously. ¡°Don¡¯t Api.¡±

    ¡°When you are in high society such as ours, there are some things you must sacrifice for the comforts of living,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I refuse to believe love is one of them,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°The High Elders will never allow you to marry that farm boy, Adosina. It¡¯s been three years,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°His name is Elias!¡± Adosina snapped. ¡°We have done everything for you! We have refused to court, we have refused to touch, and I have refused to tell others about my wish to marry him, but we are growing weary. Weary enough to elope!¡±

    Martin rubbed his temples, exasperated. She used the threat of elopement since the second month she met that boy, and yet here she stood. ¡°It can never work. You are too far in the upper class. He is too poor.¡±

    ¡°Elias and I will appeal the High Elders every Day of Beseeching for the rest of our lives until my request to have my titles revoked is granted. We¡¯ve made an oath to each other,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin let out a frustrated groan. How could Adosina be such an incredible, grownup woman at times, and revert to a child the next? ¡°And we as the High Elders will continue to decline your request. Do you even understand what you¡¯re asking? To have your titles and status stripped away to marry that boy?¡±

    ¡°His name is Elias,¡± Adosina said, emphasizing every syllable in his name.

    ¡°This love is fleeting and young,¡± Martin said. ¡°It doesn¡¯t have roots.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been three years, Api,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Three. Years.¡±

    ¡°More a testament to your pride than it is to your love.¡± It was said harshly, Martin knew. Talking about this with Adosina always brought ill feelings, and none of them resolved quickly. Adosina folded her arms. Martin waited for her to leave, but she didn¡¯t.

    ¡°I guess you would be the expert on how fast love can grow. After all, it¡¯s only been a year and a half since Inessa was given to you.¡±

    Every muscle in Martin¡¯s body stiffened. Anger threatened to take over his logic. He went far, but Adosina went farther. She knew exactly what strings to pull to make him angry. Sometimes his biggest blessing and biggest trial was having such a stubborn, intelligent girl for a daughter.

    ¡°Leave my room,¡± Martin said, his voice leaving no space for her to argue.

    Adosina seemed to know she went too far, though she said nothing as she turned and left. Martin stood, arms folded, anger flooding his system. He went back to his chair at the desk, his hands shook as he went over the notes for the meetings. It wasn¡¯t working. Instead, he blew out the candle and closed his eyes to meditate, trying to channel the anger in a positive way. This was not about Inessa. He refused to spend one moment thinking about her since he left Santollia City a year ago, and he would continue to pretend she didn¡¯t exist.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Instead, he focused his energy on Adosina. He loved Adosina deeply and wanted what was best for her, but she wanted to go a different way. Adosina only ever knew the luxurious life as a daughter of a High Elder. She had no idea what it would be like to have her status and titles stripped and live as a simple farmers wife. He did what was best for her. As much as she hated it, Martin truly believed she would thank him one day for this.

    ***

    The routine of it all helped Indenuel finally relax. Wake up, get in the carriage, go over stances with Nathaniel in the morning, physically go through them at lunchtime with a sword, then continue exercising to build his muscle before arriving at the next town and spend time with Martin healing or delivering messages to the living or the dead, or on the rare occasion, help other weather controllers.

    The routine started to be such a comfort that it jarred him when Sabbath came again. Martin stopped Indenuel before he headed to the carriages, reminding him it was Sabbath, and therefore a day of rest. Indenuel laughed about it but was rather annoyed at this stop in schedule. Martin was more anxious than any of them to be on their way to Santollia City. They could cut their traveling by four days if they traveled on the Sabbath, but he wasn¡¯t about to suggest that to a High Elder.

    So Indenuel did his duty as the Warrior, arrived at the chapel, smiled and greeted the enthusiastic townsfolk, and listened to Martin¡¯s sermon. Indenuel didn¡¯t pay too much attention at first, but the way Martin spoke drew him in.

    The sermon was different, one full of hope and security. The Warrior had come, blessed with all four God-given gifts, and though no one had all four since before the Great Flood, Martin assured them the average townsfolk could indeed strengthen their powers to the point where they could branch out into other powers. Indenuel hadn¡¯t thought about it before, but Martin was right. He gave examples of tree talkers creating balms which mimicked the healing power. The weather controllers so powerful they healed the ground below where no other tree talker could possibly reach. Speakers of the dead who could keep the spirits in the body of the person until the healer arrived. Martin talked of his own experience as a healer, when one of his family members had been hurt quite badly. As he healed them, he saw glimpses of their future like their spirit let him see the trajectory of their life. Like prophecy, something no one could do since the time of the four powers.

    Could Indenuel one day see into the future? Like prophets of old? He hadn¡¯t thought about it before now.

    ¡°All four gifts are connected. Just because you are a tree talker, doesn¡¯t mean you cannot heal. Just because you are a weather controller, you still greatly affect how tree talkers can use their powers. Healers and speakers to the dead have many aspects to them that are interconnected.¡±

    It seemed so odd to hear Martin say that, yet it also made sense to Indenuel. Something about the powers needed to work off each other, and even if a person only had one, there was a sense of familiarity with the other three.

    Though Indenuel didn¡¯t enjoy having to break for the Sabbath, at the end of the day it was needed. He felt far more refreshed and ready to take on tomorrow¡¯s travels.

    ***

    ¡°I think we¡¯re ready to face each other again,¡± Nathaniel said at lunchtime the next day.

    Indenuel hesitated. ¡°With swords?¡±

    Nathaniel smiled as he tossed Indenuel¡¯s sheathed sword to him as his answer. Indenuel partially unsheathed it, his heart pounding in nerves. ¡°Isn¡¯t there a way to make them not as sharp?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what we use to practice with at the King¡¯s Militia,¡± Nathaniel said, taking out his sword and doing basic stance. Indenuel did everything in his power not to back away, and for that he was proud of himself.

    ¡°What if one of us gets hurt?¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t bother specifying who he assumed would get hurt more.

    ¡°They have healers there. And we have me and my father here.¡± Nathaniel waved at Martin, who waved back. ¡°It¡¯s what the Militia uses to make it as realistic as we possibly can. Getting used to fighting with cuts and bruises is as important as learning to fight with the sword.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed before pulling the sword out the rest of the way and dropping the sheath on the ground. Indenuel made the basic stance, trying desperately to not look as terrified as he felt.

    Nathaniel wasn¡¯t fooled. ¡°We will stop whenever you want. And I promise I will not hurt you with my sword today.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go slow.¡±

    That was what Nathaniel said before he went for a blow. Indenuel blocked it out of instinct, closing his eyes tight as he heard the clang of the metal instead of the soft thud of wood. Indenuel cracked an eye open. Nathaniel nodded, a smile on his face. ¡°Good, Indenuel. Again.¡±

    Nathaniel went for another blow, and Indenuel blocked it, again closing his eyes and turning his head away, taking a deep breath. He didn¡¯t drop his sword, he didn¡¯t back away, but this still awoke a primal fear in him he couldn¡¯t ignore.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Fine. Keep going,¡± Indenuel said. He wasn¡¯t fine, but he was the Warrior. It had been over a week since news spread. Yes, he tried to remember what Martin told him about ignoring other people¡¯s expectations, but he couldn¡¯t arrive at the King¡¯s Militia flinching and dropping his sword. He had to work through this.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, ready for Nathaniel¡¯s next jab. Nathaniel went for a dangerous jab to his stomach, which Indenuel barely blocked, letting out a breath in shock.

    ¡°Good, Indenuel. Good,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡±

    Indenuel blocked blow after blow. Nathaniel was going faster, whether he knew it or not. The sword pulled at Indenuel¡¯s muscles as he blocked them, the anxiety and fear trickling through his system.

    He¡¯s not going to hurt me, Indenuel said over and over to ease his panicked mind, even as the huge, sharp sword came inches from his arm. Nathaniel is helping me.

    ¡°Good. Now try to get me,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel hesitated before lunging toward Nathaniel. Nathaniel blocked it easily. He said nothing, just gave another encouraging smile. Indenuel didn¡¯t want to hurt Nathaniel, though it was becoming clear Indenuel would most likely never be able to hurt Nathaniel. He was too good at sword fighting. He lunged again with more feeling to it, and again, Nathaniel blocked it easily. Indenuel went for it, trying to catch Nathaniel off guard, but he easily blocked it.

    ¡°Come on, Indenuel,¡± Nathaniel said, a surprising amount of warmth to his voice. ¡°You can¡¯t learn the sword if you¡¯re afraid to hurt me. Are you ready to give it a go?¡±

    Indenuel tightened his grip over his sword before bringing it back to basic position. ¡°I think so.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Nathaniel said.

    As Indenuel went to strike him, the smallest part of him was still afraid he would hurt Nathaniel, but again Nathaniel¡¯s sword easily knocked the point out of the way. Nathaniel went with a blow of his own, and Indenuel surprised himself by blocking it. The sword wabbled dangerously in Indenuel¡¯s hand, but it stayed there. Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Good!¡± Indenuel nodded before trying another strike which Nathaniel easily blocked.

    Nathaniel came down hard on Indenuel¡¯s sword, and it flew out of his hands. It threw him off balance and he landed flat on his back. Even in the defenseless position he was in, it wasn¡¯t until Nathaniel pointed his sword at Indenuel¡¯s chest that panic took hold.

    Danger! His mind screamed.

    Instinctually Indenuel reached out physically and mentally, breaking the will of the trees, letting out a gasp.

    Save me!

    ¡°Inden-¡± Nathaniel stopped and looked down. A branch had wrapped around his ankle. He had no time to react before the branch heaved him into the air. He let out a grunt as his face smacked against the ground, his sword biting into Indenuel¡¯s leg before he dangled dangerously far above the campsite, blood dripping from his head, his eyes closed. Rosa screamed.

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel was painfully aware he wasn¡¯t the only one shouting. Eduardo and Diego leapt forward, trying to do something. Indenuel forced the tree to drop Nathaniel without thinking. Nathaniel was unconscious and unable to catch his fall from up among the tree branches, and his boys wouldn¡¯t be able to catch him. Indenuel allowed the corruption to work inside him to force another tree¡¯s will to break, the corruption burned ice cold on his chest. He used his arms to guide the branch to grab Nathaniel out of the air, trying to keep him from landing headfirst on the ground. The branch caught a hold of Nathaniel, though it did little more than slow the fall as he slipped off the branch and fell flat on his back.

    Indenuel turned and ran, breaking through the barrier of the High Elder¡¯s carriage and sprinting past the dirt road into the wooded area, ignoring the deep cut in his leg. No one stopped him as everyone focused on Nathaniel. Indenuel couldn¡¯t face them. Not after what he¡¯d done.

 Chapter 21

    Martin headed toward Nathaniel. ¡°Adosina, Derio, the trees. Calm them before it spreads.¡±

    They obeyed, placing their hands against the barks of the trees to calm the corruption inside them. Martin knelt beside Nathaniel. Rosa held his hand, stroking his hair. Martin closed his eyes as he touched Nathaniel¡¯s temples. There wasn¡¯t a hint of corruption. He worked fast, healing the damage to the brain, coaxing it back to its natural state. The hit on the head was bad, but not above Martin¡¯s skill. He went to the nose, fusing the broken bones and returning the blood to normal. The cheekbone and cuts healed quickly, the blood flow calming, stopping the forming of bruises.

    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he let go of his son¡¯s temples. He sat up too quickly, almost falling back down again as he held his head.

    ¡°Easy, Nathaniel,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Nathaniel asked. Martin looked around, expecting to see Indenuel, but he was nowhere to be found. Martin stood, once again taking in the camp. Adosina still had her eyes closed as her palm was flat against a tree. The other servants were focused on Nathaniel.

    ¡°He¡¯s run away,¡± Derio said, closing his eyes. ¡°Heading due east.¡±

    Martin walked over to a carriage, unhitching the horses. ¡°Father, let me,¡± Nathaniel said, only on his feet because Rosa was helping him.

    ¡°Get something to eat and rest,¡± Martin said as Derio helped him unhitch the two horses. ¡°Besides, he might not want to see you.¡±

    ¡°And he¡¯ll want to see you?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Martin didn¡¯t answer as he and Derio mounted their horses and broke through the circle of carriages and raced into the woods.

    They had gone surprisingly far before Derio slowed his horse down and pointed toward a base of a tree a few yards ahead. Now that the horses had stopped, Martin could hear the quiet sobbing emanating from the tree. Martin dismounted.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Martin whispered, approaching the tree. He heard the quiet sobbing, saw the poor boy curled at the base of the tree. ¡°Let me help.¡±

    He gasped, backing farther up the tree. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry, it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    He acted like a cornered, frightened animal. Martin knelt, his hand out, doing everything in his power to let him see he was not mad. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Indenuel. Nathaniel is fine. Everyone is fine.¡±

    He remained curled at the base of the tree; mistrust clear in his paranoid eyes. It was then that Martin noticed a deep cut in the boy¡¯s leg he tried to hide. Indenuel must have been burning through a lot of adrenaline to have come this far on such an injury. Tears streamed down his cheeks as he tried to move away from Martin. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I know. You are not in trouble.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel repeated.

    ¡°It was an accident,¡± Martin assured him, still not touching him. He didn¡¯t dare use his healing powers on Indenuel¡¯s mind yet. With this state of panic, a person needed to work on calming themselves down. If he used his powers, Indenuel would feel calm until the healing was gone, then he would revert right back to this state. ¡°Shh,¡± Martin said as though trying to calm a skittish horse. ¡°No one is mad at you.¡±

    Indenuel covered his face and sobbed, apologizing repeatedly. Martin inched forward, placing a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. The boy stiffened at his touch as Martin continually assured him it was alright.

    ¡°Your leg is hurt,¡± Martin said over his sobs. ¡°Would you like me to heal it?¡±

    He gave a nod, still covering his face. Martin touched the wound, closing his eyes as the skin stitched together again. Even though tree talking wasn¡¯t his power, he sensed corruption burning in the boy. ¡°Good as new. No harm done.¡±

    He gave another nod, not looking at Martin. There was still fresh blood around the wound, but Martin chose to ignore it. ¡°Am I going to be arrested?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I used the corruptive powers,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I hurt him. I have the mark.¡±

    ¡°The mark?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel hesitated before pulling his shirt down enough for Martin to see a faint red line. ¡°The first time was instinctual,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°The second time intentional. I¡¯m sorry. I couldn¡¯t let him fall from that height.¡±

    ¡°This has happened before, hasn¡¯t it? Where you¡¯ve intentionally used the corruptive powers?¡± Martin asked. Indenuel nodded, still not looking at Martin. ¡°This is why your town had all those rumors about Lucia being a witch.¡± Indenuel closed his eyes, brows furrowed, another fresh wave of tears falling down his cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Indenuel. Red is not black. You touched the devil¡¯s powers, but you did not commit. This can still be forgiven.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I panicked. I never wanted him to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°I know. Which is why this is so faint. An hour¡¯s meditation will remove this mark, unless you would like me to remove it for you.¡±

    Indenuel finally turned his gaze toward Martin. ¡°You can remove it? I thought it was only Speakers to the Dead who could get rid of a mark of the devil.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a healer, am I not?¡±

    Indenuel looked surprised at this, then looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t I need to confess?¡±

    ¡°You have been. Constantly. Ever since I¡¯ve approached you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to lock me away in a dungeon to monitor me to make sure I don¡¯t use the corruptive powers again?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Only if it doesn¡¯t come off. And judging by the light color, it will,¡± Martin said. ¡°Did your village ever find you with a red mark?¡± Indenuel shook his head, again doing his best to not look at Martin. ¡°But it would happen? You would have the red mark?¡± Indenuel hesitated before nodding. ¡°Often?¡± Indenuel finally looked at Martin. The regret was clear in his face. Martin gave a firm nod. ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Martin lifted Indenuel¡¯s shirt, closing his eyes as he placed his finger on the red mark on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. As he suspected, the hold of the devil wasn¡¯t much. His finger easily glided over the mark, destroying the corruption inside, the red lines fading under his power. In no time at all, the five lines disappeared from Indenuel¡¯s chest.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°How would you get rid of the mark before?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Meditation. Staying away from people. Not getting angry when my mother took the fall,¡± Indenuel said quietly.

    Martin got up and extended his hand. Indenuel hesitated before he reached for it and pulled himself up. ¡°You are not in trouble,¡± he said again as he led him over to Derio and the other horse. ¡°It seems like you¡¯ve run on instinct for a long time in protecting yourself. This needs to be unlearned so you don¡¯t use your corruptive powers anymore.¡± Indenuel nodded numbly. ¡°Would you like to ride the horse?¡±

    He shook his head. Martin took the reins to guide his horse as they made their way back to the camp.

    ***

    Indenuel walked back with Martin, head bowed, trying to sort through his emotions. There was still a part of him that wanted to argue his guilt. Martin knew this had happened often, and yet here he was, entering the camp again, being near his family members.

    ¡°Welcome back,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Indenuel said almost at the same time.

    He smiled, then pointed to his face. ¡°No harm done.¡± Indenuel tried to smile but could still see the dried blood Nathaniel couldn¡¯t reach with a rag. Nathaniel placed a hand on his shoulder, leading him a bit away from the others. He braced himself for a smack or a punch for what he did. Maybe harsh punishment like a list of things he needed to clean. He even expected Nathaniel to start screaming at him, even though he never sensed that in his character.

    ¡°What happened today was you being pushed passed your limits. Only you know your limits, and you have the power to stop before you reach past that point, even if we¡¯ve only practiced for a few blows. Knowing what you can and cannot handle is another aspect of sword fighting.¡± Indenuel said nothing, only nodded. ¡°Go get some lunch, we¡¯re about to pack up and head out.¡±

    Nathaniel had been far too kind to him, especially considering what he¡¯d done. He kept his head bowed as he walked toward the servants, trying to avoid Rosa and her boys. He noticed Adosina still at the tree, her palm flat against it, her eyes closed. Indenuel stopped before heading over to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Api, this last tree is very corrupted,¡± Adosina said, her eyes still closed. ¡°I¡¯ve never felt such corruption before.¡±

    ¡°Adosina,¡± Indenuel said, mainly to help her realize it was him.

    Her eyes snapped open, her cheeks reddening. ¡°Oh. Forgive me, Indenuel. I didn¡¯t realize it was you. I¡¯ve been using all my power to try and-¡±

    Indenuel cut her off by placing his flat palm against the bark of the tree. He closed his eyes, sensing the black corruption in it. The essence of the tree cowered in fear, unsure and frightened about what it had done.

    Calm, Indenuel said to the tree.

    The tree tried to listen. It wanted to be calm, but someone had broken its will.

    He let the tree into his memories, let it see that it was him. He was so sorry, he hadn¡¯t thought things through. The tree drank the memories in, sensed the forgiveness, willed Indenuel to take the corruption away. He gathered it together before helping the tree dissolve it.

    He opened his eyes and released his hold on the tree. Adosina was still there, watching him closely. He brushed his hands.

    ¡°You are powerful,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the kind of power I want.¡±

    ¡°Not the corruption kind, but the kind willing to heal your own mistakes.¡±

    Indenuel looked down at his hands again. There weren¡¯t any bits of bark stuck in them, but he continued to brush them together to give himself something to do.

    ¡°It never should have happened.¡± He glanced at Nathaniel, who was sitting down while he talked with Rosa and Martin.

    ¡°I assure you, my brother is fine. In his line of work, I bet he¡¯s been far closer to death than he¡¯s willing to admit to us. Yes, what happened here was concerning, but we can all see how guilty you feel about it. You¡¯re taking the right steps to make it better.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as a servant handed him a plate of rice and beans. ¡°Thanks,¡± he said, both to the servant and to Adosina.

    Adosina smiled before excusing herself and joining Martin, Rosa, and Nathaniel.

    ***

    Indenuel excused himself early that evening. He didn¡¯t see any disappointment in the crowd, only the awe, but he still felt guilty about slipping away.

    The inn workers prepared a bath for him. He kept himself away until they were done, bowing and scurrying away.

    Indenuel sunk into the bath, then closed his eyes and curled into a ball, coming to terms with what had happened. He used the corruptive powers in front of everyone, including Martin, a High Elder, and by the end of the day everyone acted as though it hadn¡¯t happened. Sure, Rosa still shot an occasional cautious eye toward him, but even she was glad he was alright.

    He didn¡¯t trust any of it. Maybe he should, but he couldn¡¯t. Either they were all being far too nice to him, or they didn¡¯t realize what happened. Somehow he doubted the second one.

    What bothered him was he clearly had the mark on his chest, and Martin brushed it off as easily as he had healed him. It was not what Indenuel expected at all. Considering how harsh the villagers had been to him, he expected something from a High Elder. After all, he had the mark of the devil on him, however faint it was. Maybe it was his paranoia, but he could not trust their kindness.

    He took a deep breath before sinking under the water. It surrounded him, getting into his hair and enveloping his body before he sat up and took a breath. He made sure the blood from his leg washed off. Made sure there was no reminder of what happened. A troubling thought trickled into his mind as he wiped the water from his face. They were kind to him because he was the Warrior. Would Martin have acted the same toward Indenuel if he wasn¡¯t?

    ***

    Martin waited on his chair as Derio finished explaining to the High Elders what happened that afternoon. He requested a special session to be gathered, which meant Derio would help the messages to be sent as quickly as possible. It was more difficult to have a conversation like this since Derio was Martin¡¯s servant and not a member of the High Elders, but they would simply avoid certain topics. And Navir, being the strongest tree talker in Santollia, was able to keep this line private, shutting out anyone who might try to sneak in.

    Derio wrote out the conversation sent from Navir. Martin held the bottle of ink and candle near him as he wrote the reply with his quill before passing the paper.

    This is deeply concerning behavior.

    Martin wrote his response. When dealing with a tree talker, the easiest way was to write things down to make sure they knew how best to portray the information. If anything, Navir could use the trees to dig through Derio¡¯s memories of the written response if needed.

    He hasn¡¯t used the corruptive powers since I picked him up, but I do agree it is more than I expected.

    Derio passed the information along the trees, on the priority line to Santollia City. Navir was in the Cathedral itself getting this information to give to the other High Elders, while Martin and Derio were outside on chairs in the back of the inn in the dead of night.

    He should be punished. Martin couldn¡¯t tell which one of the High Elders wrote that, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was probably Navir himself. He always believed in rules and consequences.

    I won¡¯t punish him. Not for this, Martin wrote. It was true. From what he saw, he deliberately used the corruptive powers to save Nathaniel¡¯s life. It wasn¡¯t good to use the corruptive powers at all, but his¡¯s heart was in the right place.

    Using the corruptive powers too much could corrode the God-given gifts. Those gifts need to be strong if he is to win the war, the High Elders wrote.

    As far as I am aware, his tree talking ability is as strong as ever. I am not worried, Martin wrote back.

    Alert us next time he uses any corruptive powers, no matter how small. You can keep an eye on him while you travel, but once you reach the city, it will be a lot harder. We need to know if there¡¯s a pattern.

    Derio held the bottle of ink and candle for Martin as he scratched out his reply with his quill. I honestly believe this is a rare occurrence.

    Derio transferred the information through the trees. Martin remembered Indenuel¡¯s confession. This was not a rare occurrence in Indenuel¡¯s life. He remembered in Mountain Pass how the tree whacked Andres in the back of the head. There might have been other innocent things like that. Martin wasn¡¯t sure. He wouldn¡¯t dig unless it happened again.

    Derio wrote down the reply, and Martin took the paper.

    Keep an eye on him, nonetheless. He is bringing hope to Santollia, and the devil wants to stop him.

    ¡°He feels the meeting is done, sir,¡± Derio said.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Alright. Thank you, Derio.¡±

    Derio released his hold from the tree as Martin picked up the candle. He walked over to a small stream before lighting the corner of the paper on fire. He didn¡¯t leave until the page was in ashes.

 Chapter 22

    Training went better. Indenuel lasted a while, and Nathaniel took a step back when Indenuel said he needed to rest. As for exercising, Nathaniel still ran circles around Indenuel as he tried to keep up.

    Indenuel collapsed against the fine cushions of the carriage when the carriage came to a stop. Nathaniel leaned out of the window and talked with Martin briefly before biding Indenuel farewell for the evening and leaving for his family¡¯s carriage. Martin climbed in and sat across from him.

    ¡°Looks like things went better today,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded again, knowing this was the first time anyone acknowledged what happened yesterday. Martin handed him the waterskin as the carriages continued moving. He drank, though tried not to drink too deeply.

    ¡°We are almost halfway through our journey. In another two weeks we will be in Santollia City. We will first go to the High Elders for them to test that you are who I know you are,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°None of their tests involve my skill with the sword, does it?¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°No, it won¡¯t. It¡¯s more to confirm you have the four gifts. It should give you comfort to know that since you have my blessing, you will not be thrown in the dungeon if they find you are not the Warrior.¡±

    Indenuel slowly lowered his waterskin. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear?¡± He said nothing, waiting for Martin to answer. ¡°A decade ago, we got too many false Warriors. False hope is a difficult thing to come back from, so if someone was found to be deceiving us in any way, they were thrown in the dungeon, many of them revealed to have lied before the day was through. It is too difficult to lie about something like this.¡±

    Indenuel mulled this over. ¡°That seems quite the severe punishment.¡±

    ¡°A bit, yes, but now we¡¯re not sorting through hundreds of false Warriors,¡± Martin said. The silence stretched between them, and Indenuel leaned against the back of the carriage. ¡°I have also been meaning to talk to you about Adosina.¡±

    Indenuel cracked an eye open. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I must apologize to you. Adosina made it clear to me last week that her intention with you is only of friendship. I did not mean to give you hope when there is none.¡±

    The smile relaxed his entire face before he tried to at least seem a little disappointed. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Martin. I am still not used to my status. Your daughter is¡­¡± He was reminded of the fool he made of himself when he tried to talk about this with Adosina. He cleared his throat, determined to not be that fool with Martin. ¡°Your daughter is lovely and loyal. I am certain she would make a man very happy.¡±

    Martin did not look at Indenuel. ¡°If you could not tell Adosina we had this chat, I would be in your debt.¡±

    The cheers from the town came as Indenuel nodded. It seemed like a strange request, but he¡¯d respect his wishes. Indenuel glanced out the window before trying to wash his face with the water that was left.

    The town welcomed them. Indenuel smiled, trying to do his part. Martin smiled and laughed, listened to everyone collectively and individually. Indenuel bowed when he needed to, allowing the crowd to usher him into the inn. They were greeting a few people when Derio came to them.

    ¡°A special request.¡±

    ¡°Already?¡± Martin asked. ¡°Must be important.¡±

    Derio stepped aside as a woman in her forties came, giving a low curtsey. ¡°Forgive me, High Elder Martin, Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Please, call me Martin.¡± He bowed in response. ¡°Of what service can we give?¡±

    The woman remained in her curtsey. ¡°There is a man on the outskirts of our beautiful town. He is possessed of a demon. As a member of this town, I humbly request the Warrior perform an exorcism on that man.¡±

    Everything inside Indenuel froze. He stared at the woman, his mind spinning impossibly fast before it shut down.

    ¡°Of course. We shall have our servants investigate it at once,¡± Martin said.

    The woman rose from her curtsey and moved into the back of the crowd. Indenuel made a noise in the back of his throat before he cleared it. A worker handed him some dinner, and his fingers were ice as he stared at it. ¡°Pardon, Martin.¡± His voice was a few octaves higher. ¡°An exorcism?¡±

    Martin patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Derio will investigate. He will take Riel, my grandsons tutor with him. Riel is a speaker of the dead.¡±

    People began to great him, and Indenuel was so fraught with terror he almost gave someone his dinner plate instead of bowing.

    ¡°I just¡­ I don¡¯t know the first things of how to perform an exorcism.¡±

    ¡°If it is what the woman says, I doubt the demon will have a strong hold. Riel might be able to take care of it himself.¡± Martin smiled at another person. Their conversation was interrupted as sweat formed on his forehead.

    ¡°And if Riel can¡¯t do it?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Then he will teach you how,¡± Martin said.

    His chest tightened as he tried to smile at the people, but he was terrified.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my boy. If the High Elder¡¯s haven¡¯t been informed about this demon, I doubt it¡¯s the kind where they levitate or try to kill you,¡± Martin said.

    The plate slipped out of Indenuel¡¯s hands and clattered to the floor. He backed away immediately. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said to the workers who quickly came to pick up the broken pieces. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It¡­ it slipped.¡±

    ¡°It is an honor to serve, Warrior Indenuel,¡± they said, bowing and sweeping it up.

    Martin placed a hand on his shoulder and he instantly stiffened. ¡°Are you quite alright?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this,¡± Indenuel said out of the corner of his mouth.

    ¡°Riel and I will be with you every step of the way. We will give you a quick lesson before we ask this of you.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Martin again smiled at more of the guests, and he could only stare. He tried to give a smile, but his knees started to shake.

    ¡°Would you like another plate for dinner?¡± one of the workers asked.

    ¡°No.¡± His voice was still in a higher octave, but he didn¡¯t care. ¡°No thank you.¡± Food? Who needed food right now?

    The workers bowed and retreated.

    ¡°Martin, I can¡¯t,¡± Indenuel whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t face a demon. They never listen to me.¡±

    ¡°They listened to you with the bandits two weeks ago,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And I was as surprised as you were,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°They never listen to me on the Day of the Devil.¡±

    Indenuel gave up trying to smile as more guests moved in. Martin on the other hand put on his brightest smile like he wasn¡¯t talking about demons and exorcism on the side.

    ¡°It will be alright,¡± Martin said. ¡°I am confident this exorcism will not be a difficult one.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s chest started to constrict. Martin wasn¡¯t listening, and he was getting frustrated. He did not want to do this. If Martin knew how the demons taunted him during the Day of the Devil, he wouldn¡¯t suggest Indenuel jump into this.

    Derio returned with a paper, raising it just a bit so they could see it above the crowd. Indenuel took a few steps back, bracing himself against the wall. Martin took the paper and opened it, reading it quickly. A smile flickered across his face.

    ¡°Just a homeless, drunk individual,¡± Martin said, folding the paper up and slipping it in his pocket.

    The relief came almost immediately. ¡°Not possessed?¡±

    ¡°No. Sometimes they act like it, but Rial confirmed it. The man is clear.¡±

    Indenuel leaned down, gripping his knees as he took a few steading breaths.

    ¡°Do you need to retire early?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Just¡­ give me a moment. I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin laughed at someone¡¯s joke as Indenuel took another moment to steady himself.

    Not possessed. Not possessed. I¡¯m not going to face it. I¡¯m alright.

    Memories of the Day of the Devil flickered through his mind. Seeing the demons as they jeered at him, taunting him to let down his shield. Daring him to let them enter him. He screamed at them to leave him alone, and they only laughed. They haunted his dreams the night before and the night of. They laughed at his attempt to fight them.

    You use the corruptive powers, they jeered in his dreams. We enter you when you use them even if you can¡¯t see us. Let us enter you now.

    Indenuel straightened. The demons always played mind games with him, and he was always left a terrified, shaking mess. He hated the Day of the Devil.

    He was fully prepared to dive himself into greeting as many people as possible to ignore what he was almost forced to do.

    ***

    Indenuel checked in with Derio as he stepped outside in the predawn sky. Two weeks closer to Santollia City, and the towns got nicer and the homes got bigger. The road was cleaner, and there were guards stationed in the middle of the main road as they passed. He stepped out onto the road, seeing the stone in wonderment. Actual stone for roads. The homes were beautiful, and he fully believed they were just as beautiful inside. Many of them even had a second level to them. He thought the only buildings who had a second level were inns or stores, not houses. What would they do with all that extra space?

    There was no denying the weather was warmer. With winter coming, it was strange for it to feel warmer, particularly on this predawn walk. The sun began to crest over the horizon, lighting the town below. Indenuel closed his eyes, taking a deep breath of the fresh and silent air. It was a good way to recover, but he still missed the children desperately. He hadn¡¯t gotten a letter from them since that first week, even though he had written them every day. Their lack of answer was beginning to worry him, even though Hugo always assured him they were fine. If they were fine, why weren¡¯t they answering? He needed to talk to Derio about it.

    Indenuel crossed a few more streets before finding himself in a place that felt familiar. The homes were more spaced out and smaller. Still nicer than in Mountain Pass, but not nearly as nice as when he first entered the town. No one expected visitors to see this part of town.

    Ahead, Indenuel saw something on the stone road. It looked like a body. A body lying in the middle of the road couldn¡¯t be good. Panic hit him as he fought down the desire to run away. There was no one else here to help. Indenuel needed to be there.

    Indenuel sprinted forward. ¡°Sir?¡± He fell to his knees and shook the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Sir? Are you alright?¡± He looked for a stab wound when the man began to groan. ¡°Sir?¡±

    The man belched right in Indenuel¡¯s face. Indenuel coughed, backing away from the fumes. The man grunted and opened one of his eyes. He had the green eyes of every other Santollian, though the white part looked more bloodshot.

    ¡°Whaddayawant?¡± the man asked.

    At first Indenuel thought the man was speaking a strange language, but he forced himself to go over in his mind what he said again.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I¡­ thought you were dead,¡± Indenuel said.

    The man laughed, then coughed before sitting up. Indenuel helped him. The man touched his head. ¡°Could you stop talking so loud? I have the aches.¡± The man¡¯s black hair was long and crusty. He looked like he was forty. Seeing a man of fighting age was rare, though he didn¡¯t look ready for a fight with the Kiamese army.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to, sir. I¡¯m worried. You were lying the middle of the road and you-¡±

    The man groaned louder and Indenuel stopped talking. The man rubbed his head, looking awful. Indenuel reached over and touched his fingers against the man¡¯s temple. He connected with the man, feeling the buzzing that came from too much ale. Indenuel brushed away the pain as easily as he would a fly. He had done it a lot with Lucia in the last few years of her life.

    The man blinked a few times, staring at Indenuel with bewilderment. ¡°You can take away ale ache? I ought to keep you around.¡±

    Indenuel had to smile before he shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m only visiting this town. I¡¯ll be gone later this morning.¡±

    The man gave him another look, this time less humorously. ¡°You that Warrior?¡±

    Indenuel winced, then felt embarrassed that he reacted that way. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ possibly the Warrior. The High Elder¡¯s haven¡¯t come to a decision yet.¡±

    The man snorted. He picked up a bottle and glanced down to see if there was anything more in it. ¡°Best of luck to you. I¡¯d rather piss on their robes, personally. I¡¯m Lucas.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Lucas, confused. The only people he met on this trip where those who said nothing but the best about the High Elders. He assumed everyone held them in high regard. It didn¡¯t even cross his mind that there might be some people who disliked them.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know Martin. He¡¯s a good man,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And he doesn¡¯t know me,¡± Lucas said.

    ¡°Martin isn¡¯t making my decisions for me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Of course not. He¡¯s just a very convincing individual who you can¡¯t help but go along with, right?¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, chewing his bottom lip. A thought struck him that maybe this man was listening to other influences not of this world.

    ¡°You must be the man that woman talked about last night,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You¡¯re good at explanations, aren¡¯t you,¡± Lucas said, a hint of sarcasm.

    His cheeks reddened. ¡°This woman came to me and Martin yesterday, said there was a man possessed by a demon, but he was just a drunk.¡±

    Lucas was sitting but still gave a low, mocking bow. ¡°Indeed I am.¡± He straightened before draining the last of his bottle. ¡°Though I¡¯m not possessed.¡±

    ¡°If I am the Warrior, it¡¯s my duty to serve the people of Santollia to bring peace,¡± Indenuel said.

    Lucas tried to get up but couldn¡¯t. ¡°Whatever you say, boy. But you said so yourself you haven¡¯t been claimed as the Warrior yet. Do you honestly think they¡¯ll treat you well if they discover you¡¯re not?¡±

    Indenuel frowned, remembering again that he would have been thrown in the dungeons if it wasn¡¯t for Martin¡¯s blessing. Or that Martin never punished him for having a red mark of the devil on his chest. He didn¡¯t like where this was going, so he tried to change the subject.

    ¡°Why did the woman think you were possessed?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Look, boy, some people in this town are uncomfortable when a man disagrees with the High Elders, and it¡¯s easier to think he¡¯s possessed by the devil instead of actually listening to him. No, instead he¡¯s released from his job, his status revoked which gives his wife a reason to leave, and she does without a word. Four years later, he becomes no better than the stray dogs on the street.¡±

    Indenuel winced. He didn¡¯t like this. This man had been treated horribly, like how Mountain Pass had treated him and Lucia.

    He helped Lucas to his feet as they moved out of the middle of the street. Despite not wanting to hear the answer, he didn¡¯t want to treat the man like everyone else.

    ¡°What are your ideas that caused such civil outcry among your town?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Lucas sat down at the side of the road. He gave a wry smile. ¡°Many things. Too many to tell. But I think the main reason is I refused to go to war.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t wish to fight?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be a pawn for the High Elders to gain world power.¡±

 Chapter 23

    ¡°It was selfish when we invaded Oramin and forced them to change their culture and religion to ours,¡± Lucas continued. ¡°And then we continued to do the same thing to Zimoro, which caused Dengria to come to their aid. And yet we still beat those three countries like it was nothing. We forced everyone to change, when I say we should celebrate the differences!¡±

    Indenuel stared at Lucas. ¡°You mean¡­ forced them to stop slavery?¡±

    Lucas gave a sigh. ¡°The thing everyone comes to. Yes, Zimoro and Oramin shouldn¡¯t have practiced slavery. Yes, it should have been stopped, but the High Elders overstepped their bounds. It¡¯s not just slavery they¡¯re stopping. They are making sure everyone follows their religion. Stopping slavery is just the heroic battle cry they screamed to get the troops rallied.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Lucas, feeling uncomfortable. ¡°But slavery did end, so there is that.¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Lucas said. ¡°And in the process, Oraminian and Zimoran economy collapsed, making them completely dependent on us for survival. There could have been another way to help them end their slavery without pulling it out from under them and forcing them to rely on us to survive. With the complete domination of Oramin, Zimoro, and Dengria, the High Elders are the most powerful people in the world. All they have to do is win this war with Kiam, and the entire world will be under one religion. Their religion. Everyone knows the King and Queen are just puppets. The High Elders are out to seek the world, and you are the missing card in their hand.¡±

    Indenuel felt his fingers turn cold. He simply clung to the thing he had learned from childhood. Slavery was wrong. Santollia needed to end it. The dehumanization of tree talkers was an insult to God.

    Indenuel? It was Derio in the trees.

    I¡¯m fine. He let Derio sense he was in no real danger while keeping his internal dialogue hidden.

    We are almost ready to go.

    Lucas looked down his bottle again. ¡°Say, do any of your Warrior powers have the ability to magically create wine?¡± Indenuel shook his head ever so slightly. Lucas frowned. ¡°Pity.¡± He got up again and stretched before he noticed Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°Oh, the ministers will really come after me if I convert the Warrior to a peace cause.¡±

    ¡°But the Kiamese army now, they need to be stopped,¡± Indenuel said with little of the conviction in his voice.

    ¡°Why, though?¡± Lucas asked. ¡°Kiam is fighting us because they want to protect their religion and culture. Santollia is fighting because we want control of the whole world. Who do you think should win?¡±

    Indenuel stayed silent so he wouldn¡¯t reveal how little he knew about politics and war. He didn¡¯t want to embarrass himself in front of this man.

    This man, the town drunkard.

    A drunkard who knew a lot about politics and war.

    ¡°So you think¡­ you think my role in all this is to help the High Elders become the world power? Not to defeat Kiam and¡­ end slavery?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°There has never been any proof that Kiam practices slavery,¡± Lucas said. ¡°Kiam struck us first after we conquered the other three countries. They got scared that Santollia would enter Kiam and force them to change their culture and religion, and everyone else just assumed that meant they practice slavery, since it was our battle cry with the other war.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from him!¡± Indenuel turned to see a man striding forward and pushing Lucas away. Lucas¡¯ eyes hardened. ¡°You stay away from the Warrior. You have no right to be around him.¡±

    There was a familiarity to the hardness in Lucas¡¯ eyes as he took the abuse. Indenuel grabbed the approaching man¡¯s arm and kept him from getting any closer.

    ¡°Leave him alone,¡± Indenuel said, not meaning for his voice to sound so dangerous.

    The man bowed. ¡°Forgive me, Warrior.¡± The man gave a final warning look at Lucas before leaving. Lucas brushed off the dirt from his shirt.

    ¡°Thank you for listening. It¡¯s more than anyone else in this town has done for me,¡± Lucas said.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°I can tell this town you¡¯ve always been clean of demons,¡± Indenuel said.

    Lucas laughed. ¡°They won¡¯t care. A town always needs someone to push all their troubles on. God forbid they take accountability for themselves.¡±

    Indenuel was again reminded of the hurt his town had given. Gracia once screamed at Lucia when they had a horrible hailstorm a few years ago. It didn¡¯t matter the weather controllers weren¡¯t powerful enough. What mattered was Lucia was someone they believed was of the devil.

    ¡°Will you be alright here?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, boy. I¡¯ve survived this long. As long as I can get my drink, I¡¯ll last a little longer,¡± Lucas said.

    Indenuel gave Lucas a small bow. ¡°I must return. May God bless you on your way.¡±

    Lucas shook his head as he held his bottle close. ¡°I doubt God cares.¡± He hobbled off toward another street. Two men chatted before they stopped and eyed Lucas with a distrusting, almost fearful gaze. Indenuel turned and headed back on the road that led toward the inn.

    It got harder to breathe. The other countries they conquered, how had they been treated in all this? Was it true they were forced to give up their way of life? More than just slavery?

    Indenuel approached the carriages as the servants finished placing the bags and boxes into the cart.

    ¡°Did you have a good walk?¡± Adosina asked. Indenuel nodded, still not prepared to talk. ¡°Did you have some breakfast?¡± Indenuel shook his head. ¡°Do you want any?¡± He shook his head again. She reached over and placed her palm under his elbow, a touch of friendship, the only touch she was allowed to do. There was worry on her face. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±

    Adosina nodded before going off to her carriage. Indenuel approached his when Nathaniel joined him with a book and pressed a small loaf of rye bread in his hand.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Indenuel said again.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t have dinner last night,¡± was the only answer Nathaniel gave.

    He remembered his state of panic last night at the thought of performing an exorcism. He never got his appetite back. He took a tiny bite of the loaf to try and give himself some energy as Nathaniel cracked open his book. ¡°Alright, so we¡¯re going to try something trickier. I want to-¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel?¡± Indenuel asked.

    He stopped talking, glancing up from his book. ¡°Yes?¡±

    Indenuel swallowed the bread, not exactly sure how to vocalize how he felt. He did know one thing, though. His knowledge of the war was seriously lacking. ¡°I want to ask you some questions about the war on our way to the next town, if that¡¯s alright with you.¡±

    Nathaniel slowly lowered his book, a curious look on his face. ¡°Of course. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Indenuel let out a breath. ¡°Is it true there¡¯s no proof Kiam has slaves?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no proof. That is correct. However, whether they have slaves or not, they struck us first, and we need to protect ourselves,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Like the other nations needed to protect themselves from us?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Nathaniel gave him a comforting smile. ¡°This sounds like you need a conversation with my father. I¡¯ll have him join you this morning instead. Are you still fine to practice with swords at lunch?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes I should be. Thanks.¡±

    Nathaniel gave Indenuel¡¯s shoulder a strong pat before heading toward Martin. Indenuel looked at his carriage he figured was now his own. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to see Martin, but he couldn¡¯t deny he had questions for him. A lot of questions. And Martin might not be the best source for the answers, but it was a start.

    ***

    Martin oversaw the workers loading the carriages. The servants had gotten what they needed for their lunch, even though the innkeeper had offered to give Martin some of their food. He assured them they would have enough.

    Nathaniel walked toward him. ¡°Indenuel has some questions for you, Father.¡±

    Martin paused, then searched for Indenuel. ¡°Any idea what kind of questions?¡±

    ¡°History of the war, by the sound of it. And a bit of politics.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°And you ran away from the politics as usual?¡±

    Nathaniel laughed. ¡°I get too confused with it all.¡±

    ¡°If you could finish up here for me, I¡¯ll see what he wants.¡± Martin walked over to Indenuel¡¯s carriage. He peeked in the window and gave a smile. ¡°Good morning, Indenuel. Nathaniel said you had some questions?¡± By the furrow of Indenuel¡¯s brow and the frown tugging on his mouth, it was clear something was bothering the boy. ¡°You look troubled. Did something happen?¡±

    Indenuel opened his mouth, then closed it again. He sat forward, rubbing his head. ¡°It seems my knowledge of the war isn¡¯t clear,¡± Indenuel finally said. ¡°In Mountain Pass we only talked about the war with Kiam. Not¡­ not the others. If I¡¯m going to become the Warrior, I need to understand the wars better.¡±

    Martin gave a nod. ¡°A noble aspiration, indeed. That is very wise of you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Would you care to join me and we could talk about it?¡± Indenuel was guarded.

    He answered with a smile. ¡°Of course. But tell me, Indenuel. Have you ever seen a map of the world?¡± Indenuel shook his head. ¡°Let me go get one. I believe it will help as I answer your questions.¡±

    Martin continued to smile until he turned away from the carriage, then his smile dropped. He couldn¡¯t say why, but there was something in Indenuel¡¯s tone that warned him this would be more of an interrogation than it would be quenching an inquisitive mind. Martin borrowed a map from Riel and headed back to the carriage, running into Derio while he did so.

    ¡°Did Indenuel meet with anyone on his morning walk?¡± Martin asked quietly.

    ¡°Yes, sir. The trees wouldn¡¯t let me hear the conversation since no permission was given to listen in, but there was a gentleman Indenuel was talking to,¡± Derio said.

    Martin patted Derio on the shoulder. ¡°Once I¡¯m in the carriage, begin our journey to the next town.¡±

    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    Martin took a deep breath before he put the smile back on his face. He was ready.

 Chapter 24

    As soon as Martin closed the door, the carriage began to move, and he unrolled the map. ¡°Here we are.¡±

    Indenuel leaned forward, his eyes darting all over the map. ¡°So this is¡­¡±

    ¡°The entire world,¡± Martin said. There were three land masses, measured by the best cartographers.

    ¡°And this is us?¡± Indenuel asked, pointing to the center land mass.

    ¡°Yes. This is Santollia, here.¡± Martin pointed to the southern half of the central land mass. ¡°And Oramin is here.¡± Martin pointed to the northern half of the central land mass.

    ¡°Do the Oraminians still own it?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I thought Santollia and Oramin would be bigger. The other two land masses are a lot larger,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Technically our land mass connects with Zimoro and Dengria. See here?¡± Martin asked, pointing to a small strip of land coming out of the middle of Oramin on the left side. ¡°This connects Oramin with Zimoro. Have you met a Zimoran?¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°I hear they have violet eyes. Is that true?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    Indenuel focused again on the small strip of land between Oramin and Zimoro. ¡°That¡¯s small.¡±

    ¡°It stretches for miles in real life,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel followed the strip of land from Oramin to Zimoro, then followed the land until it stretched out to Dengria.

    ¡°Dengria seems a lot larger than Zimoro,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°They are. Though this northern part of their country is almost completely covered in ice. But don¡¯t forget their true pride.¡± Martin made sure Indenuel noticed the three dozen islands breaking off from the mainland. ¡°Some of these southern islands I¡¯m told are quite the paradise. Though the northern ones are just chunks of ice in the ocean.¡±

    ¡°And they have brown eyes?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. There aren¡¯t as many Dengrians or Zimorans in Santollia City, but we do have a few,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And then this one?¡± Indenuel asked, turning his attention to the final land mass next to Santollia and Oramin. ¡°This is Kiam?¡±

    ¡°Large, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, and Martin didn¡¯t blame him. While the two other land masses had markers for mountains, rivers, and even roads, Kiam was a large octaval land mass with Kiam in the middle. ¡°That entire land mass is all Kiamese people?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°All grey eyed individuals, serving the Grand Empress herself, as far as we are aware. I¡¯m sure they all have different cultures and languages within this country since it is so large, but they are a private race and have refused most scholars. None, now that we¡¯re at war.¡±

    ¡°So what do we know about them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°They are a population that pride themselves on their military. The entire country is ruled by the Grand Empress, and the military keeps everyone in line. They are prepared for anything, and their battle skills are incredible. We didn¡¯t know these people existed until a hundred and fifty years ago. We promised not to get involved in any of their wars if they didn¡¯t get involved with ours. Technically they never did when we were fighting Oramin, Zimoro, and Dengria.¡±

    ¡°And then they struck us first?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Correct. While the ink was still drying on the peace treaties between the other countries,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded, the confusion still on his face. Martin adjusted the map a little more. ¡°You have been troubled all morning. What is this about?¡±

    His gaze never left the map. ¡°I met a man on my morning walk.¡± Martin kept himself from immediately shrugging the man off as a radical. Whoever it was had clearly shaken the boy, and brushing it aside wasn¡¯t going to help matters. ¡°He told me things that made me realize I don¡¯t know anything about this war we¡¯re fighting with Kiam.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°And did he paint the High Elders in a favorable light?¡± Martin asked. Indenuel didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t need to. ¡°Ask your questions. I know you have them.¡±

    Indenuel finally tore his gaze from the map to give Martin a curious look. ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡±

    ¡°I am a High Elder. If I got angry at everyone who disagreed with me, I would not be a good example of God¡¯s love and forgiveness.¡±

    Indenuel nodded then closed his eyes. It was something Martin noticed he did when he was doing something that made him anxious. ¡°Is it true that the High Elders will force Kiam to change their culture and religion if we conquer them?¡±

    Martin refrained from laughing. Instead he smiled. ¡°Of course not, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s discovered they have slaves?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. That we must put a stop to. The dehumanizing of tree talkers is evil. Just because a person can commune with trees, does not mean God intended them to work the fields. My colleague, Navir, one of the strongest tree talkers in the world, is himself a scholar and happens to be one of the best scholars in the world. The Oraminians and the Zimorans claimed to follow our religion, yet believed slavery was justified. This is concerning. These tree talkers were being sold like animals and treated even worse. Anyone, and I mean anyone, who is born with the power to talk to trees is immediately placed in slave houses to work in the fields. Anyone born with the gift to commune with the dead are given the opportunity to move up in their government and hold positions of wealth and power. God has cursed the Oraminians and Zimorans for such barbaric ways, such that the God-given gifts of healing and weather control are rarely if ever born among them. They only have tree talking and speaking to the dead.¡±

    ¡°But what if a tree talker is born among the noblemen?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to them. The tree talker is made a slave. Though Oramin and Zimoro have had slavery even before the Great Flood, so speakers of the dead never marry a tree talker, and so far there have only been a few recorded cases of a tree talker born of two speakers of the dead, and vice versa. Like will be born of like, as they say.¡±

    ¡°And Dengria?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°They don¡¯t practice slavery. However¡­¡± Martin tried to word this as carefully as he could. ¡°There have been concerns raised among the Dengrians that, as your new friend mentioned, we wouldn¡¯t stop with slavery, and we would force everyone to strictly follow our words.¡±

    Indenuel seemed to study Martin. ¡°Is there any truth to that?¡±

    Martin continued to let Indenuel study him. ¡°There was about six months between the end of the War of Four Nations and the beginning of the War with Kiam where we were getting a book together to help those that follow our religion better understand the doctrine. These miscommunications have caused devilish practices, and we wanted to clear those up. But it was placed to one side once Kiam invaded.¡±

    The troubled look returned to Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°How many other miscommunications are there?¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. ¡°Not too many more. Now, let¡¯s talk about the history of the War of Four Nations.¡± Martin fully expected Indenuel to interrupt, so he kept talking before Indenuel could. ¡°Twenty-five years ago, Leon the Healer went to Oramin to spread the good word of God, to convince the Oraminians to stop slavery. Leon was an advocate for the freedom of tree talkers, and he quickly gained support from Oraminian slaves, more than the government wanted. Leon, to his credit, tried to go about it peacefully, but his body was discovered outside a tavern fifty miles away from the last time we were able to contact him. The slaves rebelled, and we helped them.¡± Martin pointed to Oramin. ¡°Oramin fought by themselves for five years before Zimoro became their allies and fought along side them.¡± Martin tapped on Zimoro. ¡°We fought for four more years before Dengria joined sides with Zimoro and Oramin.¡± Martin placed a finger on Dengria on the map. ¡°Oramin stopped their practice of slavery and switched sides, becoming our allies. It was a very long five more years before the war came to an end, and we won. We had six months of peace before Kiam struck,¡± Martin said, pointing to Kiam.

    ¡°Why would Kiam strike us?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°They are people of honor. They promised not to get involved in our war. Once it was done, they started their own,¡± Martin said. He gave a sad sort of smile. ¡°I have to respect them for that.¡±

    ¡°So¡­¡± Indenuel trailed off again, staring at the map. ¡°So you¡¯re sure the High Elders aren¡¯t¡­¡± Martin waited, watching the boy squirm in his seat. ¡°That the High Elders aren¡¯t going to change Kiamese culture and traditions, making everyone listen to you, giving you and the other High Elders the power to control everyone?¡±

    Martin gave a smile, one he hoped showed Indenuel kindness. ¡°That would be impossible, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°But these rules of doctrine you hope to write out, Kiam doesn¡¯t believe in our religion. Would you force it on them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°We know little of Kiamese religion, but if we are to live in harmony with each other, it is vital to know more about each other. We would give them the book of doctrine so they understood us and¡­¡± Indenuel waited, eyes narrowing. ¡°We would ask they do the same about their religion and culture.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°And if they refused?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re already fighting a war, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Kiam on the map. ¡°They just want to be left alone, don¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°Kiam has put up many barriers against us. Members of the King¡¯s Court are only allowed in certain places in Kiam, even before this war started. Kiam has spent centuries alone, and when we discovered them, they kicked us out almost immediately. There is something about them they don¡¯t want us to know, and if we went to war because we wanted to end slavery, something tells us whatever they¡¯re doing might be worse.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°They struck us first, Indenuel. Some have speculated they have slaves there as well. Don¡¯t you think all the slaves should be freed?¡±

    ¡°They might not have slaves,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°True. And in that case, should they win the war, they would be the world power instead of us,¡± Martin said.

 Chapter 25

    Indenuel rubbed his forehead as Martin¡¯s mountain of information tried to settle in his brain. ¡°How to Dengria, Zimoro, and Oramin feel about being conquered?¡±

    It was an excellent question, and one Indenuel had the right to know. ¡°For the most part, they have followed the treaties they each signed. There¡¯s no more slavery in Zimoro and Oramin. We have the right to request aid in another war, like food, supplies, and men, which we are using, and they are giving. There are a few pockets of rebellion among the countries, as a few Zimorans believe Kiam will free them from their treaty and let them practice slavery again. But the rulers of the countries are working hard with us to stop the rebellions,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And the slaves? Is it true when slavery was stopped that their economy fell, and they became dependent on us for survival?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. That is true. We are graciously helping them get on their feet, making sure they can stand before we let go, so to speak,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°And will Santollia let go?¡±

    ¡°Of course. When they¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°When they¡¯re ready, or when Santollia is?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It will be mutual, of course.¡±

    Martin rolled his tongue over the bottom of his teeth, keeping his mouth closed so Indenuel couldn¡¯t see. He hoped they could avoid the radicals. Hoped Indenuel wouldn¡¯t have these questions. He wanted to take Indenuel to the Cathedral and keep him so busy that he didn¡¯t worry about the politics that always went along with war, but hopefully this was the last Indenuel probed into the political side of war.

    Indenuel stared at the map, lost in thought. Martin left him alone to study it. Indenuel squinted closer to the area of Santollia. He placed his finger on Santollia City and followed the small main road north for a while, then moved it ever so slightly past the indications of mountains. Indenuel found Mountain Pass, a place so small the road wouldn¡¯t be written on this kind of map. None of the little towns past the mountains would.

    ¡°So you wish to make sure everyone has a better understanding of the doctrine?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°We do. It is their choice whether they follow the religion we give, but if they profess to be of our religion, then we do not want God¡¯s glorious name to be defiled by people thinking slavery is justified under Him,¡± Martin said. ¡°And even if they aren¡¯t of our religion, we never want slavery to be practiced while we have the power to stop it. In this we have been quite clear with the Kiamese people.¡±

    The nod Indenuel gave was distracted as he stared at his village on the map. ¡°What exactly is my role in all this?¡±

    ¡°Well, the prophecy says you¡¯ll end the war,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite vague,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin stared at Indenuel before slowly rolling up the map. He about invited Indenuel to the High Elder¡¯s library once they returned to Santollia City, but he stopped himself. In the basement of the Cathedral, they had the ancient prophets¡¯ words, many of them from before the Great Flood. Tucked away in the library they had the original parchment with the prophecies written on it. As the Warrior, Indenuel had every right to read those words, but Martin stopped himself from giving the invitation. Most of the words of the prophets delved into doctrine, but there were other books there too. The deep secrets came to mind. Secrets the High Elders swore to hide from the general public. Even the other prophecies weren¡¯t meant for the common people. If Martin gave Indenuel the opportunity to enter the library, he could stumble onto them. Martin, who had spent his entire life studying religion and its doctrine had his faith shaken within two weeks of reading the prophets¡¯ words. The boy was too young, and his religious upbringing wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to handle it.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    The High Elder¡¯s library held many secrets. Too many secrets.

    Martin pushed all these thoughts aside and smiled at Indenuel. ¡°The prophecy says through you the war will end. Since we¡¯ve discovered you in this one, this is the war that will end.¡±

    ¡°Ending a war doesn¡¯t necessarily mean peace, though,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. He went through his studies of the prophecies in his mind. ¡°Doesn¡¯t it?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s all these pockets of rebellion, so to speak,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Say the war ends, I would still have to stop the rebellions, right?¡±

    ¡°I assume so,¡± Martin said. ¡°With you being the Warrior, you bring a certain amount of weight to this calling that I as a High Elder do not have.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, somehow looking more troubled than when they started this conversation. ¡°So it says the war will end. Not that I bring peace?¡±

    ¡°I believe that is practically the same,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel glanced out the carriage window. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°If the war ends because of me, I want it also to be an era of peace.¡±

    Martin nodded, impressed. ¡°That is certainly a noble endeavor.¡±

    ¡°Peace for everyone,¡± Indenuel said, almost cutting Martin off.

    He placed the rolled-up map across his lap. ¡°You mean for the slaves?¡±

    ¡°Everyone, Martin. I am fully aware winning this war with Kiam means you and the other High Elders will become the world power.¡± His voice dropped. ¡°And I want to make sure you don¡¯t get too caught up in it.¡±

    ¡°We would never do such a thing,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I understand your intent, Martin, but¡­¡± Indenuel paused again, then looked down at his hands. ¡°You have no idea what it¡¯s like to have nothing.¡±

    A warm breeze picked up and pushed through the open windows of the carriage. ¡°I¡¯ve met with the poor. I¡¯ve met with the freed slaves.¡±

    ¡°But you yourself have no concept of the idea,¡± Indenuel said, looking back up at Martin. ¡°No idea the desperation one is driven to. I would hope by ending this war, I could also help those in the poorer class not feel so alone. And for the slaves to not just be free, but to live comfortably.¡±

    ¡°The prophets¡­ didn¡¯t mention anything like that,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel¡¯s face was steady. ¡°I don¡¯t care. It¡¯s how it should be.¡±

    Martin let out a slow breath. ¡°Alright. It is certainly noble of you. Once we end this war, we shall investigate what it would take.¡±

    ¡°We should leave Kiam alone, once we¡¯ve conquered it.¡±

    The smallest wince crossed Martin¡¯s face. The Warrior shouldn¡¯t be tied up in the political aspect of war. Indenuel, with his youth, simply didn¡¯t understand. They couldn¡¯t win the war and leave Kiam alone. The economical standpoint alone meant if they didn¡¯t get something from Kiam, they had wasted time and resources on nothing. ¡°In order to have this peace you want, we need to know more about their religion, more about their culture.¡±

    Indenuel met Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Then we do it carefully, respectfully, and diplomatically. We do not put a toe out of line. If I am to end a war, I want to end all of them. For good.¡±

    Martin watched the boy, curious. He had grown in the two weeks since they had left from Mountain Pass. There was of course the physical growth. He wasn¡¯t the starving boy anymore. There was something besides skin and bones on his frame. In another month or two he might even get some muscle. He wasn¡¯t nearly as jumpy and didn¡¯t speak in whispers so much. He spoke with quiet conviction, but there was still a haunted look in his eyes. It would take longer than two weeks to heal whatever caused that.

    ¡°I agree with you. And I will do what I can to help you with this noble aspiration you have,¡± Martin said, doing everything in his power to make himself smile.

    Indenuel did not smile. Instead he gave a small bow of his head. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

 Chapter 26

    Indenuel finished his daily training. He replayed the conversation with Martin in his mind as he ate his chicken and rice. There were multiple sides to this war. It made sense that Santollia needed to stop slavery. It made sense that, if Kiam didn¡¯t give the information as to whether they practiced slavery, they needed to see why. But at the same time, as someone who wanted to be left alone himself, he didn¡¯t like the idea of someone barging into his life and forcing him to live a certain way when there was no proof of slavery in the first place. And what about the other three countries? Yes, slavery was eliminated, but had Santollia overstepped their power? Indenuel still couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Martin wasn¡¯t the best one to get answers from. He needed to ask an Oraminian. Or a Zimoran. Or Dengrian. But he didn¡¯t know any, let alone knew their language enough to communicate.

    Derio walked over to Martin and handed him a small stack of papers. He thanked him before looking through the letters. Indenuel was again reminded of Matteo, Isla, and Emilia. He set his fork down and headed toward Derio, who resumed his place by a tree. ¡°Any messages for me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Derio bowed. ¡°None, sir. Are you expecting one?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t heard from the children in a while. I¡¯m feeling anxious about their wellbeing,¡± Indenuel said quietly, focusing on his plate.

    ¡°Ah, I see. I will do my best to ask about the issue without being too overbearing,¡± Derio said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Right. Yes. Thank you, Derio. That¡¯s¡­ exactly what I need.¡±

    Derio smiled before closing his eyes and touching the trunk of the tree. Indenuel backed away, focusing on eating his lunch. He wiped the sweat on his forehead from the practice with Nathaniel. They worked hard, and it was the first time Nathaniel suggested to take a break for lunch.

    Hoofs beat against the dirt road, and Indenuel glanced up from his plate.

    ¡°Derio?¡± Martin asked.

    Derio, still connected to the tree, gave a short nod. ¡°Tolomon the Graduate approaches. He¡¯s a few days early.¡±

    Nathaniel laughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t expect any less from that overachiever.¡±

    The horse was in sight, pushed to a gallop, and Indenuel wondered if this meant Tolomon brought bad news. Once the horse was close enough, he eased the horse to a stop before dismounting. He patted the sweating animal before handing the reins to a servant. He then headed straight to Martin and bowed low.

    ¡°High Elder Martin, I am Tolomon the Graduate. It is an honor to-¡±

    ¡°Tolomon! Stop the formalities! It is so good to see you again!¡± Martin said, helping the man up and giving him a quick hug.

    Tolomon gave a smile. ¡°Well, thank you, sir. If your servants could tend to the horse I borrowed from the town ahead, I would be most grateful. I would like to deliver the horse in a better state than when they lent it to me out of gratitude.¡±

    ¡°Of course, a kind gesture indeed. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less,¡± Martin said, keeping an arm around Tolomon. ¡°I hope you didn¡¯t push yourself too hard in coming here.¡±

    ¡°As hard as I could, High Elder Martin. If the rumors are true, it is an honor to be the Warrior¡¯s bodyguard.¡±

    Indenuel did his best not to look awkward. He finished swallowing the food in his mouth and glanced in Adosina¡¯s direction for comfort. She touched the side of her cheek before pointing at Indenuel. He brushed his cheek and some rice fell off. He shot her a grateful smile, and she beamed in response.

    ¡°We have not had much trouble yet, but it is best to be prepared. Indenuel, would you like to introduce yourself?¡± Martin asked, giving Tolomon a final pat on the back.

    Indenuel forced himself to take a few steps forward and bowed, staring at the plate still in his hands with his half-eaten lunch. ¡°I¡¯m Indenuel, son of Lucia.¡±

    Tolomon bowed low again. ¡°I am Tolomon the Graduate.¡±

    Even in Mountain Pass, Indenuel heard about the legendary Graduates. It was rumored that four Graduates could take on a hundred Kiamese soldiers with ease. It was a life of sacrifice and dedication, and the highest honor someone in the common class could receive, and a fine title for a nobleman. Therefore, much like Martin had the title of Martin the Healer, Tolomon¡¯s parentage was replaced with the title of Graduate once he passed his military tests. What those tests were, only Graduates¡¯ themselves knew, but the fact that there were a few deaths every year meant it was no simple feat.

    ¡°Do you need some lunch, Tolomon?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°If it is not too much of an inconvenience, High Elder Martin,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh, stop this, Tolomon. You practically lived at my house while you and Nathaniel were training at the military. That alone gives you permission to call me Martin,¡± Martin said.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    ¡°I understand, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin sighed. ¡°You¡¯re just going to call me sir, aren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel snorted. Tolomon looked to be about the same age as Nathaniel, which had to be closer to forty years old. He had short brown hair and pale green eyes. He was an entire head higher than Indenuel, and as Indenuel took in Tolomon¡¯s build, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder how it was possible to have that much muscle.

    Nathaniel approached, smiling. ¡°Hello, Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°It is good to see you again, Nathaniel. Life has treated you well,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It has, yes. And you, too, I see.¡±

    There was a pause. It almost looked like the two men were waiting for the other to speak, when out of nowhere, Nathaniel pulled out his sword and headed straight for Tolomon. Indenuel hardly had time to blink before Tolomon met him with his own sword. He gasped as the only sound was the clangs of metal against metal. It was impossible to see what was going on, both fighting so fast it was more of a blur. He backed away, feeling his chest tighten in fear. As much as he wanted to believe he wasn¡¯t getting as scared, this was still the first sword fight he¡¯d ever seen.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Indenuel,¡± Martin said, appearing next to him.

    ¡°What are they doing?¡± Indenuel asked, his voice full of air as he tried to steady himself.

    ¡°Ridiculous military tradition,¡± Adosina said, even though there was a hint of pride in her voice. ¡°Graduates are considered the best, and any member of the military are allowed to fight them without warning to keep them on their toes.¡±

    His breathing turned erratic when Martin¡¯s hand squeeze around his wrist. ¡°They¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    He shoved his anxiety toward Martin as the warmth of the healing power swallowed it up. They¡¯re safe. We¡¯re safe. Nothing bad is happening, he told himself repeatedly.

    He watched the fight, still terrified but in awe as he gripped his plate of lunch. He could identify one of the stances before he was three stances behind.

    ¡°Honestly, Nathaniel is lasting a lot longer than most,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°They just started,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s boys cheered Tolomon on. Rosa smiled, though shook her head. Indenuel continued to stare, surprised. Martin let go of his wrist and some of the anxiety returned, but not as bad. He convinced his mind for now that there was no danger. He watched as the men traveled through the camp and came to a self-deprecating conclusion.

    ¡°Nathaniel¡¯s been going easy on me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Very,¡± Adosina said. He winced. He thought he was getting better. ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad.¡±

    Tolomon knocked the sword out of Nathaniel¡¯s hands, and the boys cheered.

    ¡°I surrender!¡± Nathaniel said with a laugh. ¡°Thank you for not knocking me out in front of my family.¡±

    Tolomon sheathed his sword. ¡°Don¡¯t downplay your abilities. I honestly tried.¡± The two men gave each other a tight hug before Rosa returned Nathaniel¡¯s sword to him and a servant handed Tolomon a plate of chicken and rice.

    Tolomon approached Indenuel, and his anxiety returned. Tolomon barely broke a sweat as he inhaled the lunch and swallowed it before he appeared in front of Indenuel. ¡°I find it important to go through questions of what you expect of me, so we feel more comfortable with each other.¡±

    Indenuel was aware how wide his eyes had become. He looked over to see Nathaniel drenched in sweat, talking and laughing with his boys and Rosa. He then looked back up at Tolomon who he already knew was intimidating but understood it now more than before.

    ¡°Yes. Of course,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon smiled, and Indenuel was surprised to see the warmth there. He stared ahead, again fighting down his fears. Tolomon was the kind of person he was instinctually terrified of. Honestly, Tolomon could snap Indenuel in half without trying. People like that were only around Indenuel to punish him. To have one be there to protect him instead would take a while to get used to.

    ¡°You will stay by my side?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, Warrior Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Even¡­ even during the war?¡±

    ¡°Especially then.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s chest relaxed. Yes, he desperately needed to learn the sword, but after seeing what Tolomon could do to Nathaniel, he felt a bit better about his chances of survival.

    ¡°How close by my side?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°During a battle? Either by your side or preparing a path for you to run. Everywhere else, I can move in and out of groups quite easily. Should you wish a semblance of privacy, I can give it. But do not send me away if I am at your side. It most likely means danger.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°And¡­ and sleeping arrangements?¡±

    ¡°Whatever you are most comfortable with, sir. Might I suggest me having the room next to you for now?¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°For now?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Should there be an attempt on your life, I am obligated to sleep in the same room as you to make sure an attempt wasn¡¯t tried again. But for now, I¡¯d get to you quick enough by being down the hall,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Of course.¡± But he found he was talking to Tolomon¡¯s back. He had turned on his heel and used his empty plate to block a stick that had been thrown at him while catching another stick out of the air. Aaron and Diego were staring wide eyed at Tolomon, both with their arms stretched forth, the damning evidence of who it was that threw the sticks.

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°He is good!¡± Diego said.

    Nathaniel gave Tolomon a stiff grin before he grabbed the collars of his boys¡¯ shirts and dragged them over to the side and started giving them a lecture.

    Tolomon turned around again, a small smile on his face. ¡°Do you have any further questions for me, Warrior Indenuel?¡±

    Indenuel gave a quick shake of his head. He had a million questions, but he had to handle his fears first. He was terrified of Tolomon, even though he tried not to be.

    ¡°Perfect. Then I shall go get more lunch before we leave, if that is alright with you, sir,¡± Tolomon said in Martin¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He made another bow before he spun the plate in his hands and headed toward the servants. Indenuel stared forward, his eyes refusing to shrink.

    Martin gave a nod of approval. ¡°There is now no doubt in my mind we can get you to Santollia City in one piece.¡± He patted Indenuel on the back before making his way toward Derio. Indenuel simply stared ahead.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Adosina asked.

    Indenuel gave a tiny shrug. ¡°What else I can add to the war? Tolomon is the man to stop it.¡±

    Adosina laughed. ¡°There are over a thousand Graduates. And yet you are the only one with four gifts. Trust in God, that he has a purpose for you.¡±

    Indenuel smiled as she gave him a gentle touch on the elbow before walking over to Rosa. Indenuel tried to take comfort in what Adosina said. He had gone his entire life thinking having the four gifts meant he was some sort of devil¡¯s child. It had only been two weeks and he was still trying to rearrange his mindset. Honestly, after seeing Tolomon do what he did to Nathaniel so quickly, he didn¡¯t understand why anyone thought it would be Indenuel who was the key in winning the war.

 Chapter 27

    Indenuel dressed quickly in the early morning. It had rained last night, which felt amazing now that the days grew hotter. A fine mist weaved through the trees, and Indenuel did his best not to wake anyone else in the inn.

    He opened the door and found someone already there. He leapt back in shock.

    ¡°Oh shi-¡± He clamped a hand over his mouth to keep himself from finishing the phrase. Tolomon stood there, dressed, waiting for him. He gave a low bow.

    ¡°Warrior Indenuel, I hope you slept well.¡±

    Indenuel lowered his hand. ¡°Did you sleep? At all?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I heard you getting dressed and wanted to be ready.¡±

    Indenuel did little else but stare at him in awe before he realized how ridiculous he looked. ¡°Right. Well, usually I go for a¡­ a morning walk alone. A way to rejuvenate from meeting with all the people from last night.¡±

    ¡°I understand. If you¡¯d like, I could follow behind and make it so you don¡¯t notice me, should you wish to continue these morning walks alone yet still be protected.¡±

    Indenuel ran a hand through his hair as he stepped out of his room before closing the door. ¡°I think other days that might be nice, but it¡¯ll be best if I use this time to get to know you more. I¡¯m not sure if you get this a lot, but you are intimidating.¡±

    Tolomon smiled, and if he didn¡¯t have to incline his head back and look past the bulging shoulder and neck muscles to see the smile, it might have made him more approachable. But the fact remained that Tolomon still looked like he could destroy Indenuel if he wanted to.

    ¡°I am your bodyguard. You may do whatever you¡¯d like. Most of my assignments choose to ignore me until my services are no longer needed.¡±

    Indenuel walked down the stairs into the main area of the inn. ¡°But you¡¯re going to be with me for a while, right?¡±

    ¡°I am. Most likely until I die.¡± Tolomon opened the door and checked outside before stepping aside and allowing Indenuel to pass. Indenuel stared at him, unnerved by the simple way he talked about his death.

    ¡°I hope not,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon gave a shrug, and nothing more to elaborate on the fact. The cool morning air felt nice on his face as he tried to change the subject.

    ¡°Well, I should get to know you better,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel winced. ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me that.¡±

    ¡°Alright, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a High Elder, either.¡±

    ¡°I swore an oath to protect and serve my King and my God. I show respect to the High Elders, and therefore I shall show you the same respect.¡±

    Indenuel kicked a small rock down the street and followed it. ¡°I¡¯m not even twenty yet, and you¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°God has given me thirty-eight years.¡±

    ¡°It feels unnatural for you to call me sir.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of age, more of position. You are the Warrior, and therefore the most important person in the world right now.¡±

    Indenuel kicked the rock again, keeping his head down. Something inside him wanted to resist. Being important was against everything he grew up learning about himself.

    ¡°I am the subject of your assignment?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon moved his head from side to side. ¡°A rather informal way of putting it, but yes.¡±

    ¡°And as my bodyguard, you would be required to do whatever I asked?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Within reason.¡±

    He kicked the rock again. ¡°So if I asked you to stop calling me sir, you would have to listen to me. As my bodyguard. Right?¡±

    There it was, the smile that Indenuel hoped would make Tolomon not so intimidating, yet he still was. ¡°You have sound reasoning. How would you like me to address you?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ Indenuel.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°It will be done, Indenuel.¡±

    They walked a bit farther. Indenuel kicked the rock too far and figured he had lost it, but once they got closer, Tolomon used his foot to toss it closer to Indenuel¡¯s side. ¡°So you know Nathaniel?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. We were schoolmates. We studied in the military together at the palace when we were young.¡±

    ¡°What was that like?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°We were fiercely competitive friends, both fought to be the top of our class, literally. He was the only nobleman in our class who respected me, instead of looking down on me for being a commoner. Military is one of the only professions both the commoners and noblemen study together. Throughout the years, we became as close as brothers.¡±

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Indenuel kicked the small rock again. He could empathize with that. He and Matteo had a strong brotherly connection, though there wasn¡¯t a lot of competition between the two of them. More a bond which grew out of survival.

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have been surprised when we both got letters of recommendation to begin the Graduate program, but we did,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel glanced up, shocked. ¡°Nathaniel could have been a Graduate?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Honestly, General Davi was devastated when Nathaniel turned him down.¡±

    ¡°Why did Nathaniel turn it down?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°To be a Graduate is to sacrifice yourself for Santollia, and only Santollia. We are not allowed to get married and have children. Too much of a distraction. And he had high hopes to court Rosa.¡± Again, Tolomon¡¯s tone was so casual it was almost strange to hear him casually mention something so foreign to him.

    ¡°A distraction?¡±

    ¡°If I was married and I needed to protect you, but both you and my wife were in danger, it would get in the way of my work,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°That seems rather extreme. And cruel.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a choice I made from my own sound mind.¡±

    ¡°Still seems cruel,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Well, the only girl I ever loved turned me down, so it was an easier choice for me than for Nathaniel,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Ouch,¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but say as he kicked the rock toward Tolomon again.

    ¡°Ah, don¡¯t worry about me. It turned out.¡±

    ¡°So, what happened?¡±

    Tolomon didn¡¯t say anything for a moment. A long enough moment that Indenuel wondered if he should have kept his questions to himself, but Tolomon started talking again. ¡°She was a noblewoman and I, as a commoner, could not marry her until I became a Captain. Granted, I was on track to become one, but it would have taken years. More importantly, however, is she did not love me in return. She married someone else.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Does her husband know you¡¯re a Graduate?¡±

    Tolomon spied the small rock in his path. ¡°Yes. But it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s been years. My romantic feelings for her are quite gone. She¡¯s happy I¡¯m a Graduate, and I¡¯m happy she¡¯s with Nathaniel.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened and he stopped walking. He didn¡¯t know what to expect, but he certainly didn¡¯t expect that. Tolomon kicked the rock up enough to make it go into the air before he gave it another quick kick. The rock flew up and he caught it easily. He then tossed it to Indenuel who caught it, staring at him. Tolomon gave him another smile, one Indenuel was trying to figure out. Was it genuine? Were the romantic feelings gone? He honestly didn¡¯t know, but he trusted that Tolomon told him the truth.

    ¡°What about you?¡± Tolomon asked. ¡°What was it like for you to grow up?¡±

    Indenuel stared at the rock in his hands. ¡°Right. Me.¡± Tolomon had every right to know what it was like for him growing up. The more he told, the more Tolomon might understand, but he didn¡¯t enjoy remembering it. After all, it wasn¡¯t that long ago. Indenuel gave a brief overview of his childhood, talked with small details about the way the villagers treated him and Lucia. He skipped a lot of his darker stories, instead choosing happier stories when Matteo, Isla, and Emilia had come under his mother¡¯s care.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Mountain Pass,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°And they treated you with fear because they didn¡¯t know what you were?¡±

    Indenuel shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s a good way to explain it.¡±

    Tolomon gave Indenuel a look as though knowing Indenuel hid some darker stories. ¡°You¡¯ve used corruption before?¡±

    Indenuel looked down at his feet, not daring to meet Tolomon¡¯s eyes. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine him breaking every bone in Indenuel¡¯s body.

    ¡°Once or twice,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°In¡­ desperate times.¡±

    ¡°On Nathaniel, right?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel winced, still staring at the ground. ¡°Yeah. Someone told you?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Martin thought it would be imperative I know, since I am your bodyguard.¡±

    They circled around to the inn as they saw the carriages being loaded.

    ¡°You should be a minister. You could get anyone to confess. You¡¯re intimidating.¡±

    Tolomon laughed, and it was such a jolly sound it took him by surprise. ¡°This should be an interesting assignment.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°I know you¡¯ve had experience with these things before. Is there any way that we could make this not so stiff and formal? Like maybe a friend instead of a bodyguard?¡±

    The jollity left Tolomon¡¯s face. ¡°That might be too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°To be friends?¡±

    ¡°I am first and foremost your bodyguard. Your life needs to be protected. If you become my friend, I don¡¯t want you to do anything stupid, like try to save me if I tell you to run.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart skipped a beat, a reminder that not only was he the Warrior, but he would be in life-or-death situations. Tolomon seemed ready to face them, but he was not. ¡°I honor your title as Graduate, and I understand you have a job to do, but if you¡¯re going to be by my side everywhere I go, I¡¯ve got to be comfortable with you there. Right now you¡¯re¡­ incredibly intimidating.¡±

    Tolomon gave a nod. ¡°Then you must promise me you will not be an idiot and risk your life for mine.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡± It wasn¡¯t good enough for Tolomon. He stepped in front of Indenuel. He stopped walking to keep himself from running into him. Tolomon stood at his full height, his face serious, and stared him down. As he shrank under Tolomon¡¯s gaze, he got taller and his massive muscles became a constant reminder of what exactly he could do with them. ¡°Good God, you¡¯re terrifying. Yes, yes, I will run away when you ask me to. I won¡¯t try to save you.¡±

    His face finally relaxed, and they resumed walking. ¡°I almost believe you. Just know that if you and I die because you were an idiot, I will make Heaven a Hell for you instead.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed his upper arm. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it.¡±

    ¡°Breakfast!¡± Nathaniel said once they were close enough. He tossed two small loafs of wheat bread, both of which Tolomon caught.

    ¡°Another thing you might have to get used to.¡± Tolomon took a small chunk out of the bread and ate it before handing it to Indenuel. ¡°I¡¯m going to have to sample all your food.¡±

    ¡°For poison?¡± Indenuel asked, partially joking.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tolomon said, his face serious. ¡°I¡¯ve built up my immunity to them.¡±

    Indenuel cleared his throat. Of course he had.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Derio shouted, holding out a paper. He walked over to Derio as Tolomon fell behind him. ¡°I got a message back from Felipe.¡±

    ¡°Is it about the children?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. Hugo informed Felipe that Andres and Lola do not have the funds necessary to write everyday like the children want. The farther we get, the more expensive it is.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Indenuel hadn¡¯t thought about that. He¡¯d never sent letters before because he never needed to. He forgot that the farther the message, the more money it cost, especially if one had to go through multiple tree talkers.

    He looked down at his outfit. At this point on their journey, he had received a new outfit at every town, and now had more clothes than he knew what to do with. Maybe he could sell some to get another message from the children.

    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed it with Martin, and a fund is set up between Filipe and Hugo. There will be no cost for these letters. The children will write one today and we will expect it soon.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Derio. ¡°Right. I¡­ um, do I need to pay you anything for this?¡± Again, he glanced down and wondered how much his shoes would go for.

    Derio smiled. ¡°Sir, you are Martin the Healer¡¯s honored guest, and the Warrior, once the High Elders confirm it. You do not need to worry about finances ever again.¡±

    He bowed before walking away. Indenuel watched him leave, a conflicting feeling in his heart as he straightened the jacket he was so ready to part with before. He doubted he¡¯d ever get used to this.

 Chapter 28

    Indenuel did not realize how much his fears played across his face. When they reached the next town and the group began to swell, he hardly took a step back before Tolomon stood in front of him, commanding everyone to give him space. He let out a breath of surprise as they obeyed.

    Every morning there was a letter waiting for him, slid under his door, from the children. It was the highlight of his morning. He read the letters on his walks, laughing quietly to himself at Emilia and Isla¡¯s creative adventures. Matteo¡¯s additions were always short but heartfelt. He¡¯d talk about what he did at the farms, getting them ready for next year¡¯s crops. They had finally cleared away the last of the debris from the snowstorm, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but feel guilt trickle back into his soul.

    Tolomon fit in well with the group, and in two days Indenuel wondered what it was like without him. Tolomon could disappear when he wanted to, and at the next moment be right next to Indenuel, staring at a potential threat before quietly retreating again. Despite the huge build, he somehow blended in with others. It was the first time in Indenuel¡¯s life that he started to feel his fears lessen. No one could so much as touch him without Tolomon already deeming them safe.

    One thing that Indenuel didn¡¯t expect was how self-conscious he felt training with Nathaniel now that Tolomon was watching. Nathaniel and Indenuel went through stances, blocks, parries, and jabs, and all he could think of was how incredibly skilled these two men were with the blade.

    They¡¯ve had decades of experience, the tiny, encouraging voice told him. Be patient.

    Except the end of the war depends on you, another voice added.

    Indenuel managed to knock Nathaniel¡¯s sword, cutting his hand in the process. Indenuel backed away, wincing. Nathaniel held his hand, the blood trickling from his fingers and simply beamed. ¡°Wonderful! Simply wonderful. You are right where you need to be. In another week you¡¯ll be training with the best at the King¡¯s Militia.¡±

    He sheathed his sword, watching as Martin healed Nathaniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what? This?¡± He held up his hand that was already healed. ¡°Can¡¯t even tell.¡± He used his foot to throw his sword in the air before catching it by the hilt. A stupid move, that would have most likely got him another cut on his hand, except he did actually catch it. ¡°Care for another round?¡±

    Indenuel chewed his bottom lip. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re going to leave in another few days.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We¡¯re approaching Guali soon, and that is where I must part to train my troop.¡± Rosa approached with a cup of water and he smiled at her as he took it.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡± Indenuel stared again at Nathaniel¡¯s sword. He took a drink and brought it down, waiting for him to continue. ¡°I know you¡¯ve been going easy on me.¡±

    His face softened. ¡°Yes, I have.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯ve fought Kiamese soldiers, do you think you can replicate their skill? Give me an example of what I¡¯ll be up against?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The combat style you¡¯re talking about usually isn¡¯t done until you¡¯ve had a couple more weeks of training.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m supposed to end the war, preferably soon,¡± Indenuel said.

    The smallest twitch of a smile crossed Nathaniel¡¯s face before he handed the cup back to Rosa. ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re ready? This kind of combat means facing your fears.¡±

    Indenuel went back to chewing on his bottom lip. He was going to fight like this soon anyway, and he¡¯d rather try it out first with Nathaniel before anyone else. There was something safe about fighting him. ¡°I¡¯d like to, before you go.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Alright. I trust you to be able to stop when you need. Combat style is simple. You fight until someone is knocked out, or the other opponent surrenders.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve had scares before, I will request Derio, Riel, my father, and Rosa be on high alert through the entire combat. I ask that you give them permission to probe you throughout the fight, to alert me if your corruption builds to a danger point.¡± The four of them, all watching already, started coming together. Indenuel gave the tiniest nod. He sensed it, one at a time, all four of them gently probing his powers. It wasn¡¯t invasive, as they couldn¡¯t sense how strong his powers were, simply the lack of corruption inside him. Honestly, Martin might be the only one powerful enough to contain the corruption inside him, but he wasn¡¯t about to say that out loud. The memory of what happened to Nathaniel last time was enough for him to try not to get to that point ever again.

    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± Indenuel said, gripping the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°Tolomon? Do I need your permission to do this too?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Tolomon laughed. ¡°I appreciate the concern.¡±

    ¡°Concern of my own safety. I don¡¯t want you coming after me either.¡± Nathaniel closed his eyes and moved his sword from hand to hand before it settled again in his right, making the basic stance. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Indenuel nodded, doing the basic stance himself. Nathaniel saluted Martin, Derio, Rosa, and Riel before he was there, beating against Indenuel¡¯s sword with his own. Indenuel barely managed to block three blows before trying for a jab. Nathaniel blocked it easily and elbowed Indenuel in the face, hearing a popping sound and the warmth of blood falling way too quickly down his lips. He gasped, the shock of it more surprising than the actual pain. He sensed Nathaniel about to give up, but a Kiamese soldier wouldn¡¯t. It was as Nathaniel said when he was given the sword. He¡¯d have to learn to fight with the injuries, and he wasn¡¯t ready to surrender yet.

    Indenuel went for another blow. Nathaniel blocked it and another, his blows turning quicker and harder, and Indenuel barely had the strength to hold them back. The metal clanged, and Nathaniel forced Indenuel¡¯s sword around before punching Indenuel¡¯s wrist, almost too fast to follow. His wrist snapped, and he let out a gasp as his sword dropped from the weight against his broken wrist. The fear began to build. The trees started paying attention.

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Derio said quietly, holding out a hand.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°We need to stop. You¡¯re fine where you are. You don¡¯t need to be perfect yet,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°The faster I learn, the faster the war is over.¡± He picked up his sword with his left hand and went again, clumsily. Nathaniel blocked it with his own.

    ¡°Then stop acting out in fear.¡±

    Indenuel went for a jab, and Nathaniel blocked it. He pushed the metal closer to Nathaniel¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m not!¡±

    Nathaniel threw Indenuel¡¯s sword off him and sliced through Indenuel¡¯s right arm. He didn¡¯t have time to comprehend whether it was a deep gash, simply that it happened. He curled up on himself, the fear there, the trees listening.

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Derio said again, more urgent.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Don¡¯t say you¡¯re not afraid when you are. That¡¯s not bravery, and that will not save you in the battlefield.¡±

    He gripped his arm, feeling the blood trickle through his fingers. ¡°There are too many people depending on me.¡± He made a few jabs, which Nathaniel blocked easily.

    ¡°Stop listening to the expectations of others.¡± His voice was strangely calm as Indenuel blocked his jabs. ¡°You need to rely on yourself.¡± He made another jab that Indenuel miraculously blocked with his left hand. He was so busy blocking Nathaniel¡¯s sword that he didn¡¯t suspect Nathaniel¡¯s fist appearing from the side, hitting him hard against the side of his head. He dropped his sword, backing away.

    We are here for you. The whispers were dark and caused goosebumps to rise on his arms.

    ¡°Nathaniel!¡± Riel said.

    Command us, and we will break him.

    ¡°Keep your mind free from the fear, or the demons will enhance it, and you will lose,¡± Nathaniel said as calmly as ever. ¡°To be afraid is fine, to pretend you aren¡¯t could mean your death.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart pounded in a chamber of icy fear. He heard their whispers, heard their offers for help. He hardly had time to look up before Nathaniel punched him again. Indenuel was ready to block the next punch, but Nathaniel kicked him hard in the chest. The wind was completely knocked out of him as he fell to the ground. The helplessness returned, the fear, the whispers. He refused to decipher them. They melded with his fear, fed into it. The sky waited, the trees waited, there was a buildup of anger, translating into pain inside his gut, trickling to his wrists. He got to his knees, air finally returning, resting on his good arm, clutching his broken one to his chest. He discovered his sword right next to him.

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Derio said, his voice far more alarmed.

    ¡°Stop it, son,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it back. Whatever he does, I can¡¯t hold it back,¡± Rosa said, sounding terrified.

    ¡°They are dangerous around him,¡± Riel said.

    The four of them all talked at once, the alarm there. Indenuel needed to surrender, but Nathaniel came toward him, holding his sword ready.

    He won¡¯t stop.

    They never did in Mountain Pass.

    You must defeat him.

    In any way possible.

    Tears streamed down his cheeks as the demons continued to hiss. He needed to deal with this threat. The fear would not let him go unless he was safe.

    Indenuel grabbed his sword with his left hand, ready to do anything necessary to be safe. He let out a yell as he tried to get Nathaniel. He blocked it easily, once again forcing the sword to the side and punching Indenuel¡¯s left wrist, breaking it easily. He dropped the sword again, the hopelessness complete.

    Nathaniel forced Indenuel around, pinning his arm against his back. The fear burned inside him. Again, Derio, Martin, Rosa, and Riel were talking fast and in alarm.

    ¡°Surrender yourself, Nathaniel!¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°He can¡¯t go on like this!¡± Martin shouted.

    ¡°Adosina, get the children away,¡± Riel said.

    ¡°The trees are starting to break! I can¡¯t hold them back!¡± Derio said.

    Nathaniel ignored all of them. The corrupted pain built up. Indenuel could easily transfer the corrupted pain to Nathaniel, make him drop fast. Fill him with enough pain to force him to let go.

    A sword appeared at his throat, and he gasped, squirming. ¡°I surrender. I surrender. I surrender.¡± His words blended so horribly he was terrified Nathaniel didn¡¯t get the message. He was a whimpering mess as tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°Easy,¡± Nathaniel said, his voice full of warmth. ¡°Look around you. You¡¯re not in any actual danger.¡±

    The pulsing pain emanating from his body fed into his instincts. He had cuts and bruises all over, both wrists were broken, his nose was broken. He was in danger, he needed to get out by any means necessary. There were whispers all around, feeding him with fear. Nathaniel had a sword to his throat. Indenuel closed his eyes, too terrified to see how close he was to death. The whispers intensified.

    ¡°You¡¯ve surrendered. The combat is done. You don¡¯t need to hurt anyone with that corruption. Alright?¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Indenuel said through his broken nose. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Shh, shh, it¡¯s alright. You¡¯re safe. Open your eyes.¡± Nathaniel was so calm. So in control. He remembered the panic the others had, but he never gave into it. He was completely steady.

    ¡°I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to look at them.¡±

    ¡°Look at who?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°The demons. There everywhere, I know it. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Riel is banishing them as we speak. Whatever you hear is just the residue of your fear. Listen.¡±

    Indenuel did. Nathaniel¡¯s voice was so confident yet calm that he couldn¡¯t help but listen to it. He didn¡¯t hear them anymore. The fear was there, but the whispers were gone. He heard his own panicked breathing, but he also started to hear other things, like the breeze playing through the trees, and some birds chirping in the distance.

    ¡°Open your eyes. Look at the camp. Ground yourself. They¡¯re not there,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°The sword. The sword.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me. You know me. I¡¯d never kill you. Open your eyes and face it. You can do it.¡±

    Indenuel slowly opened his eyes. The sword was gone. Somehow, while Nathaniel had him pinned, he had sheathed his sword again. Riel was there, hands out with his back to Indenuel, a protective shimmer around the camp. Martin was there, holding out his hands, his face focused. There was a golden shield around Indenuel¡¯s body, keeping the corruption from traveling to anyone else. If Indenuel had used the pain, it would have only gone to Nathaniel, because he was still holding onto Indenuel for some reason. Nathaniel could have easily let go, but he didn¡¯t. Rosa was pacing around, looking worried. Derio had his hand on a tree, waiting.

    Indenuel started to cry. Nathaniel put his free hand on his shoulder. ¡°You pushed yourself way too hard, but you stopped yourself in time. You are learning a master skill right now. We¡¯re here to help you. We all want to see you succeed,¡± Nathaniel said, his voice still quiet and in control. Indenuel closed his eyes, still painfully aware there were tears running down his cheeks. He took a deep, steadying breath.

    ¡°My father and I will heal you, and all those cuts and bruises will be gone. Then you and I will eat some lunch together.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, feeling himself more grounded. The corruption started to dissipate, as did the fear. He was the one that suggested they fight like this. He could have stopped it but didn¡¯t. He should have. Luckily, no one had gotten hurt.

    Nathaniel let go of his arm. ¡°Congratulations, Indenuel. Mental battles are always the hardest to win.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t trust himself to speak. Martin dropped the shield from around Indenuel. Tears still streamed down his face, and he tried to wipe them, but his wrists were broken. He used his forearms to try and dry his tears, his entire body trembling as he smeared blood and dirt around his eyes.

    ¡°Come here, Indenuel. It¡¯s alright.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t have his eyes open, so he was surprised when Nathaniel hugged him tightly. ¡°You did well. You did really, really well.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t apologize,¡± Nathaniel said as Martin took one of his wrists. The warmth of the healing power entered his wrist as the bones fused together. In no time at all it was perfectly fine, and he used it to quickly wipe his tears away while still shielded in Nathaniel¡¯s hug. ¡°You didn¡¯t hurt anyone. Understand? It was all there, but you¡¯re fine. I¡¯m fine. Everyone in this camp is just fine.¡± Martin healed the other wrist up quickly.

    ¡°This is so uncivilized,¡± Indenuel said, his tears finally dry.

    Nathaniel laughed as he let go. ¡°It takes some getting used to. Come on. Let¡¯s get you some lunch. You won today.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing. He didn¡¯t feel like he had won. They hardly started and he had a broken nose, two broken wrists, cuts and bruises all over, and he barely managed to convince himself to not drop every person in this camp with a gut full of pain.

 Chapter 29

    Tolomon was at Indenuel¡¯s side as he and Nathaniel led him toward the table. ¡°Nathaniel still went easy on me, didn¡¯t he?¡± Indenuel asked Tolomon, trying to lighten the mood.

    He gave a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll never tell. Though they should be making Nathaniel a General soon.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not interested in being a General.¡± Nathaniel began to heal Indenuel¡¯s broken nose. The bone fused itself back and his nose stopped bleeding. He pulled out a handkerchief and handed it to Indenuel as a servant gave them two plates of lunch. Tolomon took his plate, testing a tiny bite before nodding. Nathaniel thanked the servant before Indenuel situated himself better at the table. Tolomon disappeared again past the carriages to do a perimeter check.

    Nathaniel placed his fingers against Indenuel¡¯s temples. Being healed always made him feel woozy while it was being done. The cuts and bruises were healed before Nathaniel let go and gave him a smile.

    ¡°Good as new,¡± he said before picking up a fork and diving into his lunch. Indenuel cleaned the leftover blood from his face. It was embarrassing to be beaten so easily by Nathaniel, and he had to admit his pride had taken a blow more than his face had. Nathaniel took the handkerchief back and handed it to one of the servants.

    He sniffed before reaching for his spoon and starting to eat.

    ¡°You did really good today,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°You do realize you had me completely pinned in less time than it takes to get the carriages packed in the morning,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Not a good example. It takes forever to get the carriages packed in the morning.¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and found himself smiling as he took a bite of his roasted potatoes. ¡°Celebrate the small victories.¡±

    ¡°Like not hurting you or anyone else with corruptive powers?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°That, actually, is a huge victory.¡±

    They were quiet as they ate their lunch. ¡°If I may, why did you decide to join the military?¡±

    Nathaniel moved his potatoes around with his spoon. ¡°Because I¡¯m no scholar.¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Is that the only options for the nobleman? Scholar or military?"

    "No.¡± He turned his gaze toward Martin, who was checking the contents of a letter with Derio on the other side of their little camp. ¡°Unless Martin the Healer is your father. Then there¡¯s a certain level of expectation on you when you try anything that deals with politics or religious studies.¡±

    Indenuel glanced up, surprised. ¡°You feel pressured into military service?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s just say it¡¯s the only thing I knew I could succeed in.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are really good at it,¡± Indenuel said, rubbing his freshly healed nose.

    Nathaniel laughed. ¡°Well, thank you.¡±

    He took another bite. ¡°And¡­ and do you believe we¡¯re going to war for the right reasons?¡±

    Nathaniel paused mid-bite, then glanced up at Indenuel. It wasn¡¯t a hostile look, more one of curiosity, but he still looked away, focusing instead on his plate. Nathaniel set his fork down. ¡°You¡¯ve talked to my father about your concerns?¡±

    ¡°I have. But I figure it¡¯s good to get the perspective from people who are actually fighting in the war.¡±

    ¡°Smart,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of reasons out there, but personally I fight for my family.¡±

    The silence settled again between the two of them. Nathaniel took a few more bites before his gaze fell on his family. Eduardo was reading his book while Riel took the four younger boys to a tree, having them look and study it, writing down notes and sketches from Riel¡¯s tutoring. Rosa was by Eduardo¡¯s side, listening to him read out loud as they discussed what was in the book.

    ¡°Even though¡­¡± Indenuel felt nervous even though he shouldn¡¯t. Traveling with this group long enough, he knew Nathaniel wasn¡¯t going to yell at him for something like this. ¡°Even though Kiam is probably doing the exact same thing?¡±

    ¡°I would hope they too are doing something just as honorable, yes. It would make it easier to reach common ground and find a solution to all this.¡±

    ¡°And the fact that Kiam just wants to be left alone?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°They did have the opportunity to leave us alone,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°And then they struck us. I¡¯m all for love and compassion, but if my family and way of life is threatened, I will not go down without a fight.¡± Nathaniel finished his lunch. ¡°I wish it didn¡¯t have to be this way. I may be the first to push back, but I¡¯d also be the first to agree to a peace treaty.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°And slavery? Do you think Kiam is practicing it?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they are or aren¡¯t. Well, no, it does. Slavery is disgusting and devilish, and I cannot tolerate it,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Adrian, my youngest there, Adosina, my own mother, all of them would have been slaves if they were born in Zimoro or Oramin. Treated as a lesser human because they commune with trees. I can¡¯t imagine a God who preaches love and kindness to agree to such an evil practice.¡± Nathaniel took a drink. ¡°But even if Kiam isn¡¯t practicing slavery, it is concerning they spent years preparing and watching us fight before they struck, and if they conquer us, they¡¯ve conquered the world.¡±

    ¡°And us conquering them gives us power over the world, too,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°True. It does. It¡¯s not a comfortable thought, but yes, I¡¯d rather we be in charge than Kiam,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°And if Kiam isn¡¯t practicing slavery?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Then we do our best to make sure they understand we are all living on this world together, and we need to find a way to live peaceably,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°After we completely conquer them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Once they understand we will not be beaten by them, since, again, they struck us first.¡±

    ¡°And us conquering the rest of the countries?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Taking out their main form of economy in order to make them dependent on us?¡±

    ¡°Freeing slaves,¡± Nathaniel corrected.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Yes. Freeing slaves.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever seen slaves?¡± Indenuel shook his head. ¡°The slave masters honestly do not believe tree talkers are human. They beat them, whip them, tear them away from their families to sell them. Force them to use their gift for their own personal gain, giving them a crust of bread and a drink in a stream for what they earn in gold in the fields.¡± Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°I was twenty-five when I saw my first slave farm. I¡¯d long since gotten over my nerves of combat by that point, but when I saw the backs of Zimoran tree talkers for the first time, it made me vomit.¡± Nathaniel drained the last of his water. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed for forcing Oramin and Zimoro to stop their slavery. And I am willing to be there as much as possible to help those two countries get on their feet economically to make sure something like that never happens again. They¡¯ll get on their feet soon, and I truly hope they surpass us economically so slavery will never be an option again.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small nod. Nathaniel smiled before placing a hand on his shoulder. ¡°War is complicated. I wish there was a clear line between good and evil, but unfortunately there isn¡¯t. Freeing slaves is right. Using it to gain world power is not. Leaving Kiam alone is right. Not fighting back when they try to take us over is wrong. War is where heroes are forged. War is where murderers quench their thirst for blood.¡± Nathaniel shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s down to you, individually. You find your reason for fighting and hang onto it. Make it a good one, because you will never be the same once you¡¯ve fought your first battle.¡±

    Nathaniel gave him another pat on the shoulder before getting up from the table. He smiled at a servant and handed him his plate before he walked over to his family. Adrian broke away from Riel and ran to give Nathaniel a hug. He laughed and grabbed his youngest son, spinning him in a hug and giving him a kiss before ushering him back to Riel to finish his lessons. He then sat down and placed his arm around Eduardo and Rosa as he listened to his eldest reading philosophy.

    Indenuel had never truly wanted a father until that moment. He and Lucia managed to survive well enough without a man, and if Indenuel ever wanted one before, it was because he wanted Lucia to admit who his father was so the abuse would end. He wanted someone to claim him. He rarely looked at fatherhood in a positive light. After all, Matteo¡¯s father was so horrible it would have been better if he¡¯d died sooner. But he now saw a glimpse of what a father did, and a small part of him began to wonder, almost yearned to know what it would have been like to have one. To have a good one.

    ¡°How¡¯s lunch?¡± Martin asked, sitting down next to him. Indenuel, who had thought he was getting over his anxiety, almost leapt off the chair when Martin appeared next to him. ¡°Oh, forgive me, my boy. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you.¡±

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m¡­¡± Indenuel stopped himself from apologizing and finished the last of his lunch.

    ¡°Excellent job today, my boy.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head as he mumbled his thanks.

    ¡°You would not have lasted nearly as long a few weeks ago,¡± Martin said.

    He was again reminded of the time when he had used his corruptive powers. The only time he had beaten Nathaniel, and he still had lingering feelings of guilt.

    A silence descended among Martin and Indenuel. He remembered his discussion in the carriage. The political side of war was hard to grapple with but talking with Nathaniel made it easier to comprehend. He had a feeling Martin was holding something back, but whatever it was, maybe he could trust him enough that there was a reason for it.

    ¡°Are you excited to see the rest of your family?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin gave a smile that relaxed his entire face. He almost looked like a different person. ¡°I am. It¡¯s been a year and almost three months since I¡¯ve seen them. Far longer than they were expecting me to be gone.¡±

    Another silence descended among them. ¡°Have you gotten news about the war?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Is there anything I should know?¡±

    ¡°Word has spread of your existence. No Kiamese army has made it to the main road, though they¡¯ve certainly tried. Our troops are tired, but their hopes are renewed in you.¡±

    He nodded as he finished his lunch. A servant took the plate away. ¡°Then I¡¯m glad they didn¡¯t see my fight with Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you are too hard on yourself, my boy.¡±

    ¡°Tell me honestly, Martin. If I wasn¡¯t in the picture, how much longer could this war last?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin gave a sigh as he thought. ¡°One, maybe two years.¡±

    ¡°And how much training would I have to do to be on Nathaniel¡¯s level of skill with the sword?¡±

    ¡°He has had over twenty years. You must not compare yourself to him. Or to Tolomon. The prophets saw you because you have something unique.¡±

    ¡°The four gifts,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Precisely.¡±

    ¡°And how exactly will the four gifts help? They¡¯re not exactly combat gifts.¡±

    ¡°No, but as the war stretches on, Kiam is using increasingly corruptive means to win this war, and by blocking what they¡¯re doing, you would give the soldiers an equal stand with them.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, again glancing over at Nathaniel who was talking with Eduardo about philosophy. Eduardo was asking some difficult questions, judging by the confusion on Nathaniel¡¯s face.

    ¡°We¡¯re about to pack up. Are you ready?¡± Martin asked.

    He nodded. Martin smiled before getting up to leave. Tolomon appeared next to Indenuel. He flinched, the recent memory of Nathaniel beating him still fresh on his mind.

    ¡°Seriously, how is someone like you able to sneak around?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Practice.¡±

    Indenuel smiled and shook his head as he headed to his carriage, with Tolomon following close behind.

 Chapter 30

    They had their last Sabbath while traveling. It was strange to think by this time next week, Indenuel would be sitting in the glorious worship hall of the Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming. The towns continued to be nicer, and this chapel had to be the nicest one yet. It was made of stone, with a domed roof, and there were gold bowls for incense in the meditation rooms. A large choir sang before the sermon and after. And yet he was assured the Cathedral would be even more glorious.

    Indenuel listened to Martin¡¯s sermon. It was about the creation of the gifts. God created the first man and woman, training them in the four gifts, promising them more as they improved in paradise. But the devil deceived the woman to follow him and learn his powers instead. God, crestfallen that the woman attempted the corrupted powers, was forced to kick her out of paradise. God gave the man a choice, to stay in paradise and perfect the powers, or follow the woman. The man, having fallen in love with her, asked God if he could find her and bring her back so they could continue to perfect the powers together. God promised, if she remained free of corruption, they could both return to Him after they spent enough time following Him in this life and in the afterlife. Then God would collect them at a time He appointed, which is probably why Indenuel couldn¡¯t meet their spirits in the afterlife.

    The man left paradise to help the woman return to God. The promise was passed down to their children, and their children¡¯s children, and therefore to everyone in the world. Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the Kiam believed the same thing.

    Nathaniel spent the entire day with his family. Tomorrow he would leave to meet his troop, and Indenuel did not want to take any more time away from his family than he had to.

    ¡°Are you going to train me once Nathaniel leaves?¡± Indenuel asked Tolomon as they sat in his room, away from other people as Nathaniel was with his family below.

    ¡°No, that wouldn¡¯t be wise,¡± Tolomon said, drinking his tea.

    ¡°What? Why not?¡±

    Tolomon squinted out the window into the trees, most likely searching out a possible threat before his face relaxed. ¡°Someone might use corruptive poisons to control your body and force you to kill yourself. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t have the muscle memory to weaken me.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart both dropped to his stomach and skipped a beat before he managed to gain control of his ability to speak. ¡°Like demon possession?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That too,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°That too. You mean there¡¯s something else besides demon possession that could cause that?¡±

    Calm as ever, Tolomon sipped his tea. ¡°This would be where you accidentally ingested something that would make it so your body was controlled by someone else.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know if he could ever get used to this. They would start to have somewhat normal conversations, and then Tolomon would casually mention different ways he might die. A reminder that he was the Warrior, and one of the most targeted individuals in this war right now.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t¡­ wouldn¡¯t you be the one who would get that devil magic on you since you try all my food anyway? Wouldn¡¯t you then try to kill me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I know what that corrupted poison tastes like. The second it touches my lips, I¡¯d slit my throat before the connection was made.¡±

    He continued to stare at Tolomon. He didn¡¯t know what made him more uncomfortable. The calm way in which he admitted that, or how quickly he volunteered the information.

    ¡°And¡­ and you learned this while earning the title of Graduate?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It is my job to be prepared for anything that might happen. I must take my job seriously.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ how often do you think this might happen to me?¡±

    He drained the rest of his tea before setting it down on the table. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter how often it might happen, just that I¡¯m prepared for whenever it could happen.¡±

    Indenuel leaned back, staring out the window at the beautiful day that felt as warm as early spring. ¡°So¡­ poison dart? Right now? Aimed at the heart?¡±

    ¡°The range, though far, would be one I¡¯d still notice, and I would throw you out of the way, or throw anything I could in front of you, even if it means myself, to block it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Thrown dagger?¡±

    ¡°Same principle.¡±

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°A hundred soldiers?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯d be the distraction to make sure you¡¯d get away safely.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even bothered that it¡¯s a hundred of them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more bothered you feel concerned and might do something stupid like stay with me.¡± Tolomon said this all with a straight face, except for the smallest smile, which made him smile too.

    ¡°How many soldiers can you take on by yourself?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Depends on the group. About thirty-five Santollian soldiers, fifteen Kiamese soldiers.¡±

    Indenuel felt a little worried. ¡°Is Kiam that much better than Santollia?¡±

    ¡°No. But the average Santollian soldier doesn¡¯t really want to kill me, so they hesitate just enough. The Kiamese soldier, however, they do not hesitate.¡±

    ¡°And poisons? Is there any poison you don¡¯t have an immunity to?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The ones that are impossible to get an immunity or antidote for. But those are the super corrupted liquids and powders that could only take a devil marked individual to conjure. Kiam doesn¡¯t have one of those, as far as we¡¯re aware. My God-given gift of healing saves me from most of the other poisons.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so you have healing?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, but we don¡¯t develop our gifts nearly as much,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Enough to heal myself from the types of poisons that could kill me without the need of an antidote, but not enough to heal you from it.¡±

    ¡°What about Graduates that don¡¯t have healing?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon poured more tea into his cup, giving it a sniff before taking a sip. ¡°They continue to build their immunity, though some still require the use of an antidote. There are advantages and disadvantages to having a Graduate with a different type of gift. Since healers can¡¯t use it on ourselves unless it is a life-or-death situation, our immunity to the more deadly poisons comes in handy. Tree talkers tap into the trees to sense exactly where the threat is at all times, or to relay information to others as quickly as possible. Speakers to the dead I¡¯ve heard have had dreams about dead comrades who ally with them and are able to scout through enemy lines to get intel. It¡¯s rare, but extremely valuable. And weather controllers, well, they might be the hardest to use their powers, considering they need more than one person to do anything relating to weather change. But never underestimate them. They¡¯re still powerful on their own. Six or seven Graduates with weather controller, and they could take an entire army down.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small nod as the silence descended on the two of them.

    ¡°Probably not the best topic to talk about on a beautiful Sabbath such as this,¡± Tolomon said.

    ***

    They hadn¡¯t gone far on the road that morning when all the carriages stopped. Indenuel poked his head out to see another road with a guard holding the reins of two horses. Nathaniel stepped out of his carriage and turned. Adrian jumped into Nathaniel¡¯s arms and wrapped his arms and legs around him, holding him tightly.

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s say goodbye,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded as he got out of the carriage, a little embarrassed to feel a lump in his throat. He stayed behind, watching from a distance as he had done with everything else in his life. Nathaniel set Adrian down as his other boys all hugged him. He kissed Rosa. Once they broke away, Rosa took Adrian who buried his face in his mother¡¯s skirts. Adosina gave Nathaniel a hug before Martin approached and the two of them talked. Indenuel was too far to overhear, and he didn¡¯t feel like it was his place. He did notice Martin¡¯s face had softened as he gave Nathaniel a hug. He looked far more authentic and almost relaxed in this role as a father. Granted, he looked comfortable as a High Elder, but there was something more. It was a side Indenuel hadn¡¯t seen much in him.

    Martin broke away and brushed something off Nathaniel¡¯s Captain uniform, saying something that made Nathaniel laugh. Indenuel looked down at his feet, starting to feel guilty about how much time Nathaniel had spent with him instead of his family. He had absolutely needed his guidance, but he still felt guilty all the same.

    He walked over to Indenuel and Tolomon. The anxiety rose in his chest. He didn¡¯t want Nathaniel to go.

    Nathaniel gave Tolomon a firm hug. ¡°I shall see you soon on the battlefield, brother.¡±

    ¡°I better, brother. Someone¡¯s got to save your noble ass,¡± Tolomon said.

    He laughed as he broke away before turning toward Indenuel. He tried to smile back. ¡°Thank you.¡± It wasn¡¯t enough to truly express how he felt about the guidance and the teaching.

    Nathaniel gave a bow. ¡°It is honor, Warrior Indenuel. In no time at all you will be on the battlefield saving me and your bodyguard both.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s smile turned tight as he shook his head.

    ¡°Tolomon warned me not to save him, or I¡¯ll go to hell,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel gave another laugh before hugging Indenuel tightly. He closed his eyes, allowing himself to be hugged. ¡°Despite being a Graduate, Tolomon is far too aware of his own mortality.¡± He let him go. ¡°Has he already given you the rundown of every possible death in your future?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Well, not every single one. That would take too long,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°But you have thought about every single one,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s my job.¡±

    Nathaniel patted Tolomon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Keep an eye on Rosa and the boys, when you can.¡±

    He gave a small bow. ¡°You have my word.¡±

    ¡°Then I will not worry.¡± He smiled again before turning toward the road. Rosa was there and he offered his hand to her. They walked toward the guard, who bowed to Nathaniel. He bowed back before giving Rosa a final, lingering kiss.

    Indenuel watched Tolomon out of curiosity. Either he had learned to lie while being a Graduate, or he genuinely felt happy for the two of them. Indenuel liked to think it was the latter. Tolomon turned away, either to give them privacy or something else. Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure. He wanted to know but wouldn¡¯t pry.

    The guard and Nathaniel mounted their horses. He gave a final wave before turning the horse around and disappearing among the trees. Indenuel knew he would see him again, but it would most likely be on the battlefield. With Kiamese soldiers, wanting to kill him. With death and carnage everywhere.

    He turned toward his carriage, feeling nauseous. He said nothing as he climbed into the carriage to sit down. Tears pricked his eyes as he realized how many people depended on him. Once again, the overwhelming expectations crashed on his shoulders. He was supposed to end the war, and he still struggled with the sword. And he still struggled not using his corruptive powers in fear.

 Chapter 31

    The closer they got to Santollia City, the less Indenuel slept. The thought of meeting and being trained by the other High Elders, of being confirmed the Warrior, training with the King¡¯s Militia, it was a lot. And now he didn¡¯t have Nathaniel¡¯s trainings at lunch to distract him from it all.

    Indenuel tapped his finger relentlessly against the table as he tried to study swordplay from the books in front of him. The anxious energy all around the camp was evident. They would arrive in Santollia City that night. Something everyone else was excited about but him.

    Every so often he looked up to see Aaron and Diego sword fighting, but he didn¡¯t join in. He hoped he possessed the mental capacity to stop himself from using corruptive powers on children, but he didn¡¯t dare try. Besides, he doubted Rosa would allow him. He couldn¡¯t help but think how these boys, only a few years younger than himself, were already leagues better than him at the sword.

    Adosina approached, smiling. ¡°Hello.¡±

    He stood enough to give a bow. ¡°Would you like to¡­¡± He glanced at the small table he sat at. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to sit with him. Almost as though the servants read his thoughts, another small table and chair were brought forward, placing it next to him. It unnerved him how much his every whim was catered to. ¡°Right. Would you like to sit?¡±

    She smiled as she moved her red skirt enough to sit next to him. ¡°Are you excited to enter Santollia City tonight?¡±

    ¡°That is certainly one of the words I would use to describe how I feel,¡± Indenuel said.

    She gave him a soft smile. ¡°You haven¡¯t touched your lunch.¡± He looked at the plate that was to the side of his books before he brought it closer to him. ¡°You look positively ill. There is no doubt in my mind that you are the Warrior. The High Elders will see that too.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, their confirmation is what makes me so nervous. For what I must do after.¡±

    ¡°Would it help to talk of other things?¡± The quiet concern was there in her voice.

    ¡°It would.¡± He chose to ignore proper etiquette and began to stuff his lunch in his mouth. He continued to shovel food into his mouth because it was something he needed to gain energy for whatever would happen tonight.

    ¡°If you are to mentally prepare to meet anyone from the city, it will be my mother,¡± Adosina said with a smile as she watched her nephews fighting. ¡°She is going to take one look at you and invite you to dinner on the spot, in which she will stuff you with so much delicious food you won¡¯t eat for a week.¡±

    Indenuel moved the food in his mouth toward his cheek in order to talk. ¡°I would very much like to meet your mother.¡±

    If she was annoyed by his lack of etiquette, it did not show in her voice or in her tone. ¡°And my mother is just as relentless as my father in getting me married, if not more so. Do not buckle under their pressure.¡±

    Indenuel drained his waterskin and swallowed. ¡°Right. I shall do my best.¡±

    ¡°Despite all this, though, I hope you are not too busy in the city to come visit occasionally,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°On the contrary, I believe a social visit would be necessary to keep me sane. As long as you¡¯re with me, I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll manage.¡± He stopped to think about what he said. ¡°I mean, you know¡­ as a ¡­ as a friend. Not in¡­¡± Heat began to creep up his cheeks. Once again he was in danger of making an ass of himself. ¡°That¡¯s not¡­ I don¡¯t want to imply that-¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, touching his elbow and smiling. ¡°And if you feel obligated to confirm to me every time that we are, indeed, just friends, I fear it will make you so uncomfortable that you will not wish to be friends much longer.¡±

    Indenuel sighed. ¡°I¡¯m trying. I¡¯m not used to being friends with women.¡±

    ¡°Well thank you for trying. Not a lot of men put forth the effort,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Or, rather, men often try for a friendship with other goals in mind.¡±

    He smiled as he finished up his lunch. ¡°So hopefully I can compliment your dress? Is that something friends can do without it being awkward?¡±

    She beamed as she held her arms out. ¡°You most certainly can! I love this red color. It¡¯s glorious.¡± She tucked a few strands of her hair behind her ear when a thought crossed her mind. ¡°I¡¯m assuming you don¡¯t know how to dance.¡± It was such a random question, one he was not expecting in the slightest, which made him give her a curious look. She gave a nervous smile. ¡°I¡¯m certain it is not high on your priority list now. It might be easier to turn other women down once you enter the city.¡±

    ¡°Other¡­ women?¡± Indenuel asked, trying not to sound frightened.

    ¡°After worship services on the Sabbath, the nobility all get together for a luncheon at the palace to break their fast. They have parties afterwards with music and dancing. And I would be a terrible friend if I didn¡¯t warn you earlier. The fact that you are a mysterious man coming to fulfill a prophecy to unite the world has its own allure. It doesn¡¯t help that you¡¯re also tall and handsome.¡± Adosina shook her head. ¡°You are going to be hounded by all the ladies in court.¡±

    Somehow, among everything else he had to worry about, it was this that finalized how much he wanted to turn around and march right back to Mountain Pass. Or at least go home, gather the children, and find a different town to settle down in.

    Martin approached them, smiling. ¡°I am anxious to be home! Let¡¯s pack up early and head out!¡± He looked positively giddy, ignoring the horrified look that was most definitely on Indenuel¡¯s face. The servants all bowed as he and Adosina got up from their tables so they could quickly pack things away.

    Indenuel did his best to smile before she disappeared into her own carriage and the horrified look returned to his face as he climbed into his own. Tolomon followed behind, and once again Indenuel forgot he was there.

    He sat on the bench as the carriage began to move, feeling the weight of everything begin to press down on him. They rode in silence, and Indenuel didn¡¯t do much except stare at a portion of the carriage, trying to wrap his mind around everything. Honestly, it was the first time anyone had called him handsome. He hated that he liked it, and more importantly, hated how excited he was at the thought that he might be married one day. But that was far, far in the future. He never thought it would happen, and now it was happening somehow all at once. Adosina seemed to think he¡¯d have a pick of whatever woman he wanted, and that somehow felt worse.

    They headed to Santollia City where he would be declared the Warrior. Honestly, he¡¯d be far more surprised if the High Elders didn¡¯t declare him as the Warrior. And then¡­ he would train to fulfill the prophecy. Stop the war. Bring peace. Somehow fit in with the highest social class.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Choose a wife.

    Tolomon broke the silence. ¡°Indenuel? Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± he said too quickly and an octave or two higher than normal. ¡°Absolutely fine. Why do you ask?¡±

    The look Tolomon gave was almost brotherly in nature, mostly teasing with an undercurrent of concern. ¡°I know what another human being looks like right before they faint. You are a few steps away from it.¡±

    Indenuel began fanning himself with the books he was supposed to be reading from as he became aware of how little air the carriage possessed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just¡­¡± He didn¡¯t bother finishing. He closed his eyes and let out a breath. The sun began to descend toward the horizon. Someone shouted that they could see the wall through the trees surrounding Santollia City. They had another few miles yet.

    He leaned forward, covered his head in his hands, sucking in air.

    ¡°All the way between your knees,¡± Tolomon said, pushing his head down.

    ¡°I hate this,¡± he said through gritted teeth as he stared at the floor of the carriage. ¡°I want it to be already done.¡±

    ¡°What to already be done?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Everything. The High Elders to proclaim me as the Warrior. For me to already have the sword skills needed,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon chuckled. ¡°You might as well want the war to already be over too.¡±

    ¡°Yes. That too.¡± His breathing got easier, but he remained staring at the floor. ¡°Life after the war should already be here.¡± He eased back up and took the water skin from Tolomon. He drank enough to wet his dry mouth and took a steadying breath. ¡°This may be a stupid question, but do Graduates fight in the war? Or are you just bodyguards for the upper class?¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t have an assignment, we are sent to where we are needed in the war,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Nathaniel said you¡¯re the best,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You are the Warrior. They are only going to send the best.¡±

    Tolomon acted as though the High Elders already proclaimed him to be the Warrior. He was strangely touched by it. ¡°Did you have an assignment before this?¡±

    ¡°Once I had proven my skills on the battlefield, I rotate through the Kings Court, often guarding the King and Queen themselves,¡± Tolomon said.

    The fresh, warm air came in through the carriage. Indenuel saw the wall of the city through the sparse trees and felt lightheaded all over again. He needed to keep the conversation going to relieve his mind from the nerves he felt. ¡°What do you think of the war?¡±

    Tolomon raised an eyebrow. ¡°War in general? This war?¡±

    ¡°This one, mainly. I mean, you¡¯ve fought in it, then you¡¯ve gone to protect the people who deal with the politics of it. What do you think?¡±

    Tolomon said nothing for a moment, studying Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°The war needs to end, that¡¯s what I think. Preferably with us as the victors.¡±

    ¡°And Kiam? What do you think about them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I try not to.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    Tolomon let out a tiny sigh. ¡°Because I¡¯ve been asked to kill them.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we try to reach out in compassion?¡±

    ¡°That time has passed.¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but feel confused, and it must have been clear on his face, because Tolomon continued. ¡°Have you ever had someone track you down and beat you up? And has your reaction ever been to try and be more compassionate? Or has it been to build up your strength to make sure they never get the opportunity to do that again?¡±

    Indenuel winced before looking away. He was reminded of Lucia, who had promised him if they were just nicer to the townspeople, they would stop. But they never did. They continued to bully him because in their minds, not only was he a child of a witch, but he¡¯d never be strong enough to fight back. He could have fought back, and often had, secretly, with the corruptive powers. However, no one knew it was him, so they continued to bully him. He wanted to prove he was just as strong, if not stronger than everyone in the village, but Lucia stopped him. Over and over she warned him that to be discovered meant his death. The four powers would be dangerous for him and everyone around him. But that clearly never happened. He had been discovered and about to be proclaimed the most powerful person in the world.

    So the real person holding him back the whole time was Lucia, for reasons he still didn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°We¡¯d all like to think we¡¯re full of compassion and mercy until the first enemy soldier comes at us with a sword, ready to kill. You learn to fight back. You kill, or you be killed. The Kiam will rule the world, or we will.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small nod.

    ¡°The gate is approaching!¡± a driver yelled.

    He glanced out the window again to see the wall. The carriage stopped and Martin was already walking past, talking to the guards. A few guards searched the carriages before waving them on in. Martin patted Indenuel¡¯s carriage door, his face beaming with delight as he opened it and climbed inside. ¡°Adosina and Rosa will return home with most of the other carriages, but we will make our way to the Cathedral.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? You haven¡¯t seen your family in well over a year,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know. But this should not take much time at all! It is an historic event! Let¡¯s go!¡± Martin said.

    The gates opened and Indenuel heard a huge cry, far louder than anything he had heard in the towns. He peeked out the window to see the most people he had ever seen in his entire life. The streets were crowded, people shouting for joy and screaming in delight. All for him.

    He shrunk back from the window, though he still couldn¡¯t help but stare at the towering buildings. He thought two story buildings were the highest a person could go, but he passed buildings that had a fourth, sometimes even a fifth level, and he was mesmerized by them. How could buildings get so high? There were people in them, leaning out the windows, waving their handkerchiefs, and all he could think of was the fear for their safety. That was really, really high up.

    The carriage slowed down. There were so many people clogging the streets. Fear crept back into Indenuel¡¯s chest. There were a ton of people, more people than he could ever hope to get to know.

    ¡°Ah, I haven¡¯t seen the city so alive since the peace treaty of the Four Nations was signed. This is a beautiful sight,¡± Martin said as he waved out the window.

    Indenuel should wave too, act like the fearless Warrior everyone expected, but he couldn¡¯t. Instead, he worked on trying not to vomit.

    The carriage slowed to a crawl as they inched through the city. Martin, happy, cheerful, charismatic, waved at the people, laughed with their joy, and made sure the energy of the entire city continued to grow. Indenuel stared at nothing, willing it to already be over as Tolomon kept an eye on him and the people who got far too close to the carriage.

    The carriage stopped and Martin beamed at Indenuel. ¡°We¡¯re here at the Cathedral! Come on, my boy!¡±

    He leapt out of the carriage before Indenuel realized what he meant. Indenuel took a deep breath then let it out before he followed Tolomon out. There were stone steps leading up to the Cathedral, and the noise was almost to a fever pitch. Indenuel followed Martin up the steps when he raised his gaze. He saw the Cathedral, and his steps slowed until he came to a stop. He couldn¡¯t help himself. He had no idea a building could be a work of art itself. There was a spire at each corner of the cathedral stretching far above the city, to what looked like heaven itself. The Cathedral was the largest Indenuel had ever seen, able to swallow the entire town of Tavi. He thought five stories was tall, but the Cathedral stretched far higher than those buildings, almost peering over the city like a mother hen, scratching the heavens themselves. Indenuel saw circular windows on the front of the Cathedral, and he couldn¡¯t help but marvel. He thought all windows were square. How did one even begin to create circular windows?

    ¡°Coming?¡± Martin asked. Indenuel tore his gaze from the Cathedral to look at Martin, who was smiling. ¡°It is beautiful, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t speak. He looked again at the Cathedral, taking it in, its height, the stone, the archways, the statues somehow carved into the building. All of it was a marvel. He forced his legs to move up the stone steps, still admiring the Cathedral, aware the people were cheering all around him. He again tore his gaze from the Cathedral and saw the people at the bottom of the stone steps being held back by guards. He saw them, the people, the joy on their faces, the tears in their eyes, all looking at him. Him, the one to bring peace after a long, tiresome war. He gave them a wave, and they all seemed to wave back. It was such a weird feeling.

    Martin opened the door and Indenuel walked in. Again, he was distracted as he walked inside. The worship hall was filled with light from the setting sun, and the stone seemed to shine beneath them. There was a quiet energy about the place, and when the guards closed the door, the cheers and joy from outside seemed far quieter.

    There were hundreds of pews. The congregation size was something he simply could not comprehend. Well over a thousand people could comfortably fit in this worship hall. Maybe even two thousand. He stared at the four seats at the front of the Cathedral. They almost looked like thrones made of bronze. Almost, because the larger seat behind them was definitely a throne. It was raised up so everyone could see it, made of pure gold.

    ¡°For when the Savior returns,¡± Martin said, noticing where Indenuel¡¯s gaze had turned to. He was still speechless. ¡°Come, my boy. The other High Elders are waiting for us in our meditation room.¡±

 Chapter 32

    Indenuel followed Martin toward the side of the worship hall. Even the doors looked like works of art, with pictures and symbols carved into them. Tolomon entered first, which Indenuel was getting used to before he walked in.

    He was surprised to see four men already there. He thought there would only be three. One of the men was incredibly old, and in a wheelchair. Granted, they were all old, but the one in the chair looked ancient.

    ¡°Welcome back, Martin.¡± One of them stood and walked over, which forced Indenuel to tear his gaze away from the ancient looking one to the¡­ less ancient looking one. ¡°We of course expect a full report of your travels but let¡¯s meet this young man first.¡±

    There was little brown in this man¡¯s hair. He was far older than Martin. Indenuel didn¡¯t want to ask, but he assumed the man before him was at least eighty. He had tea green eyes and was tall and thin. He gave Indenuel a smile as he looked him over.

    ¡°Humble beginnings indeed,¡± the man said. Indenuel glanced at himself. The clothes were new, from the most recent town which was one of the richest he¡¯d ever been in. After a month of solid meals, he couldn¡¯t look that malnourished. Maybe the man saw what Indenuel saw, a poor person simply playing dress up.

    The man gave a low bow. ¡°I am High Elder Navir the Tree Talker.¡±

    Indenuel gave a much lower bow, feeling lightheaded. ¡°Indenuel, son of Lucia.¡±

    Navir approached, still studying his face. ¡°If you are the Warrior, your name will change to Indenuel the Warrior, or Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± He didn¡¯t realize this would happen. ¡°I rather like my mother¡¯s name connected to mine.¡±

    He smiled. ¡°A mother¡¯s love is strong, yes?¡±

    Strong and confusing. It had been two months since her death, and in the past month alone he compiled a long list of questions to ask her next year.

    Another man stood but did not come any closer. He was about the same heigh as Martin, his black hair streaked with grey. He looked about the same age as Martin too and gave the barest bow of his head. ¡°I am High Elder Fadrique the Weather Controller.¡±

    ¡°An honor to meet you, High Elder Fadrique. I am Indenuel, son of Lucia.¡±

    There was the smallest smile on Fadrique¡¯s face, and Indenuel got the impression that he did not want to be there. With everyone else cheering right outside, it was concerning to get this reaction from a High Elder.

    The last two men came toward him together. Indenuel was so distracted by the old man in the wheelchair that he didn¡¯t notice the other man was pushing it. The man in the chair was far older than a person could live, or so Indenuel thought. The man¡¯s hair was white and thin, and he stared ahead unblinking. He looked dead, except he mumbled something no one seemed to understand. All the other High Elders seemed to ignore it, but the hairs on the back of Indenuel¡¯s neck stood on end.

    ¡°I am Dalius, Acting High Elder for Cristoval, Speaker to the Dead,¡± the man pushing the wheelchair said.

    Indenuel tore his gaze away from the old man to look at Dalius. He was the youngest in the room by far, though he would still place him around fifty years old. His dark brown hair had small streaks of gray. ¡°An honor. I am Indenuel, son of Lucia. And¡­ and this must be High Elder Cristoval?¡± He again forced himself to look at the old man in the chair.

    ¡°Yes. My grandfather,¡± Dalius said. ¡°It worked out that I, too, have his same power. My grandfather is getting old, and incapable of performing many of his duties as High Elder, so I am here to help, and will replace him once his mortal body has been put to rest.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t know how else to react to the information.

    Dalius gave Indenuel a smile. ¡°It¡¯s alright, you can ask. He¡¯s a hundred and twelve years old.¡±

    Indenuel let out a breath in shock. ¡°I¡­ didn¡¯t know people can live that long.¡±

    ¡°Most can¡¯t,¡± Dalius said. ¡°Cristoval has taken care of himself well in life.¡±

    Indenuel again looked down at the withered old man in the chair. He muttered something, his gray-green eyes flitting about as though seeing spirits no one else could. Indenuel tried to rub the goosebumps from his arms.

    ¡°Indenuel, son of Lucia,¡± Navir said again. ¡°You have no known father?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. At least, not that my mother would reveal.¡±

    ¡°How very curious,¡± Navir said. ¡°And your mother? She gave no indication that she knew who your father was?¡±

    ¡°She kept it a secret, sir. Even from me.¡±

    ¡°And she has passed on?¡±

    ¡°Two months ago, sir,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And no one has contacted you about who your father is? Even the father himself, perhaps?¡± Indenuel shook his head, tired of the questions. ¡°Well, from what we know of the afterlife, if she did not wish to give you the information in this life, she most likely won¡¯t in the next, either. But maybe a bit more persuasion will help reveal the secret one day.¡± Indenuel tried not to let his shoulders slump with the realization of Navir¡¯s words. ¡°And where was this village you grew up in?¡±

    ¡°Mountain Pass, near Tavi, sir.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it. Which means it fits well with the prophecy. Excellent.¡± Navir turned to Martin. ¡°You have tested him for healing?¡±

    ¡°Multiple times. He not only has it but is one of the strongest healers I¡¯ve ever seen. I have witnessed him use the other three powers, but I will let you three test him, as you have more experience,¡± Martin said.

    Navir smiled. ¡°Alright. I don¡¯t know what Martin has told you about these tests, but they will be quick and painless. We have tested enough individuals to know what to look for. Fadrique?¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Fadrique hesitated before coming forward. He gave a forced smile as he held out his hands. Indenuel placed his hands in Fadrique¡¯s, almost scared to close his eyes first. Fadrique bowed his head, and he did the same.

    They reached toward the heavens. Fadrique was powerful, there was no doubt about that. Indenuel pushed with his own, and he sensed the heavens darken with clouds. Rain began to fall in torrents before Fadrique pulled his power away, still holding his hands. ¡°Try to stop it yourself.¡±

    Indenuel was confused but sensed the storm as Fadrique¡¯s powers completely withdrew. The rain softened from pounding on the rooftop to a simple rainfall. It followed his instructions, knowing it was made for a purpose, and willing to listen as it fell to a trickle, before stopping all together. He cracked an eye open.

    Fadrique had a tight smile on his face. ¡°He has the power to control the weather.¡± He seemed to hate vocalizing it.

    Navir frowned, he too noticing Fadrique¡¯s tone, but said nothing to clue Indenuel into what was going on. ¡°Come, Indenuel, to the courtyard.¡± Navir opened the door and ushered him outside. ¡°The Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming is of course built with tree talkers and weather controllers in mind. The very foundation we stand on can connect to every tree in the city.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Curious, Indenuel tried it out. He sensed the trees through the stone. He thought it was impossible to connect to trees in a building. The power was more muted than standing on solid ground, but it was still a marvel.

    ¡°Connected to all the trees but the ones in the courtyard. They will really tell me if you have this power,¡± Navir said.

    The courtyard was closed off to everyone else but those in the High Elder¡¯s meditation room. There was another door across the way. It looked like a study room.

    The excited chatter of the crowd was louder outside, most likely discussing the burst of rain they had. There were a dozen trees, their branches and leaves wet from the small storm, the drops sparkling in the evening sunlight. He and Navir entered the courtyard as the other High Elders stayed inside, watching from the doorway. The grass below was dewy and smelled of rich soil.

    ¡°Touch this tree here, and I¡¯ll stand over there.¡±

    Indenuel touched the bark of the tree and waited for Navir to get situated. He touched the tree and closed his eyes, and Indenuel did the same.

    The trees in the courtyard were old. Older than the Cathedral itself. They had been protected because of their age. Their roots were interconnected with each other in the courtyard, but no outsider tree. They had a history, sensing so many of the most powerful tree talkers, all of them swearing the trees to protect the memories they had given them. Indenuel watched some of the memories of the tree talkers of old, giving him a sense of reverence. He pushed his power, curious to see how far back these memories went. He was there, when the trees were first planted in a grove not long after the Great Flood. The love of a family that poured into them was as rich as the soil they were placed in. He watched in rapid succession as the Cathedral was built, watched as it stood as a reminder of the goodness of God.

    ¡°The trees trust you,¡± he heard Navir¡¯s essence say within the trees.

    ¡°Don¡¯t trees trust everyone?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°They are quite innocent in that, yes. Some would say purer than little children, as they are incapable of doing wrong unless their will is broken by another.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s mind instantly went to Isla and Emilia, memories of their laughter traveling through the trees.

    ¡°But these trees are old. Old trees do not open up to you until they trust your power completely. When I was first made High Elder, it took me three years before I could commune with these trees as you have,¡± Navir said. ¡°The fastest High Elder to do so, I might add.¡± Navir opened his eyes and lifted his hand, breaking his connection with the tree as Indenuel tried to calm his pounding heart. ¡°God has given you nineteen years, yes?¡±

    ¡°Twenty on the fifth day of the first month, sir.¡±

    Navir nodded. ¡°You are one of the strongest tree talkers I have ever come across. Even more marvelous that you are so young.¡±

    Indenuel glanced down at his feet, feeling heat rise to his cheeks. ¡°It is, um, I¡¯m not always¡­¡± Indenuel tried to smile. ¡°It is through God¡¯s mercy that I am who I am, sir.¡±

    Navir smiled. ¡°Truly. Let us return and have Dalius check you.¡±

    ¡°It will be nearly impossible for Dalius to check him,¡± Fadrique said from the doorway, his arms folded. ¡°He must go to sleep, see if he has any dreams. We must send all these people home. We cannot give a certain answer tonight.¡±

    ¡°He has proven three of the four gifts,¡± Martin said. ¡°I have seen him cast away demons.¡±

    ¡°We cannot be wrong about this,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°We must check all four, and he must have them. It is as the prophecy says.¡±

    ¡°Gentlemen, please,¡± Dalius said. ¡°My grandfather will help us check his power.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes instantly turned to Cristoval¡¯s, who again was staring around him, mumbling something. ¡°What do I have to do?¡±

    ¡°Cristoval does not need sleep to see those who have passed to the other side. His powers are growing every day as he draws nearer to the end of his life. We will both touch his arm, and if you are truly as strong as my fellow High Elders claim you are, we will see what he sees,¡± Dalius said, taking a hold of Cristoval¡¯s arm.

    Indenuel cleared his throat, trying desperately not to look terrified. ¡°Right. Right, of course.¡±

    Indenuel approached Cristoval and knelt beside him. The man¡¯s skin clung to the bones and was thin and papery. He didn¡¯t know why he was so frightened of Cristoval. The truth was he had never seen someone so old. He touched Cristoval¡¯s arm. There wasn¡¯t much noise in the meditation room to begin with, but it seemed to intensify once he connected with Cristoval. Peace permeated the room as brief outlines of sprits flitted in and out of the walls and meandered through the courtyard. As the spirits spoke to one another, it sounded like music. Some spirits turned toward Indenuel and Dalius before blinking out of existence while others paid them no mind.

    ¡°Describe one of them to me,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel looked around the room before finding a spirit he could see well enough to describe. ¡°That one. I think that¡¯s a Dengrian spirit. She has brown eyes and¡­ red? I didn¡¯t know hair could be red. Oh, she¡¯s looking at us.¡± He tried to wave and felt ridiculous doing so. The Dengrian girl stared before blinking out of existence.

    Dalius nodded. ¡°I saw her too, before she disappeared.¡±

    The room was brighter, which made the darkness outside more apparent. Indenuel frowned as he looked out the window. There was shield over the Cathedral, where the spirits blinked in and out of existence, but just outside the protection there was blackness. The blackness of shadows, writhing as they tried to break the barrier of goodness. Indenuel¡¯s chest tightened. Those black shadows were all too familiar to him.

    A shadow turned its head, eyes so black they glowed as the demon saw him. Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. It opened its mouth and began to shriek. It sounded muted, like the barrier was keeping it at bay. It couldn¡¯t get to him. More demons turned, just beyond the shield, and began a frenzied attempt to break the barrier to get to him. Indenuel gasped, dropping his connection with Cristoval. He scooted on his hands and feet far away from Cristoval, breathing deeply.

    ¡°What is it, my boy?¡± Martin asked, kneeling next to him and placing an arm around his shoulders. Tolomon was on the other side of him

    ¡°D-Demons. Right outside the Cathedral,¡± he whispered. He had broken out in a cold sweat and tried not to feel embarrassed about it.

    ¡°Ah, never mind demons,¡± Dalius said as Tolomon helped Indenuel to his feet. ¡°They can¡¯t get in the Cathedral.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but outside? Right now? In the city? If¡­ if I go outside?¡± Indenuel knew he wasn¡¯t making any sense. He had only ever seen that level of demon activity on the Day of the Devil, and that was terrifying enough.

    ¡°You don¡¯t bother them, they aren¡¯t allowed to bother you,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel stared at him. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ never been the case with me.¡±

    Dalius frowned. ¡°What? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The demons. They¡­ every Day of the Devil they-¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. Yes. Well, the Day of the Devil they certainly enjoy teasing people, but even then they have no real power,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t dare say anything. He wasn¡¯t sure if Dalius quite understood. They weren¡¯t teasing him, they were terrifying him.

    ¡°This is magnificent to see,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel would have to talk to Dalius later, describe exactly what the demons do. Make Dalius understand the true extent of how immobile he felt on that cursed holiday.

 Chapter 33

    ¡°We must tell the people! The King and Queen! We must have a banquet tomorrow! The end of the war is in sight, and it is finally looking to be in our favor!¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique took a step forward, holding out his hands. ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss this more. We must make for certain this boy isn¡¯t lying.¡±

    ¡°What more do you need, Fadrique? He has proven himself in all four gifts!¡± Dalius said.

    Fadrique ignored him, instead turning toward Indenuel. ¡°If you could step outside for a moment, the High Elders need to discuss some things in private.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes narrowed before he took in the other High Elder¡¯s expressions. Martin tried too hard to keep his face from being read. Navir gave Fadrique a curious look, and Dalius found the handles on Cristoval¡¯s wheelchair way too fascinating.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Indenuel took a few small steps back. ¡°I understand.¡±

    He gave a hasty bow before he turned around and walked out of the meditation room with Tolomon. He closed the door, tempted to put an ear to it, though he doubted Tolomon would allow such things. He briefly tried his tree power, but Navir had it completely blocked, and a tree wouldn¡¯t let him listen in anyway.

    ¡°Was that unusual?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon gave a shrug. ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯m familiar with High Elder Fadrique¡¯s personality.¡±

    ¡°It feels like he already hates me,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon gave no answer, as it didn¡¯t seem like he had one. Indenuel walked forward, taking this time to again marvel at the worship hall. He walked through the pews. The ones closer to the front of the chapel were luxurious with deep cushions and velvet coverings.

    He closed his eyes as a particular bright beam of sunlight hit his face. He raised his hand to block the light before he noticed the stained-glass windows behind the Savior¡¯s throne. He approached them, lowering his hand, to see the window better. He stared at the towering ten-foot-tall windows lining the back of the Cathedral. There were eight of them, and they were telling their own individual story. The people in them looked majestic, and the details were beautiful and delicate. Indenuel tried to guess what kind of religious stories they were, but he had little knowledge of religion to begin with. Many of the traveling ministers preached about the different ways God destroyed the wicked. At first it frightened Indenuel, but he and Matteo made a secret game out of it, betting on the severity of the wicked in that Sabbath¡¯s sermon. It was a secret game because Lucia listened penitently to every sermon and took them to heart. If she knew they were making light of it, she¡¯d give them a good whack on the back of the head for it.

    The thing was, there was a ton of destruction to choose from. According to the ministers, God enjoyed destroying the wicked. Earthquakes, fires, floods, plagues, droughts. The sermons about the mercy of God were Indenuel¡¯s favorites, because they were so rare. Listening to Martin give his sermons the past month made Indenuel wonder if there wasn¡¯t two Gods. One merciful, another full of righteous indignation.

    He doubted it was something like that. More what Martin suggested. Some miscommunications between the High Elders, Priests, Ministers, and Traveling Ministers. It was a lot of people to get their information from.

    Indenuel wandered around the stain glassed windows and paused at the one on the farthest left. There was something about the story that felt familiar. It was a still of a man, his arms outstretched with four strange symbols above his head. His chest was bursting with light as he floated in the air. Below him was a tremendous army in a vast field. Indenuel stared at the person of light, then saw the man had green eyes. A Santollian, looking as though he was above a battlefield.

    ¡°Is this¡­¡± Indenuel took a step closer, frowning. Tolomon appeared next to him, looking at the stained-glass window. ¡°Me?¡± It somehow felt wrong to say that. Obviously it wasn¡¯t him, but¡­ ¡°Is this the Warrior?¡±

    Tolomon peered closer, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Why, I think it is.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you seen these before?¡± Indenuel asked.

    He shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t study them too much.¡±

    Indenuel looked at the army below, a mass of people. He started to feel nauseous. Despite the sword training, despite the awe most of the High Elders had at his raw power, he still couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around actually fighting in a battle.

    The door opened and he turned. The four High Elders walked out, Fadrique looking annoyed, though he tried to stifle it. That had to be a good sign. Cristoval was just inside the room, mumbling something incoherent.

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°You may enter again,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon and Indenuel walked inside as Navir closed the door and beaming. ¡°We have come to a decision. Unanimously.¡± Navir¡¯s eyes flickered in Fadrique¡¯s direction, who crossed his arms and wore a deep frown. ¡°You are as the prophecy says. You are the Warrior.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, not looking at anyone. Again, he had a month to come to terms with this, but it still felt strange. Stranger still after seeing the stained-glass window.

    ¡°You will present yourself to the King and Queen tomorrow!¡± Martin said. ¡°There will be feasting and music and dancing! I simply cannot wait!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. First we must present him to the public. They have been waiting ever so patiently!¡± Navir said.

    Dalius smiled, and Cristoval was completely oblivious to it all. It was only Fadrique that seemed unhappy at this news, even though he wore a smile that was convincing enough. It was so strange.

    Navir motioned Indenuel out of the meditation room, and he followed, trying to look stately. He straightened his jacket as he followed beside Navir, the nerves returning. They walked through the worship hall before Navir threw open the door. Where the crowd seemed boisterous before, they calmed down as the High Elders appeared. Indenuel was having a hard time breathing. The peace, the quiet, the alone moments, they were about to be gone forever. In his mind he saw the stained-glass window, saw the powerful figure over the battlefield and felt nauseous all over again. He looked out into the crowd, saw them staring between him and the High Elders, anxious and hopeful.

    Navir took Indenuel¡¯s wrist and raised it into the air. ¡°A portion of the prophecy has been fulfilled! The Warrior has been found!¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t grabbed Indenuel¡¯s wrist, then he would have covered his ears at the noise the crowd made. He couldn¡¯t differentiate between any of it. It was all a wave of sound he tried to smile at. They were happy, joyous, excited, because now the end of the war was within reach. With the wall of noise, Indenuel felt the burden weigh down on his shoulders. They had proclaimed him the Warrior, and now he needed to stop the war. Somehow.

    Fadrique was the first of the High Elders to turn around and enter the Cathedral again. He did it with little ceremony. Navir, Martin, and Dalius all smiled and cheered with the crowd, but for whatever reason, Fadrique made up his mind to dislike Indenuel.

    ***

    Martin stepped off his carriage and smiled widely at his home. The sun had long since set, and he could see the flickering of lanterns and candles in the window. Derio opened the door for him and gave him a bow. ¡°Welcome home, sir.¡±

    He walked in as Sara rushed into his embrace. He hugged her, holding her close, reorienting himself back to his home through her. He tried not to hug her while in his High Elder robes, but he would make an exception tonight. It had been a long year, and he needed this.

    ¡°Is it true?¡± Sara asked without breaking away. ¡°He has been proclaimed the Warrior?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said, smiling. ¡°He will be presented to the King and Queen tomorrow night, then he starts his training after the Sabbath.¡±

    ¡°Adosina has not stopped talking about him since she returned. He seems like such a nice boy. Pity he has so recently lost his mother.¡± Sara finally broke away and held his hands in hers. She gave a smile, bright and cheerful, her eyes sparkling with joy. ¡°You are home. Finally, finally home. I waited dinner for you so we could all eat together again.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Oh, did you? The children, certainly-¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Ana and Rosa¡¯s children have already eaten. I shall make the final preparations now. Go on in the dining hall. Ana, Rosa, and Adosina are already there. Of course, Maria and Rita will bring their husbands to the banquet tomorrow. But they would like to visit you tomorrow, as they missed you so.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°I shall never deny an opportunity to visit with my daughters.¡± Maria and Rita were both busy in their marital lives, but with them also living in the city, he was able to see them often enough. And spoil his grandchildren.

    ¡°Grandfather!¡± Nicolas strode forward, his arms open.

    Martin smiled as he hugged his oldest grandson, Nicolas. He had grown so much in a year. ¡°You are a father now! This is glorious news!¡±

    ¡°I am! Daniela is with Little Carlos now, helping him go to bed, but tomorrow morning you must see him! He is so fat!¡±

    ¡°Could you expect anything less with Grandami under the same roof,¡± Martin said, taking a hold of Sara¡¯s hand to keep her close.

    Nicolas laughed, wrapping an arm around Sara. Nicolas had been taller than Sara when he hit thirteen years old. Now at twenty he almost loomed over her. ¡°Grandami will not rest until Daniela remains the same weight she was when she was nine months along with Little Carlos.¡±

    ¡°Daniela is far too skinny. If she refuses a wet nurse, she must have the weight needed for good milk production,¡± Sara returned.

    Nicolas laughed again. ¡°Well, I better go help. I just wanted to welcome you home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nicolas. Make sure your wife and son are happy,¡± Martin said.

    Nicolas didn¡¯t answer as he turned and took the stairs two at a time to get back to his and Daniela¡¯s room. Sara smiled, squeezing his hand before heading toward the kitchens. Martin almost followed, wanting to spend every moment with her again now that he had returned. He froze when he heard the quiet taps of shoes on the ground approach him. He turned to see Inessa, who was already giving a low curtsey. How long had she been there?

    ¡°Welcome home, sir,¡± Inessa said quietly, her voice full of youth.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡± Martin gave her a hasty bow.

    ¡°Would you prefer I ate dinner in my room?¡± she asked, her deep green eyes never leaving the floor.

    Martin hated that he was tempted by the idea. Hated how much he wanted to say yes, to have her leave for just one dinner with the family, but he could not, in his gentleman nature, bring himself to do it. ¡°Absolutely not. You are part of this family too.¡±

    She gave another curtsey in response before she got up and headed toward the dining hall. Martin turned around and headed for the kitchens, already trying to forget Inessa all over again.

 Chapter 34

    The guest home, a place reserved for visiting foreign royalty and honored guests of the High Elders, was simply given to Indenuel. The entire home. All of it. For him. And it was a massive, two-story home at that. He had a staff of servants, willing to do whatever he wanted, waiting for their orders, and he didn¡¯t know the first things about maintaining a house like this.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be gone most of the day in trainings,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry too much about it. Your head servant, Pablo, will take care of everything.¡±

    ¡°Everything?¡± Indenuel asked, looking at the forty-five-year-old man before him.

    Pablo nodded. ¡°If that is what you wish.¡±

    ¡°Yes, please. I don¡¯t want to ruin this house,¡± Indenuel said.

    Pablo smiled. ¡°I shall keep it standing for you, then.¡±

    By the time Indenuel had toured the entire house, he was exhausted, his eyes heavy and his brain starting to shut down. When Pablo asked if he wanted dinner, Indenuel admitted he was far too tired. He entered his new room, which could fit his entire home in Mountain Pass quite comfortably, roof and all. He promised the beautiful room that he would admire it in the morning, when he had gotten enough sleep.

    When Indenuel woke up, it was still so dark. He got up, stumbling around, trying to see out the window to look for the lonely son, to check when dawn was approaching. There were curtains covering the windows, and he pulled it back to get a face full of sunlight. Indenuel covered the curtains again with a hiss. He blinked a few times before trying again, bracing himself against the light.  The sun had just risen, though the curtain he opened faced the sunlight. The room was so large and spacious if every curtain was open, he would be able to watch the sun rise and the sun set.

    There was a knock on the door. ¡°Sir?¡± It was Pablo.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Indenuel said as he pushed back the curtains to get light into the room.

    Pablo entered with four other servants. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that, sir, it¡¯s what the servants are here for.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Indenuel said as the servants busied themselves with opening the curtains and flooding the magnificent room with light. Tolomon walked in and stood by the door, keeping an eye on things.

    ¡°Seems you are an early riser,¡± Pablo said. Indenuel had never given it much thought. It was always normal for him to rise with the sunlight. They didn¡¯t have heavy curtains like this to block the sun. ¡°As such, your bath is still being prepared for you. Forgive us.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to apologize. It¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°We do have breakfast prepared for you. You may eat it where you wish,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Is there a¡­ a place to eat breakfast somewhere in this house?¡± Indenuel had heard of such luxuries. A house so large there were specific things meant for each room.

    ¡°There is. In the dining hall. Or you can eat it here if you like,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel frowned as he studied the room. It was a room he still wanted to explore.

    ¡°Here sounds wonderful. Bring it in,¡± Indenuel said. He assumed it was going to be a small loaf of bread and cheese. What he got instead was three platters filled with eggs, cheese, bacon, sausages, and beans with pitchers of milk or juice. Indenuel could only stare at it as the servants hastily set up a table to place it on, bowing as they moved away.

    ¡°Is Tolomon eating with me?¡± Indenuel asked as he picked up the plate he would dish himself with.

    ¡°I already had breakfast,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Is¡­ everyone else eating with me?¡±

    Pablo laughed. ¡°We¡¯ve already eaten as well. This is all for you, Indenuel. Whatever you don¡¯t eat, the servants will give to the poor for charity.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Right.¡± Indenuel cleared his throat as he sat down. He smiled as he lifted a fork and reminded himself that he didn¡¯t have dinner last night as he filled his plate with healthy portions of each item.

    The room was spectacular. The bed alone was huge, the mattress was like heaven to sleep on. The deep reds and golds of the bed, as well as the curtains and rug reiterated how many guests who had spent time in this home were royalty in nature. Indenuel did not feel like he deserved such a room at all.

    Indenuel remembered about all the buildings crammed so close together in the city. It was weird that his room overlooked the gardens to give the impression no one else was around. There was so much land this house was sitting on in a crowded city.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Pablo took out a piece of paper. ¡°Now, sir, we must get you ready for the banquet tonight.¡± Indenuel tried to answer, but he had fallen back on the habit of stuffing food in his face. He frowned, staring out the window at the beams of morning light coming in before looking back at Pablo. ¡°The bath will be prepared soon, and we will go through the necessary steps to get you ready. After all, you will be presented to the King and Queen of Santollia tonight.¡±

    Indenuel finally managed to swallow what was in his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s barely morning.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Pablo sounded like this was a normal thing, but Indenuel simply could not understand the concept. ¡°The banquet is tonight?¡±

    ¡°You will arrive well before sunset, yes.¡±

    Indenuel tapped his fork against the metal platters before realizing it was probably rude. ¡°And so¡­ an entire day? To get ready for a banquet?¡±

    ¡°You have been traveling for a month, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel still didn¡¯t understand. He had bathed quite frequently throughout the entire trip. However, these servants had done this before, so he would go along with it. Indenuel ate a little of everything off his plate and was already quite full.

    ¡°A letter came for you, sir. Should you like to reply, you may give your letter to me, and we will get it sent back.¡± Indenuel had already taken the letter, broken the seal, and saw it was from the children before Pablo finished talking.

    ¡°Of course, Pablo. You should know I am trying to stay in communication with the orphan children in my village in Mountain Pass,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Perfect. I shall make sure one of our tree talkers is equipped to reach that far,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Derio had to connect to Felipe in Tavi, who then passed the message on to Mountain Pass,¡± Indenuel said, skimming through the first lines of the letter.

    ¡°I shall pass that along as well,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°They¡¯re coming!¡± Indenuel said, standing up out of his chair. ¡°They¡¯re on their way!¡±

    ¡°The children?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Indenuel read as fast as he could through Andres¡¯ reply. ¡°They are coming to Santollia City to visit.¡± The rush of happiness was almost as though they would be there that night instead of next month. He thought again of his month-long travel to Santollia City, the many towns he passed, and could only hope they could make it soon. The carriages had been going slower, and they got there with plenty of time, but if they left early each morning and arrived at the towns each night, they could still make it in a month. Indenuel was lost in the letter, trying to figure out the distance, anxious for them to already be here.

    So many thoughts had come to his mind that he didn¡¯t realize Pablo was looking at him as though expecting an answer. Indenuel lowered the letter. ¡°Forgive me, did you ask something?¡±

    Pablo only smiled. ¡°How many guests will we be expecting next month?¡±

    ¡°Right. Um, two adults. Andres and Lola. They¡¯re¡­ married.¡± Indenuel refused to admit they were the children¡¯s actual guardians now. ¡°And three children. A boy, nine, and two girls, five.¡± Indenuel started eating again. ¡°The girls are twins.¡±

    ¡°I shall make sure the staff is aware. A month will be here before we know it,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± Indenuel set his fork down. He was hardly proclaimed Warrior and already Andres and Lola were on their way. He needed to prepare himself for what they would certainly try to do, but right now he was excited at the prospect of seeing the children. He could worry about the other two later.

    ¡°Are you done with breakfast, sir?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°I am, thank you. It was delicious.¡± Indenuel stood, backing away from the table. There was a need to stay and finish all of it. He couldn¡¯t leave this food because he didn¡¯t know when his next meal would be. The thoughts were still there, even after a month of three meals a day, with generous servings. He hadn¡¯t had that fear for a while. It must be because he was in a new place. ¡°It will be given to the poor?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Part of the King and Queen¡¯s welfare. They pride themselves on the fact that even with the war going on, there are no desperately poor Santollians in the city,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Honorable indeed,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°To your bath, sir.¡±

    The servants scrubbed Indenuel clean. They scraped off the evidence of his travels as Indenuel surrounded himself in a bath that was scented and full of soapy bubbles. This, in his mind, was the height of luxury, and it was awkward. He was rubbed so raw he was afraid his entire body would still be red by the time the banquet was here.

    Once he was done, a servant combed out and cut his hair, talking about the different styles of cuts in Santollia City. Indenuel had never given it a thought. Twice a year Lucia cut his hair short to let it grow long again. His hair wasn¡¯t necessarily something he considered to be a part of fashion.

    The servant had added creams and oils to his hair, styling it in a simple manner, but it certainly stayed in one spot. Indenuel found himself poking his well-oiled hair just to see what it felt like before the servant stopped him.

    Pablo assured him he still wasn¡¯t ready. He was carted off to a tailor to get an entire wardrobe while he was getting fitted for his banquet outfit.

    ¡°Are those actual crystals they are sewing onto that jacket?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Pablo said. ¡°A number of quartz crystals, as well as some diamonds and sapphires.¡± So he would wear a jacket that was worth more than the entirety of Mountain Pass. ¡°You are to be presented to the King and Queen at the Palace. A high honor,¡± Pablo said as though reading Indenuel¡¯s thoughts.

    He rubbed his face, trying to control his disgust at the idea. The whole thing seemed frivolous. The country was at war. Certainly these gems could be put to better use.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°That jacket has more value than I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life, and I¡¯ll be wearing it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Believe me, this isn¡¯t going to be your everyday dress. This is the banquet, the one where the Warrior will be presented to the King and Queen of Santollia. The military has been hoping this would come for decades.¡±

    A different sort of nervousness came over him. ¡°Seems like everyone else has known what this banquet will be like. What should I expect?¡±

    ¡°The four High Elders will take you to the palace, where they will present you. Then we will eat, drink, and dance until the dawn,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel blinked a few times. ¡°And then¡­ go to the Cathedral for Sabbath worship?¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°You can sleep in the short span of time between the dawn and Sabbath worship.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile. This was such a different lifestyle than he expected to ever live. He was bound to be uncomfortable about a lot of it. It was almost instinctual to hate it, but maybe there was some value to all this. It was, as Tolomon said, a banquet many in the military had been looking forward to.

 Chapter 35

    Indenuel changed into the outfit, staring at the man in the mirror, not recognizing him in the slightest. His hair was combed, completely free of tangles. There wasn¡¯t a smudge of dirt on him. His clothes were a bright red and the gems glimmered in the sunlight. His shoes were delicate and would most likely fall apart if he tried to walk far.

    ¡°This is all ceremonial, of course,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel nodded, smoothing the jacket out, feeling the gems. The boy of humble beginnings was dressed, polished, and combed until he looked like someone else entirely.

    ¡°I believe he¡¯s ready,¡± the tailor said.

    ¡°Keep his measurements. He will require a set of Sabbath clothing for tomorrow,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel said nothing. Maybe he should have. To require Sabbath clothes seemed an absurd request the day before, but the tailor did not look troubled by this.

    The carriage outside the tailor shop was magnificent. And large. All four High Elders sat inside comfortably with plenty of room for him and Tolomon. It was a spacious carriage, just as beautiful outside as it was inside.

    ¡°Indenuel, my boy, you look marvelous,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel eased himself into the seat, trying to figure out the best way to sit so he wouldn¡¯t wrinkle his clothes. ¡°Thank you, Martin. You look nice too.¡±

    All of them were wearing their white High Elder robes. They must be some sort of ceremonial ones, because the robes had gold trim around the edges.

    ¡°Are we headed to the banquet?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. We will choose a fun little route through the city, a way for those who cannot make it to still feel a part of the ceremony,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Oh. More waving, then?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. It¡¯s mostly for show,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°Where¡¯s High Elder Cristoval?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°His health does not permit him to drive around in the carriage long, but we shall meet up with him at the palace. He is already there waiting for us,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel tried to smile.

    ¡°It will of course be an honor for you to meet the rest of my family, Indenuel,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I would love to meet them,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure you are going to spend all your time being introduced to everyone in the King¡¯s Court tonight,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel¡¯s face froze. Better than dancing.

    ¡°Now, Indenuel, I¡¯m curious about a few things,¡± Navir said. ¡°I hope to use this time to get to know you better.¡±

    Martin began waving out the window, smiling at the people watching. Indenuel had the feeling he was about to get interrogated.

    ¡°Alright. What did you want to know?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You grew up humble, yes?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I did.¡± He began fiddling with one of the gems on his jacket, wondering how long the orphan children could eat if he sold just this one gem he touched in his nervousness.

    ¡°How was your religious education?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel tried not to let this question bother him. ¡°Not well. Mountain Pass did not have an official minister, so we had a traveling minister come about once a month to preach.¡±

    ¡°A pity you didn¡¯t receive more education. Well, no matter! We shall get you a tutor. You might be too busy with training now, but after the war is won and once you¡¯ve learned to read, you are welcome to the High Elder¡¯s li-¡±

    Martin gasped. ¡°Matching blue outfits! I love it!¡± He waved more vigorously as Navir stopped, giving him a look.

    ¡°I can read,¡± Indenuel said dryly.

    Navir¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Oh. Forgive me. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°I believe I mentioned that in some of my correspondence,¡± Martin said before he resumed his waving and smiling.

    ¡°So besides a lack of religious upbringing, what was it like growing up in Mountain Trail?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s smile had turned stiff. ¡°Mountain Pass.¡±

    Fadrique¡¯s smile was far more patronizing. ¡°Mountain Pass.¡±

    He picked his words carefully. Everything about Fadrique opened new wounds he thought were closed. There were too many aspects of this pompous High Elder that reminded him of Andres. ¡°My religious upbringing wasn¡¯t lacking. My mother taught me to read and told me many stories she¡¯d heard about religion.¡±

    ¡°But she wasn¡¯t a minister, as women can¡¯t hold that position,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said through thin lips. ¡°But she did her best.¡± His temper began to flare, and he tried not to let Fadrique see it. ¡°I was raised by a mother who had no one to support her when the entire town believed I was a child of a witch.¡±

    ¡°Is it because she tried to murder someone?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s fingers curled into fists, his breathing turning unsteady. Martin warned him he would have to tell the other High Elders, but Indenuel did not want to talk about it anymore. The matter was closed, and he had moved on. Constantly defending Lucia for her choices was something he did in Mountain Pass. It was not going to happen here in Santollia City.

    Sinister pain built up in his wrists, though he didn¡¯t notice it until Tolomon glanced down at Indenuel¡¯s hands before shooting a warning look at Martin. Martin had stopped waving to the people outside and was doing his best to diplomatically get Fadrique¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Do not speak so unkindly toward the dead, sir.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t realize how dangerous his tone had gotten.

    Fadrique only smiled. ¡°If we channel that temper of yours, this war will be finished by next week.¡±

    ¡°Fadrique,¡± Martin whispered. ¡°Enough questions. We must explain to Indenuel what is to be expected of him in the first part of the ceremony.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Unaware of how much corruption was building inside of Indenuel, Fadrique kept his carefree smile. ¡°Of course. For tonight we must celebrate. You will finish this war, and the world will finally know peace.¡±

    And you will be in control of all of it. Indenuel closed his eyes, easing himself out of the corruption. He was starting to realize why some people hated the High Elders.

    ***

    They arrived at the palace. Indenuel concentrated way too hard on getting out of the carriage. Despite getting out of one all month, he was terrified of falling flat on his face in front of them all.

    The four High Elders walked ahead of him, and Indenuel trailed behind with Tolomon at his side. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked out of the side of his mouth.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Indenuel said, sharper than he intended. He closed his eyes, tugging at his collar. ¡°Just nervous.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s eyes darted every which way, nodding at some guards as he assessed the situation. ¡°My first banquet here at the palace was when they introduced the new pupils for the Graduate program. There was a group of thirty of us, about to enter the most grueling year of our lives, chipping us down to five. I drank far too much and ended up vomiting on one of my instructor¡¯s boots.¡±

    Indenuel paused, then turned his head to give Tolomon a questioning look. He broke his gaze away from searching the grounds to smile at Indenuel. ¡°Try to make your first banquet more embarrassing, I dare you.¡± He spoke no words of comfort, and yet it was somehow. ¡°I¡¯ll be in and out of the crowd while you are presented to the King and Queen, but I¡¯ll eat next to you tonight. I will see you there.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as he slipped away. The palace was huge, certainly one of the largest buildings in Santollia City, but nowhere near the work of art as the Cathedral. Though it looked like it was built from the same stone, the palace seemed more gray and not nearly as intricately carved. It simply looked like a much bigger, much finer house. Indenuel was impressed by its size as it stood four stories above him, but he wasn¡¯t distracted by it as he followed behind the High Elders as they entered the palace. The guards bowed to them, and Indenuel bowed back. Cristoval was there, mumbling to himself. Dalius took the chair as they walked down a beautifully decorated hallway.

    ¡°This way, High Elders,¡± a guard said.

    They were there, without warning, in the biggest room Indenuel had ever seen. He had heard of nobility banquet halls, but he never expected something like this. There were huge lanterns, and over a thousand candles showing the paintings on the walls and even the ceiling. Doors were thrown open to show the beautiful gardens as the setting sun gave them the last remains of light. Music played, soft and low, with the aroma of roasted meats hanging heavy in the air. The nobility all turned, parting for the High Elders.

    Don¡¯t vomit on the King and Queen. I will not have a worse experience than Tolomon.

    Indenuel gave a tiny smile at the thought as they turned toward the thrones at the end. The banquet hall was quiet, considering how many people were in here.

    ¡°King Ramiro, Queen Lisabeth.¡± Navir stepped forward and bowed low. ¡°We have found him, your majesties. May we present Indenuel, son of Lucia, hereby to be called Indenuel the Warrior.¡±

    Martin, Dalius, Cristoval, and Fadrique moved aside as Indenuel did his part, taking a few steps forward before bowing to one knee. ¡°Your Majesties, it is an honor to finally meet you.¡± Indenuel glanced up at them, still on one knee. ¡°Santollia is my home, and I wish to protect it.¡±

    Indenuel stared at them, a part of him not believing this was happening to him. This was the King and Queen of Santollia he was bowing to. They looked regal enough, each with a gem encrusted sash over their shoulders, their gold clothing shimmering in the candlelight. They seemed younger than he expected, maybe because the High Elders were so much older. Queen Lisabeth had rich brown hair and a kind smile. King Ramiro¡¯s dark brown hair was free of grey, though his beard had streaks of it. King Ramiro approached and Indenuel¡¯s heart quickened, curling to protect himself in case, for whatever odd reason, the King decided to kick him.

    Indenuel glanced up at him, unsure of what to do.

    ¡°Rise, Indenuel the Warrior,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Indenuel did so, trying to keep eye contact with the King. Trying not to fiddle with his jacket. Trying to look like he wasn¡¯t a poor orphaned boy in wealthy clothes.

    King Ramiro reached out, laughing as he hugged Indenuel. The crowd erupted into cheers and applause. Indenuel was squeezed, his bones creaking as the King lifted him completely off his feet. Indenuel let out a breath, surprised, before he found himself on his feet again. ¡°You, young man, truly have come at our hour of need,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Indenuel tried to smile. ¡°Thank you, sir. I¡­ I truly hope I will not disappoint you.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. It has been foreseen,¡± King Ramiro said before turning Indenuel around to face the crowd. ¡°He has come! We shall win this war yet!¡±

    The entire room bowed and curtseyed at him. There were hushed yet excited whispers.

    ¡°We offer him whatever support we can give,¡± Queen Lisabeth said to the High Elders. ¡°Warrior Indenuel may train in our finest fields in the finest militia in the world.¡± There were hearty cheers from some of the soldiers in the back.

    Navir bowed. ¡°Thank you, Queen Lisabeth. Your kindness and generosity are unmatched.¡±

    ¡°The Warrior has come! Let us celebrate!¡± King Ramiro shouted.

    The cheers and applause returned. At first Indenuel stiffened, looking for somewhere to run, but then a realization came to him. He had been so afraid of the praise because he was waiting for the nobility to come take it away. Waited for them to prove he was just an orphan boy from a nowhere town. Waited to receive the lashings that would come from trying to be a higher class than you were. But it wasn¡¯t so. This was the nobility. These were the elite. The King and Queen themselves were bowing and cheering. There was no one else higher, and they accepted him. The tightening in Indenuel¡¯s chest disappeared. So many people, happy to see him. Praising his name. Praising him. He bowed to their praise, the first genuine smile gracing his face.

    His mind was there, three months ago, tears in his eyes, doing everything he possibly could to heal Lucia of the illness that slowly killed her. He could do nothing, pouring all the healing power he could into her, and it not making a difference. She was withering away.

    ¡°Sometimes God wants His children home when He calls for them,¡± Lucia told him. ¡°No more attempts, Indenuel. It is too much for you.¡±

    But Indenuel didn¡¯t stop. He kept pushing her full of healing, kept forcing her body to cooperate, but it didn¡¯t work. Out of sheer desperation he went to Andres, begged for his help. Maybe Andres could see something he couldn¡¯t.

    Andres refused. Not even to look. He wouldn¡¯t be caught tending to a witch. He then made sure the rest of the town knew the witch would die soon. Notes were pushed under his door, some written, most drawn, condemning Lucia to Hell, condemning all who loved her to Hell as well. On the Sabbath, the traveling minister lead them all in a prayer asking for the good spirits to protect the town from the demons that would come to collect Lucia¡¯s soul soon.

    Lucia died, and he almost killed the entire town in his grief.

    Indenuel looked up, seeing the cheers, hearing the applaud, and a part of him relaxed. No one would dare treat him that way again. He was the Warrior now. He didn¡¯t have to fight for respect anymore. If only Mountain Pass could see him now.

    ***

    It was a bit of a scramble to get the nobility seated. Martin and his family would sit at one of the four long tables facing the King and Queen as the other nobility were in circular tables just past them. Martin was about to sit at his designated table when Navir motioned to him. Martin nodded before following him to the gardens.

    ¡°You did not tell me he could read,¡± Navir said once the doors were closed.

    ¡°Yes, I did. I know I did,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I would have remembered,¡± Navir said quietly, his eyes darting all around the empty grounds.

    ¡°We¡¯ve had a lot of correspondence. You must have forgotten,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I never, never would have offered him the library if I thought he could read,¡± Navir said. ¡°Do you know how many secrets are down there?¡±

    ¡°Why do you think I stopped you,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Do you think he heard the offer?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°We can suggest he¡¯s not ready for it,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Curiosity is far too dangerous. If we tell him he¡¯s not ready, we might as well open the door for him to waltz right in and start reading,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°What do we do, then?¡± Martin asked.

    Navir rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand. ¡°Nothing. We do nothing. We never bring the library up again. We pretend it doesn¡¯t exist.¡±

    ¡°The scholars? The King and Queen? Certainly someone will let it slip that it¡¯s there, and he will come with questions,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°He won¡¯t meet with scholars; he will meet with us. We will swear the King and Queen to secrecy tonight. We must do everything in our power to keep him away from that library,¡± Navir said.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±

    ¡°Do you want him to read what is in there?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°No, of course not,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Then secrecy it will be,¡± Navir said.

    Martin nodded, a grave look on his face. ¡°Very well.¡±

    ¡°Make sure the others know too. I will tell Fadrique. You tell Dalius. Tonight,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Indenuel! Will you give the prayer on the evening meal!¡± King Ramiro¡¯s booming voice was heard even outside.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, I will. Of course.¡± It was harder to hear Indenuel. The poor boy was probably panicking.

    ¡°Hurry, let us return,¡± Navir said.

 Chapter 36

    The genuine smile slipped from Indenuel¡¯s face as he tried not to give one of panic. He forgot the person with the highest authority would give the prayer over the evening meal. That person being him. Always him. The room settled as the words of the rote prayer disappeared from his memory.

    He got up from his chair, the one right next to the King at a table of high honor with Tolomon on the other side of him. Indenuel clasped his hands together and bowed his head. The King and Queen bowed their heads as they held each other¡¯s hands.

    Indenuel cleared his throat, wrestling with his nerves to calm enough so he could remember the prayer, the one he¡¯d heard or said his entire life. The banquet hall was quiet as he opened his mouth. Evening meal prayer. It delt with food. Food.

    ¡°We give thanks to God for this food,¡± Indenuel said, trying hard to make his voice sound steady and sure, making it louder toward the end because he forgot how big this banquet hall was. His mind struggled to give him the next part. ¡°May it give us strength to prepare for the Savior¡¯s coming¡­¡± There was one more sentence. His mind began to panic. It was there, just beyond his reach. This couldn¡¯t be nearly as bad as Tolomon throwing up on someone, but it certainly felt like it. What was next -- service! ¡°And may we always be in service of Thee.¡± Indenuel said it fast, before promptly sitting down.

    ¡°God be with us!¡± everyone said at the end.

    Tolomon smirked. ¡°Forgot the prayer?¡±

    ¡°Was it noticeable?¡±

    His smile widened in reply. A bowl of soup was placed in front of Indenuel and Tolomon took out a spoon and tasted it before anyone even noticed. He gave a quick nod of approval as the room waited for Indenuel to take the first bite. Well, second bite.

    Usually Indenuel would slurp it down, but he picked up his spoon, remembering his manners. He took his first bite, and his eyes widened. The spices and seasonings played across his tongue as the meat fell apart in his mouth. He never imagined soup to be anything else besides a way to fill one¡¯s belly.

    ¡°This soup is incredible!¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t mean to say it so loudly. The room erupted in laughter, and his cheeks reddened. He doubted anyone would have heard if the room was noisy and boisterous, but everyone waited in anticipation for him to eat his first bite. King Ramiro gave a loud, jolly laugh.

    ¡°Compliments to our staff indeed!¡± King Ramiro¡¯s voice traveled through the room, and everyone began eating.

    Indenuel pushed his bowl closer to him as he hunched over with an embarrassed smile. A servant poured some wine in his glass. He thanked him before Tolomon took it and poured a tiny portion in his own empty glass before he drank it and nodded. Indenuel tried to slow down, he knew this was part of being in the high social class, but the soup was so delicious. He could not stop eating it. The spiced carrots were incredible, the potatoes kept their firmness instead of turning to instant mush, and the meat! He¡¯d never tasted such delicious meat before!

    ¡°How can you differentiate between the spices and poison?¡± Indenuel asked Tolomon, trying to force himself to slow down by having a conversation.

    ¡°Lots of trial and error.¡±

    He shoveled more soup in his mouth before swallowing. ¡°Poisons are a dangerous thing to make an error with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine with a healthy dose of antidotes nearby.¡±

    The conversation didn¡¯t work. He scraped the bottom of the bowl before Tolomon had taken four more bites.

    ¡°That was an incredible dinner. I quite enjoyed it,¡± Indenuel said.

    King Ramiro smiled in his direction. ¡°That was the first course.¡±

    He turned, a small frown on his face. ¡°First¡­ course?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s four courses total. A number to honor the High Elders,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°Three more dishes of food are coming your way,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know why they didn¡¯t bring them all out at once, but if the courses were as delicious as the soup, he was ready.

    Queen Lisabeth asked King Ramiro a question, and they began to talk. A servant took Indenuel¡¯s bowl away. It gave him time to study the guests all eating and laughing. He spotted Martin right off, sitting next to a woman who looked positively beaming. This had to be his wife. It was clear by the way she looked at him.

    Indenuel studied the other tables of the High Elders. It was full of their families. All the women had such beautiful elaborate dresses, so when he saw a number of the women at Navir¡¯s table who had plain, simple dresses he couldn¡¯t help but stare. Granted, they were still made of a beautiful silk, but there were no elaborate designs, just a simple, single color. At least fifteen of such women sat at Dalius and Cristoval¡¯s table. And over thirty-five such women at Fadrique¡¯s table.

    ¡°Who are those women at the High Elder¡¯s tables?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon set his glass of wine down. ¡°The concubines of the High Elders.¡±

    He froze, then turned his head to stare at Tolomon. ¡°Concubines? As in¡­¡± Tolomon did not volunteer the answer. The answer was there, Indenuel just couldn¡¯t wrap his mind around it. ¡°Forgive me, but¡­ what?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t heard of the concubine law?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± The tips of his fingers turned numb. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Tolomon glanced at the King, who was still busy conversing with the Queen before focusing on his meal again. ¡°About a decade ago there was a new law instigated. The church¡¯s funds for charity were running out, and poverty was rampant in the city. With the King and Queen¡¯s blessing, the High Elders could marry those they deemed pure, therefore sharing the marital status of a High Elder and all the privileges that entails not only to them, but to their families.¡±

    Indenuel still stared. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of this law.¡±

    Tolomon swallowed his soup. ¡°And I¡¯ve never heard of Mountain Pass. That¡¯s probably why.¡±

    Indenuel focused on the tables of the High Elders. He tried to keep the horror from his face. ¡°Do they¡­ the High Elders, they actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tolomon said.

    His eyes fell on one of Fadrique¡¯s concubines whose belly was swollen with pregnancy. All the soup he ate almost came back up. Indenuel stared at the wood of his own table, muscling it back down. How had he never heard of this?

    Indenuel picked up his wine glass and drained the entire thing. A servant appeared out of nowhere and filled it again before Tolomon tested the wine. He drained the second glass. Tolomon raised an eyebrow in his direction as the servant filled it a third time, hesitating to see if Indenuel would drain this one too after Tolomon tested it. Indenuel reached for it, but Tolomon grabbed his wrist.

    ¡°Alright, alright. Easy on the wine. I don¡¯t actually want you to vomit on anyone, in case I didn¡¯t make myself clear.¡± Tolomon gave a polite smile toward the servant who bowed and left. He placed his fingers against Indenuel¡¯s temple and the wine was subdued, not all of it heading straight for his brain.

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Indenuel stared into the distance as this information settled. Tolomon dropped his hands and continued eating. Eating like he had an appetite.

    This was disgusting. He couldn¡¯t think of any other word to describe it. There were women younger than him at Fadrique and Dalius¡¯ table. The concubines laughed and giggled amongst themselves. No one seemed as horrified by this. Maybe because they had a decade to get used to it.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why anyone would¡­¡±

    ¡°Poverty has all but disappeared in the city,¡± Tolomon said, not looking at him. ¡°In a time of war, to claim that is a blessing.¡±

    The way Tolomon did not smile meant he couldn¡¯t be completely supportive of this law. Indenuel again stared at Martin''s table but couldn''t see any concubines there.

    ¡°And Martin?¡±

    ¡°The only one who voted against this law, and the other High Elders agreed he wouldn¡¯t have to follow it,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°But he was recently given a concubine about a year and a half ago.¡±

    The second course came. It was another soup, thicker this time. Indenuel didn¡¯t know if he had the appetite for it. He waited for Tolomon to take his bite and gave a nod before he picked up his spoon. At least he was able to eat this much slower.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Just¡­ give me a minute,¡± Indenuel said. He again looked at the High Elders tables before he forced himself to focus on his soup. The creamy potato soup was, of course, delicious, but he was distracted.

    ¡°And how¡¯s this dish?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°Absolutely incredible,¡± he said, trying hard to make it as sincere as when he proclaimed it loudly to everyone else in the hall. ¡°Your staff is truly a marvel.¡±

    ¡°Only the best for the Warrior,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Indenuel¡¯s smile was stiff. One of the members of the court came over to King Ramiro and Indenuel¡¯s smile dropped. He, the Warrior, to help the High Elders conquer the world. For them to be its rulers.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    He¡¯d been silent the entire second course. He had met the High Elders only yesterday, and he was starting to like them less.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. I-¡± Indenuel stopped talking. A woman got up from Martin¡¯s table, dressed as a concubine. He hadn¡¯t noticed her before. She turned, straightening her silk orange dress before moving toward the door to the left of Indenuel. He had never considered orange a flattering color, but¡­ but she was the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. He was familiar with the different shades of green eyes, and hers was the purest emerald. Her thick, dark brown hair was perfectly curled and bounced against her shoulders as she walked daintily toward the door. The dress covered her in the style he was beginning to realize was one for concubines. There was nothing at all revealing, as the skirt was all the way to the floor, the bodice all the way to the neck, with the sleeves covering her arms completely to the wrists. There was nothing sensual about it, yet somehow he could not stop staring at her. The woman lifted her skirts to show small white slippers wrapped around her delicate feet. She walked over to the door, her hips swaying, the skirt rippling. She turned to shut the door, and Indenuel caught another glance at those perfect emerald eyes, though they were pointed toward the floor.

    The door closed and Indenuel blinked a few times to orient himself.

    ¡°Congratulations. Ogling another man¡¯s concubine is worse than vomiting on my instructors¡¯ shoes,¡± Tolomon said under his breath.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t ogling,¡± Indenuel said. Tolomon gave him a knowing look. He glanced down, realizing his soup had been replaced with the third course of chicken and mashed potatoes. ¡°Did¡­ did you-?¡±

    ¡°Already checked.¡±

    His cheeks burned as he brought the plate closer to him. ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡±

    ¡°Inessa,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And she¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Off limits.¡±

    Indenuel gave Tolomon a soft glare. He knew that. He was more going to comment how Inessa was his age. There was no way she could be older than twenty, which meant she was younger than Adosina. Martin was sleeping with a girl younger than his own daughter. The idea made him squirm in his seat.

    He dove into his potatoes, willing to give King Ramiro another hearty praise for the best potatoes he had ever tasted. Inessa came back, and he did everything possible to not look at her. Tolomon kept an eye on Indenuel as he took a drink. Indenuel¡¯s shoulders slumped as his fork became slippery in his sweaty palms. He dared one last glance right as she was sitting down before again averting his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. I traveled with Martin for a month, and he never mentioned her once. I even asked about his family multiple times.¡±

    ¡°He hates this law,¡± Tolomon whispered. ¡°But not enough to overturn it. Having a sister or a daughter be a concubine can elevate your entire family¡¯s status from poor to lower nobility, or middle class to the nobility.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s fingers twitched. ¡°So how did Inessa come to Martin?¡±

    ¡°She was in a poor town south of the city when she was chosen. It¡¯s not often the High Elders choose women from towns, but it does happen. She started out as High Elder Dalius¡¯ concubine, then High Elder Navir¡¯s, then High Elder Fadrique¡¯s, and now High Elder Martin¡¯s.¡±

    Indenuel felt lightheaded, almost tasting the potatoes a second time as they inched up his throat. ¡°They pass their concubines around?¡±

    ¡°She cannot have children. She¡¯s been to every healer in the city. They are hoping that having Martin the Healer be her husband, he can somehow fix her.¡± Indenuel hated this conversation. The idea of them trying to fix her, of getting her pregnant in the first place. ¡°High Elder Martin has less than a year left to try. If she doesn¡¯t get pregnant, she will go home disgraced and shunned by her community.¡±

    ¡°But why? Why should it matter whether she gets pregnant?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The High Elders are powerful men. Their relationship with God, their powers, their status, if the women sworn to them do what they should, obey, honor, and have children, they and their families are all but guaranteed a spot in heaven in the next life.¡±

    Indenuel dug into his chicken with his knife, hoping that would keep the anger at bay. He had heard of the duties of a woman. With all the healers available, if a woman could not get pregnant, it was clearly a mark against her worthiness with God. Something he had heard, but had never given it much more thought, because all things marriage had been denied him for so long that he never cared. But now he remembered. A man could divorce his wife if she didn¡¯t produce children, and clearly the same sentiment had been used with concubines. It must be some sort of mercy that Inessa was being passed around the High Elders instead of being sent home, but Indenuel could not see it that way in the slightest.

    As his thoughts wandered, he found his gaze resting on Inessa again. She ate her chicken quietly as everyone else around the table laughed and exchanged stories. She looked so lonely. Even Martin, who was sitting at the front of the table, had his entire body turned away from her and instead talked with his wife, and Inessa let herself be ignored.

    ¡°We need to talk about something else,¡± Indenuel said, understanding the protective feelings creeping up inside him. If Inessa was to be off limits, he could not know anything more about her. He didn¡¯t dare. ¡°This chicken is amazing. I¡¯ve never eaten a lot of chicken before now.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°It is quite delicious.¡±

    Indenuel tried to think of something else, anything else besides Inessa sitting at a table not that far from him. ¡°Have you seen a lot of the world, Tolomon?¡±

    ¡°Not too much, no. I wouldn¡¯t mind going to see one of those islands the Dengrians boast so much about. Islands with sand so soft you could sleep on it like pillows,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to look into it after the war is over,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I could only go if you wanted to, since I have to follow you.¡±

    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll have to plan a trip there sometime,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I wonder how long it would take?¡±

    ¡°Three months at least to get to Dengria,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Another month to sail to their islands.¡±

    ¡°So definitely a thing to do after the war.¡±

    ¡°Definitely.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t eat anymore. His plate was half finished, and he was ready to be done. Tolomon assured him that it would go to the poor as a servant took it away. He wondered what poor there were left in the city if the concubine law solved it all, but he wasn¡¯t ready to ask that question. He didn¡¯t want the conversation to lead back to Inessa.

    Fadrique was talking to one of his concubines, and she gave a forced laugh. Fadrique smirked like he had said something clever, and Indenuel tightened his grip over his wine glass as he took another sip.

    Another bowl was brought to him, and Tolomon tasted it before nodding. Indenuel stirred it with his spoon, the texture thicker than gravy, yet it must be some sort of dessert.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Chocolate pudding, a famed recipe from Zimoro. It is very sweet,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel shrugged and took a bite before coughing immediately. Sugar was a rarity in Mountain Pass, but not unheard of. He¡¯d never tasted so much of it in one dish, however. The overly sweet pudding coated his mouth. He forced himself to swallow it, barely tasting the chocolate. It was all sugar, in his opinion. His entire body convulsed before he managed to give King Ramiro an awkward smile with watery eyes.

    ¡°Delicious,¡± he said, his mouth coated with sugar.

    King Ramiro let out another one of his booming laughs before patting him on the shoulder. ¡°It is powerful if you¡¯re not used to it.¡± Indenuel brought his spoon up again, bracing himself for another bite. ¡°You don¡¯t have to finish it. I know it¡¯s sweet.¡±

    He didn¡¯t need to be told twice. He dropped his spoon in the pudding and picked up his glass. He drank some wine with one eye closed, trying to clear his mouth out. He swished the wine around before closing both eyes and swallowing it, still feeling the sugar running down his throat. He set down his wine glass and let out a breath, smacking his tongue against the top of his mouth as he winced. He wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d ever get used to anything like that. Instinctually he looked toward Martin¡¯s table, right at Inessa, who stared right back at him. His heart leapt to his sugar-coated throat. Inessa¡¯s eyes widened before she turned and focused on her own pudding. He looked away again, playing over in his mind what his face must have looked like eating the pudding. It couldn¡¯t have been a great first impression. It was probably for the best. She was, after all, off limits.

 Chapter 37

    Once dinner was done, an army of servants cleared the tables and an orchestra started up. An entire orchestra. With still plenty of room to dance in. Some couples already began to dance, and Indenuel marveled at the movement, watching the couples spinning around, holding hands when the dance needed it. He hadn¡¯t seen many dances. Mountain Pass had a few, but none that he or Lucia were invited to. Hopefully there were enough nobility in attendance that there would be no time left for him to dance. Clearly there was some former knowledge to the dance routine that he was never taught.

    Instead, he smiled, bowed, and tried to do everything expected of him as he was introduced to the nobility. There was no way he was going to remember all these people¡¯s names.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± It was Martin. He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about facing him, now that he knew of the concubine law, but he needed to see a familiar face. There was a line forming behind Martin, all members of his family. ¡°How are you holding up, my boy?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± he again tried to smile, but it faltered. He had gone through Dalius, Navir, and Fadrique¡¯s families, as well as other members of the nobility that he¡¯d already forgotten. Except he did remember the twins Fadrique introduced as his concubines. Not even Fadrique knew their names. He assured Indenuel they were identical in every way, and he didn''t dare ask what he meant by that. It horrified him enough that he blocked out most of Fadrique¡¯s other family members.

    There had been others, though. While meeting some of Dalius¡¯ concubines, he didn¡¯t want to ask, but he blurted out the question of how they felt about the concubine law. Dalius¡¯ concubine had genuine tears of joy in her eyes as she talked about how the law literally saved her and her family¡¯s lives. The woman behind her who had heard the question nodded in agreement. The concubine law, to them, was life-saving.

    ¡°I would love to be introduced to your family, Martin.¡± He braced himself for the inevitability of seeing Inessa up close.

    ¡°The nobility understand you won¡¯t remember their names. The fact that you¡¯ve been introduced is enough for them to remind you of their names the next time they see you.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how Martin knew what he was thinking. Maybe his concern was plainly written on his face. ¡°Thank you for easing my concerns.¡±

    The orchestra finished a song, and the nobility applauded them. Martin smiled. ¡°Isn¡¯t the orchestra magnificent?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ve never heard such music, nor have I heard it played so beautifully.¡±

    The orchestra started up again, and Martin introduced Ana, the widow of Carlos. Indenuel bowed. ¡°May your husband be at peace in the next life.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°He is, Warrior Indenuel. Thank you for your kind words.¡±

    ¡°I hear you are also to be congratulated about a recent grandchild. Martin could not wait to meet Little Carlos,¡± Indenuel said.

    Ana¡¯s smile changed, one of a brighter kind. ¡°Indeed. I thought my heart was full but being a grandmother must mean I have another heart somewhere for my growing family.¡±

    Indenuel smiled, his thoughts instantly going to Inessa. Inessa, who was struggling to have children. Who slept with four men to try and get pregnant. Who needed a child to go to heaven, or would go home in disgrace. The smile became more forced as he pointed it toward Ana. ¡°I am happy for you.¡±

    Ana smiled as she moved away from Indenuel to reveal her children standing in line behind her. Martin introduced her three children. The oldest, Nicolas, excused himself to be home with his new baby and his wife. Indenuel was almost jealous he could leave early without judgement, but he smiled and bowed as he met Gustav and Felicity.

    Indenuel bowed to Rosa. ¡°Any news from Nathaniel?¡±

    ¡°He is busy training his men, but has faith they will exceed his expectations,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Nathaniel always had a lot of faith in people.¡±

    Rosa couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°That is what made me love him in the first place.¡±

    He smiled, pretending he didn¡¯t know she had another choice. He greeted Eduardo again, as well as Diego and Aaron. Tomas and Adrian must have stayed home. It was, after all, getting late and he stifled more than one yawn through these introductions.

    ¡°My two daughters, Maria and Rita, you will meet once you meet more of King Ramiro¡¯s family,¡± Martin said. ¡°Maria is married to King Ramiro¡¯s brother¡¯s eldest son, and Rita is married to Queen Lisabeth¡¯s cousin. You will meet them shortly, I am sure.¡±

    Indenuel hardly had time to realize the magnitude of such marriages when Adosina came up to him, smiling wide.

    ¡°Hello.¡± He was happy to not bow to her and instead reached forward, touching her elbows as she did the same. ¡°So good to see you again.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°And you, too.¡±

    He saw her dress, a pale blue that made her green eyes shine ever brighter. It had silver designs of birds and flowers, the craftmanship was quite impressive. He never would have guessed that Adosina had been traveling for two months before this. ¡°Your dress. It¡¯s stunning, Adosina.¡±

    ¡°I will certainly pass your compliment along to my tailor in town. Tima is a genius.¡± She dropped his elbows and almost stepped aside when the woman behind her, her mother, leaned forward.

    ¡°Invite him over for dinner.¡± It was said in a whisper, but loud enough for him to hear.

    Adosina closed her eyes, almost like she was holding back a wince before she opened them again and gave a small if apologetic smile in Indenuel¡¯s direction. ¡°We must invite you over for dinner.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, glancing at the woman with a friendly enough smile before turning back to Adosina. ¡°I look forward to any opportunity to get to know your family better.¡±

    She smiled again, it almost looked pained, as she stepped aside to reveal her mother. She had graying hair, and her smile was bright and glorious. He was in the presence of a woman who had been a mother for a very long time as she took in how skinny Indenuel was.

    ¡°This is Sara, my wife,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°No, no this will never do,¡± she said. Indenuel froze as Sara touched his arms, cupping her hands around his forearms and shaking her head. ¡°You are far too boney. You couldn¡¯t possibly face the Kiam like this.¡±

    ¡°I-¡± He stopped as she felt his ribs and gave a disapproving click of her tongue. Adosina¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Ami!¡± she hissed.

    ¡°No matter, I shall have my staff make you some pasta, a recipe straight from Dengria. It will fatten you up in no time.¡±

    Indenuel smiled even as Adosina looked on in horror. He couldn¡¯t explain it, simply that his heart began to ache for Lucia. ¡°I shall look forward to it.¡±

    ¡°First day of the new week, after your training, you must come to my home. This, this is unacceptable. I can feel your ribs despite all these layers! We must rectify this at once!¡± Sara said. Adosina stepped in and grabbed her hands to keep her from touching him again. ¡°Did my husband not feed you anything while you were travelling?¡±

    He was still smiling. ¡°High Elder Martin has taken very good care of me.¡± He didn¡¯t want to think how Sara would have reacted if she saw him when he first came out of Mountain Pass after a month of little to no food.

    ¡°Oh, I am certain Martin has already asked you to drop the High Elder from his name,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°He has indeed. But I wouldn¡¯t dare do so in his wife¡¯s presence without her permission as well,¡± Indenuel said.

    She laughed, a kind, warm laugh. ¡°What an absolute gentleman.¡± Adosina was too late to stop her from cupping Indenuel¡¯s face in her palms. ¡°You have been raised well.¡±

    Adosina grabbed Sara¡¯s hands again. ¡°You must be a lady yourself, Ami! You¡¯ve got to stop touching him.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Addy, come now. Just look at the poor dear. We shall see you in two days¡¯ time, yes?¡±

    He gave a small bow. ¡°I shall ask Tolomon to be ready to carry me to my carriage after my visit.¡±

    Sara laughed again. ¡°We shall be fast friends; I just know it.¡±

    ¡°Ami,¡± Adosina groaned.

    ¡°Nonsense. I will have to make this dinner for you too. Heaven knows you¡¯ve lost too much weight in your travels. You must gain it back to stay healthy.¡±

    Adosina gave Indenuel a pained smile as she practically dragged Sara away. ¡°Wonderful to see you again.¡±

    ¡°Yes! An honor!¡± Sara said as she allowed herself to be dragged away. ¡°My Addy is free for a dance should you ever-¡±

    ¡°Indenuel is not free for a dance, mother,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Besides, he doesn¡¯t know how.¡±

    ¡°You must teach him!¡±

    With another pull, Adosina and Sara blended in with the crowd. Martin, who had a delightful smile the entire time the exchange had been going on, dropped it as Inessa walked forward.

    Indenuel was glad he already seen her before. He tried to be cordial, tried not to show how shocked he was at seeing someone so young with someone so old. It was something he practiced with the other High Elders, but it somehow felt more wrong after getting to know Martin all month.

    Inessa gave a curtsey, and her flowered scent caught him off guard. She looked at him with those emerald eyes and he lost his ability to speak.

    ¡°And the final member of my family, Inessa. My concubine.¡±

    He closed his eyes and gave a bow, closer to her, closer to her flowered perfume, before he straightened and opened his eyes, looking at Martin. He did not look back, instead stared forward, his face impossible to read. Whatever reason Martin had for never mentioning this woman, Indenuel was not going to find out tonight.

    ¡°It is an honor to meet the Warrior,¡± Inessa said, her voice quiet. Shy. ¡°I would have never dreamed it could have happened in my lifetime.¡±

    ¡°Neither did I,¡± Indenuel managed to get out. It was a strange answer, but he didn¡¯t know what else to say. The smallest hint of a smile crossed her face, and he couldn¡¯t help but stare. He thought her emerald eyes were rare, but it seemed like a smile on her face was rarer. And she showed him teases of both. What would her laugh sound like? He needed to know.

    Indenuel tried to focus, to try and say something, but he was lost. Lost in thought, lost in confusion. It wasn¡¯t just Martin who kept her a secret. Everyone in his family simply acted like she didn¡¯t exist. Nathaniel, Adosina, Rosa, none of them so much as mentioned her name while they were travelling.

    Inessa straightened from her curtsey, her hair falling perfectly around her shoulders. He didn¡¯t say anything as he stared straight into her emerald eyes. He tried to think of something to say, something to show his wit and charm, but none of it came. He was disarmed by her and moreover, he was painfully aware Martin stood right next to him, his face still impossible to read.

    Martin cleared his throat. ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure Indenuel has a lot of other people he needs to meet tonight. Come with me, Inessa.¡±

    She nodded as she followed behind Martin. Indenuel remained staring forward, trying to get her out of his head.

    There was someone standing a few yards away from him, someone facing him, not moving. Indenuel glanced up to see Tolomon giving him a look of warning.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon simply shook his head. ¡°Watch yourself.¡±

    He said nothing as he looked away again, forcing himself to find more people to be introduced to. Trying his best to ignore Inessa. But she lingered, always there in the back of his mind, like her perfume which he smelled throughout the rest of the evening. Lingered there, as he met everyone in the banquet hall, lingered after he bowed to the orchestra, thanking them for their performance, lingered as he rode home in the carriage in the early dawn light that warmed the sky.

 Chapter 38

    The curtains snapped back and a windowful of sunlight hit Indenuel straight in the face. He let out a groan and burrowed deeper into his pillow.

    ¡°May God bless you on this Sabbath day, Indenuel,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°May God bless you on this Sabbath day,¡± he said into the pillow, which made it incomprehensible. He wanted more sleep. If it wasn¡¯t for the servants helping him get undressed last night, he would have fallen asleep in his ridiculously wealthy ceremonial clothes. At first he resisted, figuring he could undress and dress himself, but honestly, he didn¡¯t even remember hitting the bed.

    ¡°As the Warrior, you will be expected to arrive at a reasonable time to the Cathedral for Sabbath worship. Shall I have the servants dress you?¡±

    Indenuel grunted, which Pablo took as affirmation. At least all the servants were men. He was half awake and half-dressed when Tolomon came in, awake and already dressed for the service, looking as refreshed as any other day. Indenuel wanted to ask, but was too exhausted to get the full sentence out. ¡°How? How?¡±

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve learned to adapt to less sleep.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed his face, trying to wake up, but it was impossible.

    ¡°As soon as your meditation at the Cathedral is done, sir, you can go to the social and request some strong tea and an assortment of refreshments. That should help you wake up in no time,¡± Pablo said.

    More sleep would help him wake up better, but he wasn¡¯t about to suggest it. The servants finished dressing him, backing away and bowing. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They rode in the carriage, Indenuel continually rubbing his face, trying to wake up.

    ¡°Are you going to be alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Can people sleep through meditation?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t snore, you might be able to pass it off.¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± He had to make it to meditation, then he could take a nap.

    ¡°Wait. No. You¡¯ll be in the meditation room with the High Elders. You¡¯re never going to pull that off.¡±

    Indenuel let out a groan. No nap to power him through the social gathering after worship services. His shoulders sagged at the thought of it. This was going to be a long Sabbath day.

    They arrived at the Cathedral, and he put on a smile, trying desperately to not yawn. The nobility surrounded him again, all talking at once. His palms shaking as he took a step back. Tolomon took his wrist, asking the nobility to step back, saying they could socialize with him after services and drug him out of the circle.

    ¡°I am in your debt,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Simply doing my duty,¡± Tolomon said, guiding him to his spot in the front row of the Cathedral. He thought he¡¯d never get over the beauty of the Cathedral, but now all he wanted to do was nap.

    The five High Elders came out of their meditation room, and those in the worship hall settled in for the service. Indenuel thought he was doing well. The music the choir began with was loud and uplifting, which helped him wake up. There was something about the Cathedral, it amplified the music. He had no musical skill, but he couldn¡¯t deny the song was beautiful.

    Navir stood up before going to the stand, smiling. Indenuel waited, not sure what to expect. Once he began his sermon, Indenuel¡¯s face fell. He had been used to Martin¡¯s sermons, where it was like sitting at his feet and listening to doctrine. Navir¡¯s sermon felt more like a lecture. A lecture of the history of religion. And it was dull.

    There were a lot of names and dates, and he was losing track of all of them. Navir¡¯s old, dry voice was somehow grating and reinforcing how much Indenuel needed to sleep.

    His head bobbed, and he gasped, not realizing how close he was to sleeping. He straightened in his chair, rubbing his eyes again, focusing on Navir. His eyes instead fell on Cristoval, who¡¯s mouth was already open, his head to one side, soft snores emanating from him.

    Lucky, Indenuel thought.

    Navir dumped a lot of other names and dates on the congregation that Indenuel already forgot about. Every time Indenuel blinked, it was getting that much harder to open them back up again. His eyes felt like they were being stabbed with a thousand needles, demanding the protection of his lids.

    The room was empty. Except it wasn¡¯t a room. Yet somehow a room? It was white, but enclosed, and full of fog. It didn¡¯t feel cold, or warm. It didn¡¯t feel like anything. It was a dream. One of those dreams. One brought about by his power. Someone from the other side wanted to talk to him.

    He allowed himself to go into a deeper sleep. The fog began to lessen, and he heard voices, whispering.

    ¡°Hello?¡± A part of him hoped his power was strong enough that Lucia would come, but he¡¯d have to be careful. If he did see Lucia, it was more likely to be a demon in disguise. Though he was in the Cathedral. That had to offer him protection from demonic visitors. He remembered the shield protecting him from the demons when he was testing with Cristoval. He was pretty sure he was safe from demonic entities, but he still had to keep his guard up. ¡°Hello?¡±

    Indenuel lifted a hand, trying to brush the fog away as he tried to see someone, anyone, in this strange place. There was a figure ahead, and he approached cautiously. The figure of a man solidified. Though he looked solid, Indenuel could walk right through him if he wanted to. The spirits here were made of a difference substance.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    The man turned sharply, and Indenuel took a few steps back in surprise as he saw the man¡¯s pale blue eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± the man whispered.

    Indenuel raised a hand to defend himself if he needed to, even though the man could never actually hurt him in this plane of existence. ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were still wide, staring at Indenuel.

    ¡°Can¡­ can you understand me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± the man said softly. ¡°Yes I can.¡±

    Indenuel had heard this plane of existence could translate any language, but he couldn¡¯t remember the last person of a different race he¡¯d talked to here. Not a lot of people came to visit him. No one in his village even knew he had this power.

    The man was about ten years older than Indenuel, but everyone in the next life looked about thirty years old, so it made little difference.

    ¡°Did you just die?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Are you alright? Do you need me to send a message to anyone?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I¡­ I was¡­¡± the man looked like he was suffering from a terrible shock but was slowly coming to terms with it. ¡°I have so many questions for you.¡±

    ¡°For me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. The spirits saw you be presented at the Cathedral, then again at the palace, and word spread to those of us who¡¯d never been there before,¡± the man said. ¡°I¡­ I recognized the name. Lucia.¡± Every part of Indenuel¡¯s body froze as the man gave a shy smile. ¡°I¡­ more than remember her name. She never said anything had come of our¡­ she disappeared soon after before I could¡­¡± Indenuel slowly lowered his arm, his breathing turning unsteady. ¡°And then I tried to channel through to you. To come and¡­ use the power usually meant for relatives, see when you would fall asleep, and¡­ and here I am. In¡­ in your dream. As¡­ a relative.¡±

    Indenuel let out a shaky breath. ¡°Are you¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Garen. Garen of Rabikama. It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the Oraminian way to introduce yourself. Your birthplace instead of your parent¡¯s name.¡± He gave a nervous chuckle. ¡°I''m sorry. I''m... I tend to say whatever comes to my mind when I¡¯m nervous.¡± He ran a hand through his black hair.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Indenuel said, the terror starting to grow. ¡°Yeah, me too.¡±

    ¡°And Lucia? She¡­ she never mentioned me?¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes were wide as he stared at Garen. At this Oraminian. At¡­ ¡°She never mentioned a thing about¡­¡±

    ¡°Never talked about your father?¡± Garen asked, his voice quiet.

    The room began to darken. His terror was causing him to wake up. ¡°No, wait. Wait, I can¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I promise. Now¡­ now that I know¡­¡±

    ¡°I have so many questions! Stay asleep!¡± Indenuel ordered his body.

    ¡°I¡¯m not very strong with this power, but I can try later! I will see you again! I promise!¡±

    ¡°Shit!¡± Indenuel said as he sat up straight in the pew.

    Tolomon turned his head, a humorous smile on his face. Indenuel covered his mouth, wincing as he glanced at the people nearest to him. He got a few dirty looks, but Navir kept talking as though he hadn¡¯t heard.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Tolomon whispered.

    Indenuel nodded, situating himself better on the pew. It took a while for one lady to stop glaring at him. Sleep was far from his mind now. He stared at the floor in front of him, still covering his mouth, trying to process what happened. Indenuel always assumed his father was still alive because he never visited his dreams. The man seemed genuine. So surprised. It seemed like Lucia not only kept Indenuel from his father, but also didn¡¯t tell the father what had happened. His father. Garen. An Oraminian.

    He was beginning to understand why Lucia wanted to keep him a secret.

    But the War of Four Nations had been over for almost ten years. Indenuel was getting older. They could have had that conversation. She could have told him why she chose to start a relationship with an Oraminian. He wouldn¡¯t have judged her. He loved her.

    He realized the situation this placed him in. Despite everything, despite falling asleep in the Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming, surrounded by the goodness and protection of the Savior, there still could have been a way a demon could have snuck in. He still could be tricked. He couldn¡¯t visit Lucia for another long while yet, so he had no one to verify the man¡¯s story. A demon couldn¡¯t keep pretending for long. Eventually a demon would trip up. He would just keep visiting with Garen, keep talking with him, see if he was genuine, or if it was something else entirely.

    Indenuel ignored the rest of the sermon, his mind alive with this new revelation. He sat, coming to terms with everything. If he was part Oraminian, it was a miracle he had the green eyes of the Santollians. A lot of his facial features and skin tone came from his mother, so he couldn¡¯t readily assume he was part Oraminian, but snippets of memories came back to him. Lucia admitting that her grandfather was Oraminian, and therefore the reason why he had a longer, more Oramin type nose. His temper, which Lucia often attributed to her grandfather, but might have been Oraminian in nature. And the quiet Oraminian lullaby she used to sing, one she couldn¡¯t translate because she never bothered to ask her grandfather what it all meant before he died. Some of that might have been his great-grandfather, but what if it was something else?

    He rose after the sermon and followed the other High Elders into the meditation room. Despite the whirlwind of information he received in a short span of time, it was strangely comforting to feel pieces of the puzzle come together. If it was true, part of his questions were answered. Lucia didn¡¯t want Indenuel¡¯s heritage to come out. There would have been hell to pay in Mountain Pass if they figured out he was part Oraminian. He¡¯d have not only been a bastard child, but part of the enemy too. Lucia was only trying to protect him. She must have had her reasons from keeping it from Indenuel, too.

    Indenuel glanced around at the High Elders. Tolomon was on the other side of the door, guarding it. The other High Elders were all meditating except Cristoval, who was still asleep. How would the High Elders react? What would they think of Indenuel possibly being part Oraminian? They, who were old enough to not only experience the War of Four Nations but had been in the thick of it politically.

    The meditation time was over, and Fadrique quietly left the room first, with Dalius pushing Cristoval, who was finally waking up from his own nap. Navir patted Martin¡¯s shoulder before leaving.

    ¡°Are you alright, my boy?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± Indenuel let the thought linger. He could tell Martin. Confide in him. Test out his reaction to what he had just discovered, but he couldn¡¯t do it. Martin was a High Elder, and he would certainly tell the other High Elders. If Martin heard, the others would too. That was clear enough when he talked about the gossip about Lucia from Mountain Pass. ¡°Tired. I¡¯m just tired,¡± he finished. ¡°It was a long night last night.¡±

    Martin patted Indenuel¡¯s knee before he stood. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I can give excuses for you.¡±

    His nerves stilled. ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°Go home and rest. You look like you need it,¡± Martin said.

    He sighed. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Martin smiled as he left the meditation room. Indenuel leaned his head against the wall. Something good had come of this. He stood, leaving the meditation room as Tolomon followed behind.

    ¡°I need to sleep. Martin will tell the others,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Nice to have such powerful friends.¡±

    He said nothing. He considered telling Tolomon, but again, he hesitated. Maybe he¡¯d wait until he¡¯d visited with Garen again. Got to know him more. Understood more why Lucia lied to both of them and start figuring out whether or not Garen could be trusted. He wasn¡¯t super familiar with this aspect of his power. He didn¡¯t know when Garen would return, but he did know two visitations in one day was unheard of.

    Once Indenuel was home and had something to eat, he tried everything he could to replicate the sleep needed for visitors to come. He lit some incense to welcome the good spirits, kept a small window open. If he had something from his father, even a scrap of shirt or a memento, he would have kept it near the incense, but he had nothing.

    As he suspected, Garen didn¡¯t come again, but he did need the sleep.

 Chapter 39

    Inessa held a cup of wine close as she pressed herself against the outside wall, looking out at the fine gardens of the palace. She had accidentally caught Fadrique¡¯s gaze. She had been so careful but was bound to make a mistake once or twice. She prayed he wouldn¡¯t see her come out here, because then he would hunt her down, and the last thing she wanted to do was be alone with him.

    The thought came to her mind to find Martin, to stay in his shadow. Fadrique usually behaved himself if she was close to Martin, but she didn¡¯t want to clue him in to what was going on. Navir had sworn her to silence, and as the obedient little concubine, she obeyed.

    ¡°High Elder Fadrique!¡± someone said far too close to the door leading outside. Right to where Inessa was hiding. She panicked before looking for an escape. If the voice was close, Fadrique was too.

    ¡°Yes? Hello,¡± Fadrique said, right beside the door. Inessa took a deep breath, steadying herself as Fadrique had a conversation with the gentleman. The slippers on her feet barely touched the ground as she tiptoed toward the far door. He was clearly trying to end the conversation quickly to continue his hunt.

    She slipped inside through the door, the wall of noise hitting her, but she remained peeking through. Fadrique ended the conversation and left, stepping outside to where he believed Inessa was. She backed away toward a pillar and settled behind it, holding her breath. It still gave her a nice view of the gardens, and more specifically, of Fadrique. He spun around before he headed toward the gardens, guaranteeing Inessa a solid space of time where she could relax.

    She sipped her wine in celebration of this tiny victory. For a year, she¡¯d been able to avoid him. Her own mother, Jina, had taught her everything she needed to know. How to seduce a man, and then how to disappear. According to Jina, once a woman could master those two things, she never had to worry about another thing ever again. And in a way, she was right.

    ***

    The next day, Indenuel walked out of the Cathedral, hands deep in his pockets, a frown evident on his face. He had just finished his morning training with High Elder Gavir, and he had some thoughts about it.

    ¡°Would you like to return to your home for lunch?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡± To be honest, he didn¡¯t have much of an appetite, as he ate way too much for breakfast. He still struggled with the idea of leaving food on his plate, and when the servants brought out platterfuls of food, it was difficult to not try and eat as much as he could. It didn¡¯t bode well for tonight, since he doubted Sara would allow him to leave any food on his plate at all.

    Indenuel was quiet as they got in the carriage. Tolomon shifted some of the weapons on him before sitting comfortably in the carriage.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on. You hardly spoke three words to Navir while you were training with him,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t feel like it was training at all,¡± Indenuel admitted. ¡°He was just testing me more.¡±

    ¡°It is the first day. He¡¯s trying to understand what you can do.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s more excited to see my gift, to measure how powerful it is.¡± He sighed. ¡°They seem to accept my role as Warrior, and yet still treat me like a child.¡± He figured that was the root of Navir¡¯s actions. He didn¡¯t necessarily care about Indenuel, he cared more about his power and position. It was like Indenuel, the person, was getting in the way of the calling somehow, but he didn¡¯t feel like explaining that all to Tolomon.

    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Tolomon asked.

    He reached for something. ¡°Navir seemed genuinely surprised that I could read. It¡¯s rather obnoxious.¡±

    With the stretch of silence, Indenuel finally looked over at Tolomon, who looked guilty. ¡°Well, to be honest, it is kind of surprising.¡±

    The embarrassment burned in his cheeks. ¡°Why?¡±

    Tolomon gave a shrug, raising his hands as though in surrender. ¡°You grew up in a town so poor no one knows about it, and yet you know how to read.¡±

    ¡°My mother taught me,¡± Indenuel interjected.

    ¡°And you stayed in that town,¡± Tolomon continued as though he hadn¡¯t interrupted. ¡°The ability to read is one of the things that divides the crippling poor from the poor and middle classes. If you and your mother both knew how to read, there should have been no reason to be in a poor farming village in the middle of nowhere.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Tolomon, hating the conflicting feeling going on inside him. He hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but he realized the town councilmen really weren¡¯t picked because they were the strongest in their power. They were picked because they knew how to read and write. It simply never dawned on him before. Meeting Garen yesterday was just a small step. There were still thousands of questions he didn¡¯t understand. It might have mattered that he had an Oraminian father, but if he kept it secret, why couldn¡¯t he have left Mountain Pass? Why did Lucia force him to stay and suffer the abuse of the town? He had asked why everyone else left at fourteen, and yet he remained with her. Why couldn¡¯t he leave for a different town, start a new life? But she never gave him a straight answer. Indenuel got the impression that Lucia was still terrified he would get discovered. But why should it matter? She started a new life in Mountain Pass twenty years ago, why couldn¡¯t he leave and start one of his own?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I troubled you further,¡± Tolomon said as the carriage stopped in front of the house he felt uncomfortable calling his own.

    ¡°No, no trouble. Sorry, I just get lost in thought sometimes,¡± Indenuel said.

    They had a quick lunch, despite the huge spread of food the servants had presented, which gave him the opportunity to ask.

    ¡°If there¡¯s no poor in the city, who are they giving all this food to?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s still some poor. Just not the crippling poverty kind. Those who are only eating one meal a day can now eat two,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°So there is still poor in the city,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yes. But they are given the resources needed to help them not be so terrified of when their next meal will be, and therefore they are able to work themselves to a place where they can live comfortably.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, watching Tolomon, a question pressing on his mind. ¡°What social class were you in before you became a Graduate?¡±

    ¡°I was not necessarily poor, but my parents struggled to get by at times when my sisters and I were children.¡±

    ¡°Do your parents get any wealth or titles for having a son become a Graduate?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead,¡± Tolomon said, focusing on his rice.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Indenuel felt his chest constrict. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°It¡¯s been about twenty-two, twenty-three years now. The, um,¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°I was around fifteen, sixteen years old, and already training with the military at that point here in the city when the Oraminians broke through the defenses and ransacked the nearest town. My town. They murdered anyone who stood up and fought against them. Shovels and pitchforks against swords and spears. It was a slaughter.¡±

    Indenuel stared, feeling a growing dread. ¡°And¡­ your sisters?¡±

    ¡°My younger sister she-¡± Tolomon shook his head, the pain in his smile. ¡°She wasn¡¯t one to stand aside, so she was killed. My older sister was luckily married off and moved to a different town weeks before the Oraminian army struck. We stay in contact here and there.¡± Tolomon stood, eating his last bite of lunch.

    The lunch in his stomach began to churn in his unease. Once Indenuel could be certain Garen was who he said he was, he wanted to tell Tolomon, but now this made him pause. What would his bodyguard¡¯s reaction be to guarding someone who was half Oraminian?

    ¡°Ready to go to the training grounds?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel had been done with his lunch long before Tolomon was done with his. He was again reminded how sheltered Mountain Pass had been from the war. It seemed like everyone he met knew someone personally who had died because of this war or the war in the past. Maybe that was one of the reasons why Lucia wanted him to remain in Mountain Pass.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry about your family,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Thank you. I have been told they are living peacefully in the afterlife. It took a while, but I¡¯ve come to terms with it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I guess this makes us both orphans, doesn¡¯t it,¡± Indenuel said.

    He chuckled. ¡°I guess it does.¡±

    ***

    Inessa got out of the carriage with the note from the female healers in the city. Since she couldn¡¯t read, she could only guess, but she had an idea of what it said. She walked into Martin¡¯s home, and Derio bowed to her.

    ¡°Welcome home, Inessa,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Is High Elder Martin¡­¡±

    ¡°In his study. You may visit him if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    She walked as quietly as possible toward Martin¡¯s study a few doors down from the main entrance. She tried to be quiet in Martin¡¯s house more than any other. It didn¡¯t take a scholar to understand that no one living in this house wanted her to be there.

    Inessa knocked softly on the door of Martin¡¯s study. ¡°Come in.¡± She opened the door, watching his face fall when he registered it was her. ¡°Hello, Inessa. Good to see you.¡±

    Liar.

    She gave a curtsey. ¡°Forgive the disturbance, sir. I just got back from the female healers.¡± She offered the letter to him.

    ¡°Ah yes. Thank you. And please, call me Martin.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to disrespect you, sir.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, Inessa. I really would rather you call me Martin,¡± he said, not looking at her as he took the note.

    Since she wasn¡¯t holding the letter anymore, she clasped her hands together, eyes turned downward, elbows pressed into her sides, doing her best to portray an obedient little concubine. Martin opened the letter and read it swiftly as she waited. Part of her wondered if it would be inappropriate to ask Martin if she could get a tutor to learn to read. She had first asked Dalius, and he asked Navir his opinion on it. He declined her request quickly. She didn¡¯t dare ask Fadrique. But maybe Martin was different.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Martin began to say. He read through the letter again. ¡°Alright, so if¡­¡± He was doing everything in his power to treat this as a gentleman would, which confirmed Inessa¡¯s suspicions. ¡°Let¡¯s come over to my desk for a moment, shall we?¡±

    She nodded and followed him over. He pulled out his calendar and picked up a quill. ¡°The note says you should be¡­¡± He trailed off again, comparing the letter and his calendar. ¡°Alright, yes. Here. On this night we shall¡­¡± He was never going to finish his sentences. He readied himself to write the squiggles Inessa was beginning to recognize as her name, but he froze again. The quill trembled ever so slightly as he began to write the beginning of her name on the date a couple weeks away before he began to cross it out. ¡°You know what? I¡¯ll remember. I don¡¯t need to write it down,¡± he said, continually crossing her name out over and over with the quill.

    Inessa gave a small nod. ¡°If you¡¯d like, sir, I could remind you on the day of our-¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. That would be helpful. Yes. And Martin. Please call me Martin.¡±

    She had never been uncomfortable with what she had to do as a concubine. It was part of her duty, the reason her family could eat. But seeing Martin react as he did, part of his unease transferred over to her. It wasn¡¯t like this was the first time they had done this.

    ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­ I¡¯m not sure if you remember this from a year ago, but I usually need¡­ two or three consecutive nights. At least. Just to be sure.¡±

    Martin, who was still crossing out Inessa¡¯s name from his calendar, tightened his grip over his quill and the paper tore under the sharp tip. It would have been funny if he wasn¡¯t so incredibly uncomfortable. Inessa remembered the pure relief on his face a year ago when he announced he would be leaving on a travel mission to the smaller towns and villages around Santollia. She knew she was the reason for him volunteering for that mission.

    ¡°Let¡¯s just start with one night for now,¡± Martin said, his face trying too hard to relax and smile. ¡°We¡¯ll readdress it in a couple more months if you¡¯re still not¡­¡±

    ¡°Pregnant?¡± Inessa asked, because someone had to talk about it. If she broached the subject, maybe it could be easier to talk about, but as Martin¡¯s face turned a shade of green, she realized it didn¡¯t help. ¡°Forgive me. That was inappropriate of me to say.¡±

    Martin cleared his throat, moving his calendar to one side. ¡°Anything else?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Inessa pointed at herself, at the female organ. ¡°The female healers want to know when you¡¯ll start the examinations instead of-¡±

    Martin made a noise, like a loud gasp but with his lips closed. Inessa stopped talking as his face twisted like he was in physical pain. ¡°You can keep meeting with them for the time being.¡± His words came out as a pained whisper.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Inessa said. ¡°I believe that¡¯s all.¡±

    Martin tried again to smile as he stood. ¡°Well, I shall see you¡­¡± He fiddled with the quill before placing it back in the ink pot. ¡°I will certainly¡­¡± He tapped his fingers against the desk. ¡°I will look forward to¡­¡± He winced, a shudder traveling through his body.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show myself out, sir,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Martin.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Do not call me sir. Do not call me High Elder. Please, Inessa, I need you to just call me Martin.¡± He didn¡¯t sound angry, more like he was desperate. Inessa gave another small curtsey, trying to hide her confusion.

    ¡°Alright, Martin. Thank you for your time.¡±

    He said nothing as Inessa walked out of the study. She closed the door softly before heading to her room. It was so odd. Martin requested everyone to drop the formal titles from his name, but she had never seen him react so desperately. It must be because she was his concubine. It was obvious Martin hated this law, and in extension, hated the relationship forced upon them. Maybe he needed Inessa to treat him like she would anyone else. Maybe he wanted to make sure Inessa felt like she wasn¡¯t forced into this, even if, in a way, she was.

    She asked for some wine as she made her way to her room. Once she was there, she excused the servants who were doing the last of the cleaning. She sat at a small desk with a large mirror connected to it. There was a knock, and she stood up to retrieve the glass of wine, thanking the servant before returning to her desk, placing the wine carefully down. She opened the bottom drawer, piling small trinkets and mementos from her concubine sisters from other High Elders. Carefully, she eased the false bottom underneath and placed the wood on top of the mementos. She reached in for her two secret items. The dagger she placed on top of the desk before she took out the small bag with a draw string. She placed it next to the glass of wine and stared at her reflection.

    She had played this secret game for a long time, and no one had known. Be the good, obedient little concubine in public, and they would continue to assume she wouldn¡¯t be clever enough for something like this. And apparently it worked.

    She stared at her reflection, asking it the same questions she always had. Was she ready to face the anxiety of lying to the female healers again next month? Was she ready for the harsh punishment that would come if anyone found out? Was she ready to face the numerous amounts of tests when she knew exactly why she wasn¡¯t pregnant yet?

    But the final question, the one she always asked that always made her cave no matter how much her anxiety grew about the future. Was she ready to have a baby at nineteen years old?

    Inessa grabbed the bag and poured a healthy amount into her wine. There wasn¡¯t much left. She¡¯d have to get more tonight. Just in case.

    Inessa swirled the wine around until the powder disappeared and toasted to her reflection before she drained the glass, feeling the powder work its way into her stomach. She closed her eyes as she stood, making her tree talking powers work, forcing the powder through her body to her female reproductive organ, searching for the egg ready there. She doused the egg with every bit of powder to help it kill whatever sperm entered it while it stayed looking like a healthy, viable egg. The most powerful tree talker in the world never sensed the powder. Now it was time to see if the most powerful healer in the world could sense if there was anything wrong with the egg inside her.

    Inessa opened her eyes and prepared for the anxiety that would certainly come in the next month.

 Chapter 40

    ¡°When we get to the training grounds, you will be under the militia¡¯s protection. Kiam hasn¡¯t been able to enter the gates of this beautiful city, but I will not be so blind to ignore the possibility. I will do my best to stay at your side, but I, too, will use this time to train,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Captain Luiz promised to meet us at the gate of the training grounds. From there, he will take over protecting you while I am otherwise busy. I have full confidence that he and the other men of the militia can keep you safe from whatever threats dare enter here.¡±

    The carriage pulled up to the training grounds. There were a dozen men outside sword fighting. Indenuel started to feel the anxiety of not being good enough return. Tolomon got out of the carriage, ushering him out. There was a man by the gates who waved, and they waved back.

    ¡°It¡¯s Tolomon!¡± someone from the grounds shouted. ¡°Gather together! Get ready!¡±

    He smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll see you shortly, Indenuel.¡± He took off, pulling out a sword and shield. Indenuel frowned as the realization hit him. The first time he met Tolomon, Nathaniel had every right to attack him since they needed to keep him on his toes. Indenuel was distracted as Tolomon gave a shout, throwing himself at a group of twelve trained soldiers.

    ¡°Hello Warrior Indenuel,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel tore his gaze from his bodyguard, trying to smile as he heard the clanging of metal and the shrieks of the wounded. The man in front of him was barely shorter than Indenuel, with brown hair and the usual green eyes of the Santollians. ¡°Yes. Hello.¡±

    ¡°I am Captain Luiz, son of Ian and Sophia.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, son of Lu-¡± he shook his head. ¡°Oh, wait, sorry. Um, Indenuel the Warrior? I think that¡¯s my title now. But please just call me Indenuel.¡±

    Captain Luiz smiled. ¡°Yeah, quite the powerful title. I¡¯d fear it too. Now, I¡¯ve been in contact with Captain Nathaniel, and I¡¯d like to go over some things with you privately.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    He followed Captain Luiz as fifteen more soldiers spilled out of the fields, heading straight for Tolomon. Indenuel glanced over his shoulder to see him surrounded by a pile of groaning, injured soldiers while fighting ten others. Five healers scurried around the pile, quickly healing the men who admitted surrender or were knocked unconscious. Indenuel faced forward again his eyes wide. Captain Luiz acted like this was completely normal as he smiled and opened the door to one of the half dozen small huts on the fields. Indenuel walked inside.

    ¡°Now, Nathaniel gave me some notes about what you went over,¡± Captain Luiz said as he motioned to a chair beside a desk.

    ¡°Yes, we went over some stances,¡± Indenuel said. He was distracted with the sound of battle getting closer. ¡°I¡¯ve, um, I hadn¡¯t even lifted a sword until Nathaniel started teaching me so¡­ so I¡¯m still quite new.¡±

    There was a rallying cry near the hut as more soldiers ran toward what Indenuel assumed was Tolomon. Captain Luiz didn¡¯t sit, instead grabbed a pitcher of water and a few glasses. ¡°We all start out brand new at one point in our lives,¡± he said, pouring water into an empty glass and giving it to Indenuel.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Um, Tolomon usually tests the drink. Should I¡­¡±

    Captain Luiz paused, then shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m not a Graduate, but I¡¯d rather be dead than have Tolomon to face.¡± He took the glass and took a sip. ¡°Pretty sure that water¡¯s good.¡± He handed it back before he poured his own. Indenuel took a drink, listening to the sound of the fight coming ever closer. ¡°Nathaniel also mentioned some trouble with the corruptive powers.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. I¡¯m trying to control it. It¡¯s instinctual. My village¡­¡±

    Someone was thrown against the hut, and it shook violently. Indenuel jumped, his water sloshing in the glass. He tried to look out the small window to see who it was, but he couldn¡¯t tell. Captain Luiz took a long drink of water.

    ¡°For now, I¡¯ll personally test what you know. Just to see what you¡¯ve learned.¡± The sound of metal against metal was right outside the hut. It was getting hard to hear Captain Luiz. ¡°We won¡¯t do combat style training for another week. This is purely to see where you are skill wise.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s shoulders relaxed. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    ¡°Now, new recruits usually practice four times a week, but as you are the Warrior, we¡¯d like to bump that up to five. The King and Queen have discussed it with the High Elders. They get you for the morning, we get you for the afternoon.¡± Indenuel distinctly heard a fist against flesh and gave a sympathetic wince to whoever was on the receiving end of that. ¡°Nathaniel also mentioned some worry about expectations you feel?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I feel like my skill with the sword isn¡¯t nearly where it should be, considering I¡¯m supposed to end this war. It gets to my head when I don¡¯t measure up,¡± Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz nodded as the hut shook once more and someone else groaned right outside.

    ¡°I have faith Nathaniel taught you well in your month of travel. And besides, no one believed the Warrior would ever come, and yet you, sitting here is proof the prophecy is real,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    The door opened and Tolomon walked in with a noticeable limp, panting. ¡°Are we good in here?¡±

    Indenuel stared at him. He had a huge gash on his right arm, one side of his face was swollen, and his clothes were splattered with blood. He found the only clean patch on his shirt to wipe his face.

    ¡°Everything is great in here. Having fun?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°I was getting rusty. It¡¯s good to be back,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Water?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°I¡¯d love some!¡± Tolomon walked inside and closed the door.

    Captain Luiz smiled as he grabbed another empty glass and poured. Indenuel held his own glass as Tolomon took his and sniffed it deeply. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯d drug it?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°Yep,¡± Tolomon said.

    Faster than Indenuel had time to comprehend, Tolomon blocked Captain Luiz¡¯ sword with a dagger, his own sword lost in the battle outside. He smirked before smashing the glass against Captain Luiz¡¯ face, who shouted in pain. Indenuel gasped, partially standing out of instinct to get away from the violence so he wouldn¡¯t receive any. Captain Luiz tried to hit Tolomon, but he stopped it far too easily before grabbing the back of his neck and slamming him against the desk. Captain Luiz dropped to the ground, out cold. Indenuel stared with a slack jaw.

    ¡°Hey, do you mind healing him quickly?¡± Tolomon asked, already headed toward the door. ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave you here with him unconscious.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± Indenuel said, rising on shaking legs to move toward Captain Luiz.

    ¡°The other healers might not think to look in here,¡± Tolomon said, waiting by the door.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Do you need me to heal you too?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to the others.¡±

    Indenuel placed his glass on the desk before touching Captain Luiz¡¯ temples and closing his eyes, sensing the body, the urgency. Indenuel healed the damage to his head and the cuts on his face from the glass.

    He cracked an eye open. ¡°Damn you, Tolomon. Can¡¯t you at least tell Indenuel I last longer fighting you? I have my reputation to uphold.¡±

    ¡°There is a reason Captain Luiz is a Captain,¡± Tolomon said dryly, almost too obediently. ¡°He is a fine fighter, but terrible at masking poisons. He should stick to the sword.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you actually slipped some poison in there?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Captain Luiz coughed as he sat up. ¡°I tried.¡±

    ¡°You need to work on your sleight of hand. I practically saw it happen.¡± Tolomon opened the door. ¡°Ooo! Two dozen fresh recruits! And they all want to fight! God is looking down on me in kindness today!¡± He pulled out another dagger and disappeared through the door as Indenuel helped Captain Luiz to his feet. ¡°Just give me a moment, and we¡¯ll get out on the training field.¡± He eased himself into his chair before he picked up his water again.

    ¡°Does anyone die during something like this?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a low risk in this kind of career. We have some very skilled healers, and when the soldiers surrender or get knocked out, they can¡¯t fight Tolomon again for a day. Those soldiers who are healers also get experience healing their comrades on the battlefield. All around a good experience.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t really have much else to say. The entire thing felt barbaric to him.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you worry. Tolomon knows exactly how to kill, and therefore also knows how to stop himself from doing it. It¡¯s what makes him a Graduate.¡±

    ¡°And everyone else?¡±

    ¡°They can only knock him out,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°No one has ever succeeded with Tolomon. Everyone is clamoring to be the first one to do it. It is common for a Graduate to go through the entire training field for his practice.¡±

    Indenuel drained his cup of water as Captain Luiz stood up. ¡°Let¡¯s get you a sword.¡±

    He followed him out of the hut and into the armory. They passed men recovering from their bout of healing. Captain Luiz encouraged them to keep going to muscle through the fatigue of healing, as it was good practice.

    Captain Luiz handed him a sword, to be always worn except at night, and even then, it should be close by. Indenuel fiddled with the buckle around his waist as Tolomon appeared in the armory.

    ¡°I think this belt might need a few more holes,¡± Indenuel mumbled as Tolomon made quick work of the soldiers around him.

    ¡°Ah, I see. No worries, we¡¯ll get another belt. You¡¯ll be gaining weight in no time,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    By the time Indenuel had the other belt, Tolomon was already long gone. Indenuel and Captain Luiz were in one of the fields. There were large rings with sand inside. A lot of the soldiers were back to sparing with each other.

    ¡°Alright, no combat. Let¡¯s see what Nathaniel has taught you,¡± Captain Luiz said. Indenuel nodded, moving to the basic stance. ¡°Good, good.¡±

    If he didn¡¯t look at the other trained soldiers, he honestly felt like he¡¯d done pretty well. Of course, Captain Luiz was going easy on him, but he looked quite encouraged.

    ¡°This is the reason Nathaniel is always the one assigned when troops need a little more help,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°That man is a damn good teacher.¡±

    Indenuel smiled because he was out of breath and couldn¡¯t talk. Tolomon walked over to them looking as though he had been completely healed, even though he was now practically covered in blood. Captain Luiz saluted him. ¡°Good training?¡±

    ¡°Not a record best, but I¡¯ve been out of practice for a couple weeks,¡± Tolomon said.

    Captain Luiz went a few more rounds with Indenuel before he nodded. ¡°Alright. Now that I¡¯ve gotten a good idea of where we need to practice, we¡¯ll be ready for tomorrow. You¡¯ll go over more complex moves, alright?¡± Indenuel nodded, again still out of breath. ¡°Go on to the bathhouse. I hear you have a dinner invitation at High Elder Martin¡¯s house?¡±

    ¡°Yes. And we need to bring our appetites,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded and immediately wondered if Inessa would be there too.

    It was a large bathhouse, many soldiers already there washing off. It almost reminded him of the summer months when he¡¯d help in the farms. To beat the heat the men would wash in the river during the heat of the day, often stripping down completely. The only difference is that this was a room full of soldiers, and once again, Indenuel was reminded why he needed a different belt. Compared to literally every other male in this bathhouse, including the male servants, he was the skinniest one in here.

    Indenuel was already in the water before Tolomon came over. It had taken a while for him to get all the sheaths and straps off him, so Indenuel had already finished washing by the time Tolomon stood beside him and began to scrub the blood off his arms.

    ¡°Are they getting us new clothes? Yours looked bad,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°The servants at your house already brought them over. New clothes for you too,¡± Tolomon said.

    The warmth of the bath was relaxing. The water was level to Indenuel¡¯s stomach, and he saw workers pouring powders into it, helping the soldiers clean off. Indenuel sunk lower so no one could see his torso. It didn¡¯t help that he was right next to Tolomon, who splashed water on his chest to clean the blood off. He always knew Tolomon was full of muscle, but now he was more aware of it standing next to him.

    ¡°So, I have a question,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon grunted as he bent down and rubbed his face with water.

    ¡°Is this-¡± Indenuel gestured to Tolomon¡¯s muscles, ¡°-even possible? Do they give you something to make your muscles grow bigger?¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Something tells me you¡¯re feeling insecure.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± Indenuel said, sinking lower so no one could see his boney shoulders.

    Tolomon closed his eyes and smiled as he sank into the water, keeping his face above the surface as he washed his short hair. ¡°We had a carefully crafted diet at the Graduate program. And a workout program. And we get a special powder to put in our tea twice a month.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s in the powder?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No idea, but it was a lot easier to build muscle after my first cup,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Do they give this to everyone in the Graduate program?¡±

    ¡°Once the first two months are done, when more than half of the participants are sent home.¡± Tolomon closed his eyes with a relaxed smile.

    Indenuel sighed, bringing his hand up to watch the water drip from his fingers. ¡°I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s just for Graduates?¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t give it to everyone, because then they¡¯d have to reveal what it is and, more importantly, how to make it.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t that make you worried? That you don¡¯t know what¡¯s in it?¡±

    Tolomon shrugged, his eyes still closed. ¡°It¡¯s not through a corruptive means. That much I do know.¡±

    Indenuel sighed, staying on his knees to keep his body mostly covered. Tolomon, on the other hand, looked far more relaxed than he had ever seen him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid someone¡¯s going to attack you in the bathhouse?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I¡¯ve attacked everyone already. There is no one left in the militia to get me today,¡± he said, his eyes still closed.

    Indenuel paused, then slowly turned his head toward Tolomon. Technically he was in the militia now, and he never attempted to take him out. A small smile crossed his face. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should. After all, he¡¯d seen Tolomon work, and he could completely obliterate Indenuel if he wanted to. But if he had the element of surprise?

    He tried a fast punch, but Tolomon was faster, grabbing his wrist. He cracked an eye open and smiled. Indenuel was far too impressed to let it hurt his pride. ¡°You set me up.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you mean,¡± Tolomon said, letting go of his wrist.

    ¡°With me, with Captain Luiz, you make it seem like you aren¡¯t prepared, when really you are. You gave me a false sense of security just so I could strike.¡±

    ¡°An astute observation,¡± Tolomon said, submerging himself in the water briefly before coming back up on his knees. ¡°People die because they make mistakes. One of the biggest is getting too sure of yourself. Believing you¡¯re invincible will get you killed.¡±

    ¡°Or just picking on a Graduate could kill you,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    Tolomon smiled again, which made Indenuel try to punch him, hoping he had somehow led him into a sense of security. After all, he hadn¡¯t surrendered. He hardly rose his fist when Tolomon grabbed Indenuel¡¯s foot and lifted it out of the bath, causing him to fall back. Sound disappeared as he found himself underwater. He squirmed, fighting to get back up for air. He slapped Tolomon¡¯s arms a few times before his foot was released. He broke the surface, gasping for air.

    ¡°Surrender! I surrender,¡± he said the moment he was able to talk. He slicked his wet hair from his face to see Tolomon getting out, laughing. Indenuel smiled, shaking his head as he followed.

    Three servants came to greet them. Two had clothes, towels, and their swords, while a third servant lugged a huge sack. Tolomon was quick and methodical getting dressed, while Indenuel, once he had his initial clothes on, took his time. Tolomon buckled various sheath sizes onto his person under and over his clothes. Tolomon had two huge swords and a shield strapped to his back when the third servant gave him the sack.

    ¡°Let me know if anything is missing, sir,¡± the servant said.

    Tolomon nodded as he began putting daggers back into the sheathes in the oddest places. Indenuel finished buckling his sword into place when Tolomon was halfway done with the daggers, as well as some smaller swords. Indenuel watched, fascinated, as well as horrified that he didn¡¯t notice exactly how many weapons were hidden on Tolomon. A servant quickly styled Indenuel¡¯s hair, and Tolomon still hadn¡¯t finished getting his weaponry back.

    Tolomon dumped the sack out and four daggers clattered to the ground. He miraculously found four more places on his person to put them. He then straightened his shirt and smiled. ¡°Ready to go to High Elder Martin¡¯s for some dinner?¡±

    ¡°Are¡­ you?¡±

    Tolomon gave a short nod. ¡°I am now. Thank you, good sirs, you found them all.¡± He patted the servants¡¯ shoulders before they left the bathhouse.

 Chapter 41

    Indenuel was in the carriage, doing his best not to look nervous. It had been a long first day, and part of him wanted to go home. Then again, he wanted to visit Martin and his family. His was a familiar face, and Indenuel wanted to get to know more of his family.

    Not Inessa, though. It would be wiser for him to not get to know her at all. She needed to stay a mystery and, more importantly, out of reach.

    The carriage pulled up to Martin¡¯s massive home. Tolomon got out first before Indenuel climbed out. The sun was setting as they headed toward Martin¡¯s home. Indenuel usually didn¡¯t eat this late, but it had been a busy day.

    Derio opened the front door, bowing to them. ¡°Welcome, honored guests.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Derio!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Good evening, Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°No, no. You¡¯ve known me from before my title. Just Indenuel,¡± he said.

    ¡°If you¡¯d like, sir,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Indenuel! Tolomon! Come in, come in!¡± Martin said, appearing from down the hall.

    ¡°Thank you, Martin, for this lovely invitation.¡±

    ¡°Come now, my boy. Enough formalities. I¡¯m certain it has been a long day for you,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It has, yes. And I brought my appetite,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin¡¯s face split into a smile. ¡°My wife will be pleased.¡±

    Indenuel smiled back, but it started to faulter as he remembered, once again, that Martin had simply hidden the existence of Inessa from him. He wanted to talk to him about it, but he doubted this was the time and place.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Sara said, appearing at Martin¡¯s side. Rosa and Ana were not that far behind. He bowed to them.

    ¡°Sara, thank you for your-¡±

    ¡°Oh hush. I already heard my husband tell you to forgo formalities. I am so pleased you are here.¡±

    ¡°You must have also heard he came with an appetite?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I did indeed.¡± Sara gave Indenuel a look over, and he was reminded of the insecurities at the bathhouse not that long ago.

    ¡°Hello Tolomon,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Rosa,¡± he said, his voice quiet.

    ¡°A few helpings of this Dengrian pasta will certainly add a pound or two on you this very night.¡± Sara patted Indenuel¡¯s belly, and he couldn¡¯t help but jump from the surprise of it, and because it tickled.

    ¡°Please do not arrest Sara,¡± Martin said to Tolomon. ¡°I promise she is not trying to assassinate Indenuel.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare arrest her, sir.¡±

    Sara turned her attention toward Tolomon and beamed at him like he was her own son coming home. ¡°It is so good to see you again! You came all the time with Nathaniel when you were younger.¡±

    ¡°I daresay Nathaniel and I got into far too much trouble in our youths. I¡¯d think you and this house would be happy to have a break from us.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You and Indenuel must stop by more often. Do not be strangers. Especially around dinner time,¡± Sara said, patting Tolomon¡¯s stomach as well.

    He smiled. ¡°We shall keep that in mind.¡±

    ¡°If you gentlemen don¡¯t mind waiting a little longer, Adosina is late coming back from her visits. She lost track of the time, and will be here shortly,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain she has a lot of catching up to do after her travels,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Thank you for your patience,¡± Sara said. ¡°If you¡¯d like, you could always come into the nursery. The children are there right now.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like that very much,¡± Indenuel said.

    They used the time well. Indenuel got to know more of the children, and even got to meet Little Carlos, who he was far too terrified to hold. There was something incredibly fragile about babies that made him anxious. He couldn¡¯t imagine already having a baby at his age.

    It was the strange chaos that Indenuel enjoyed. The children were everywhere, and yet there was order. Ana spent most of her time holding Little Carlos, cooing and letting him hold her finger with his small hand. Tolomon listened to Rosa give updates, no doubt about Nathaniel. He said something that made Rosa laugh as Adrian came up with a wooden sword, pretending to stab Tolomon. He let out a groan as he gripped his pretend wound. Adrian giggled.

    Inessa was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°The children have already eaten,¡± Martin said. ¡°I guess I cannot say children much longer, as Nicolas and Daniela are married with their own child now, but dinner will be for the adults.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad they don¡¯t have to wait,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh, they¡¯d be complaining a lot more if they were still waiting to be fed,¡± Martin said with a laugh.

    Indenuel laughed because he should, but he felt hypocritical for doing so. It had only been a month and a half ago, during the middle of the snowstorm, when Emilia and Isla stopped talking. The constant chatter he had heard from them simply shut off because they were so hungry. The aches in their bellies were too much, and the energy he thought would never fade in the two five-year-olds did just that. Fade.

    The door flew open and Adosina fumbled into the nursery, straightening her pale-yellow dress before giving a curtsey. ¡°Forgive me, father and mother. Forgive me Indenuel and Tolomon. I had quite lost track of the time.¡±

    ¡°I am happy you have returned safely. Your father said you were visiting some friends,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°One friend, yes. I dare say I missed him very-¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner, shall we?¡± Martin asked, interrupting Adosina.

    Indenuel almost missed the flash of annoyance in Adosina¡¯s glare before she smothered it. ¡°Yes, I am quite embarrassed to be the reason dinner is late. I shall lead you to our dining hall.¡±

    He followed beside Adosina. The dining hall was large, with two tables set up right next to each other. One for the women, one for the men, with barely a space between them that they might as well stick the tables together if custom didn¡¯t dictate otherwise. The dining hall certainly was large enough to fit everyone in Martin¡¯s family. Indenuel had a feeling the table could become larger too. Martin moved to the head of the table, beaming at Indenuel.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Indenuel! If you could sit here!¡± he said, pointing to the spot at his right.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Addy,¡± Sara said with a smile.

    Adosina¡¯s own smile was tight as she moved to sit next to Indenuel.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± she said out of the corner of her mouth. ¡°They are persistent.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know we¡¯re just friends. That¡¯s all that matters, right?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She patted his elbow.

    Tolomon went to sit across from Indenuel when Rosa was there, apologizing as she tried to move past him. He easily moved out of the way, giving her a tiny bow as she passed. She thanked him as she took her own spot that was also right next to him. The divide in the table really didn¡¯t do much. Sara sat at the other end of the table, beaming at Indenuel and Adosina.

    The door opened and Inessa walked in, giving an almost imperceptibly small curtsey in Martin¡¯s direction before she sat down next to Rosa. Right across from Ana. Indenuel almost wished Ana and Inessa would trade places. Indenuel couldn¡¯t see Ana well, but he could see Inessa.

    Tolomon gave Indenuel a pointed stare. He didn¡¯t know what he could do. It wasn¡¯t like he could just not look at her all night long. After all, she was wearing orange again. Not an attractive color. And yet why did it work so well on her?

    He didn¡¯t even realize he had gone back to staring until her emerald eyes almost caught his gaze. He forced himself to look away, trying to find something on the table to straighten, but everything was perfect. Again, he glanced up, his eyes naturally drawn toward her.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Martin asked. His gaze shot toward Martin, his heart kicking against his ribs. Was it blatantly obvious that Indenuel couldn¡¯t stop staring at Inessa? Was Martin about to get angry? He waited, as though expecting Indenuel to do something. His palms started to sweat. ¡°The prayer?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Right,¡± he said, sounding more like he was giving a sigh of relief. ¡°Of course. Forgive me. It is something I am still getting used to.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no need to apologize,¡± Sara said.

    Indenuel cleared his throat, thankfully remembering the prayer this time, trying to say it with some meaning.

    ¡°God be with us,¡± everyone said once Indenuel was done. The dish of white pasta was brought out and placed in front of him. Tolomon reached over, smiling as he took a noodle from the plate.

    ¡°I hope you take no offense,¡± Tolomon said, giving a small bow toward Sara. ¡°I need to make sure Indenuel stays safe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, not offended in the slightest,¡± Sara said as Tolomon tried it and gave Indenuel a nod. ¡°Though I doubt it has been poisoned, I would hate to be wrong.¡±

    Indenuel took a quick forkful of pasta so everyone else could start eating. ¡°This is delicious, Sara.¡± He didn¡¯t dare look at her, afraid he¡¯d look at Inessa again as Tolomon tested his wine.

    ¡°Thank you, Indenuel. There is plenty more where that came from, so don¡¯t be shy,¡± Sara said. He smiled preparing for it to be given to him anyway.

    ¡°You must tell us about yourself,¡± Ana said. ¡°Rosa, Adosina, and Martin have done nothing but sing your praises since they¡¯ve been home.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Indenuel said, playing around with his fork. ¡°I, um,¡± he tried to think of something that didn¡¯t hint at abuse and hardship. ¡°I¡­ is there anything in particular you want to know about?¡±

    ¡°What was the name of the village you grew up in?¡± Ana asked.

    ¡°Mountain Pass,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°It gets colder during the autumn and winter months. I dare say I can¡¯t even tell its autumn right now.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re liking the city?¡± Ana asked.

    ¡°Very much.¡±

    ¡°We certainly missed you at the social after Sabbath Worship,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Yes, the social aspect of high society is something to get used to,¡± Indenuel said, once again finding his eyes resting on Inessa, who was quietly eating dinner.

    ¡°An adjustment, I am certain,¡± Sara said. ¡°Know you always have a friend here. Adosina, after all, is quite the fine dancer. She can teach you.¡±

    ¡°Ami,¡± Adosina said quietly with a stiff smile. ¡°There are more important things for Indenuel to learn right now than how to dance.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, Addy,¡± Martin said with a much more relaxed smile. ¡°After all, working too hard in his duties as Warrior might tire him out. It is good to have balance in life. You must work, but you must also relax. Too much work, you exhaust yourself. Too much play, you-¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, Api. Forgive me. Indenuel, my parents are under the assumption that in order to relax, you must learn how to dance,¡± Adosina said before taking another bite of pasta.

    Indenuel realized what she meant, and he tried his best to smile. ¡°Dancing?¡± Indenuel asked, doing everything in his power not to make the nerves come through his voice, which made Adosina smirk.

    ¡°Mmm. It is the only acceptable time you can touch a woman¡¯s hands. Doesn¡¯t that thought just relax you? Holding a woman¡¯s hands? Swaying to the music, taking a turn around the room,¡± Adosina said, a mocking tone coming to her voice that made Indenuel smile.

    ¡°Why, yes, Adosina. Completely relaxed. There is no way I¡¯d run from such a situation,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina laughed. ¡°Oh, and imagine us dancing, then taking a walk through the gardens as we talk of furthering a relationship. Such a relaxing situation for you, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and laughed before he caught sight of Martin¡¯s face who was clearly disapproving of the entire thing. Indenuel changed his laugh to a cough before picking up his wine glass and taking a sip. Adosina was still giggling as she kept eating, completely ignoring the soft glare her mother was giving her.

    A silence settled over them as they kept eating. Indenuel started to feel bad he played along with Adosina, but he couldn¡¯t help it. It relieved the tension between them obviously sitting together.

    ¡°So it¡¯s true you have all four of the holy gifts?¡± Ana asked before the silence could turn sour.

    ¡°I do, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious to know. There are times my own gift is so much a part of me I cannot even pinpoint where it is coming from. Can you tell the difference between all four?¡± Ana asked.

    Indenuel forced himself to take smaller bites. He never thought of a hostess as any sort of skill, but now he realized Ana had that skill in abundance. She put him at ease, and he felt like he could talk to her.

    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Though trees and weather are quite similar in their own way. They deal with things on this world, therefore a similar muscle I need to pull, so to speak.¡±

    Ana nodded. ¡°What an interesting observation. Do you think there¡¯s anything similar between healing and speaking to the dead?¡±

    Indenuel was always nervous about talking about the dead in the presence of someone who had a loved one die, but Ana had brought it up first, so he figured it was safe. ¡°Sort of. Healing deals with the physical body, but there are instances of sensing the soul. I guess healing and speaking to the dead deal with people, where tree talking and weather control deal with the earth.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Martin said as he swallowed. ¡°There is a theory, a bit deeper in the doctrine, that the gifts sprang from the four elements.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Elements?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Water, earth, air, fire. The four elements are things only God can control and manipulate, hence His ability to create this world. Though we can never control the true elements, we are able to brush the surface of it, and therefore, we have the gifts,¡± Martin said

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard this before,¡± Indenuel said. He realized as he said it, that maybe it was because of his poor upbringing, because no one else seemed surprised. ¡°So water is¡­¡±

    ¡°Weather control,¡± Martin said. ¡°Earth, tree talking. Air, speaking to the dead, and fire is healing.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Indenuel said as he picked up his glass and took a sip.

    ¡°They all intertwine, of course. There are hints of other elements in the other powers, with weather control the most obvious of having all four, hence that being the only power that multiple people use together,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Is it difficult? Having all four?¡± Rosa asked.

    Indenuel set his glass back down. ¡°To be honest, it was harder to keep it hidden.¡±

    Rosa¡¯s eyebrows lifted. ¡°You felt like you had to hide them?¡±

    Indenuel went back to his plate, trying desperately not to look uncomfortable. He shouldn¡¯t have said anything in the first place. ¡°I did, yes.¡±

    ¡°How very odd,¡± Sara said. ¡°Why did you feel like you had to hide them? They are beautiful, glorious gifts from God.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Indenuel gathered more pasta on his fork. ¡°Mountain Pass is a place where to be different was considered a sin.¡±

    ¡°But certainly the outer villages had their traveling ministers,¡± Sara said. ¡°The Prophecy of the Warrior has been talked about all over the world.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, um. It was my mother. She¡¯s¡­ she¡¯s the one that told me to hide,¡± Indenuel said, hating that he had to say it out loud. It somehow made it worse to vocalize it to these kind people. ¡°I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    ¡°These people in the outer lands simply are not getting the religious teachings they need. Your village was on the verge of hanging Lucia for witchcraft, and ignorance was at the root of it,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Good heavens Indenuel!¡± Sara gasped as she clutched the necklace around her neck. ¡°Is that how your mother died?¡±

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Martin and Indenuel said at the same time.

    ¡°She contracted an illness I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± The knot in Indenuel¡¯s throat grew as he tried to casually explain what happened.

    ¡°If the village had looked on Lucia with compassion, we might have discovered Indenuel long before this,¡± Martin said almost on top of Indenuel.

    Indenuel cleared his throat, trying to contain the knot. ¡°God didn¡¯t want her to be healed, apparently.¡±

    ¡°It all worked out in the end, though,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel tried not to stuff pasta in his mouth.

    Sara lowered her hands. ¡°Oh, you dear boy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, his hands visibly shaking as he tried to keep the nervousness out of his tone. He realized he spoke with some food in his mouth, so he forced it down. ¡°I will be fine. My mother¡­ she did nothing wrong. She was an incredible woman who raised me well.¡± His words didn¡¯t have the same conviction he once felt toward them. Whatever excuse Lucia had for hiding him, for keeping him in the village, for blatantly lying to him about who he was and about Garen, he wanted to believe it was for a good reason. A reason he simply couldn¡¯t understand yet.

 Chapter 42

    Indenuel picked up his wine glass and drained the rest of it. Tolomon gave him a concerned look, but he ignored him.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. In less than a year, you will find out why.¡± Ana smiled at him. ¡°The first year is indeed the hardest, but you¡¯ll be reunited soon.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t think she¡¯ll just continue to hide her secrets?¡± Indenuel asked, not looking at Ana.

    ¡°Perhaps. Perhaps not. A mother¡¯s love is complicated. I¡¯m certain she has an interesting story to tell, though,¡± Ana said.

    Indenuel smiled, again marveling at how she turned the conversation to make it easier to bear. ¡°I certainly hope so.¡± Besides, there was little Lucia could do once he questioned her about Garen.

    ¡°So, Martin, how did you become a High Elder?¡± Indenuel asked before taking another bite of pasta.

    ¡°I took over after High Elder Leon,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Oh. Right.¡± It was a strange moment to realize the stories he¡¯d heard in his village were true, that Martin had probably met Leon, and that the stories he¡¯d heard of history weren¡¯t that long ago.

    ¡°Both Cristoval and Navir were keeping an eye on me, as I was moving ranks through the Priests. They figured I would replace Leon eventually, but they both thought they would pass on before that point. It is quite unfortunate what happened to Leon.¡±

    ¡°You specifically requested them to strip you of your royal titles in order to study to become a High Elder, did you not?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°I did, yes,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Seems like quite the foolhardy decision to have those titles taken from you. It¡¯s a good thing it was in the pursuit of something you love,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin¡¯s smile was tight. ¡°I did not have them removed until I was certain it would work. It was a gamble, yes, but if I were to, say, have my titles stripped specifically to be in a lower class, that would really make me a fool.¡±

    Indenuel glanced between Martin and Adosina, confused.

    ¡°Oh, come now, Father. The lower class can¡¯t be that bad, can it Indenuel? Tolomon?¡± Adosina asked, ice in her tone as she stared Martin down.

    Tolomon and Indenuel exchanged glances. Tolomon didn¡¯t look like he was going to volunteer any information. Indenuel felt his heart sinking. Despite the luxury, despite the uncomfortableness, and despite feeling like a fish trying to learn how to walk, he didn¡¯t want to go back to his lower class.

    ¡°Now, Ami, you must tell me your secret,¡± Ana said, turning to Sara. ¡°Did you enhance any of these spices with your powers? They work so well together.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Sara said. ¡°It has taken decades of study and practice. And my kitchen staff I would trust with my life.¡±

    Tolomon whispered something to Rosa, and she tried hard not to laugh as she looked at him, whispering something back. Tolomon chuckled as he took another bite of pasta. Indenuel had no idea what to make of that. Clearly a joke shared between friends, right? Again, his eyes fell on Inessa before he forced himself to look away. With everyone treating him so nice and like an equal, it was sad to realize that the same courtesy was not given to her. All of them he considered some of the nicest, generous, and most welcoming people he had ever met, and they acted as though Inessa wasn¡¯t there. He wanted to have her join the conversation, but it might be beyond Ana¡¯s skill to quell the awkward feeling. Martin and his family found it easier to ignore her existence, and Inessa was obeying far too well, hardly making a sound.

    Inessa wiped her mouth with a napkin before she stood and gave a curtsey. ¡°May I be excused, Martin?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at her. ¡°Of course, Inessa.¡±

    She nodded before giving a small curtsey in Indenuel¡¯s direction. ¡°It was an honor to share dinner with you, Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s hands got incredibly sweaty. He gave what he hoped was a small bow. ¡°Yes, um, I did as well. An honor. With you. And the family. An honor. You.¡±

    Tolomon was about to drink his wine when he pursed his lips together to hold back a laugh. It didn¡¯t stop him from giving quite the grin. Indenuel purposefully did not look at Inessa as she made her way out of the dining hall, instead staring Tolomon down. His grin receded before he gave Indenuel a warning look. The look was obvious. Martin was right there. He tried to be subtle, but he¡¯d been unable to stop staring at her throughout dinner. That couldn¡¯t have passed Martin¡¯s notice.

    Indenuel¡¯s heartbeat quickened as her quiet footfalls disappeared down the hall. He hoped Martin would assume it was social awkwardness, adjusting to his new role. Not¡­ not that he harbored feelings for a sixty-two-year-old man¡¯s concubine. A concubine who was his age.

    The silence lasted for an eternity. No one, not even Ana, said a word. The only sound was the forks against the plates.

    Tolomon set his drink back down. ¡°This is an incredible meal, Sara.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely,¡± Indenuel said, jumping onto the topic like a rope to safety.

    ¡°A work of genius, I¡¯d say,¡± Ana said.

    Martin held up a glass of wine. ¡°I cannot shower you with enough praise for this.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Sara smiled. ¡°I am so happy you all enjoyed it.¡±

    ¡°I can feel myself gaining more weight with every bite I eat,¡± Indenuel said, doing everything in his power not to fall back on an old habit of shoveling the food in his mouth.

    ¡°How wonderful! I shall have the servants give you a second helping!¡± Sara said with a wave of her hand.

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not what I intended, I just-¡± Indenuel was cut off as his mostly empty plate was replaced with another that had even more on it. He stopped talking and resigned himself to his fate as Tolomon gave it a test and a nod of approval. He picked up his fork again, smiling at Sara. ¡°I thank you for your generosity.¡±

    Sara simply beamed.

    ***

    Once Inessa entered her room, she excused her servants. The three servants left with a small curtsey. The concubine dresses were easy to get out of, and she didn¡¯t need any help. In the four and a half years she had been a High Elder¡¯s concubine, she had never gotten used to servants. Maybe because when she was small, she was envious of the job of a servant girl in a huge house. It seemed glamourous and honorable, and something she could do, until her female body started growing. Then Jina had other ideas.

    Inessa got into a simpler dress. There were certain rules of when she could wear the concubine dress. It was more ceremonial than anything. She used to love walking through town at night with her other concubine sisters, with no one realizing who they were as they shopped and ate. She missed the instant companionship that came with having other women placed in the same situation as her. Being with Martin, being the only concubine here, it was harder. There was no one to talk to, there wasn¡¯t the nights of gossiping, venting, or comparing stories that only concubines could share. She was alone.

    Inessa grabbed her basket and put her shoes in there before fastening her light cloak over herself and walking toward the window. She nimbly climbed down the tree before taking her shoes out of the basket and buckling them on. Once she was done, she put the hood up to cover her face. She didn¡¯t want anyone to see her.

    Not that they usually do, Inessa thought as she headed toward the gate.

    Martin¡¯s house was far more convenient than the other High Elders. His was only a few streets from the wall. Inessa kept her head down. It was Santollia City, so the weather was always comfortably warm in the evening time, but she did it more to cover her face. She didn¡¯t want to be recognized and was also fully aware she had many striking features that would turn heads, and tonight she didn¡¯t want to be remembered.

    Once she reached the wall, she took off her shoes again before hiding them in a bush nearby. She sensed the guards, making their rounds and she waited until they were gone. She didn¡¯t use her powers, as the guards would be alerted by it. Growing up she had learned how to sneak through a town without needing her tree talking gift. It was wiser to pretend she didn¡¯t have a gift at all. The guards were far too focused on sensing someone using their gift that they would ignore the occasional rustle of a dress close by.

    She tossed the basket over the wall. Her bare feet found the imperfections in the wall, and she started to climb. For a while, it was this skill that gave her family food some days. Now it was a different set of skills.

    Inessa climbed down the other side and landed in the dirt. All things considered; she was quite lucky the High Elders let her go on walks through the city. Granted, they didn¡¯t know it was outside the city, or else they would have ordered a guard to go with her, but she had been obedient in all her other duties that they didn¡¯t suspect her in this one thing.

    Inessa walked carefully toward a tree that had a bundle of sticks and leaves over it that masked well with the other foliage around the tree. It was away from the guards¡¯ line of sight. She moved a few branches to see her small garden of poppies, dug deep enough in the ground for them to grow, but not poke out of the stick shelter. Having them so close to the tree helped them gain the nutrients they needed, as they were blocked from the sun most of the time. She touched the ground, enhancing her powers, urging the poppies to grow.

    They will suspect soon, she felt the tree next to her little garden say. She had asked the tree to keep them growing, but that also meant she got the tree¡¯s thoughts about the whole matter the entire time she was there.

    It¡¯s been years, Inessa allowed the tree to understand. I do my duty in everything else.

    This man is the last, no?

    Inessa closed her eyes, ignoring the tree as she worked on one particular poppy, filling it with enhanced power to do what she needed it to do. She filled it with the understanding of her body and how to blend in perfectly with the rest of her. It could not deviate at all, or else it would be found. Inessa¡¯s powers of tree talking were not strong, except in this one thing she¡¯d been taught since she was a child.

    Inessa had practically lived in Jina¡¯s brothel growing up. She learned to live a double life from a young age. She was the sweet, innocent girl who begged on the street because her mother, Jina, didn¡¯t have any form of employment. The sweet girl who had no idea how anything in the world worked, especially in matters of a sexual nature because she was too innocent for such things. And then there was the girl who grew up in the secret brothel. The brothel stayed a secret because Jina obeyed the law of consent, only employing girls fourteen and older to work there. She would have been shut down by the church if anyone younger was brought in. But Inessa learned, listening to the stories passed around, exactly what it took to get pregnant. The kind of education she¡¯d never receive at the pricy, high-society schools.

    At age nine one of the women took Inessa under her wing to teach her the magical poppy root powder to keep herself from getting pregnant. Inessa was the only tree talker in her large family, and she wasn¡¯t keen on making it any larger. It took a few years to master, but the woman was so proud of her. By that point, Jina refused to use Inessa in the brothel. She was proving to be a head turner, far more than her older sister, and Jina had other expectations. If Inessa was to be a concubine for a High Elder, she needed to remain pure. Jina didn¡¯t know the other woman taught her about the poppy root, and it was better that way. Inessa never learned the woman¡¯s name before she moved on to a different town, but it was her that gave her the tools to play this dangerous game with the High Elders for so long.

    The riches they give? The status you enjoy? You will go home disgraced if you keep this pretense that you are barren.

    I don¡¯t care. Inessa wasn¡¯t in the mood to get in a philosophical discussion of choices with a tree. She dug up five poppies, shredding them of their petals and placed the root on a rock, smashing it with another one. As she crushed it, she pushed more power into it, making sure it was potent enough to reject the sperm as the liquid was forced out of the way by her gift, leaving a fine powder.

    The tree played memories back to her, memories she allowed the tree to have so they would understand. Memories of the cruelties of Jina.

    You want to return to her?

    Inessa moved on to another poppy. My mother wasn¡¯t like that all the time.

    They think you are barren.

    Even the tree started to lecture her. She ignored it. If she didn¡¯t need to return out here for a few more months, that would be ideal. Inessa crushed a few more poppy roots before placing her hand on the ground, willing the other poppies to keep growing as the petals absorbed back into the ground. She had to keep up the supply. Poppies were banned in the city for this very reason.

    I am worried for you.

    I¡¯m not.

    Inessa returned sticks and leaves to cover the poppies before she straightened, grabbed her basket, and turned back toward the city. She needed to go to the orchard to keep up her alibi.

 Chapter 43

    Indenuel took a tour of the home, marveling at its legacy. He couldn¡¯t imagine being so wealthy to have a home you not only grew up in but have it big enough to fit every living generation comfortably. Martin¡¯s married daughters were off living in their own homes, but even still, Martin, his children, his children¡¯s children, and now his great-grandchild were all comfortably living in the home. It was a wealth he couldn¡¯t even comprehend. Not just the large house but knowing who your family were and growing up with them.

    ¡°So, are you the only member of the High Elders with royalty in you?¡± Indenuel asked as they passed another portrait of Martin¡¯s grandfather. It was important for Indenuel to keep his legs moving however slowly. He was so full he had almost forgotten how to walk. Tolomon was beside him.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have that much royal blood to begin with. It doesn¡¯t count,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Cristoval and Navir have more of a spiritual royalty in their line. Many members of their family end up working somewhere in the church, and there are quite a few High Elder¡¯s in their family line,¡± Sara said.

    Indenuel nodded, thinking of Dalius who would soon replace Cristoval. Maybe soon. Or he might last another year or two. Honestly, the old man was a wonder.

    He looked again at the portraits of the lords and ladies of the past. It was so weird to be able to name your ancestors from centuries ago, but to also see what they looked like. It was simply baffling.

    They passed a portrait of a younger Martin and his two parents. Martin looked to be a little older than twenty.

    ¡°Quite the handsome young man, wasn¡¯t he,¡± Sara said.

    Indenuel smiled as Martin shook his head, giving a tiny laugh.

    ¡°You have no brothers or sisters?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No, no. It was very lonely in this house growing up.¡± Martin smiled. ¡°I was the perfect child for my parents and turned far more rebellious in my older years. I requested my titles taken away, and I had five children.¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow, confused. ¡°I¡¯d think any grandparent would want a lot of grandchildren.¡±

    ¡°It was more a matter of incredulousness at Sara being with child again, and then instantly falling in love with the baby once they were born,¡± Martin said, placing his arm around his wife.

    Indenuel stifled a yawn, trying not to look obvious, but Ana saw it. ¡°Ah, you are tired?¡±

    ¡°No, no. I would never want to think Martin¡¯s family is a bore,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Come now, Indenuel. It is late, and you have an equally large day tomorrow,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s important to get some sleep,¡± Ana said.

    Indenuel tried to argue, but once he opened his mouth he gave a huge yawn, and that was it. Ana and Rosa said their goodnights as Martin, Sara, and Adosina walked them to the door. Adosina purposefully ignored Sara¡¯s not so quiet promptings to walk them to their carriage, though she did smile and hold his elbows, wishing him a good night. Which started another conversation that lasted a brief moment before the topic of Adosina walking them out to the carriage was again touched on by Sara. Adosina again ignored her, smiling as she slowly shut the door.

    Indenuel chuckled as they walked down the path toward their carriage.

    ¡°Excellent food,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Adosina was right. I don¡¯t have to eat for a week,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon glanced behind his shoulders. ¡°We¡¯re still too close to the house. Sara might hear and invite you over tomorrow.¡±

    Indenuel laughed again. Their carriage was waiting for them at the end of the walkway. They made it past the bushes when Tolomon grabbed his shirt and pulled him closer, taking out one of his swords and pointing it toward a shadow. ¡°Identify yourself.¡±

    A scream emanated from the shadow before Indenuel recognized Inessa. Tolomon seemed to recognize her at the same time. She backed into the bushes to stay away from the sword, causing her basket to fall off her arm and apples spilled everywhere.

    ¡°Nice, Tolomon,¡± Indenuel muttered.

    He sheathed his sword. ¡°You can never be too careful.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, I didn¡¯t see you,¡± Inessa said, dropping to her knees to gather the apples.

    ¡°There needs to be mutual forgiving. I did not mean to startle you,¡± Tolomon said, helping her with the apples.

    Indenuel got on his knees to help as Inessa gave Tolomon¡¯s sheathed sword another look. ¡°Tolomon terrifies me all the time,¡± Indenuel said. Her face relaxed as she placed the basket down. Indenuel wasn¡¯t exactly sure how many apples he needed to look for. ¡°What do you intend to do with all these?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s this delightful apple pastry the staff make. I have become quite fond of it since my stay here,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t just let the servants pick them?¡± Indenuel asked, grabbing an apple from under the bush.

    She gathered a few apples before placing them into the basket. ¡°Well, I could, but I enjoy my walk through Martin¡¯s orchard at night. It¡¯s very peaceful.¡±

    ¡°I can understand that.¡±

    Tolomon gently placed the apples he gathered into the basket. Indenuel¡¯s hand landed on something flat. Something definitely not an apple. He picked it up, a small bag with a draw string. He tried to hold it up to the moonlight to see what it was, but Inessa snatched it from his hands.

    ¡°I- I think that¡¯s all of them, thank you,¡± Inessa said as she dropped the bag inside the bodice of her dress. Indenuel instantly looked away, too mortified to even ask.

    He stood up, brushing himself off. Inessa stood as well, adjusting the basket.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s nice of Martin to let you do this,¡± Indenuel said. Tolomon, seeing that they were having a conversation, quietly backed away to give them privacy, though he shot Indenuel a warning look all the same.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Yes, um¡­¡± In the moonlight, Indenuel saw her face twist. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know exactly how late I stay out. But¡­ but I assume he doesn¡¯t mind.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You don¡¯t ask him permission for everything, then?¡±

    ¡°I would hate to trouble him all the time. He is an incredibly busy man.¡± She arranged the apples in her basket, giving Tolomon another frightened look. ¡°Thank you, good sirs, for your help tonight.¡± She gave a low curtsey.

    She wasn¡¯t wearing one of her concubine dresses, the ones covering all the way up to her neck. When she curtseyed, Indenuel caught a glimpse of her cleavage. He immediately averted his eyes.

    Martin¡¯s concubine. This is Martin¡¯s concubine. You should not look there.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­ you shouldn¡¯t curtsey to someone like me,¡± Indenuel said, trying not to reveal how embarrassed he was, and willing to say almost anything to get her to stand up again.

    She rose, blissfully unaware of what happened. ¡°Am I right to assume you are having a hard time getting used to this sudden status you¡¯ve found yourself with?¡±

    Indenuel stared at her face, trying not to, but getting lost in her emerald eyes all the same. ¡°I just never thought it would happen to me.¡±

    She nodded, a sympathetic smile on her face. Oh, she was gorgeous. His memories taunted him with the image of her cleavage, which he forcibly put aside and smiled back at her.

    ¡°God is quite gracious to give you to us in our time of need. I don¡¯t think you should blame the people for wanting to thank you personally,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°God may know what He¡¯s doing, but you¡¯d think He¡¯d let me into a meeting or something to tell me what I should do every once in a while,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa giggled, and he was undone. He needed to leave. He couldn¡¯t get to know her. Admiring her beauty was one thing, but if he got to know her, if he thought, for one moment, they might actually get along, he would fall madly in love. He had to stop making her laugh, even though everything inside him wanted to make her do it again.

    Tolomon cleared his throat, and Indenuel glanced at him. He gave his own smile, if forced. Indenuel had forgotten he was there. He realized even as a Graduate, Tolomon technically wasn¡¯t allowed to join this conversation unless asked to. ¡°Well, Inessa, I enjoyed this talk, but I should return home.¡±

    ¡°I hope we shall have another,¡± Inessa said as she started to make another curtsey. Without thinking he reached out and grabbed her elbow to stop her. Tolomon rubbed the bridge of his nose. She gave Indenuel a curious look, and he returned it with a chagrined smile. ¡°You really don¡¯t like people bowing to you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Indenuel struggled to think of something witty or clever. He had no intention of telling her the truth, that her body was gorgeous, and when she curtseyed his mind went other places. Though, maybe if he said that, he¡¯d receive his slap in the face and she would stay away from him. That would benefit them both. But he didn¡¯t want to say that. ¡°I¡¯d rather be friends, if it is allowed.¡± Indenuel glanced in the direction of Martin¡¯s house, a physical reminder that the woman who¡¯s elbow he held was Martin¡¯s concubine. ¡°And I don¡¯t think we can be friends if you feel like you must curtsey before me.¡± He let go of her elbow and took a large step back.

    Inessa smiled, and he again forgot Tolomon was standing next to him. She reached into her basket and picked up an apple, handing it to him. ¡°To friendship, then.¡±

    Indenuel gave her an awkward toast with his apple as she slipped away, heading toward the servants¡¯ quarters. Indenuel watched, his smile disappearing, as she went inside.

    ¡°I heard they get the castration tools nice and hot before they use it on adulterers,¡± Tolomon said, a hint of humor in his voice. Indenuel finally tore his gaze away from the servants¡¯ quarters to see Tolomon standing next to him.

    ¡°For the first offense, they take the testicles out. Second time it is cutting off the penis entirely,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel cleared his throat. ¡°I would never¡­ that¡¯s Martin¡¯s concubine. My hope of friendship is true. She seemed sad at dinner.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged as he turned, climbing into the carriage. Indenuel was ready to follow when he glanced over his shoulder one more time to look at the servants¡¯ quarters, lingering at the doorway as his fingers touched the smooth skin of the apple before he climbed in and sat across from Tolomon.

    Tolomon sighed, his head touching against the back of the carriage. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to have this conversation with you.¡± Indenuel watched him, frowning. ¡°I know perfectly well you are in a social class higher than me. If it comes down to it, and I see you with Inessa, I have every right to tell Martin. But if you deny it, the King¡¯s court will more likely believe you because of your status and I¡¯ll get at most, ten lashings for speaking ill of your character.¡± Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure where Tolomon was going with this. ¡°I can handle ten lashes, but I refuse to divulge the secret affairs of my assignments.¡± Tolomon leaned toward Indenuel, and once again, he was reminded how Tolomon could rip him in half if he wanted to. He looked so much more terrifying in the moonlight. ¡°What I do instead is bother you about it, constantly. We are together, all the time, and you will not be able to get rid of me. I will wear you down until you consider confession to Martin as a blessing.¡±

    ¡°Dammit, Tolomon, you act like I have no self-control. I know Inessa is Martin¡¯s concubine. You don¡¯t need to threaten me to keep me in line.¡±

    ¡°Good. Because my final point would be that it wouldn¡¯t just be you that gets hurt. Inessa would to. All the titles she enjoys for her and her family would be revoked, and they would return to their destitute state. But she would still get the treatment of an adulteress. Women get three chances. For the first offense, they get one breast chopped off, then the other for the second offense. It isn¡¯t until the third time where they mess with her-¡±

    ¡°Good God, Tolomon! I get it! Thank you!¡± Indenuel said loud enough for the driver to hear. Tolomon nodded, satisfied, before he leaned back against his seat. Indenuel looked down at the apple, then studied Tolomon¡¯s all too relaxed face. ¡°You seem to know a lot about the adultery punishments. Is that something you learned during your Graduate program? Or is it something else.¡±

    Tolomon moved his head forward, his eyes narrowed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just saying, you and Rosa seemed quite-¡±

    ¡°Rosa and I are friends, nothing more,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel gave him a careful look. ¡°You were making her laugh. You walked with her all night.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face was no longer relaxed. Instead, it was impossible to read. ¡°Don¡¯t, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Does Nathaniel even know you harbor feelings for her?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Used to. I used to harbor feelings for her. We¡¯re just friends now. And yes, obviously Nathaniel knew. More importantly, he knows my feelings have changed,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Like Inessa and I can just be friends too,¡± Indenuel said.

    There was the smallest twitch of Tolomon¡¯s eye, but it still made Indenuel aware of his own mortality. ¡°The way you look at Adosina is different than the way you look at Inessa. Anyone can see that. I¡¯m quite sure everyone at that dinner table saw that.¡±

    Indenuel tried not to react. If that were true, Martin might start to suspect something. He pushed the conversation back toward Tolomon. ¡°A good distraction from people noticing you and Rosa?¡±

    Tolomon closed his eyes and pursed his lips. He moved his head ever so slightly, and a bone in his neck popped. ¡°There is nothing more between me and Rosa.¡±

    Indenuel was flirting with death digging into Tolomon like this, but he doubted he was the only one in this carriage coveting another man¡¯s woman. ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    Tolomon opened his eyes, giving a tight smile. ¡°I would never do anything to compromise my title as Graduate, and I would never attempt to do anything with my best friend¡¯s wife to place her in danger. I assure you; Rosa and I are just friends.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, leaning back against the carriage. Tolomon clearly still had feelings for her, or else he wouldn¡¯t have to assure Indenuel he wouldn¡¯t do anything. The only thing he was certain of was Tolomon not wanting to hurt Rosa or get his titles taken away. The far too descriptive punishments for adulterers came back. The Tolomon he knew would never put Rosa in that kind of danger.

    There were lanterns placed on the road to give off light, and Indenuel saw the mostly empty streets. It was a late night, but there was something he noticed. The streets were cleaned and well taken care of. There was no homeless, no destitute, all were in houses. The streets had flowers or bushes perfectly manicured. He thought he was still on Martin¡¯s property, but no, they were almost to his home. The people took pride in this city, and crippling poverty did not exist in it. The concubine law, it seemed, was working.

    As though to haunt him, memories came back of Inessa in the moonlight. Of her giggles. Of her body. He took a bite of the apple, his teeth breaking into the smooth skin.

 Chapter 44

    Inessa finished delivering the basket of apples to the kitchens, apologizing for some of the more bruised ones. She took off her cloak and headed toward her room, where she once again moved all the gifts and mementos onto the desk before popping open the false bottom. She took out the drawstring bag from her bodice and opened it to check on it.

    There was a knock at the door. ¡°Inessa?¡± Her heart dropped. It was Martin. She scrambled to close the bag. ¡°I wanted to talk to you, if that¡¯s alright.¡± He started to open the door.

    She thought quickly. ¡°I¡¯m not decent.¡±

    As she hoped, Martin slammed the door closed. ¡°Oh, oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Inessa scrambled to get the bag into the bottom of the drawer, and in her hast the dagger she had under there sliced her pointer finger. Inessa gasped, sucking on her finger as she hastily stuck the wood on there and put the rest of the items back. She gripped a handkerchief in her fist to keep the cut from bleeding everywhere. ¡°Just give me a moment, I¡¯ll be ready.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ yes, um, take your time. I¡­ I am in no rush,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa threw off her simple dress, doing her best not to get blood on her white nightclothes. She climbed into them, pulling her arms through the sleeves before tying the string in front of her that helped keep it on. Martin never looked at her when she was in her nightclothes, and she could use this to her advantage. Whatever he wanted to say, he¡¯d be in and out quickly and she could be left alone again. She threw on her bed robe, though it did little to hide how thin her nightclothes were. Inessa pulled the pins out of her hair, letting it fall over her shoulders before she opened the door, trying to smile. ¡°Forgive me, Martin. Would you like to come in?¡± She made her voice quiet and changed the tone enough to make it more childlike, because Martin hated that. It would give him another reason to leave fast.

    Martin, as she expected, did not look at her. ¡°I, um, yes, thank you. That¡­ that is kind of you.¡±

    Inessa stepped aside and he walked in. Inessa moved to her desk and pulled out her hairbrush, brushing it with one hand. Inessa had a feeling Jina fed her a fable, but she still felt obligated to brush each section of her hair a hundred times to make sure it kept its thickness and glossy shine.

    ¡°I heard you went out picking apples,¡± Martin said, staying by the door to keep his escape close.

    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± Inessa said. She looked at Martin through her mirror, saw that he was not looking at her, instead focusing on the opposite wall that had a small painting on it. Whatever he wanted to say, he would pad it with small talk, so she obliged him. ¡°I love the apple pastries the servants make.¡±

    ¡°They are quite delicious.¡±

    ¡°I picked enough for the children to have some too, if they wanted some.¡±

    ¡°How thoughtful.¡±

    The only thing filling the silence was Inessa¡¯s hairbrush running through her hair. She had almost finished on her left side, and Martin still stood there, looking like he needed to say something, but not sure how to get it out, staring at anything in the room except for her. Inessa finished brushing on one side and moved to the other, keeping the handkerchief tightly over her finger. It wasn¡¯t a simple in and out kind of conversation, then. Martin was hesitating, looking almost embarrassed at whatever he needed to say. She needed to force him to say whatever he needed to say to get him out, which meant touching on a subject that would be far more embarrassing for him than whatever he needed to say.

    Inessa set her brush down, reaching for the string that kept her nightclothes up. ¡°Would you like to sleep here tonight? Do you need me to start getting undre-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Martin said, his eyes instantly finding hers in the mirror. He looked horror stricken at her fingers at the string and in two long strides he was there, keeping her hand from pulling it. ¡°No, no. Please, it¡¯s alright. No need. No need for that.¡± Inessa nodded, still keeping her eyes wide and childlike as she felt herself smirking within. He released her hand like he had touched something hot. ¡°I just¡­ I just wanted to come in here and say that¡­ that I believe Indenuel has¡­¡± He stalled again, still not looking at her.

    Inessa frowned. Oh, wonderful. This kind of conversation.

    Martin cleared his throat, slowly backing away, keeping his eyes averted. ¡°I cannot be certain, but¡­ but I know that men¡­ you with your¡­ men your age¡­¡±

    Inessa picked up her hairbrush, her shoulders slumping. ¡°I will do my best to keep him from developing feelings, Martin.¡±

    He gave a sigh, rubbing his face. ¡°Thank you, Inessa.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-six, twenty-seven, twenty-eight¡­¡± Inessa said in her mind as she kept brushing.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Martin asked.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Her heart quickened. She frantically looked at her desk, then at the drawers, trying to see if she had left out evidence. She had put everything away in such a rush, she couldn¡¯t be certain.

    Martin was there, at her desk, looking at her handkerchief that was speckled with blood.

    ¡°Oh,¡± she said, feeling relief. ¡°It was¡­ um, in my hast I¡­ I got my finger on my hair pin and¡­¡±

    Inessa froze as Martin grabbed her wrist and helped her stand up. She waited for him to catch her in the lie. It obviously wasn¡¯t a prick from a hair pin. This was the tiny slice of a dagger. A dagger she kept hidden for reasons she didn¡¯t dare divulge. It was simply one of those things every concubine had, and no one talked about. Poisons, daggers, rope. It was widely known in the city that over a dozen lives have been lost in the concubine program, but no one ever talked about it. The honors and titles remained even after a concubine died. It was too valuable a thing for the city. If Inessa had acquired the dagger in her first week, she wouldn¡¯t have lasted long either. It was a reminder that the only choice she could make herself was death. Every other choice was made for her. Even the poppy root she would eventually have to give up.

    Martin held her wrist tenderly as he removed the handkerchief, wincing in sympathy as he looked at the cut.

    ¡°I¡­ I guess I was in too much of a hurry getting changed,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin touched her palm, closing his eyes, and stitching the skin together quickly before taking his hand away and examining the newly healed finger. ¡°Good as new.¡±

    Inessa nodded, allowing him to be deceived by the lie. She wondered if the High Elders ever talked about the high number of deaths among the concubines, or if they simply ignored it like the rest of the city. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    He dropped her hand. ¡°And thank you, Inessa. You need to keep Indenuel¡¯s soul safe from distractions. He must be trained, and he must focus on that.¡±

    She gave a smile she didn¡¯t feel, but she had practiced, so it looked convincing. ¡°Of course. I know my place.¡±

    Martin nodded, and once again Inessa expected him to go, but he stayed. He was actually looking at her. Granted, it was just at her face, and she could see that he was uncomfortable with this much, but it was a lot more than she expected.

    ¡°I know this has been hard for you,¡± Martin said. Inessa couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. This was the first time he acknowledged this. ¡°I had hoped, maybe, that you and Adosina could have remained friends.¡±

    Inessa couldn¡¯t help but stare at Martin, trying to hide the incredulousness from her face. ¡°I¡­¡± She blinked a few more times. ¡°To¡­¡± She hesitated but decided she might as well speak her mind. ¡°To be friends with someone else¡¯s concubine when she secretly hates this law truly shows how kind and generous Adosina¡¯s character is. But to be friends with your own father¡¯s concubine, I do not blame her in the slightest for not wanting to be around me anymore.¡±

    ¡°I just¡­ I had hoped¡­¡± Martin started to say before he gave a sigh. ¡°You¡¯re not too lonely, are you?¡±

    Inessa frowned, part of her wondering if maybe Martin did suspect it was a dagger cut on her finger. But no. If he knew that, Martin wouldn¡¯t rest until the entire room was searched and the dagger removed.

    ¡°And if I said I was?¡± Inessa asked quietly. ¡°What difference would that make? You will still avoid me every chance you get. Sara would still make sure no one acknowledges me, and Rosa will go along with it. Ana will only talk to me if she feels it necessary. And Adosina will continue to pretend like she isn¡¯t disgusted by what I must do while standing by her mother¡¯s side to make sure Sara doesn¡¯t get miserable like all the other High Elders¡¯ wives.¡± Inessa had to look away from Martin¡¯s gaze. ¡°The only difference is you will know I¡¯m lonely.¡±

    Martin gave a careful nod, finally turning and taking a few steps away. He looked like he was about to say something but changed his mind. He gave a firm bow. ¡°Good night, Inessa.¡± He headed for the door. He almost had it open when he turned his head ever so slightly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    It was such a weird apology. Inessa didn¡¯t know what to make of it. ¡°Good night, Martin.¡± He closed the door, and Inessa continued brushing her hair where she left off. He apologized, but it didn¡¯t mean anything was going to be different.

    She remembered her friendship with Adosina. Inessa had never admitted this to her, but her outreach literally saved Inessa¡¯s life. Being thrust into this lifestyle was an almost impossible adjustment to make. She went from going to bed hungry to eating so much she almost vomited. But there was the other aspect of it to. The pain she felt from being intimate for the first time and being forbidden to talk about it. The terror at Dalius, an old man, using her in such a way, then hearing him stand and proclaim the word of God to the congregation, warning them to stay away from sin. She had to keep herself from crying herself to sleep for a week, because Dalius was there every night even though he had others.

    The end of the second week he finally moved to another, and Adosina introduced herself at a Sabbath social. She sat down next to her, ignoring the concubine dress, and chatted with her like she was any other High-Class woman. She must have known how close Inessa felt to stepping in front of a charging horse. Adosina helped her, introduced her to her concubine sisters, encouraged her to get to know them. She even had other friends who were concubines. The kindness alone saved Inessa¡¯s life. After a year of not getting pregnant, Inessa was given to Navir, and Adosina was the one constant she could count on every Sabbath. Their friendship, even as so many things had changed, grew deeper. Honestly, it felt like nothing could split the two girls up.

    Except being given to Martin. She still remembered standing before the High Elders, a few days earlier than expected. If they had come to collect her when they said, they would have found her body instead. She did not want to go back home disgraced. It would have been better for her family if she had died. Instead of disgracing her, Navir shoved her at Martin, ordering him to try and get her pregnant. To heal what was broken in her. When he brought her home, Adosina looked on in horror, and their friendship dissolved that moment.

    She set her brush down and quickly put her hair in a clip. She shrugged off her robe and climbed into bed. In the large bed meant for two people, she curled up as small as possible, hugging her knees, remembering not that long ago when she saw Indenuel. A boy her age, as Martin put it. The legendary Warrior who couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off her. Did he honestly expect concubines to be ugly?

    Inessa sighed, running their conversation over in her head, trying to figure out the best way to quietly dissuade him from developing feelings for her. Despite his legendary status, he was just another boy who saw her as impossible to get, and therefore needed her desperately. Boys were ridiculous that way.

 Chapter 45

    ¡°Ah, welcome Indenuel,¡± Dalius said as he walked into the Cathedral. ¡°I am anxious to get started!¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile as Dalius lead him to his and Cristoval¡¯s personal study at the Cathedral. All the High Elders had their own private rooms in the Cathedral itself. Indenuel sat down, eyeing Cristoval who mumbled something as he stared out the window.

    ¡°Now, your powers of speaking to the dead are strong,¡± Dalius said as Tolomon closed the door and stayed beside it.

    ¡°Really? I feel like this power is the weakest of the four,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh? How so?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s more sporadic and every time I specifically try to use it, I find I can¡¯t.¡± Indenuel wanted to talk to Dalius about the Day of the Devil, but there had to be a way to ease that into the conversation.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯d say that¡¯s a pretty good description of this power,¡± Dalius said with a calming enough smile. ¡°You see, speaking to the dead is difficult to pinpoint. It is seeing those who have passed on, and more often than not, it is up to God to decide when messages need to be delivered. One does not order God about.¡±

    ¡°So, for example, if I have a dream where¡­ where I see someone, about how long before I probably will see him again?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Depends on a number of factors. If one is a speaker, and the other is not, it is far harder to predict when it will happen.¡±

    ¡°And if both are?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Regularly, but not every day. More like once a week, if God is willing. If you had something of this individual¡¯s, it is far easier to pull them into the dream state,¡± Dalius said. Indenuel had nothing of Garen¡¯s. His mother made sure of that. ¡°Any particular reason?¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to imagine what Dalius¡¯ face would be like if he admitted he saw his Oraminian father in a dream. ¡°This power has always been difficult. Not a lot of spirits talk to me.¡±

    ¡°Well, I would hate to sound judgmental, but hearing about your religious upbringing, I believe I know why. This, more than any of the other four gifts, is closely tied to religion itself. The more we study God and His doctrine, the more we are able to give off the peace needed to bring those good spirits closer to us. And to drive demons away.¡±

    ¡°Yes, um¡­ about that,¡± Indenuel said.

    Dalius smiled. ¡°Yes? Do you have a question?¡±

    ¡°You said before that demons on the Day of the Devil, they only ever tease?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes they do,¡± Dalius said. ¡°With a good, firm push of peace the demons usually leave you alone.¡±

    ¡°Even on the Day of the Devil?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Dalius smile faltered. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s what I meant. God¡¯s protection keeps the demons away.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart began to beat even more. This is what he craved. He needed to talk to someone else about this. He needed to understand why the demons never listened to him. ¡°What if they don¡¯t listen to you on the Day of the Devil?¡±

    Dalius was now frowning. He studied Indenuel more before slowly leaning back in his chair, steepling his fingers. ¡°How about you describe to me what a normal Day of the Devil looks like for you?¡±

    Indenuel paused, then gave a nod. ¡°Alright. So, when I was about eight or nine, demons appeared in and out of houses, laughing and mocking. I can hear them, their black whispers make sense to me. They tell me all sorts of things, mocking and belittling me. When I tell them to leave, they just laugh.¡±

    Dalius stared at Indenuel. ¡°And¡­ and have they ever tried to break the shield around you?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Finally someone understood! ¡°Granted, that hasn¡¯t happened until the past year or two, but it¡¯s terrifying! They¡¯ve been pounding on me, screaming at me, trying to break my shield like they¡¯re going to possess me! I don¡¯t understand why they won¡¯t leave me alone!¡±

    Dalius continued to stare at Indenuel, the frown clear on his face. Slowly, ever so slowly, he sat up again, rearranging things on his desk before giving Indenuel a hard look. ¡°That kind of reaction from demons only happen after someone has done a vile sin they haven¡¯t confessed to. Like murder.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face fell. His heart stopped, and the room seemed to grow smaller. He adjusted in his own seat, hoping that it didn¡¯t look like he was squirming as he forced himself back into an innocent roll he had been playing for a very long time. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±

    Dalius was not convinced. ¡°Murder. Or attempted murder.¡±

    The silence stretched between them, and Indenuel forced himself to not twitch. To not give anything away. ¡°I always thought it was because I had all four gifts and was therefore more powerful. Could that be it?¡±

    Dalius didn¡¯t blink. ¡°What you described, the demons on the Day of the Devil not listening and terrifying you, it only happens around people who have a lot of hate. The kind of hate strong enough to kill. Demons love that kind of energy and feed off it as much as they can. They start trying to break the shield once you¡¯ve done it. I need to ask. Did you murder someone?¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, no emotion in his voice. And it was true. He never murdered anyone.

    ¡°Attempted it?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said again, trying desperately not to let Dalius read anything on his face.

    ¡°That story with your mother and that murdered man from your village?¡± Dalius asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s chest tightened, his breathing coming in far more frequently even as he tried to keep it normal and steady. ¡°What about it?¡±

    ¡°Is there anything more you want to add to it? Now with this new knowledge we both have?¡± Dalius asked.

    The energy of the room was changing. Indenuel forced himself to breath easily, to blink normally, to keep his shoulders straight and his face unreadable. ¡°There is nothing more, sir.¡±

    Dalius narrowed his eyes, watching Indenuel carefully. He did what he could to not break out in a sweat. He remembered the story he told Martin between Mountain Pass and Tavi, remembered every detail, and more importantly, remembered the things he left out. Withholding information was easier than making up stories.

    ¡°Be that as it may, I would very much like to pay you a visit this upcoming Day of the Devil. I¡¯d like to see for myself how they react around you,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel swallowed before smiling. ¡°I see no reason why not.¡±

    Dalius stared at him again. ¡°Eight or nine? That¡¯s how long the demons acted? You could hear them? They never left when you asked them too?¡±

    Hiding the four gifts had also taught him how to hide other aspects of himself too. He remembered again why he didn¡¯t like opening up to other people. ¡°Yes. Since I was eight or nine,¡± he forced himself to reiterate.

    Dalius frowned. ¡°You have been full of dangerous hate for a very, very long time.¡± Indenuel said nothing. There was no point in trying to persuade Dalius that he wasn¡¯t. Dalius gathered some papers, setting them to one side. ¡°I had a plan for our first day, but I think we better work on this instead.¡±

    ¡°Work on what?¡±

    ¡°You need to let go of this anger toward your village. You need to forgive them.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡± Dalius gave him a look that caused anger to build. ¡°There is nothing to forgive. I am not angry at them.¡±

    ¡°Not angry that they considered your mother a witch? Not angry that you were forced to hide who you were for reasons you don¡¯t understand? It¡¯s fine to feel angry and hurt, Indenuel. It¡¯s not right to bottle them up and let them fester. That¡¯s what causes people to murder.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a murderer,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I never said you were,¡± he said in a way that he somehow knew exactly what Indenuel was hiding.

    He clenched his fists, fingernails biting into his palms. Dalius was a High Elder, someone who heard the confessions of thousands of people. He probably knew exactly what to look for. Sweat broke out onto Indenuel¡¯s hairline.

    ¡°So difficult,¡± Cristoval mumbled. Indenuel almost leapt out of his seat. He turned to look at the elderly man in the wheelchair.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Cristoval wasn¡¯t looking at him. He was pointed toward the window, looking out over Santollia City. ¡°Oppression, hardship, hate, murder. So much pain. So much suffering.¡± Cristoval¡¯s eyes looked as though they were a flickering golden color. The hairs on the back of Indenuel¡¯s neck stood straight up. The old man stared out the window yet stared at nothing at the same time. ¡°I did this. I caused this. I will meet my end.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, trying hard not to shiver. ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    Dalius shrugged. ¡°As I said. His powers are growing as he gets closer to giving up his mortal body and passing on to the next life. When his eyes flicker like that, he¡¯s probably seeing into the past or the future. Most of what he says is gibberish, though. We can¡¯t make it out.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like he¡­ he just saw how he was going to die,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Die,¡± Cristoval mumbled at the same time Indenuel said the word. ¡°So much death everywhere.¡±

    This was not what Indenuel needed right now.

    ¡°We can of course suppose what he says, but there¡¯s little else we can do. Cristoval hasn¡¯t been here, if you know what I mean, for about seven or so years,¡± Dalius said.

    Cristoval went silent, watching the spirits only he could see flit about the room. Indenuel was uneasy.

    ¡°There is little I can do unless you too are willing to put forth the effort,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Confession. I cannot help you unless you confess,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°Confess to what? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±

    Dalius gave a sigh, then he pulled out a book and opened it. It looked like a calendar. He turned a couple pages before grabbing a quill and dipping it in ink. He wrote Indenuel¡¯s name on it. ¡°The matter is closed, then. Should you wish to open it again, I am here for you. I will still request I be there with you on the Day of the Devil.¡± He underlined Indenuel¡¯s name twice. ¡°Something tells me you are going to need my help on that day, anyway.¡± He blew the ink dry before shutting the book again. ¡°Let¡¯s move on.¡±

    The smile was barely there on Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    The training couldn¡¯t be done soon enough. When Dalius finally dismissed him, Indenuel gave a quick bow before leaving.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked. He winced. Once again, he forgot there was an audience to his conversation with Dalius. He tried to ignore Tolomon, but he was impossible to ignore if he didn¡¯t want to be. Tolomon grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Wait.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°What happened back there?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Tolomon gave him a dry smile. ¡°Do you honestly think you are talking to someone who¡¯s never murdered before? As your bodyguard, it¡¯s important I know what to expect.¡±

    ¡°Expect for what?¡±

    ¡°Confession is vital. If the demons give you grief, you need to take the necessary actions to get them to stop before things get worse.¡± Tolomon held up his two hands. ¡°I can¡¯t punch demons.¡±

    Indenuel was reminded of Tolomon¡¯s threat yesterday. This wasn¡¯t about Inessa, but he needed to stop this before Tolomon got any ideas. ¡°There is little I can do. I didn¡¯t murder anyone. I¡¯ve never even plotted anyone¡¯s murder. I don¡¯t know why the demons are acting like they do.¡± Only one of those sentences were true, and Indenuel could only hope Tolomon bought it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stubborn ass.¡±

    ¡°Clearly Dalius doesn¡¯t understand the reason why they act like they are and jumped to conclusions. I¡¯ve lasted this long on the Day of the Devil, I can last a little longer until we figured the real reason out.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll give you points for believability, but you cannot keep this up. I¡¯ve known Graduates who don¡¯t confess, and it eats them alive. You¡¯ve got to take High Elder Dalius up on his offer before the Day of the Devil. Please.¡±

    Indenuel tried not to glare at Tolomon. He remembered telling Martin the story of the accidental murder. Told him everything he had told the three councilmen of Mountain Pass. Told the story so much he started to believe it was real. But he couldn¡¯t confess the truth. He didn¡¯t exactly like the High Elders. They were turning out to be hypocrites, and he hated hypocrites.

    Not only that, he had received a letter from the children that morning, proclaiming they were on the main road, that much closer to Santollia City, which also meant Andres and Lola were that much closer, too. They would arrive a week or two before the Day of the Devil. If Indenuel confessed the truth, said what happened, he knew what Andres¡¯ reaction would be. He''d rather go years suffering the terror of the Day of the Devil rather than admitting Andres was right.

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± Indenuel said, heading straight for the carriage. ¡°Let¡¯s go home and get some lunch.¡±

 Chapter 46

    ¡°There you are!¡± Dalius said.

    Martin glanced up from his book. He was in the reading room of the High Elder¡¯s library, which was in the basement of the Cathedral. There was a reading pedestal in the library itself, but he preferred the reading room next to the library, as it had more lanterns to read by.

    Dalius closed the door, blocking off the four guards at the door who made sure no one but the High Elders entered. Cristoval was most likely left upstairs with another guard. ¡°How can I help you?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°When are you meeting with Indenuel?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°Fadrique is tomorrow. I¡¯ll be the day after that,¡± Martin said.

    Dalius sat in a chair across from Martin. ¡°Would you say you have a good relationship with Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to think it¡¯s starting to grow.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s hiding something from us. I want you to try and figure it out.¡±

    Martin stared at Dalius before putting a marker in his book and setting it to one side. ¡°I¡¯m not sure-¡±

    ¡°He described to me how the demons react around the Day of the Devil. They react to him like a murderer.¡±

    Martin sighed, leaning back against his chair. ¡°I¡¯ll do what I can, but confession must be a voluntary thing. Especially when he doesn¡¯t have a mark on his chest.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t like that the Warrior is hiding things from us.¡±

    Martin gave Dalius a pointed stare. ¡°And what exactly do you think he¡¯ll do if we tell him about this?¡± He gestured to the door to the library right behind him.

    Dalius pointed at the door. ¡°That is different.¡±

    ¡°Oh, is it? You are hiding your own dark secrets from him. Maybe if you come clean to him that would make it easier for him to-¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Dalius quietly, glancing at the door where the guards were standing. Martin doubted the guards would overhear anything, but with how quiet the reading room was, it was hard to tell.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to tell him eventually,¡± Martin said.

    Dalius pressed his lips together so tightly they almost disappeared before he stood up and left the room.

    ***

    Indenuel struck harder than usual at practice the next day. He spent the entire morning listening to Fadrique passive aggressively correcting everything about Indenuel¡¯s weather control. He did his best to not let it bother him, but it did. Fadrique reminded Indenuel of Andres in all the worst ways.

    Captain Luiz blocked another blow from him, looking surprised. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He stepped away as he wiped the sweat on his brow. ¡°Just some things I¡¯m working through.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not wise to work through something while slamming sharp objects with another human being,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel sighed, then sheathed his sword. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s all still a bit of an adjustment. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Captain Luiz nodded. ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Indenuel fiddled with his sword as Tolomon again worked on knocking out every soldier in the field. ¡°Your skill at memorizing the stances and playing them out is quite remarkable. By the middle of next week, I¡¯d like to see how you do with combat style fighting.¡±

    Indenuel winced. ¡°Really? You think I¡¯m ready for that?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll start with once a week. To tell you the truth, despite the hope you¡¯ve brought, Kiam is making a huge push to break farther into Santollia. We¡¯ve got them contained on the southern side of the country for now. I don¡¯t want to worry you, but I want you to be prepared, just in case.¡±

    He nodded, trying not to let the nerves get to him. Captain Luiz went back to basic stance. ¡°Shall we have another go?¡±

    Indenuel pulled out his sword. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel only had to see the fog to start looking for Garen. Honestly, for anyone, but he hoped it was Garen. He picked up his pace, trying to see when he almost ran into him. Garen was kneeling on the ground, smiling as he slowly stood up. ¡°Ah, it worked! It is so wonderful to see you again.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed his arm, feeling guilty but knowing he had to have this conversation. ¡°Garen, I¡­ I have some questions.¡±

    There was knowledge in his smile. ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t realize until you left the kind of situation this has placed you in.¡± He gestured to Indenuel to come closer. ¡°Ask your questions. Write down what I say the moment you wake up. Keep careful notes of everything I say and study them to find any inconsistencies. Keep asking me the questions, cleverly ask me contradictory questions to see if I trip up. You¡¯ve got to make sure I¡¯m not a demon.¡±

    Indenuel physically relaxed. He was happy Garen was so understanding about this. ¡°Thank you. I know you said you had questions of your own, though.¡±

    ¡°I do, yes, but they can wait. I¡¯ve met with you twice now, if we don¡¯t get to mine, I assure you I will come again and ask them.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, gathering his questions. ¡°So, you have the gift of speaking to the dead?¡±

    ¡°A Seer. That¡¯s what we call ourselves in Oraminian,¡± Garen said.

    ¡°And you never tried to contact us?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Garen shook his head, his face falling. ¡°I did. I contacted your mother a few times after I died. But she never mentioned you. I knew nothing about you until you were presented at the Cathedral and I heard her name again.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°She never mentioned you came. I¡­ I don¡¯t understand. Why did my mother lie to me?¡±

    Garen let out a breath as he rubbed his chin. ¡°I am just as confused as you, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. Sometimes a demon would create an elaborate story to make sure they had an answer. Sometimes admitting lack of knowledge was an indicator of true intent. And sometimes it was also an easy answer. Indenuel honestly hated playing this game.

    ¡°Is it because you¡¯re Oraminian? Is that why she never told me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Maybe. She didn¡¯t act ashamed when I was with her, but I am sad to say the persecution shoved on her by my own people was not fair,¡± Garen said.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    ¡°So, she left one town of persecution for another?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°When I came to visit her after I died, she told me she left because our¡­¡± Garen tried to find the words that left him. ¡°The laws of¡­ Oraminians aren¡¯t allowed¡­¡± Garen shook his head, rubbing his eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re almost twenty, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so we loved each other, and she wasn¡¯t allowed to marry me, which meant we couldn¡¯t...¡±

    Indenuel smiled ever so slightly. Considering how Mountain Pass loved to remind him of who he was and what his mother did, it was almost refreshing to see such hesitancy. ¡°You slept with my mother outside the bounds of marriage,¡± he finished for him.

    Garen gave a tiny smile. ¡°Yes. I did. A¡­ a few times. It was¡­¡± Garen cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, I should have realized she could have been pregnant, but I was more afraid my town figured out the extent of our relationship and drove her out of town. Many of my people didn¡¯t look kindly on Santollians.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I had a question about that too. She didn¡¯t give birth until she was in Mountain Pass. If she really did run away and hope to start a new life, wouldn¡¯t she be terrified if I was born with blue eyes? Wouldn¡¯t she at least wait until I was born to check my eye color before moving to a new town?¡±

    Garen nodded. ¡°An excellent question, with a simple answer. You see, there is a long-standing tradition that our blue eyes have some great importance, that God has given them to us to treat as sacred. Our blue eyes do not get passed down if we¡­ if we sleep with anyone of a different race, and we must keep them pure.¡± He pointed to the corner of his eyes.

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that.¡±

    ¡°Hence the reason why we have such strict laws about marrying or sleeping with people of a different race, and why Lucia was so persecuted when our relationship was discovered. Lucia knew about this, which is probably why she felt safe enough to¡­¡± Garen paused, then looked away.

    ¡°Safe enough to run away from you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Garen nodded, too overcome with emotion to speak.

    ¡°Why did she?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Safety. For me, for her, for you,¡± Garen said.

    Indenuel rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Well, our treatment in Mountain Pass wasn¡¯t all that great either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± Garen couldn¡¯t look at Indenuel, a genuinely troubled expression on his face. ¡°I honestly had no idea. I would have come help but-¡±

    ¡°I guarantee that would have made it worse,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°So my mother told you nothing about me?¡±

    ¡°No. Nothing. She must have hidden you because you were the Warrior,¡± Garen said.

    ¡°Why, though?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Do you have any idea why?¡±

    Garen chewed on his bottom lip as he thought. ¡°It might have been because she wasn¡¯t supportive of the war. She had a soft spot for us Oraminians. Did she talk about her grandfather?¡±

    Indenuel let out a tiny laugh. ¡°Yeah. Yeah she did. Sometimes when I do something particularly stubborn she used to call me Eskmenmar. That was his name.¡±

    Garen smiled wide, chuckling. ¡°Do you¡­ do you know the Oraminian language?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said.

    The smile grew. ¡°Eskmenmar means bringer of peace in our language.¡±

    Indenuel found himself laughing. ¡°Really?¡±

    Garen laughed again as he nodded. ¡°It is funny the way God works.¡±

    For the first time in days, Indenuel felt himself relax. The fog continued to drift, even though he couldn¡¯t feel it. He couldn¡¯t smell, he couldn¡¯t taste, he could only see and hear. There was a quiet humming all around him. There was a comfortable silence between the two of them. For once in his life, after meeting a practical stranger, Indenuel was relaxed in his presence. That too had to be a sign.

    ¡°I guess my mother didn¡¯t talk much about the war,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°No one in Mountain Pass did. We just grew crops to help the efforts.¡±

    Garen nodded. ¡°I am sad Lucia left without a word, but I understand why she did. To be pregnant with you, half Oraminian, half Santollian, it would have been too much for you to bear. I cannot believe the shock Lucia must have received when she realized you were destined to be the Warrior, too.¡±

    ¡°I still don¡¯t understand why she kept that secret,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t either,¡± Garen said. ¡°Granted, in the War of Four Nations, maybe she was hesitant to reveal you because you would end up fighting us.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart chilled. He had to look away, gathering his thoughts. ¡°And after? When the war with Kiam was getting worse? Why did she hide me?¡±

    Garen gave a sigh as he tried his best to think things through. ¡°I truly don¡¯t know. As I said, she always had a soft spot for us, and if she caught wind of how we¡¯re still being treated, then she might have kept you hidden from the High Elders out of spite.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Wait, what? How the Oraminians are still being treated? What does that mean?¡±

    Garen looked hesitant. ¡°She must not have known, then.¡±

    ¡°Are your people being mistreated?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Garen ran his hand through his hair again, looking concerned. ¡°Look, Indenuel, we were pressured to become Santollian allies in the War of Four Nations. Almost threatened. And it hasn¡¯t been easy since. Santollia has clearly treated us like an afterthought, using us to gain whatever power they need in order to win this war.¡±

    Indenuel winced. He was again reminded of the drunk, Lucas, and the uncomfortable feeling in his gut that came from acknowledging that other people had an opinion on this war different from his own.

    ¡°We¡¯re trying,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    The room began to darken. Garen nodded sympathetically. ¡°I¡¯m sorry if I troubled you into waking up.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. A good reminder that it¡¯s not just Santollia at war right now.¡±

    Garen nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve done this twice now. I will see you again. I promise. Write down what I say.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll remember.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll come visit as much as I can.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes. It was still dark with those curtains. He climbed out of bed and pulled the curtain back, seeing the lonely son close enough to the horizon. Indenuel grabbed all the curtains and pulled them before he got himself dressed. He sat in a luxurious chair, waiting, watching the sunrise from his glorious room with the many windows. He might as well be sitting outside. He ran the conversation over in his mind, keeping it fresh.

    Pablo knocked on the door, and Indenuel called him in.

    ¡°Morning sir. Looks like you¡¯re already up,¡± Pablo said.

    A tiny smile crossed his face before he got out of his chair. ¡°I had a great rest, and it¡¯s been a few days since I¡¯ve seen the sunrise.¡±

    ¡°A glorious morning, indeed,¡± Pablo said as he handed Indenuel a paper.

    ¡°Could I have some writing instruments be brought here to the room? There are some things I¡¯d like to write down.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    Pablo left, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but smile as he opened the note. It was from the children, talking about the new sights they were seeing in the new town. Pablo returned with a small table with ink, quills, and paper.

    ¡°If you¡¯d like, sir, I could set up a map so we can track their movements, to show how much closer they¡¯re getting to Santollia City,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°Really? Can we? That would be amazing!¡±

    ¡°It shall be done by tonight. Would you like the writing table here?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°Yes, please!¡±

    When Tolomon walked in with the other servants, Indenuel finished writing the conversation with Garen down and put it in his pocket. He¡¯d have to find somewhere to hide it, as he didn¡¯t want any servants to stumble on it.

    The servants brought breakfast as Pablo went through the agenda of the day. Indenuel was distracted, trying to remember what day it was. He was looking forward to his day off.

    He had a lot of thoughts as he rode in the carriage with Tolomon, who remained quiet. Maybe he didn¡¯t want to be a bother. He kept glancing out the window, taking in the possible threats.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he asked, his gaze fixing on something before moving on.

    ¡°I, um,¡± Indenuel rubbed his hands together as he shifted in the ridiculous luxury of his seat. ¡°I wanted to say sorry. For how I¡¯ve been behaving the past few days.¡± Tolomon tore his gaze from the window to stare at him, a curious look on his face. ¡°I feel like you¡¯ve tried to reach out to me, and I¡¯ve shut you down.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s nod was slow. ¡°I should apologize too. Honestly, us being friends has made it difficult for me to remember you are a higher class than me.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon-¡± Indenuel started to say.

    ¡°And I need to be respectful of you, just as I would anyone else in the upper class.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re right. I was, and still am, being a stubborn ass,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon gave a half smile. ¡°Another quality that comes with being in the upper class.¡±

    He snorted. ¡°Can¡¯t argue with that. Sorry, all the same. It¡¯s been close to a month and a half, and I¡¯m still trying to figure things out with my new position. As much as this pains me to say, please continue to tell me when I¡¯m being an idiot. I can¡¯t let this get to my head.¡±

    Tolomon let himself smile. ¡°I¡¯ll try not to let this new power go to my head either.¡± He glanced out the window again. ¡°Does this mean you¡¯re going to confess, then? To Dalius?¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t stop himself and winced. He looked down at his hands, rubbing his fingers over his palms. Tolomon¡¯s gaze landed on him again. ¡°I¡¯m not a murderer.¡± Indenuel met his gaze. ¡°That much is true. We were in a bad place, forced to do bad things, and being forced to do those bad things we accidentally did something worse. It was a mistake. A bad one, mind you, but I swear, it was just an accident.¡±

    ¡°But it is as Dalius said? You¡¯ve hated your village for a long time?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel said nothing for a moment, looking back down at his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I didn¡¯t feel too much remorse when the man in my village was found dead.¡±

    ¡°You should be telling Dalius this.¡±

    The carriage rolled to a stop. Outside the window of the carriage were the stone steps leading up to the Cathedral. ¡°Maybe. One day. I¡¯m not ready yet.¡±

    Once the war is over. Once the children are mine. Once I know I will never see Andres and Lola again.

 Chapter 47

    They got out of the carriage, Tolomon first, then Indenuel. They walked up the stone steps of the Cathedral, the beauty of it still catching him off guard at times.

    ¡°Indenuel! Hello!¡± Martin said as the guard opened the door to his personal room in the Cathedral, closest to the front doors. ¡°Come in!¡±

    He smiled as he sat down. Tolomon, again, remained by the door, saying and doing nothing to bring attention to himself.

    ¡°Now, I¡¯ve already got a good understanding of how incredible your healing power is, so today we¡¯re going to-¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about the concubine law?¡± Indenuel asked, cutting him off.

    Martin¡¯s entire being froze. Indenuel didn¡¯t care. He had wanted to ask this ever since he saw Inessa. Martin cleared his throat as he straightened the quill in the ink pot. ¡°I had assumed you knew.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, staring at the man before him. ¡°And the fact that we traveled together for a month? That I asked about your family multiple times? That I made no indication of knowing such a law was in place?¡±

    He was keeping his face steady. ¡°There are a few things about this law that I disagree with, but no one can deny it has helped this city immensely. I am happy to do my part.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, rubbing the corners of his eyes before dropping his hands. ¡°What the hell, Martin.¡±

    If he was surprised at the strong language, he made no outward displeasure at it. ¡°It has kept crippling poverty at bay.¡±

    ¡°But you clearly hate it. Your family clearly hates it. Every single one of you ignored Inessa the night I was there.¡±

    ¡°I admit, having a title like this, there are some things we don¡¯t like about what we are asked to do.¡±

    ¡°Fadrique clearly doesn¡¯t hate it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I cannot speak for Fadrique. His actions are his own.¡± Martin¡¯s voice was steady. Too steady.

    Indenuel dug his finger into his forehead, giving a soft groan. ¡°This law is disgusting.¡±

    ¡°I should have known, based on your lack of questions, that you did not know about the concubine law. I hope it hasn¡¯t been too much of a shock for you.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, focusing instead on the many bookshelves here in Martin¡¯s room. There were a lot of titles on philosophy and doctrine. ¡°No one did. Not one member of your family. Tolomon had to explain it to me at the banquet. You say you¡¯re happy to do what you can, but clearly you cannot even bring yourself to look at her, let alone warn me that the High Elders collectively agreed you can sleep with young girls to keep poverty at bay.¡±

    It was there that Martin winced. Tolomon gave Indenuel a warning look. He was talking too harshly because he told the truth of what they were doing. Martin tried multiple times to speak, but each time he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted to say. ¡°It does take time to get used to,¡± Martin finally said.

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really Martin? Have you gotten used to it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°I have.¡±

    The man was such a great liar, it made the hairs on the back of Indenuel¡¯s neck stand up. Were there other things Martin was lying about? Martin grabbed a book from his stack.

    ¡°Have you ever done a healing bond with someone?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Healing bond? Able to use a ribbon of healing power to connect your heart with one person to another if their heart ever gives out? Essentially your heart beats for another person whose heart isn¡¯t working as well?¡± Martin asked, opening the book and turning a few pages.

    Indenuel realized Martin was trying to change the subject, but he wasn¡¯t ready to yet. ¡°Yes, Martin. I have.¡±

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    Martin stopped turning the pages to look up at Indenuel in surprise. ¡°Oh, really? Are you certain? I wasn¡¯t able to do it until I was twenty-five. Nathaniel couldn¡¯t until he was at least thirty.¡± Indenuel said nothing. Martin must have realized exactly who he was talking to before closing the book. ¡°Never mind, I can find something else.¡±

    ¡°Once the war is over, will this law continue?¡± Indenuel asked instead.

    Martin still didn¡¯t look at him as he searched through the stack of books on his desk before taking out another one. ¡°This law has been embraced by those who were once destitute, and a hope to those who wish to get out of their situation. I do not see how it can end any time soon.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°Unless we lose the war, and the Kiam takes over.¡±

    Martin, who had been opening a book and turning a few pages, stopped, his eyes snapping up to meet Indenuel¡¯s gaze. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°Well, wouldn¡¯t it? Wouldn¡¯t that end it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t put such thoughts in your mind. Please. This is a war we must win. A war you have been prophesied will be the key to ending it.¡±

    ¡°So that you, Fadrique, Navir, and Dalius can keep doing what you¡¯re doing.¡±

    ¡°Saving the city,¡± Martin corrected.

    ¡°By sleeping with girls,¡± Indenuel repeated.

    ¡°I understand the shock this must be for you, my boy. I truly do. But you must treat this almost like a different culture. You don¡¯t have to agree to it to respect it. It is doing so much good to our city.¡±

    Indenuel glared. ¡°You aren¡¯t asking me to respect it! You are asking me to defend it with my life! There is a difference.¡±

    ¡°You are protecting Santollia¡¯s way of life,¡± Martin emphasized.

    ¡°And is it in Santollia¡¯s best interest that you do this?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been in this city long enough. You¡¯ve seen the cleanliness, you¡¯ve met her people. Happy, healthy, gracious. Of course it is in the countries best interest that we keep this law.¡±

    Indenuel tapped his fingers against the armrest of his chair, staring at him. He couldn¡¯t understand it. Martin clearly hated what he had to do, and yet he was willing to defend it like this. He continued to turn pages through the book before he found whatever he needed to. ¡°I am sorry, my boy. I should have prepared you better for it. I didn¡¯t agree to the law in the beginning because I wasn¡¯t willing to put forth the effort for something I was too afraid would fail. But, as you can see, our city is strong and thriving.¡±

    ¡°And yet you have only one concubine. One that was given you because she was passed around to all the others. Someone you don¡¯t necessarily treat ill, but you do pretend she¡¯s not there.¡±

    There was a tremor in Martin¡¯s hand as he pressed the pages flat against the book. ¡°You mentioned an interest in wanting to learn how to heal anxiety in another person.¡± He passed the book over to Indenuel. He reluctantly took the book to see a diagram of the mind. ¡°Shall we begin?¡±

    Indenuel understood the question. Martin wanted to know if there was anything else about concubines that he needed to talk about. Or if Indenuel was going to draw it out and keep the conversation going in circles. Martin had said what he needed to say, and Indenuel doubted there was anything he could add to change Martin¡¯s mind.

    Indenuel gave a tiny nod, and just like that, Martin smiled. The conversation had been brushed under the rug.

    Like he brushed away all problems dealing with Inessa.

    ***

    Martin waved at Indenuel and Tolomon as they left for their carriage to work with the King¡¯s Militia. He didn¡¯t dare drop his smile until he had closed the door to his study in the Cathedral. Part of him hoped this would be the last time they talked about the concubine law, but a bigger part of him knew this conversation wasn¡¯t over.

    It reminded him of the time in the early years of the concubine law. The High Elders stressed how much this was not forced upon the girls. It must be an agreement with the whole family. Mothers, fathers, even brothers and sisters must all agree to it, and they did not push it if there was any dissenting vote at all. Martin was aware that many of the families in the city were so desperate they would rather have their daughters or sisters sleep with High Elders than watch their entire family starve. It was truly the desperately poor that agreed to this. If any member of the family said no, the High Elders would not ask again. It kept the idea that the concubine law truly was something to help the city and not a way to sleep with young girls as Indenuel put it.

    What they didn¡¯t expect was the young men of the city were absolutely enraged by it that first year. The dungeons under the palace were quite full of desperately poor young men who protested the law. Those who had watched the women they hoped to marry being taken away to do their duty and feed their families. In a way, this was Indenuel lashing out like those young men had. Inessa knew her place. Every concubine did. He trusted Inessa to do as she promised, to turn Indenuel¡¯s feelings away from her. Once Indenuel wasn¡¯t quite as enamored with her, his fervor to seek to tear this law would dissipate, just as the other young men had. All young men wanted to be a hero in a woman¡¯s eyes. Once Indenuel understood she was not so easily impressed, hopefully he would be done.

    It just took time. It was that way with Martin. It took time. He saw the benefits of the law. Less people requesting food, more people working hard in the positions they had with their new titles. The city was doing incredibly well during a time of war.

    The nagging thought entered the back of his mind. Indenuel was right. Martin hadn¡¯t gotten used to this law at all. He would sleep with Inessa next week, and the moment he remembered it, he tried to stifle it away so he wouldn¡¯t feel nauseous.

 Chapter 48

    Indenuel lingered in the High Elder¡¯s meditation room that Sabbath. He was actually meditating this time. It was strange to think that a week ago he had met Garen for the first time. He wished there were more opportunities to speak to him. He wished he could speak to Garen now, but spirits didn¡¯t speak while he was awake. They hummed instead, with a more musical quality to it. If only he had something of Garen¡¯s to guide him back to the dream world to talk with him. That would prove his existence as real, and also assure him it wasn¡¯t a demon.

    Indenuel was lost in the meditation, stretching his powers, every so often reminding himself that his opinion of the five other members in this room had taken a dip. Some more than others. He had spent the entire week training hard. He was exhausted, not ready to start training tomorrow, but he needed all the help he could get.

    The meditation was done. Martin stood, smiling at Indenuel. ¡°Shall I see you at the palace?¡±

    Right. The Sabbath social. Indenuel tried to smile but it came out forced. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Martin¡¯s smile never wavered as he patted his shoulder and left the meditation room. Indenuel waited a few moments before following. He should stay close to Martin, but he might be better off on his own, surviving this party as long as possible before excusing himself to return home.

    Tolomon and Indenuel got out of the carriage by the palace, and Indenuel rubbed his upper arm. His Sabbath day outfit was different than the one last week, which still baffled him.

    ¡°I shall be off to the side,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°These elites are usually harmless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not comforting,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon smirked as they walked into the banquet hall. As easily as Tolomon was able to sneak up on him, he just as easily disappeared, and Indenuel felt painfully alone in a large crowd.

    A table full of food drew his attention. It was, after all, the end of Sabbath worship and meditation, so his fasting was done. He started to approach a table when a servant approached him, bowing.

    ¡°Would you like anything off the table, Warrior Indenuel?¡± the servant asked.

    It was jarring to have someone who he had never met before already know his name. ¡°Um, yes. I¡¯d love some.¡±

    ¡°Here are the options, sir, simply take your pick of whatever is on the list,¡± the servant said, giving Indenuel a large list of foods. He only knew a quarter of what they were. Indenuel chose some bread and an apple. ¡°Is that all, sir?¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Indenuel said.

    The servant bowed. Indenuel bowed back before he studied the crowd of elites as they mingled with themselves, doing his best not to sneak to the side and stand toward the wall where the other servants stood.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± He turned, feeling his face relax as he saw Adosina with a huge smile, as always.

    ¡°Hello Adosina.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad you could make it to this gathering!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I am too,¡± Indenuel said while figuring out how best to ask Adosina how long he could stay before it was socially acceptable for him to leave. She had a plate of food herself that she held. This wasn¡¯t a sit down and eat kind of a party. Everyone had little plates of food to eat while they chatted and laughed. Some even had servants near them to hold their plates.

    ¡°Wonderful service, was it not?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°Yes. I never imagined Dalius to have a sense of humor, but it was nice,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Adosina! Indenuel! It is so good to see you two together!¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Hello Sara,¡± he said. The servant came over to him, bowing again before handing him a small plate with his bread and apple slices.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said before taking a huge bite of the bread. It was so soft. It was almost insane how soft the bread was.

    ¡°Is that all you¡¯re eating?¡± Sara asked.

    It was then that Indenuel noticed how little there was on his plate compared to Sara and Adosina¡¯s.

    ¡°Ami,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need much,¡± Indenuel said at the same time.

    ¡°Nonsense. You have been training hard with the King¡¯s Militia all week. You need to keep up your strength,¡± Sara said.

    Adosina gave Indenuel an apologetic smile.

    ¡°I will go back for more if I¡¯m hungry.¡± Sara gave him a look. He gave a sheepish smile. ¡°I shall go back for more once I¡¯m done.¡±

    Sara patted his cheek. ¡°There¡¯s a dear. Now, don¡¯t let me interrupt you two.¡± She had a sparkle in her eye. Once Sara had left, there was a silence between him and Adosina that, for the first time since he¡¯d known Adosina, was becoming awkward.

    ¡°Forgive her, Indenuel. She has been a mother so long, she doesn¡¯t know how to stop nurturing,¡± Adosina said.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It is kind of her.¡±

    ¡°At times it is too much. You are allowed to say no to her if you so wish,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but smile. Adosina smiled and waved at someone before touching his elbow. ¡°It was so good to see you.¡±

    ¡°Good to see you too.¡±

    Adosina slipped away, leaving Indenuel alone again. He finished his bread and apple before a servant was there, taking his empty plate. ¡°Would you like some wine, sir?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Um, no. No thanks,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    He should have gotten more to eat. He was still hungry. Sara was right. He¡¯d been working hard with the King¡¯s Militia this past week. Once some bread and a piece of fruit could fill him on a Sabbath day, but not anymore. The only problem was it required him to talk to a servant, to have them bring it to him, and he didn¡¯t want to inconvenience them.

    Indenuel turned and froze when he saw a woman standing before him. Indenuel took a few steps back before forcing himself to remember his manners and bowing.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Warrior Indenuel,¡± she said.

    Indenuel forced himself not to wince. He was afraid this would happen. He had been introduced to so many people of the nobility last week that none of their names stuck. He hated this feeling.

    ¡°Forgive me, but I seem to have forgotten your name,¡± Indenuel said.

    This woman, a few years younger than him, was beautiful and staring right at him. And despite practicing a month with Adosina, he still fell back into an old habit of being absolutely terrified of being near her.

    ¡°That¡¯s quite alright, Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you may just call me Indenuel.¡±

    She giggled. Then other girls giggled. Indenuel turned his head to see he had already drawn quite the crowd. There were at least five girls circling around him, with more coming every moment.

    ¡°Can we all call you Indenuel?¡± one of the girls asked.

    ¡°Yes, yes of course,¡± Indenuel said, his chest tightening as they seemed to flock closer to him.

    The girls again giggled. Indenuel¡¯s smile was pained. They all had the beauty and alure of the upper class. Well taken care of, their dresses a swirl of color and works of art. They were healthy, happy, and so pretty, and Indenuel wanted to run away as fast as he could. He had been beaten by one-to-many fathers, brothers, or husbands to not recall exactly what that felt like.

    The circle closed, and Indenuel stood straight up, giving a tight smile.

    ¡°Do you like my dress, Indenuel?¡± one of them spoke.

    ¡°Yes, yes, it¡¯s beautiful,¡± Indenuel said.

    Again, a wave of giggles hit his ears, and he started to sweat. One of them touched his elbow, which surprised him, and he moved it away.

    They¡¯re not going to hurt you. They won¡¯t slap you. Their fathers, brothers, husbands will not beat you. You are fine. You are not in danger. Everything is fine.

    His mind continually played that, or a variation of it, on repeat as he tried to smile. Even though he was brought up in one of the poorest of towns, Lucia tried to teach him how to be a gentleman. Unfortunately, a gentleman in the lowest social class was different than a gentleman in the highest social class. He was taught to remain silent, kept his eyes to the ground, and let the upper-class woman do whatever they wanted with him to a point. When in doubt, bow a lot. He didn¡¯t know what to do in this situation, now that he was supposed to be an upper-class gentleman.

    ¡°Do you enjoy training with the King¡¯s Militia?¡± one of the girls asked.

    ¡°I do, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    Someone touched his elbow again and he gave an apologetic smile. They were doing this on purpose, he just knew it. It was too late to think of an escape. The circle was surrounding him, and he could not leave without touching them.

    ¡°I bet you get all hot and sweaty when you train, don¡¯t you?¡± a girl asked.

    Indenuel was so incredibly confused by the question. ¡°Um, yes?¡±

    Giggles again. Another touch to his elbow. He folded his arms, purposefully placing his palms over his elbows to keep them from being touched, accident or not.

    ¡°I bet you have superhuman strength, too.¡±

    ¡°No, no. Just average. Average strength,¡± Indenuel said. Slightly below, the more cynical part of him said to himself.

    More giggles, and more attempts at touching his elbows. He kept moving his folded arms just out of reach, but the women kept reaching. They finally stopped when his folded arms were well over his head, making him feel ridiculous, but at least they stopped touching his elbows.

    ¡°What¡¯s it like having all four powers?¡± a girl asked.

    ¡°Oh, well, it¡¯s, um.¡± That was a complete sentence, right?

    ¡°Does having all four powers enhance other aspects of you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t understand,¡± Indenuel said, still keeping his arms as high as he could.

    It was at this point that Indenuel looked for an escape. Someone familiar he could go talk to, give an excuse to leave. Martin? Adosina? Sara? Tolomon?

    Tolomon! Indenuel¡¯s eyes landed on him. He was leaning against the table of refreshments, staring right at Indenuel, a plate of food in his hand. He had just finished eating a tiny meatball with a toothpick when Indenuel¡¯s eyes landed on him. Tolomon was watching him like this was some sort of comedic play. He looked like he was quite enjoying himself.

    Indenuel should have been angry, but he found he couldn¡¯t. He saw himself like Tolomon would have seen him, surrounded by every marriageable woman in the nobility, with his arms folded over his head to keep them from touching his elbows. And seeing Tolomon relaxing against a table, watching, reminded him of a very important thing. He was in no actual danger here. Instead, he realized the ridiculous situation he¡¯d found himself in. He would laugh later, but right now he glared in Tolomon¡¯s direction. Tolomon skewered another meatball, watching in amusement.

    ¡°Oh!¡± a girl said as she slipped and caught her fall right on Indenuel¡¯s chest. He moved ever so slightly, and multiple hands grabbed his back to keep him steady. He was in no danger of falling over, but they helped him all the same. ¡°I am so sorry, Indenuel. I slipped.¡±

    Right, he thought as her hands lingered on his stomach. He continued to stare Tolomon down. Tolomon didn¡¯t move, acting like this truly was a play and he wasn¡¯t supposed to interrupt at all.

    ¡°Save me!¡± Indenuel mouthed.

    Tolomon stopped chewing, pursing his lips as he looked toward the ceiling debating whether to end his entertainment. Indenuel gave him another glare, and he gave a shrug as he stood.

    The girls continued to giggle as Tolomon made his way over. They seemed to part for him as he smiled at the women. ¡°Forgive me, ladies. I need to talk with Indenuel about important, Warrior business.¡±

    The women all enjoyed that way too much. Indenuel closed his eyes, giving a slight shake of his head.

    ¡°Will he be back?¡± one of them asked.

    ¡°Oh, I guarantee it,¡± Tolomon said.

    They all giggled again as Tolomon took his wrist and led him out of the banquet hall and out the door. Indenuel didn¡¯t feel like he could breathe easily until they were a few steps into the garden.

    ¡°You are useless as a bodyguard,¡± Indenuel mumbled, rubbing his arms to get the blood flowing after holding them over his head too much.

    ¡°You have the social graces of a rock,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It¡¯s a joy to watch.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to protect me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°None of them were dangerous,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh yes, they were. They¡¯re terrifying,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon laughed loud, patting Indenuel on the back. To spite him, Indenuel skewered a few meatballs from Tolomon¡¯s plate and stuffed them in his mouth as he walked away. He was still hungry, but he didn¡¯t want to bother the servants. He could bother Tolomon, though.

 Chapter 49

    Inessa pressed herself against the pillar. Fadrique was looking for her again. This was three weeks in a row now. She mentally prepared herself to do this every Sabbath. It was easier to think that way instead of hoping for a break, because there might never be a break.

    She heard a pair of voices before she saw who it was. She stiffened, trying to figure out from the tone whether it was Fadrique. Just as she remembered Fadrique had a higher tone, Indenuel and Tolomon walked past her. She gave a tiny sigh of relief until Tolomon turned, his hand already on the hilt of his sword.

    ¡°Me again!¡± Inessa said far too loudly, holding up her hands to show she had no weapon. ¡°It¡¯s just me, Tolomon.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face relaxed before he gave a short bow. ¡°Forgive me, Inessa. One can never be too careful.¡±

    ¡°You would actually identify me before you tried to kill me, right?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Depends on the situation,¡± Tolomon said.

    Inessa was horrified by this, though she tried not to show it.

    ¡°I think what he¡¯s trying to say is you should be safe in most cases,¡± Indenuel said even as he stared Tolomon down.

    He nodded. ¡°As long as you don¡¯t sneak up on him on the battlefield, I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    Inessa let out a breath. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a relief.¡± She used the opportunity to stand closer to the men before looking back into the gathering. Fadrique was talking to Navir, so he was distracted for now, though his eyes bounced over the crowd, still trying to find her. Inessa backed away enough to hide by the pillar.

    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It gets loud in there at times,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°Yeah, I can relate to that.¡±

    Martin¡¯s conversation came back to her, and she went through the list she made of what she needed to say to keep Indenuel focused on other things. ¡°So, Warrior Indenuel, have you thought any more about how you¡¯re going to end this war?¡± Inessa asked.

    Just as she suspected, Indenuel¡¯s entire body language changed. Where he was once semi-relaxed and enjoying her company, his shoulders tightened, and a look of horror crossed his face he couldn¡¯t hide, even as he tried. ¡°I guess, um¡­¡±

    The weight of responsibility. Nothing could be more terrifying. Inessa took a step closer, pretending she couldn¡¯t see how much this topic scared him. ¡°I mean, how do you deal with that kind of pressure? Our country has been at war for over two decades. Do you have any idea what you¡¯ll do to end it?¡±

    Indenuel swallowed, and she could almost see the sweat starting to form on his forehead. ¡°Um, no, no I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Inessa said, letting the silence stretch on. She waited for the silence to get so uncomfortable that Indenuel would have to excuse himself.

    ¡°Do you have any ideas?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Inessa kept her face unreadable. He¡¯s still going to stick around. Alright, then.

    ¡°Me? Have any ideas?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Well, yeah. I mean, I may be the one foreseen to end the war, but I can¡¯t be the only one who ends it. I¡¯ll need help from others,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa gave him a strange look. Maybe if facing his responsibilities wasn¡¯t scary enough, she needed to give him a better idea of what to be terrified of.

    ¡°Well, do you know anything about politics?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Um, no.¡± The nerves were back, and he fiddled with the collar of his jacket. ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    Alright, here goes. ¡°Well, at this point it¡¯s clear that if we defeat Kiam, we will be the world power, so it¡¯s just a matter of keeping it. True, the Oraminians are our contractual ally, but no one can deny we were quite brutal to them before they made the switch. And the same with Zimoro and Dengria. We have the peace treaty, but because we are still at war, it doesn¡¯t feel like a peace treaty, since we take what we can to defend ourselves. It is a reminder, every harvest season, for Dengria, Zimoro, and Oramin that they are ours. And if we don¡¯t treat them with a little trust and respect, they might break the treaty and help Kiam win the war. There were some whispers that was what they would do, but with you here, they¡¯re going to wait and watch for a little longer before they try anything. Who knows? If we don¡¯t treat our ¡®allies¡¯ like their own countries, it might be Santollia against the entire world in six months.¡±

    Indenuel nodded when she finished, looking even more horrified. She waited, staring at him, reading his emotions, as a growing dread filled her. That wasn¡¯t horror. He, somehow, looked both impressed, scared at the information and even more enamored with her. ¡°My question is how we could possibly unite the world after such a horrible war? The war will end, yes, but shouldn¡¯t we strive for peace? Peace for everyone?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa dropped her gaze. This wasn¡¯t working. She had to admit her lie. In her defense, no man found her attractive after a lengthy speech about politics. She was in uncharted territory here. ¡°Look, Warrior Indenuel, the truth is¡­¡± He waited. She threw her hands in the air. ¡°I lied. I took a gamble and lost. I don¡¯t know anything about politics. I¡¯m a concubine. I can¡¯t even read. I¡¯m quoting what I have heard Adosina say.¡±

    Indenuel looked confused. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    Inessa played with the sleeves of her dress. Jina would have screamed at her for doing something so humanizing, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Adosina is exceptionally brilliant. One of the things she¡¯s done to keep annoying men from asking to court her is start talking politics. It turns them away quick.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Indenuel studied her closer. ¡°You¡¯re trying to manipulate me into not¡­ not wanting to court to you?¡±

    It was through sheer will that Inessa kept herself from wincing. She didn¡¯t mean to reveal that. Inessa said nothing, and Indenuel smirked like he had won something. ¡°You thought revealing you have a brain would somehow make me not develop feelings for you?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa¡¯s mouth went dry. It should have worked. It honestly should have. Adosina, back when they were friends, had helped her perfect her lecture. Many men were turned away when she rattled off about politics or the great philosophers of the day, or even books on literature, even though she herself could not read. They didn¡¯t expect her to talk back, they expected her to be stupid and pretty.

    Her mind rushed to find something. Maybe stupid and pretty is what Indenuel would be turned away from. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a pity, then, that I do not have this brain you wish to find so attractive.¡±

    Indenuel chuckled, his head bobbing enough for a lock of his hair to fall in front of his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Inessa. Knowing exactly how to manipulate a man into not having feelings for you takes quite the brain indeed.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    Wants to be a protector. Wants to rescue me from my situation. Reluctant hero who wants to impress a woman he likes. Assumes he will impress me by complimenting my brain instead of my beauty. He¡¯s falling, and he¡¯s falling hard. It won¡¯t work. He¡¯s not even that attractive.

    Indenuel reached up, running a hand through his hair most likely to try and fix the lock that fell in front of his face. Instead, the lock of hair found more to join on his forehead, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice. He smirked again. Her heart fluttered in a way it never had before.

    Oh, good God. He is that attractive.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa tried to find an escape. This was wrong. She became aware of how close they were standing. It wasn¡¯t illegal, but she was afraid of what it might look to others. They were the only ones out here, and Tolomon was doing his duty as a lower-class citizen to not interrupt their conversation, but there was something in Tolomon¡¯s face. He knew exactly what was going on. Her alarm grew. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± She turned away and headed toward the banquet hall. ¡°I should return. See what¡­ what my husband requests of me,¡± she said, making a final reminder to Indenuel about her place.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Indenuel said, not sounding alarmed. He gave a small bow. ¡°Thank you for spending some of your time with me, Inessa.¡±

    ¡°You too, Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Just Indenuel is fine.¡±

    Inessa didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t dare spend another moment near him. She didn¡¯t know what was going on with her, but she was going to force herself to stop it. It was a distraction at best, the destruction of her family¡¯s wealth and position at worst.

    ¡°Can we go back to where you had the social graces of a rock?¡± Tolomon muttered to Indenuel, loud enough for her to hear.

    Inessa walked inside, disappearing among the group of elites, touching her face, trying to breathe easily. Carmen, one of Inessa¡¯s concubine sisters from when she was with Fadrique, grabbed her arm and lead her toward a room.

    ¡°Carmen, what are you-¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Carmen said.

    She pushed Inessa in the empty dark room and closed the door. Inessa froze, somehow knowing exactly what this meant. She waited, her heartbeat the loudest thing in the entire room, as she somehow heard his footsteps despite everyone else dancing, talking, and laughing.

    ¡°You girl. I¡¯m looking for Inessa. Did she come by this way?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Inessa covered her mouth to try and keep herself from breathing too loud.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen that girl in weeks,¡± Carmen said.

    Fadrique grunted before his footsteps disappeared. It was a stark reminder to Inessa as to why she couldn¡¯t afford a distraction. There was more than her family¡¯s wealth on the line.

    Carmen opened the door and Inessa waited for Carmen to give her a nod before she left the safety of the darkened room.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°We all hate you for leaving us behind to deal with him,¡± Carmen said.

    ¡°So why rescue me?¡± Inessa asked.

    Carmen¡¯s face was impossible to read. ¡°Because this is a reminder to us all why it¡¯s so dangerous to leave in the first place.¡± She left, disappearing among the crowd. Inessa kept an eye on Fadrique, watching him, her lesson learned. She could not be distracted. Her life depended on it.

    ***

    Indenuel was not excited when Captain Luiz proclaimed he was ready to try combat mode in the next couple days. It did not help at all that the day he was supposed to try combat mode was also the day he would spend the morning with Fadrique. He always annoyed Indenuel in the worst way.

    Indenuel tried not to push himself so hard. With the first week done, the High Elders were teaching him the harder concepts of the powers. Martin was teaching him how to use the healing power to help ease anxiety in others. Navir had him connecting to multiple trees while he was blindfolded and put through an obstacle course, using the trees as his eyes. The strangest was Dalius, who had him working with the military, using the clothes of murder victims to help solve old cases. It was both to stretch his abilities to talk to the dead not related to him, and to do some good in the city. There might have been one or two subtle hints about the evils of murder and how the murderer will always get caught, either in this life or the next. Indenuel tried not to be bothered by his words.

    Every day he was trained mentally, then pushed physically. Indenuel improved the barest amount with the sword, but it was not lost on him when he went from exceeding the High Elder¡¯s expectations to doing his best to learn the basic stances at the training fields. When Captain Luiz told him to focus, everything else left his mind. When Captain Luiz told him where to go, he went. He reviewed the different strokes and parries, to the point where his confidence would build. But as soon as he was placed against a recruit to try them out, even without pretending to be in combat, he was still disarmed at an embarrassingly fast rate, and his self-confidence shattered.

    And then there was Fadrique. He continued to insist Indenuel learn the basics. Despite pushing himself to his mental limits every day with the other High Elders, Fadrique droned on and on about the proper way to stand and hold hands to truly unlock the power. He was still pushed to his mental limits, but in a more negative way.

    ¡°Your foot is not straight,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°That is as straight as it gets,¡± Indenuel said, trying not to snap. They were standing in the courtyard, surrounded by the old trees.

    ¡°Your entire leg needs to straighten. Stop slouching,¡± Fadrique said, poking Indenuel¡¯s knee with his foot.

    Indenuel moved his leg out of the way, glaring at Fadrique.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look. Weather control is known to be stronger when there is a sense of comradery between the individuals who are trying to change it,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Which is why I usually work alone,¡± Indenuel mumbled, though clearly not quiet enough.

    ¡°You do not ¡®work alone¡¯ as a weather controller. It is a beautiful aspect of the gift. It is the only gift where you must rely on others to help you use it. A person is rarely powerful enough to-¡±

    Fadrique was cut off by a clap of thunder. It began to rain, hard. Indenuel, who had been rubbing his forehead, dropped his hand and gave a shrug. ¡°I guess, as the proclaimed Warrior, I am that rarely powerful person. Can we stop learning basics and move on to more complicated aspects of the power?¡±

    Fadrique¡¯s glare was dark. ¡°Master the basics, and you¡¯ve mastered the skill.¡±

    Indenuel reached out a hand to catch the raindrops as they pounded on the leaves above them. It was getting harder to hear, but Indenuel considered it a blessing. ¡°Are you intimidated by me, Fadrique? Is that why you hate me so? The other three High Elders are in such awe, but you seem to hate me the moment I arrived.¡± Indenuel had to shout over the storm.

    Fadrique¡¯s laugh was forced. ¡°I am a strong weather controller. I have what it takes to be in sync with those around me, to master the basics, to have that sense of comradery between your fellow men. I am simply trying to teach you what you lack.¡±

    Indenuel pointed up toward the heavens, both of them soaked in the downpour. ¡°Can you even stop that by yourself?¡±

    Fadrique¡¯s smile dropped, and the glare returned in full force. ¡°Humility, Indenuel. I suggest you learn it. In fact, from what I hear, you learn it best with Captain Luiz at the training grounds. So this lesson is done.¡±

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°You never answered my question. Do you need me to clear this rain up all by myself before I go? Or can I leave that in your capable hands?¡± Fadrique moved past him toward the doors of the courtyard. ¡°Because it¡¯ll only take me a moment for me.¡±

    Fadrique didn¡¯t answer, throwing the door open to the meditation room before stomping inside. Indenuel shrugged, brushing his wet hair back before following. He crossed the meditation room before closing the door.

    Tolomon was there, looking confused, but followed Indenuel through the worship hall.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Fadrique being insufferable,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Let¡¯s go have a long lunch. Hopefully the storm will end by then.¡±

    Lightening lit up the stain glass windows as rain dripped off his clothes onto the worship hall, which he should feel bad about, but he didn¡¯t care. A guard was already starting to get towels out.

    Indenuel walked down the steps of the Cathedral and into his carriage, refusing the umbrella offered to him by his coachman.

    ¡°Is he this obnoxious to everyone?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°He ignores me,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel sighed, the chill of the storm, mixed with the wet clothes, causing him to shiver. ¡°Which is obnoxious in its own way.¡±

    ¡°High Elder Fadrique is powerful, despite what you say. There¡¯s a reason he was one of the youngest to serve. He honestly would have been the youngest, except High Elder Martin holds that title,¡± Tolomon said before thinking it over. ¡°And he¡¯s the youngest purely because Leon the Healer was murdered.¡±

    Indenuel tried to slick back his hair, but he had spent way too much time in the rain for his hair to keep the combed back style his servants had given him that morning. ¡°Fadrique and I just don¡¯t work well together. I¡¯ll just have to rely on my other three powers.¡±

    ¡°You could learn a lot from High Elder Fadrique,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t stopped this storm yet,¡± Indenuel said.

    The rain continued to pound on top of the carriage. Maybe he should stop it, just so he wouldn¡¯t have to fight in the rain. The idea of pretending to be in combat in this kind of weather didn¡¯t comfort him.

    ¡°High Elder Fadrique may have some pride, but honestly, you do too,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel¡¯s attention was on the window, both annoyed and happy that the rain continued to fall. ¡°Is this your way of reminding me that I am a stubborn ass?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, it is,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to submit to his bullying. I wasted far too much time in Mountain Pass doing that.¡±

 Chapter 50

    They arrived at Indenuel¡¯s home for a long lunch which included a warm bath and a change of clothes. The nerves of preparing to fight made Indenuel¡¯s stomach shrink, so he didn¡¯t have much food, which was for the best. He didn¡¯t want to vomit.

    The rain finally stopped when Indenuel got out of the carriage and stepped onto the training field. Tolomon brushed past him with his two swords out, heading straight for a group of soldiers who spotted him with little time to plan.

    ¡°That was a fun little storm we had this morning,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°Did you have anything to do with it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I was training with Fadrique today,¡± Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz nodded, impressed. ¡°Quite the powerful weather controller. I heard he can start and stop storms by himself.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing as he fiddled with the hilt of his sword. ¡°So, who am I going to battle with today?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to put you in with some other new recruits. You are all about the same level with the sword, and this is their first time, too,¡± Captain Luiz said as they walked toward three large rings. Tolomon had already knocked out over fifteen soldiers while they were having the greeting.

    There was sand in the rings, and about a dozen chairs around them. There were four lines of recruits at two of the rings, each with their own one-on-one battles going on. The third was being cleaned, the metallic smell of blood hitting Indenuel¡¯s nostrils as soon as he recognized the red colored sand. There were three healers working on individuals, and four other healers watching the fights. Indenuel tried to keep up with their stances, but it made him nervous every time they went faster than what he could comprehend. He remembered how easily Nathaniel had beaten him, and how much he wanted to use the corruptive powers.

    ¡°You will go for three rounds, resting in between. Go until either one of you surrenders, or one of you gets knocked out,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel nodded, glad he didn¡¯t eat much for lunch. He took off his fancier jacket before he headed for the line, but Captain Luiz grabbed him. ¡°A man of your position doesn¡¯t wait in line.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Really?¡±

    Captain Luiz took him by the shoulder and lead him toward the middle ring. The current battle ended when one of the recruits whacked the other man hard against the side of the head with the hilt of his sword. The resounding crack made all the recruits wince in sympathy, including Indenuel. The victor stepped out of the ring to one of the healers, as the other was carried out, swiftly healed of any brain damage that it might have caused. Again, Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but think this was all barbaric.

    Indenuel was placed in front of another man a year or two younger than him. The man pulled out his sword and so did Indenuel. They both bowed before doing the basic stance.

    ¡°Begin,¡± a healer said.

    Indenuel was proud of himself for not balking when the swords clanged together. It was as far as he got before a fist barreled toward his head and his vision disappeared.

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes snapped open and he was on the ground, a healer releasing his hold on him. He let out a soft groan before closing his eyes again.

    ¡°Anything else hurting you sir?¡± the healer asked.

    He sat up. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. Thank you.¡± He didn¡¯t know if he was fine. He just wanted the healer to move on to someone else. Captain Luiz extended his hand. Indenuel took it, happy for the help to get him on his feet again. He touched his head. It was completely healed, but he still felt woozy.

    ¡°Over to the chairs, come on,¡± Captain Luiz said. Indenuel didn¡¯t want Captain Luiz to keep a hold of him, but he was more afraid of what would happen if he didn¡¯t have that extra support. He sat down, rubbing his head.

    ¡°So, this is everyone¡¯s first attempt?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Captain Luiz said. Indenuel let out a sigh, his head in his hand. ¡°No one expects you to be amazing right from the get-go.¡±

    ¡°My gifts are. My sword training, not so much,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You¡¯ve practiced with your gifts your entire life, right?¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°In a way, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And you¡¯re just starting with the sword. Practice. That¡¯s all there is to it,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Indenuel said, slowly standing up again. ¡°Practice.¡±

    He let Captain Luiz place him with another man to fight. The two bowed, and he managed to get one strike with the sword before he found himself waking up on the floor again.

    ¡°I did worse, didn¡¯t I,¡± Indenuel said as Captain Luiz lead him toward the chairs again.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mental battle just as much as it is a physical one. The more discouraged you get, the easier it is for the enemy to find your weakness,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°Which seems to be my head,¡± Indenuel mumbled, feeling nauseous. This confirmed all his fears. He, the Warrior, was bad at the sword.

    And insecure.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it eat you,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly strengthening the morale of these new recruits, am I? The Warrior, getting knocked out within moments of it starting.¡±

    ¡°Again, Indenuel, you cannot think about that. Work on improving yourself for yourself, not for others,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°Are you ready for one last round?¡±

    Indenuel nodded, setting a goal to last as long as the two other instances combined. That had to be doable. Captain Luiz placed him in front of another recruit. Indenuel bowed, holding his sword ready. The swords clanged together, and Indenuel forced himself to stay aware of the spaces around his head.

    He blocked a jab. He went for a blow and ducked when the recruit tried to hit his head. He was proud of himself for that much until he woke up again on the floor with no knowledge of how he got knocked out. He gave a sigh.

    ¡°And that¡¯s three,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, forcing himself to get on his feet. ¡°No, I¡¯m alright. I was doing better that time.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve watched you fight, I know what to help you with. We can take the rest of the time to work on what we need to,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I can do it, Captain. I can last longer. I know it. I need the practice,¡± Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz sighed. ¡°Last time, then we¡¯ve got to practice on our own.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, allowing himself to rest enough, watching the other recruits, seeing what he could learn. The only thing he learned was everyone felt nervous. Everyone did their best to knock out the other person as quickly as possible. He caught a few glances in his direction, and he tried desperately not to imagine them judging him. This was not his best day.

    Indenuel got up and followed Captain Luiz toward one of the rings. He almost wished he could go to the back of the line to give him time to mentally prepare, but he didn¡¯t. He was bowing before the next recruit, hoping he could last longer.

    The recruit struck first and Indenuel blocked it easily. He blocked a few more blows before trying for a jab himself. Indenuel was hyper aware, wanting to prove that he could last more than a few moments in a battle. The recruit looked nervous.

    Indenuel tried to block the sword, but not well enough. The recruits sword slid through his arm, leaving him with a nasty gash. He gritted his teeth, a groan sneaking through. He tried to take advantage of the shock the recruit had at making a cut and went for a jab, but the recruit blocked it before pain exploded in Indenuel¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir,¡± the recruit said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said, his teeth still gritted, holding his shoulder. ¡°The enemy won¡¯t apologize.¡±

    Warm blood ran down Indenuel¡¯s arm and shoulder. It was wet and sticky, and he couldn¡¯t deny it made him angry. Nathaniel¡¯s warning came back to him. He needed to stop before the anger grew. He needed to know his limits. But this was the most practice he was able to get. He couldn¡¯t practice well if they kept knocking him out so quickly. And they did knock him out so fast. He was really, really bad at the sword. Why wasn¡¯t he better? How could he survive a battle, let alone end the war?

    The recruit got through Indenuel¡¯s blocks, and his shirt was now drenched more in blood than in sweat. His mind was beginning to tetter. He tried to focus on the pain so he wouldn¡¯t stumble through a dark hole.

    The recruit stabbed Indenuel¡¯s hand and knocked the sword from him. Indenuel let out a curse. There was an itch at his wrist that wasn¡¯t caused by blood. Indenuel didn¡¯t know how long the sinister pain was building, but he sensed it now.

    He was weakening. Was he supposed to be losing this much blood? The nagging warning returned. Pain grew in his wrists, the weakness causing him to lose focus. He had to surrender, or else he would stumble in the dark hole.

    You¡¯re already there, a demon whispered.

    Rage hit, and Indenuel dove for his sword before he rammed his sword over and over against the recruit¡¯s sword, trying to disarm him, trying not to listen to the demon. He was still safe. He wasn¡¯t losing focus.

    Yes you are, a demon whispered.

    Not just now, but ever since Martin found you.

    This is just one big distraction.

    From realizing the High Elders are using you.

    To gain world power.

    To sleep with whomever they want.

    To spread their power to the world.

    The recruit disarmed Indenuel again, looking just as surprised as Indenuel about it. He lifted his sword to knock him out when Indenuel threw his wrists out and the sinister pain hit the recruit in the chest.

    The recruit gasped before that too was cut off. He stumbled back, falling to his knees, his face twisted in indescribable pain as his sword dropped into the sand.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± It sounded like Captain Luiz, but he couldn¡¯t be certain. He was in panic mode. He threw the power to whoever was getting close, terrified. He wanted them to stay away. Didn¡¯t they know he just wanted to be left alone? He couldn¡¯t do this.

    The healers threw up shields, but Indenuel didn¡¯t even question whether he could break them. He threw the pain toward them, the black corruption overwhelming the shields before they dissolved, knocking out healers.

    There was chaos. Screams of pain. Shouts of warning. Indenuel threw a double dose of corruption toward someone coming straight at him. When the man didn¡¯t drop, Indenuel realized too late it was Tolomon.

    In a blink of an eye he was on the ground, his head pressed into the sand. In surprise, Indenuel shoved his power into Tolomon again to get him to let go, but he wasn¡¯t an idiot. Tolomon had him pinned in such a way that the pain entered his own body somehow. He screamed as the pain flooded his system. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    Once he was more aware, he realized his wrists were pinned up against the opposite arm, making the pain enter his arms instead of Tolomon. Indenuel struggled under Tolomon¡¯s grip, but he was barely able to move.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have Nathaniel¡¯s diplomacy,¡± Tolomon said above him. ¡°So I¡¯ll just tell it to you straight. You¡¯ve used enough corruption that you¡¯ll enter the devil¡¯s sleep once you¡¯ve stopped using it for long enough. You can either do that yourself by calming down, or I can knock you out and force you into it. Understand?¡±

    Indenuel was breathing deeply, anger and pain roaring through his system. ¡°I hate them. I hate them.¡±

    ¡°Calm down, go to sleep,¡± Tolomon said.

    They slept with her. Every single one of them slept with her, and they expected him to be fine with it. He was expected to not make a fuss. He was to win their war, and they would gain more power, while he was placed to one side, and she on the other. While he could only look at her and wish her well as she slept with men old enough to be her grandfathers.

    ¡°Alert High Elder Martin!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Get him here fast!¡± someone else screamed.

    ¡°Get off me!¡± Indenuel seethed.

    Tolomon said nothing, still pinning him to the ground. The sand was in Indenuel¡¯s mouth as he tried to ease his breathing. The grains pressed against his face, and the pain he had unknowingly let enter his body wreaked havoc with his heart. It was beating fast and kept getting faster. He groaned as he felt the brunt of it. He hardly had time to realize what he had done before darkness covered his vision.

 Chapter 51

    Martin leapt out of his carriage and rushed to the training grounds. It looked like the entire army was there, circled around the three training rings. He was spotted immediately.

    ¡°Part for Martin the Healer!¡± someone shouted.

    They did, and Martin went straight to the middle of the circle.

    ¡°Martin!¡± Captain Luiz said with a breath of relief and pain. ¡°Thank God you¡¯re here.¡±

    Captain Luiz was doing everything in his power not to show how much pain he was in. Since Captain Luiz wasn¡¯t unconscious, Martin didn¡¯t have to touch his temples to get the corruption out. He threw a healing shield over him, moving it through his body as it collected all the corruption before pulling it out. Captain Luiz gasped, touching his chest as Martin smothered the corruption with the golden shield.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    There was a recruit unconscious on the ground, and three unconscious military healers. Martin winced, dropping to his knees quickly and placing his fingers against the temples of the recruit.

    It was a powerful bout of corruption. Martin pushed the shield through the young man¡¯s body as it gathered the corruption together before easing it out of the recruit¡¯s chest. Martin opened his eyes, smothering this one too.

    ¡°The pain is gone from this boy. He should be ready to heal,¡± Martin said, moving on to the military healer.

    Martin kept his mind clear and focused, even though he couldn¡¯t deny the disappointment he felt. Tolomon sat on the ground, guarding Indenuel¡¯s unconscious form. The agitation in the bodies were clear. The military healers were hit with a powerful evil that would have overwhelmed their shields. None of them were prepared for it.

    ¡°Will they be alright?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°Give them the rest of the day to recover, but yes. They will be fine,¡± Martin said as he took the corruption from the last healer. Captain Luiz helped Martin to his feet as the other military healers worked on their unconscious members.

    Martin approached Tolomon, who got to his feet and bowed. ¡°Hello, sir.¡± He barely managed to get that out before he swayed dangerously. Captain Luiz and Martin steadied him. ¡°Forgive me. The corruption hit me too.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t hesitate as he threw a shield around Tolomon. If he wasn¡¯t a Graduate, he would have been passed out on the floor like the others.

    ¡°This is a double case of bad corruption,¡± Martin mumbled as he moved the shield through the man¡¯s body. ¡°How are you still standing?¡±

    Tolomon said nothing as the shield pushed out the corruption. He closed his eyes before straightening himself.

    ¡°Indenuel pushed himself too hard?¡± Martin asked as he smothered the ooze.

    ¡°It looks like it, sir,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°He hit himself accidentally with the pain, but he¡¯s in the devil¡¯s sleep now.¡±

    Indenuel was on his side, and Martin eased him to his back. He touched the boy¡¯s temples, sensing the bubbling corruption that was the cause of all this pain. He did what he could to separate the ooze from the other corruption. The black ooze he could heal right now. The deeply seeded corruption could only be healed by confession. Indenuel¡¯s shirt was soaked in blood, but he didn¡¯t see any wounds. Someone had already healed those.

    Martin smothered the black ooze and stood up. ¡°I need him somewhere private.¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°My captain¡¯s hut is right over there,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Tolomon picked Indenuel up. They broke through the circle and headed for the cabin. Captain Luiz fell in step with Martin.

    ¡°What should we tell the men?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°What happened here was a mistake, but it will be rectified. Indenuel pushed himself too hard, and we need to adjust his schedule, make it so this doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We cannot push him like this again. Ending the war is a tremendous responsibility to place on someone not even twenty years old. This is partially my fault. He asked to go another round, and I let him because he¡¯s in a higher social class than I am.¡±

    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s ever in this position again, you remind him exactly what happened. I pray he doesn¡¯t need the reminder.¡±

    They entered the cabin, and Captain Luiz quickly brushed off some things from his desk before Tolomon placed Indenuel there.

    ¡°Remove his shirt, please,¡± Martin said.

    Captain Luiz took out a dagger and cut away at Indenuel¡¯s shirt. The red mark of the devil was clear, even among the dried blood. Martin gave a grim nod. He expected as much, but it still pained him to see it.

    ¡°What do we do?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Nothing, while he is asleep. The level at which I sensed, he¡¯ll be out until tomorrow morning at least,¡± Martin said. ¡°Until then, make sure he gets cleaned up and take him home.¡±

    There was a knock at the door. Captain Luiz went to open it as Tolomon got out some cleaning supplies from within a closet. Martin remembered again how much ooze he had pulled from Tolomon, and it was strange to see him up and active.

    ¡°Don¡¯t forget to rest yourself, Tolomon,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, sir,¡± he said as he eased the rest of Indenuel¡¯s shirt off.

    Captain Luiz handed Martin a note.

    Emergency meeting in the meditation room once you are finished.

    Martin folded the paper and stuffed it in the pockets of his robes. ¡°If my services are no longer required, I shall bid you gentlemen farewell.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martin,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°You truly are a powerful healer.¡±

    He said nothing as he left the cabin.

    ***

    ¡°This is the second time we¡¯ve gotten a report of the Warrior using corruptive powers. Considering we haven¡¯t known him until a month and a half ago, this is quite concerning,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a matter of us pushing him way too hard,¡± Martin said. ¡°We lighten his schedule up, and we shouldn¡¯t have this concern again.¡±

    Navir, who had been rubbing his temples, dropped his hands and stared at Martin. ¡°The average person does not use corruptive powers like this. There is something deeper we need to root out of the boy.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure he¡¯s murdered someone,¡± Dalius said, looking up from the book. He was the one in charge of writing down the minutes of the meeting. ¡°The way he described the demons reacting around him, that level of hate is alarming.¡±

    ¡°We cannot have a corrupted individual as the Warrior,¡± Navir said. ¡°The prophecy said nothing about this.¡±

    ¡°The prophecy has been right in every other thing,¡± Martin said. ¡°This is just a weakness he needs to overcome.¡±

    ¡°That boy has been lying to us. If he isn¡¯t incredibly powerful in his gifts, I could have sworn he wasn¡¯t the Warrior,¡± Fadrique said.

    Martin had little power over the High Elders. If this was any other crowd, he would have raised his hands and the talking would have ceased, but with them, they would ignore him and keep talking.

    ¡°Gentlemen, please! You¡¯re acting as though he¡¯s marked!¡±

    ¡°He is marked!¡± Fadrique said. ¡°You just told us he is!¡±

    Martin rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°A red mark, Fadrique. Not a black one.¡±

    ¡°The public will catch wind of this, if they haven¡¯t already. I¡¯m assuming you didn¡¯t have the forethought to swear them all to secrecy,¡± Navir said.

    Martin leaned back in his chair. ¡°It¡¯s been almost two weeks, and he¡¯s been thrown into his Warrior responsibilities. We must show compassion on the poor boy. In many ways, he is still coming to terms with this himself.¡±

    ¡°With reports of the war being so discouraging, there¡¯s little else we can do,¡± Navir mumbled.

    ¡°What do you suggest, Navir?¡± Fadrique asked. Dalius¡¯ quill scratched against the page as he finished writing.

    Navir went back to rubbing his temples. ¡°He has proven himself more than capable in the four gifts. From what I gathered, he only used pain today, so once he wakes up, Martin will check to make sure his powers haven¡¯t been affected by the corruption. Whether they have or not, I suggest he work with Captain Luiz three days a week, and with one of us the other two days. For this first week it will be Martin both times to counteract whatever the corruption did to his powers. Martin, I want a full report once he¡¯s done confessing, sent to every High Elder. Don¡¯t leave any details out. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can do that,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Do you need my help to cleanse the mark?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t dark. I can manage it myself,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Very well,¡± Navir said as he stood, indicating the end of the meeting.

 Chapter 52

    Indenuel took a deep breath and opened his eyes. He blinked at the ceiling of his own room; his brain replaced with mud. He rubbed his forehead, trying to remember what happened. He could smell something, a hint of ginseng with some sage. A few sticks of incense burned in a bowl. Martin was in the corner on a chair, his hands clasped together, resting under his chin, looking deep in thought.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Indenuel asked, his voice hoarse.

    He looked up and smiled before he walked over, helping him to sit up. Indenuel still felt weak. The curtains were drawn back, and sunlight streamed in his room.

    ¡°How long was I¡­¡±

    ¡°Almost a full day. It¡¯s well past the afternoon,¡± Martin said. ¡°I¡¯ll alert your staff to get you something to eat.¡±

    Indenuel eased himself to a sitting position as memories tricked in through his mud brain. He felt a slight panic as he remembered the training grounds.

    ¡°The recruit. The healers. Are they alright?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re already up and practicing today,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel touched his head again, trying to force it to work. He couldn¡¯t think clearly. His panic receded. Yes, he had hurt them, but they were alright. He hadn¡¯t accidently murdered anyone.

    ¡°Take this,¡± Martin said, handing him one of the sticks of incense. It had the strongest ginseng scent.

    Indenuel held it, breathing in the smell, already feeling his mind clearing. ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°A special blend from Navir to wake you up. You¡¯ve been in the devil¡¯s sleep too long.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing. He simply closed his eyes, breathing in the tangy scent, his mind becoming sharper. He had his bed clothes on, but his collar was low enough he could clearly see the red marks. The panic he felt yesterday was sharp and animalistic. He hadn¡¯t felt that way in a long time. And since he didn¡¯t have to hide that he had all four powers, it made it way too easy to use them.

    Martin placed a tray on his lap with lunch, taking the incense back. With his mind sharper, his stomach also reminded him of the little food he had to eat in the past day. Indenuel ignored etiquette and began to stuff food in his mouth. Martin grabbed the chair from the corner and moved it closer to Indenuel¡¯s bed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it right now,¡± Indenuel said between bites.

    ¡°I can wait,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it after I eat, either.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll have to.¡± There was a grim, almost apologetic tone to his voice. Indenuel tried not to let that bother him as he finished eating. The incense burned as he drained the last of his water. Martin took the empty tray back and placed it outside the door. Indenuel caught a sight of Tolomon waiting just outside, arms folded, his back to him. He touched his chest, trying to see if he could feel the mark. As his fingers pressed against the redness, he felt a distinct coldness, while the rest of his chest felt warm.

    ¡°You tapped into a strong reserve of the devil¡¯s power,¡± Martin said as he sat back down. ¡°You caused all those good people pain, and as I am the High Elder of healing, it is to me you must confess.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, shaking his head. ¡°It was an accident.¡±

    Martin steepled his fingers. ¡°This level of pain cannot come by accident. What did that recruit do to provoke you?¡±

    He turned away, looking at the scenery outside his window, seeing the garden, almost smelling the geraniums from here. ¡°Nothing. The recruit did nothing. I¡­ I simply didn¡¯t want to get knocked out. Again.¡±

    ¡°You could have surrendered yourself,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel¡¯s nod wasn¡¯t convincing. ¡°Yeah. Yeah, I could have.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be more cooperative with me, Indenuel.¡± There was a sense of worry in his voice, but there was a trickle of annoyance there too. ¡°The pain you caused all those people, that comes from an alarming amount of hate. So, I will ask again. What did that recruit do?¡± Indenuel said nothing as he stared at Martin. He reflected on his thoughts. Remembered admitting to Tolomon how much he hated them. But it wasn¡¯t the recruit he hated. He hated the High Elders. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    Indenuel felt a spike of annoyance. ¡°I just woke up. I don¡¯t even have time to recover and you¡¯re demanding me to confess my innermost feelings. Could you at least have the decency to let me get dressed?¡±

    ¡°I had hoped I would be able to heal you of the mark before you did that,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel pursed his lips, wishing he had the food back to at least distract him with something.

    Martin sighed as he sat back down. ¡°The High Elders realize we¡¯re being too hard on you. You need to rest, and as soon as you confess-¡±

    ¡°Good God, Martin. Isn¡¯t confession voluntary?¡± Indenuel asked.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°We have fifty witnesses to your crime. We have proof you used the devil¡¯s power. I can see the mark, right there. We need to root this out now, or you will be sent to the dungeons until you¡¯re ready to confess.¡± Martin didn¡¯t sound angry, but arguing with him wasn¡¯t an option, either.

    Indenuel grumbled to himself. He doubted the High Elders even knew what voluntary meant. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened.¡± He knew exactly what happened. He was angry at the High Elders for the concubine law. Angry that he was being used as a tool for world domination. But how was he supposed to say any of this to Martin?

    ¡°It is not fit for the Warrior to have such anger,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel had to laugh as he threw the covers off him. ¡°Seriously? I¡¯ve been prophesied to fight in a great battle that will free the land, and you expect me not to get angry enough to hurt some people?¡± He got out of bed, heading toward his wardrobe.

    Martin glared. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Indenuel was genuinely curious.

    ¡°One is with the devil¡¯s powers, the other is through the way God intended,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Oh, so as long as I don¡¯t use the corruptive powers, I¡¯m perfectly fine to hate Kiam enough to kill them? That, somehow, is the right amount that won¡¯t send my soul straight to Hell?¡±

    Martin stilled, the glare softening just a bit. ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know himself. He gathered what clothes he wanted before placing them onto the bed. ¡°I pushed myself too far,¡± Indenuel said instead. ¡°This is a lot of responsibility, and yesterday I just snapped. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Martin nodded, not looking at Indenuel as he put on his pants. Once Indenuel had his night shirt off, Martin stood, motioning him closer. He placed a finger to the beginning of the mark and closed his eyes. The warmth of the healing power poured into it. It was slow. He cracked an eye open, staring at Indenuel.

    ¡°Are you sure you just snapped?¡±

    Indenuel paused too long. He didn¡¯t need Martin to open the other eye to stare at him to know that. The residual anger was there for the High Elders, and it contributed to the mark. He had been mad at the other three, but he had to admit some of the anger trickled toward Martin. He clearly disliked the concubine law. How could he go along with it?

    ¡°Before the accident I was training with Fadrique,¡± Indenuel said, not looking at Martin. He had fallen back on a habit. He would withhold key elements that made it a partial truth. ¡°Fadrique and his inflated sense of self got under my skin. That, on top of not feeling like my skill in the sword was good enough, as well as the expected responsibilities pushed me past my limits. I am sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Martin sighed as he brought his hand down. As the mark was only partially healed, Indenuel watched in mild interest as the redness reappeared on his skin. ¡°Fadrique may have a strong personality, but you must forgive him. He is used to being the strongest weather controller in the entire city.¡±

    Indenuel scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t see why I¡¯m the one who has to forgive him simply because I¡¯m better.¡±

    ¡°Despite what you may think, Fadrique does have more experience with his power-¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s old.¡±

    ¡°-and therefore it would be wise to listen to what he has to say,¡± Martin continued as though Indenuel hadn¡¯t interrupted. ¡°That being said, I will have a talk with him, as his personality has taken a stronger turn since you¡¯ve arrived.¡± Indenuel¡¯s nod was short and almost imperceptible. Martin paused, studying Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°And war is messy. Good or evil, when a war lasts this long, it takes a toll on everyone¡¯s soul. Killing, fighting, war, I didn¡¯t want it to last this long, but it has. Hence our desire to end it. More importantly, you must tether yourself to God as you try to fulfill the prophecy. You can end a war without hating Kiam.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best, Martin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all we ask.¡± Martin raised his hand again and healed the mark. It was a lot easier this time, and Indenuel relaxed, knowing it was enough. Once the mark was removed, Indenuel slipped his shirt on.

    ¡°You may take the rest of the week to relax,¡± Martin said. Considering it was already the fourth day of the week, there wasn¡¯t much of the week left, but Indenuel didn¡¯t mind. ¡°We are lightening your schedule. Once the first day of the week comes back again, you will train with Captain Luiz for the day, or as long as he wants you to. The next day you will train with me. Then Captain Luiz again, then with me, and finally Captain Luiz. Are we clear?¡± Indenuel nodded. To be honest, his favorite part about the whole thing was that he wouldn¡¯t have to see Fadrique for an entire week. ¡°Very well. Thank you for your confession, Indenuel. To finish it, you must attend Sabbath worship for the next two weeks to make sure your soul remains close to God. Please use this time to relax.¡±

    Indenuel nodded again. As soon as Martin opened the door to leave, Pablo was there, bowing as Martin left.

    ¡°Two letters for you, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said, opening the first one.

    ¡°The children are closer?¡± Pablo asked.

    Indenuel skimmed over the note. ¡°Yes. They made it to Arital. Do you want to update the map?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    Pablo walked over to the map near the door, placing the pin in the next town. The children were almost halfway to Santollia City, yet they still felt so far away. Pablo left as Indenuel opened the other letter, studying the map a moment longer before looking down at the letter.

    His face fell. It was from Nathaniel.

    Dear Indenuel,

    Word has reached me about what happened at the training grounds in Santollia City.

    Indenuel looked away, feeling a shame creep through him that was never there when he confessed to Martin. He eased himself onto the edge of the bed and kept reading.

    You may of course correct me on any misunderstanding I might have gotten from hearing it through multiple people, but it sounded like you pushed yourself too hard. Remember your limits. Do not feel ashamed for stopping when you feel you need to stop. It is easier to do that then to put good people in danger. Take this as a learning opportunity and do better next time.

    Your servants know how to reach me. Please write me. You can¡¯t carry this all by yourself.

    -Nathaniel

    Indenuel slowly folded the letter again as Tolomon walked in. ¡°Is there a place I could write a letter? To Nathaniel?¡±

    ¡°Your study,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I have a study?¡± He had toured his home when he first arrived, but he had forgotten that detail in his busy trainings. Honestly, the only rooms he knew well were the dining hall and his own room.

    Tolomon motioned him over. Indenuel stood and followed him out of his room to another one closer to the front door. It was a beautiful room, covered in bookshelves with a large, mahogany desk.

    ¡°There should be plenty of paper there for you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded as he sat in an extremely comfortable chair. The desk seemed far too grand for someone like him. There was a stack of papers in one of the drawers that he took out and placed on the desk. He had rarely written on paper before. Mostly on dirt floors. He grabbed a quill, another luxury as he dipped it in ink before staring at the blank page. What was he supposed to tell Nathaniel? His thoughts were in such a jumble he didn¡¯t even know what to think himself.

    Start with organizing your thoughts. There¡¯s plenty of paper here to do it.

    Indenuel dipped the quill again before starting to write.

 Chapter 53

    Martin got out of his carriage. He had finished sending the notes of Indenuel¡¯s confession to Navir, but he wanted to talk to Fadrique personally.

    Fadrique¡¯s servant opened the door and noise could be heard within. Almost too noisy.

    ¡°Martin,¡± the servant said, bowing.

    ¡°Forgive me, I seem to have stopped by unexpectedly, but I would like to talk to Fadrique.¡±

    ¡°High Elder Fadrique is busy, sir,¡± the servant said with another bow.

    Multiple women laughed and giggled from the southern wing of the house. The servant looked as though the giggling never happened, which drew Martin¡¯s suspicions.

    ¡°Give the message to him once he¡¯s¡­ done. I wish to speak with him in person.¡± And remind him of the law in person. Only one concubine at a time.

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± the servant said. ¡°I will, um, slide a note under the door.¡±

    He smiled, hoping it didn¡¯t look forced. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Martin turned and left. He of course had no problem believing Fadrique and Indenuel didn¡¯t get along. A lot of people chose to avoid Fadrique when they could.

    ***

    It took well into the evening before Indenuel felt like he had all his thoughts down. There were numerous pages scattered around the desk and the floor. Tolomon was in a chair, reading a book he¡¯d found in the study.

    Indenuel finished signing his name and looked at the page.

    Dear Nathaniel,

    Thank you for your letter. It was a reminder that my actions do carry, even outside of Santollia City.

    The truth is I am still experiencing a shock about my identity. I¡¯m still coming to terms with what I have to do. And now that I have met the members of the High Elders, there are qualities in these four men I dislike. They asked me to lead an army to win a war to give them world power, and I don¡¯t want to. As the Warrior, I feel like I should have a say, but they are trying to stifle the voice from me. I¡¯m supposed to do what they want to give them what they want, and I hate it. But if I don¡¯t fulfill the prophecy, Kiam wins.

    I¡¯m in this perpetual struggle, and there doesn¡¯t seem to be any reprieve from it. I am given a choice between two evils. One evil is comfortable and familiar, where Santollia wins the war, and the High Elders have all the power. The other evil is unknown, where Kiam wins. Where several unknown and unfamiliar factors enter the world. They might even re-introduce slavery. I hate these two choices. It exhausts my soul to swim from one idea to the other, and every time I pause to take a breath, I am pulled deeper under the water.

    If you do not have an answer, that is fine. Being able to write out my thoughts in a way has helped me sort through my problems. The problems still exist, but at least I know what they are.

    -Indenuel

    He set the paper down, tapping his finger against the desk. He didn¡¯t know if he was going to send this. It was raw, it was blasphemous. To give it to a servant who would then give it to someone in Nathaniel¡¯s army who was a tree talker before giving it to Nathaniel himself, there was no wonder tree gossip was a thing. Three people would know the Warrior did not like the High Elders. Granted, official tree talkers carrying letters were sworn to a certain amount of secrecy, but one could never be too careful. Despite all that, there was still the obvious fact that Nathaniel was Martin¡¯s son. Indenuel didn¡¯t shy away from stating that it was all the High Elders that annoyed him. Nathaniel would know Indenuel had issues with his father. In fact, he still held a small resentment toward Nathaniel himself.

    Indenuel picked up the quill again, dipping it in the ink before adding one more thing to the bottom of the letter.

    Added - Why didn¡¯t you tell me about Inessa?

    He placed the quill back and stood, blowing on the letter to help it dry.

    ¡°Done?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Pablo will take it to one of your tree talking servants,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I want to send it,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon closed his book. ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s a little¡­¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say, so instead he picked up the paper and handed it to Tolomon. He stood, taking the letter, reading over it.

    ¡°I see,¡± Tolomon said as he finished.

    ¡°I doubt Nathaniel wants to know all that,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon said little, checking the back of the paper again before glancing through the letter again. ¡°Do you want advice about your situation?¡±

    ¡°I do, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Then send it to Nathaniel,¡± Tolomon said, passing the paper back over to him. ¡°He¡¯s great at that sort of thing. He does this disgusting thing where after you talk with him, you feel like you¡¯re a better man than you are. That man has some God-like powers, I swear.¡±

    Indenuel smiled, knowing exactly what he meant. ¡°Well, I mean, do you have any advice?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to speak ill of the High Elders,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel frowned. He met Tolomon¡¯s gaze, studied his face, saw how impossible it was to read an emotion from him. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I cannot speak ill of the High Elders. It would be best to send this to Nathaniel as quickly as possible.¡±

    Indenuel took his letter back, still studying Tolomon¡¯s impossible-to-read face. ¡°Would you speak ill of the High Elders if you could?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tolomon said.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    ¡°But you just said-¡±

    ¡°I am not allowed to speak ill of the High Elders,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°So, you would, if you could.¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    An unexpected chill traveled through him as he saw Tolomon¡¯s perfect, emotionless face. ¡°Would Nathaniel be¡­ be allowed to talk ill of the High Elders?¡±

    ¡°He is not a Graduate, therefore he¡¯d be as free to speak of them as he wished. Whether he had the same experiences as me, I very much doubt,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And are these ¨C experiences ¨C good?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I am not allowed to speak ill of the High Elders,¡± Tolomon said, once again perfectly emotionless.

    Indenuel stared at him, the chill again creeping over him. ¡°You realize this is making me think less of them, right?¡±

    There wasn¡¯t even a twitch of the eye. Complete, total control of his face. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Indenuel tapped the paper against the desk, dread threatening to take over. ¡°Right, um, let¡¯s find Pablo. I would now very much like to send this letter off to Nathaniel.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, finally smiling. ¡°Good.¡±

    The sun was beginning to set when Indenuel left his study and he found Pablo walking toward the dining hall.

    ¡°Would you like dinner, sir?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°I would. And could you have this letter sent to Captain Nathaniel? High Elder Martin¡¯s son?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Right away, sir.¡±

    Indenuel watched the letter fall into Pablo¡¯s hands. He had no idea what Nathaniel would respond with. He would have to wait and see. Indenuel hoped Nathaniel would make everything seem better, but after his conversation with Tolomon, he wasn¡¯t so sure.

    Indenuel again studied Tolomon¡¯s face, saw how much the man was not reacting to anything at all. Though he was curious to know what Nathaniel would say, he almost dreaded knowing what Tolomon knew. His entire conversation with Tolomon made him realize snakes were circling around him and he never checked to see if they were poisonous.

    ***

    Martin was finishing up writing his Sabbath sermon in his study at his home when Derio walked in with Fadrique and gave a bow.

    ¡°Fadrique, hello,¡± Martin said.

    Derio shut the door as Fadrique sat down on a chair. ¡°What is this about? I have plenty of tree talking servants. You could have sent it through them.¡±

    ¡°This is about Indenuel,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique snorted before leaning back in his chair. ¡°Isn¡¯t everything about him nowadays?¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes narrowed before he set his sermon down. ¡°Then would you prefer we talk about the law of concubines? How a High Elder is only supposed to be with one concubine at a time?¡±

    Fadrique smirked, his head bobbing ever so slightly. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about that oh so dreadful law, Martin?¡±

    ¡°Why did it take you so long to get here?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to accuse me of something so vile, but if you really want to get down to the letter of the law, I am following it better than you. You¡¯re only helping one other family to get out of poverty. I am helping forty-three.¡±

    ¡°And you are to do it one at a time,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique smirked, then looked at the ceiling. ¡°What is it Navir always says to get you to stop talking about this.¡± Martin tried not to show anything, but he felt his fingers curling in on themselves. ¡°Oh right. Navir threatened to tell Sara about-¡±

    ¡°Enough,¡± Martin said, cutting Fadrique off. ¡°We¡¯re not allowed to speak of such things outside the High Elder¡¯s library.¡± He didn¡¯t like to think about it. Ever. Navir and Cristoval had proof of Martin¡¯s involvement in an unspeakable deed and they threatened to tell Sara. Hung it over his head until Martin backed down and allowed the concubine law to pass. Martin tried to fight the disgusting behavior of such blackmail to get the law passed, but he eventually had to back down. He couldn¡¯t go up against Cristoval and Navir when they had such leverage on him.

    Fadrique¡¯s smirk grew. ¡°How convenient for you.¡± Martin glared at him, starting to understand why Indenuel broke down yesterday. ¡°Keep your nose out of my business, and I¡¯ll keep mine out of yours. That¡¯s how we run the country, understand?¡± Fadrique started to stand. ¡°So, we¡¯re finished here?¡±

    ¡°Sit back down. We still haven¡¯t discussed Indenuel.¡±

    He plopped back down in the chair. ¡°Is this about the confession? Because my tree talker already sent me those notes.¡±

    ¡°And you are not concerned at all that you were part of what made Indenuel break?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°If he is far too sensitive to take my critiques and throw a fit about them later, there is little I can do to help him,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Most of the victims yesterday were unconscious. The corruption I pulled out of Tolomon should have killed an elderly gentleman such as yourself,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. ¡°You honestly think Indenuel would kill me?¡±

    ¡°Treat him with more respect, and we won¡¯t have to worry about that,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°That boy is unstable. He is not fit to be the Warrior,¡± Fadrique said under his breath.

    ¡°He is someone with all four gifts, therefore he is the Warrior,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique stood up and headed toward the door. ¡°Coddling the boy will not make him the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°Fadrique-¡± Martin began to say.

    ¡°I have no intention of changing how I teach him,¡± Fadrique said.

    The door closed, and Martin gave a long sigh. He was grateful, at least, that he went on the year long trip instead of Fadrique. He didn¡¯t know what would have happened if Fadrique traveled with Indenuel to Santollia City.

    ***

    A frightfully familiar voice stopped Inessa in her tracks. Fadrique, here, and close. She dove toward a pillar to hide as Fadrique came out of Martin¡¯s study. Inessa kept her eyes wide open, forcing herself to breath normally, finding every exit strategy she could.

    She unbuckled her shoes for good measure, as the heel made too much noise. She slipped out of them and held them close, making sure she stayed out of Fadrique¡¯s sight. He headed toward the front door, and she pinned herself against the back of the pillar, willing him to simply leave.

    Sara appeared from the other side, and Inessa¡¯s heart dropped.

    Do not invite him to dinner. For this once, do not invite him.

    It didn¡¯t work. She heard the words ¡°dinner¡± and ¡°an honor¡± and knew the invitation was there. Inessa covered her mouth, her heart beating so loud she was certain they could hear it a few feet away at the front entrance.

    ¡°Ah, no, thank you,¡± Fadrique said.

    Inessa¡¯s shoulders relaxed, but she remained wary. Fadrique was still here, at Martin¡¯s house, and she couldn¡¯t drop her guard until he was gone in his carriage.

    They chatted a bit more before Fadrique excused himself and headed out the front door. Derio closed it, and Inessa let herself breathe. She buckled her shoes back on, planning on going toward the other end of the house, too terrified to even see Fadrique.

    She hardly took a few steps when she almost ran into Martin.

    ¡°Oh, hello Inessa,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡­ forgive me. I thought you were in your study,¡± Inessa said, giving a quick curtsey. Out of the corner of her eye she saw Sara walk by. She ignored the two of them as though they didn¡¯t exist, heading straight for the kitchen. Martin watched her go, he too ignoring Inessa until Sara was down the hall and out of sight. Inessa waited for the non-exchange, painfully aware of the hurt she had caused Martin and Sara¡¯s marriage.

    ¡°No need to apologize. Is there something I can help you with?¡± Martin asked. The tone in Martin¡¯s voice said he didn¡¯t want to ask but did out of obligation.

    ¡°Um, no sir, I mean, Martin. No,¡± Inessa said. She gave another curtsey before turning around and heading back toward her room.

    ¡°Inessa?¡± Martin asked, quieter this time.

    She turned, curious. She didn¡¯t know what else Martin had to say to her. It wasn¡¯t time for them to do what they needed to for another two days. ¡°Yes, Martin?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you and Fadrique¡­¡±

    Inessa waited, not daring to suggest anything. Jina drilled it into her head about the place of a woman in this world, especially one of her status. It was an honor to be married to a High Elder, and if she wanted to keep them happy, she couldn¡¯t do anything to make them angry. She was already hiding enough of a secret from them.

    ¡°When you were¡­¡± Martin clearly wasn¡¯t comfortable with this conversation. ¡°During your time with Fadrique, did he ever¡­¡±

    Inessa waited, watching, again, not daring to say anything. Martin obviously wanted to find out why Inessa was given to him so quickly. Fadrique only had her for nine months instead of the twelve Dalius and Navir did.

    Martin gave a smile his eyes didn¡¯t feel before nodding. ¡°Nothing. Never mind. I will¡­¡± He looked so uncomfortable. If this was any other situation, she would have laughed, but a part of her hated how squeamish Martin felt around her. ¡°I will see you¡­ um¡­¡± She saw the realization dawn on his face as he realized they were going to be intimate tomorrow night. His face fell and the smile disappeared. ¡°I will see you soon.¡± Martin winced.

    Inessa gave a tiny curtsey before turning around and heading toward the stairs as fast as etiquette demanded of her.

 Chapter 54

    Indenuel ate his breakfast as he thought about the letter this morning from the children. Due to his position as the Warrior, Andres and Lola managed to get them and the children aboard the night carriage. Now they were driving to a town in the day and had a fancy carriage to sleep in while it drove them to the next town during the night. It would shorten the length, and the children would come even sooner. He wondered briefly why they hadn¡¯t done the same, but then he remembered how late the nights of ministering to the town were. Martin would not have wanted to give that up.

    He tried not to worry about the children. They were close enough to Santollia City that the carriage wouldn¡¯t be attacked by bandits. Though the carriage didn¡¯t have the kind of protection a High Elders¡¯ carriage would. And how was one supposed to sleep in a carriage? Would the children get enough rest? It made him nervous thinking about it, but the idea of the children coming a whole week sooner had its perks.

    Then there was the other bill he had been sent, one for new clothes for the children, and of course for Andres and Lola. It seemed ridiculously high, but Pablo assured him they would take care of it, and it was normal for it to be that high for five new pairs of clothes. Indenuel still didn¡¯t like it. Yes, he wanted the children to have new clothes, as he couldn¡¯t imagine the state of their old ones, but it also meant Andres knew they would cover whatever bill the children might need.

    Indenuel took his time with breakfast. The High Elders wanted him to rest, and so that¡¯s what he planned to do. He turned so he could see Tolomon sitting across from him at the breakfast table, waiting for him to finish.

    ¡°What would you do if you had a day off?¡± Indenuel asked, taking the last bite of eggs.

    Tolomon frowned, studying him. ¡°Day¡­ off?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah? Don¡¯t Graduates have a day off?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon blinked a few times. ¡°No, we don¡¯t. A day off would put you in serious danger.¡±

    Indenuel wondered how long it would be before he got used to Tolomon saying Indenuel was in constant danger all the time.

    ¡°It¡¯s got to be exhausting, being in this state of mind all the time.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s what I signed up for.¡±

    Did you know everything you signed up for? Indenuel wanted to ask but didn¡¯t. Whatever secrets Tolomon had, there was no way he was going to share them until he wanted to.

    Pablo walked in with another letter, giving a short bow. Indenuel took the letter, knowing it was probably from Nathaniel. He opened it carefully. It was a lot shorter than he expected, which made his heart drop.

    Indenuel,

    Thank you for your letter and your honesty. Tell Tolomon the dog is coming home.

    -Nathaniel

    Indenuel frowned, feeling slightly hurt. ¡°Um, Nathaniel says the dog is coming home? Do you have a dog?¡±

    ¡°Military code,¡± Tolomon answered. ¡°He¡¯s not using the trees. He¡¯s sending a letter with someone on horseback, since the information might be sensitive.¡±

    ¡°Oh. I didn¡¯t know you could do that. Should I have done that?¡± He started to panic, realizing a few people knew the Warrior had a lack of faith in the High Elders.

    ¡°No, I wanted you to get it to Nathaniel as fast as possible,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Well, yeah, but now some tree talker in the military and a servant of mine know that I don¡¯t like the High Elders,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°How very sad,¡± Tolomon said, looking at the table and not feeling sad at all. Indenuel narrowed his eyes, then a small smile crossed his face. This was how Tolomon was fighting back about how he personally felt about the High Elders. Making sure that at least someone knew they weren¡¯t good people.

    ¡°When should I hear back from Nathaniel?¡±

    ¡°A letter by horseback isn¡¯t uncommon, but it is slower. Don¡¯t expect an answer for a week at least,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded as his face fell. Though he would have loved to hear Nathaniel¡¯s response already, he would wait and try not to worry about it, nor guess at what his answer might be. Despite that, he still felt a trickle of dread enter his heart. He was now imagining the worst of what the High Elders had done, but maybe he was wrong. Maybe Nathaniel had something good to say.

    Then why would he send it by horseback if it was something good?

    Indenuel sighed and stood up. He needed to distract himself with other things. ¡°Thank you again for a wonderful breakfast,¡± he told the servants, who bowed. He walked toward the front door.

    ¡°So, what are you going to do on your day off?¡± Tolomon asked beside him.

    ¡°Do you think it would be wrong to check in on Captain Luiz?¡± Indenuel asked, heading toward the front gate.

    ¡°It should be fine. He might be training other recruits, but he¡¯d be obligated to see you since you are the Warrior,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Right. Because I¡¯m the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°Do you want the carriage?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a nice day, and I¡¯d enjoy a walk.¡± Indenuel took a few more steps before he paused. ¡°Unless you need to take the carriage. If we¡¯re going to the training grounds, would you have to fight everyone again?¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°It would be expected of me, yes,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Then would you prefer we use the carriage so you can prepare for that?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°You¡¯ve got to stop thinking of me as being in the same class as you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about class. I hit you with corruption too.¡± Indenuel dropped his gaze, not able to look at Tolomon. ¡°I¡¯m trying to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Just don¡¯t use your corruptive powers again. That¡¯s how you can make up for it,¡± Tolomon said.

    He sighed and continued walking down the gravel walkway toward the gates, the shame starting to trickle into his soul. He realized he¡¯d never apologized. ¡°I¡¯ll try, Tolomon. I really will. And I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Tolomon opened the gate for him. ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven you.¡±

    They walked through the streets, and Indenuel saw it. Saw the cleanliness, saw the order, saw the richness in a time of war. He even went down a side alley just to be sure. Maybe a little messy, but no one living on the streets. No one begging for food. Children playing, fat and healthy. Mothers talking and laughing. All in exchange for young women to sleep with the High Elders.

    Indenuel and Tolomon entered the gates. Captain Luiz was watching the training of the recruits but saluted to someone in the group before walking over to Indenuel and Tolomon, holding his hands up.

    ¡°I surrender immediately,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Tolomon bowed. ¡°Understood.¡± He pulled out two swords and left.

    Captain Luiz bowed to Indenuel. ¡°An honor to see you, certainly, but High Elder Martin informed me you were taking the next few days to recover.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I won¡¯t be fighting today, Captain. I simply wanted to make sure the men are alright. I would like to offer my services of healing to anyone as well,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°That is quite the noble thing to do,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t meet his gaze. ¡°Shame driven, sir.¡±

    Captain Luiz smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine and have recovered perfectly. The other recruit is fine, too, as are the healers. They are all at the training grounds now.¡±

    Indenuel winced. ¡°I hit you too?¡±

    Captain Luiz patted his back. ¡°Again, I¡¯m fine. Martin was fast getting here and was able to pull the corruption out of us all.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes fell on the recruits. They had great form, and powerful stances. He was reminded how quickly he was knocked out the other day.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let it get you down,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°Today is a new day, with a new start.¡±

    Tolomon finished knocking out the soldiers in the training rings before entering the armory.

    ¡°You look like you could use a drink,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t say no to that,¡± Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz led the way to his cabin. Indenuel rubbed his head, staring out the window, wishing Nathaniel¡¯s letter was already here. Captain Luiz took out a bottle and poured a bit into a small glass. He took the smallest of sips before passing it over to Indenuel.

    ¡°Ever had Northern Dengrian liquor?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, picking it up and looking at the clear liquid in his glass.

    ¡°They live in ice, from what I hear up there in that part of the country. They¡¯ve got to have some strong stuff to live there, I¡¯ll tell you that much,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel took a sip, feeling the strength of the alcohol immediately hit his system. ¡°Yep. That¡¯ll keep my mind off things.¡±

    Captain Luiz laughed as he took a seat with his own glass. ¡°Martin the Healer is right. You need a break.¡±

    ¡°Do I look that bad?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen a few people use powerful corruptive powers, and none of them look as guilty about it as you,¡± Captain Luiz said as he downed the entire thing in one go.

    Indenuel was far too used to sipping his drinks and wondered how Captain Luiz could simply down it like that. ¡°I¡¯ve had almost two months to come to terms with my new position. I just have so many questions.¡±

    ¡°You should ask the High Elders,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Yes, he could, but he didn¡¯t know if he could trust them anymore. He tried to smile. ¡°I have been, but¡­ but I¡¯m just left more confused whenever I talk to them. I¡¯m supposed to end a war, but how exactly am I supposed to do it? Obviously, my gifts are stronger than my sword, but the gifts aren¡¯t combative. And I doubt I¡¯m supposed to use the corruptive powers.¡±

    Captain Luiz pointed at Indenuel with his empty glass. ¡°Very much doubt that. Though after what I saw, you could end this war by next week if you used them.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s laugh was dry. ¡°Not without some serious consequences.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the prophecy would have mentioned if corruptive powers were to be used.¡±

    He took another sip. ¡°What do you understand of the prophecy? As someone from the military? How exactly am I supposed to end the war?¡±

    Captain Luiz leaned back, his eyes toward the ceiling as he let out a breath. ¡°That¡¯s a tough question. It seems like the High Elders continually preach about a final battle where the Warrior defeats the enemy which ends the war. But you would have to clarify with the High Elders.¡± Captain Luiz put the Dengrian liquor back and almost sat down again when he snapped his fingers. ¡°Actually, you know what? I bet with your position, you¡¯re practically in the same class as the High Elders. Maybe even higher.¡±

    It was weird to think of him in that kind of position, but he couldn¡¯t deny it either. Martin practically said the same thing when they first met. ¡°It seems so.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d have access to the High Elder¡¯s library then, lucky man,¡± Captain Luiz said, giving him a pat on the shoulder before sitting back down.

    Indenuel took a larger drink, feeling it struggle to go down his throat. ¡°Sorry, the what?¡±

    ¡°The High Elder¡¯s library. I have a brother who¡¯s a scholar. He would cut off his wife¡¯s arm in order to get access to the library¡¯s mysteries,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Indenuel set the glass down. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What is it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the library in the basement of the Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming. It has books upon books of sacred texts and doctrines, including the prophecy about you. There are rumors there are scrolls and parchments from the creation of the first man and women in there.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Captain Luiz, surprised. Why didn¡¯t they tell him? Was it for some malicious reason? Or did they just forget? Somehow, he doubted they forgot to tell him. ¡°I had no idea.¡±

    Captain Luiz nodded. ¡°I am certain they have the prophecy of what the Warrior is meant to do.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s where I need to start, then.¡± If he wasn¡¯t sure what he needed to do, then he needed to read this original prophecy and see what he could learn from it himself. ¡°Thank you, Captain Luiz. You have been most helpful. I know what to do on my day off now.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am always happy to help,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    The door opened and Tolomon stood there, gasping, covered in blood. ¡°That¡¯s everyone.¡±

    Indenuel gave Tolomon another glance over. ¡°I know what to do after we visit the bathhouse.¡±

    ***

    There was a soft knock on the door of Martin¡¯s office. His heart dropped when he heard it. He was starting to recognize Inessa¡¯s knocks. Quiet ones that could almost be ignored.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said as he finished writing the sentence of a letter he needed to get to a Dengrian minister.

    The door opened and Inessa walked in, her footfalls soft. She closed the door and gave a curtsey. ¡°Martin.¡±

    ¡°How can I help you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You asked me to remind you on the day we are to-¡±

    ¡°Yes. Yes I did,¡± Martin said quickly.

    She tried not to look at him. Martin refused to look at her. ¡°Is there anything special you would like me to do or wear tonight while we are-¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Martin said, fighting down the feeling of nausea. ¡°Just¡­ just your nightclothes. Thank you for your reminder. I will be there tonight.¡±

    ¡°Shall I expect it to go the same as before?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡± Martin picked up his quill and continued writing where he left off. ¡°That will be all.¡±

    She curtseyed again before quietly leaving the room. The door closed and Martin let out a breath. This was going to be a disaster.

 Chapter 55

    Now that Indenuel had a purpose to his day, he felt a twinge of regret not bringing the carriage. He wanted to get to the Cathedral as fast as possible to read the prophecy, but he tried not to show how anxious he felt.

    They made it to the steps of the Cathedral. One of the four guards standing at the front of the door bowed. ¡°How may we help?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to see the High Elder¡¯s library,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Only the High Elders can enter the library,¡± the guard responded.

    ¡°I am in their same class, I should be allowed,¡± Indenuel said.

    The guard paused, maybe realizing who Indenuel was. ¡°Right. Um¡­¡± The guard glanced at the other three men.

    ¡°Navir is in the library now. He spends most of his time there. You can ask him,¡± another guard said.

    ¡°Thank you. I will.¡±

    Tolomon lead the way, staying in the back of the worship hall before going down a spiral staircase into the basement. There was a door, also blocked by four guards.

    ¡°I was told High Elder Navir would be here?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°He is coming,¡± one of them said, which made Indenuel realize each of the four guards had one of the powers, and the tree talkers had probably already alerted Navir.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said as the door opened.

    Navir smiled, one that took up most of his face. ¡°Hello, Indenuel. What a pleasant surprise. I thought you were resting today.¡±

    ¡°I am. And while I rested, Captain Luiz gave me an idea. Apparently, this library holds the original prophecy of the Warrior. I want to read it, so I can get a better understanding of what I should do.¡±

    Navir stared at Indenuel, unblinking, his face impossible to read before the smile somehow grew even bigger. ¡°That is a wonderful idea. We were even discussing in our meetings when we would let you read it. However¡­¡± Navir tore his gaze away from Indenuel, looking at the four guards and Tolomon. ¡°The prophecies and scriptures inside are sacred. Therefore, only you and I are allowed inside. Graduates before have allowed such a thing, but with you being the one and only Warrior, is Tolomon alright with that?¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face fell as he looked at Indenuel. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you shouldn¡¯t go anywhere without me. You might get attacked in the library.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Indenuel asked, curious.

    ¡°Unless you are insinuating the High Elders would be the ones attacking Indenuel, I assure you no one else has ever broken inside,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°I always assume someone can get in; therefore, I always assume my assignment could be in danger. It¡¯s how I keep them alive,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel peered over Navir¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I don¡¯t see any books in there.¡±

    ¡°This is the reading room. We try to limit the lanterns in the library,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Right,¡± Indenuel mumbled. ¡°Well, couldn¡¯t Tolomon be with me in the reading room, and you just give me the prophecy I need? I¡¯ll just read it there?¡±

    Navir gnawed on the inside of his cheek in thought, the smile still somehow remaining. ¡°We cannot compromise the holiness of the scripture. I know the prophecy you speak of, and you will have lots of questions. The prophecy shouldn¡¯t be discussed so openly in front of someone from the common class.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a Graduate.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t mean for it to sound so sharp.

    ¡°His true title is Graduate of the Common Class, but it doesn¡¯t matter. Even a nobleman isn¡¯t allowed in here. I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel, but these books are sacred. There is no way Tolomon can enter, and if he insists on being with you, then I don¡¯t know what we can do.¡± The smile changed ever so slightly to one of concern. It was alarming how long that big smile of his was lasting on his face.

    ¡°What if the door is left open a crack? Tolomon on one side, you and I on the other? I remain in the reading room, you get me the book I need,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir again mulled this over. ¡°Someone might steal them.¡±

    ¡°Then they¡¯d have to go through four guards and a Graduate,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Unless they bring an entire army, they¡¯re going to be the safest they¡¯ve ever been.¡±

    Navir gave a soft sigh, the smile finally starting to faulter. ¡°You certainly have thought everything through.¡± Navir turned to Tolomon. ¡°You will do everything in your power to not overhear our discussion. Is that clear?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly, sir.¡±

    ¡°You four, top of the stairs. Tolomon will remain below. Indenuel, follow me.¡±

    Indenuel walked into the room as Navir left the door open a crack. He nodded to Tolomon on the other side before he offered Indenuel a seat at the table. There were four chairs around a beautiful oak table with four lanterns resting on them, as well as lanterns all around the room.

    ¡°You request the prophecy of the Warrior?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir nodded before picking up a lantern and going through a beautiful carved door, behind which Indenuel saw bookshelves full of books, scrolls, and parchments.

    Indenuel settled into his seat. The room was weird. As it was in the basement, there were no windows. It was cooler than outside. The stone walls seemed chilling, but the light from the dozen lanterns made it cozy somehow. By the door there were potted trees, and the earth below was thin, to the point where Indenuel could sense the tree roots underneath. He marveled again at how it was possible to feel the trees in the Cathedral itself. How could his power work when he was on the floor above them, not near any trees at all?

    Tolomon was on the other side of the door. For this moment, Indenuel felt alone, and it was strange to feel it again. It almost felt wrong, after having Tolomon by his side for so long. He thought he enjoyed being alone, but he also enjoyed being with Tolomon. He had never imagined getting used to someone¡¯s company like that.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Navir returned, placing the lantern back on the metal hook on the wall before adjusting his hold delicately on an old parchment and an equally old bound book. Navir sat across from him, placing the book and the parchment down as if they were sleeping young children. There had to be almost a thousand pages stuffed in the book.

    ¡°Before I give these over to you, I must swear you to secrecy,¡± Navir said, his voice quiet even though Tolomon assured him he wouldn¡¯t eavesdrop. ¡°What you¡¯re about to read is old. Knowledge is vital, and it can also be dangerous. Whatever you read here, you must keep here.¡±

    ¡°But why?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t everyone know and understand the prophecy of the Warrior? Wouldn¡¯t it be better?¡±

    ¡°Would you like Kiam to gain information about it? Know exactly what to expect at the final battle? Be prepared for you? Make it that much harder to fulfill the prophecy?¡± Navir asked. Indenuel didn¡¯t have an answer to that. ¡°The less people know about it the better it can protect you.¡± Navir¡¯s paranoid gaze wandered to the crack in the door. ¡°One more thing you ought to know before I hand it over to you.¡± He touched the parchment delicately. ¡°Your prophecy isn¡¯t the only one on here.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°You mean, the prophecy about the Savior too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, his as well, and others,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel leaned forward. ¡°Others? Other people like me prophesied to come?¡±

    Navir nodded. ¡°We call them the Divine Ages. Each age is defined by the prophesied individual or individuals meant to come to that age. You are the first.¡±

    Indenuel stared. He didn¡¯t know what else to do. He was trying to understand it. ¡°So how many are there?¡±

    ¡°Eight, including yours and the Saviors,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Eight?¡± It came out more like a gasp. ¡°There¡¯s eight?!¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Navir said, glancing toward the cracked door. ¡°Please, Indenuel. Keep your voice down.¡±

    Indenuel still stared. ¡°You managed to keep eight prophecies a secret from everyone?¡±

    ¡°Six prophecies are kept sacred. The Warrior and the Savior are well known,¡± Navir said, gently picking up the parchment and placing it Indenuel¡¯s hands.

    Indenuel became aware how grimy his hands were as he took the old parchment. He tried to give a reassuring smile to Navir as he placed it gently on the table. ¡°How old is this?¡±

    ¡°Unsure. Before the time of the Great Flood, though. At least three hundred, closer to four hundred years old,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel¡¯s throat went dry as he rubbed his sweaty hands on his pants. He made a mental note to touch it as little as possible.

    ¡°And what was the name of the prophet who saw these Divine Ages?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, his name has been lost to time. The Divine Ages, thankfully, are still around,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart pounded wildly as he scooted his chair closer to the parchment, feeling overwhelmed. Someone in the distant past had seen him with the power of sight and wrote about it.

    In the First Age a child with eyes of Green will be born to a lonely and desperate woman. The boy will have no father but have all four gifts. Through him the long war will end.

    In the Second Age, a princess with eyes of Blue shall¡­

    ¡°Wait,¡± Indenuel said, his eyebrows furrowing. He glanced through the beginning of the paragraphs.

    In the Third Age¡­

    In the Fourth Age¡­

    Indenuel delicately flipped the parchment over, scanning the back. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    Navir looked at him as though he had insulted a family member. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ that¡¯s it? One paragraph? One¡­ two¡­ three sentences? All these paragraphs are short. Each age barely gets a mention.¡±

    Again, Navir looked at the door before returning his focus. ¡°Once you¡¯re finished with the parchment, I will give you Prophet Jaakob¡¯s words.¡± Navir placed his hand on the thick book on the table. ¡°His mentor was the Lost Prophet who saw the Divine Ages. Prophet Jaakob, too, saw them, and expounded on them.¡± Navir lifted the book before placing it back on the table. Indenuel nodded as he kept reading.

    In the Second Age, a princess with eyes of Blue will charm a king, and though their posterity, the mother of the Savior will be born.

    ¡°What!¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but shout.

    ¡°Shh!¡± Navir said.

    ¡°The Oraminians will¡­ their race will be responsible for¡­¡±

    ¡°I must ask you to lower your voice,¡± Navir said, his eyes bouncing between him and the ajar door. ¡°Please.¡±

    Indenuel let out a sigh before dropping his voice. ¡°Do the Oraminians know they will be responsible for the Savior?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Navir said with little emotion in his voice. ¡°No, they do not. And they will not know it, either.

    ¡°Why not? This is a glorious thing,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°They already believed they could practice slavery through their own interpretation of religion. If they knew the mother of the Savior will come through their race, they might use it to take power,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t like that answer. It seemed more like Navir didn¡¯t trust Oramin with the prophecy rather than anything else. Indenuel was too curious to stop and have a discussion, though.

    In the Third Age, a nobleman with eyes of Violet will save the world from extinction.

    Indenuel¡¯s chest tightened. For being so short, it also felt ominous. What was that supposed to mean? What kind of threat could cause the possibility of extinction? And even then, what could one Zimoran nobleman do to stop it?

    In the Fourth Age, a man and his twin brother, both with eyes of Gray will stop the Devil from taking over the world.

    Indenuel winced. Was this literal? Were the men in the Fourth Age literally going to fight the devil? If so, Indenuel was happier to fight his own war. Fighting the devil can remain Kiam¡¯s responsibility.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Indenuel said, realization hitting him. ¡°This was written before the Great Flood?¡±

    ¡°It was, yes,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Kiam wasn¡¯t even discovered until a hundred and fifty years ago,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir gave a proud smile. ¡°The Lost Prophet, as it turns out, is correct. There is a race of people with gray eyes.¡±

    Indenuel was surprised but kept reading.

    In the Fifth Age, a man with eyes of Brown will become the most powerful prophet, and through his posterity, the father of the Savior will be born.

    Indenuel gasped. The parentage of the Savior was here. Right here, on the table. Why wasn¡¯t this being screamed from the rooftops? ¡°Do the Oraminians and the Dengrians know they are responsible for the-¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Navir said yet again, glancing at the door. ¡°This is powerful knowledge. The fact is, Dengria hates Oramin for switching to our side during the War of the Four Nations.¡±

    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t we tell them so they can start healing the rift between them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°There is plenty of time for that without us intervening,¡± Navir said. ¡°After all, it took three hundred years since the Great Flood for you to appear. Who knows how far in the future that will be?¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know why Navir¡¯s thoughts made him uncomfortable. What was wrong with knowing about your purpose?

    In the Sixth Age, three young men with eyes of Green, Brown, and Grey, will inspire a powerful army to fight the Devil as he tries to take over the world once again.

    Indenuel shook his head. Again, he was glad he didn¡¯t have to go toe to toe with the devil.

    In the Seventh Age, in a time of uncertainty as well as safety, the descendant of the Prophet will dance with the descendant of the Princess and the King at the Spring Welcoming. The two shall fall in love and in time, conceive the Savior.

    Indenuel shivered with excitement. He didn¡¯t know how long the ages were, but it was exciting to think about the coming of the Savior. Though how could an age be both uncertain as well as safe?

    In the Eighth and Final Age, the Savior will save the world from its falsehoods, and the Devil will return to Hell where he shall remain for the rest of eternity. As the Savior redeems the world, the night sky will be covered in stars once again.

    Indenuel frowned, daring to touch the parchment to bring it closer to his face. ¡°¡®The night sky will be covered in stars once again¡¯? What does that mean?¡±

    Navir shrugged. ¡°A story we have unfortunately lost with the passage of time. We shall have to wait and see.¡±

    Indenuel frowned before handing the parchment over to Navir. He took it, touching it by its corners.

    ¡°Eight prophecies, and only two are preached regularly on Sabbath?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I know it can be hard to understand. I went through that too when God first called me to this position, but we must think about the people. Right now, we need to focus on the first age. You. Once that prophecy is fulfilled, we will prepare for the next one.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of the first one, it never says anything about me fighting a final battle,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yes, correct, that was Prophet Jaakob¡¯s addition,¡± Navir said, handing Indenuel the thick book. Indenuel took it, grunting as the full weight of the book rested in his hands. At least it was in a book instead of a parchment, but he still was terrified to hold something so old. ¡°You¡¯re not getting out of sword training that easily,¡± Navir added with a smile.

    Indenuel tried to laugh, but the recent memory of his last sword training was painful to remember. The bound pages crackled as Indenuel opened the cover.

 Chapter 56

    ¡°The Prophet Jaakob certainly had a lot to say about the Divine Ages,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°A truly gifted individual. He saw into ages we can only dream of,¡± Navir said. Indenuel picked up the slip of paper at the front of the book. ¡°Ah, yes, a hundred years ago one of the High Elders organized this book. Page numbers, key moments he mentioned, things like that.¡±

    Indenuel lifted the page closer to the light. The book was broken into eight sections. The Warrior, The Princess and the King, The Nobleman, The Twins, The Prophet, The Generals, the Spring Ball, and The Savior¡¯s Coming.

    He stared at the book, the realization hitting him. Here, on this desk, was incredible knowledge of the future. The next hundreds of years was there, maybe even a thousand.

    ¡°Shall I leave you to your studying?¡± Navir asked with a small smile on his face.

    He glanced at Navir before turning the page and seeing the heading.

    The Warrior.

    Indenuel swallowed before he got comfortable in his chair and began to read. Navir got up and entered the library, placing the parchment back and returning with another book for himself.

    There was about a hundred and fifty pages dedicated to the Warrior. It was the strangest reading experience Indenuel ever had. Jaakob described Lucia in detail not only physically, but also in the way she fiddled with her fingers when she got nervous, the tired yet hopeful look in her eye, and the quiet yet resilient woman she was.

    She will run away to a small village to keep her secrets and her shame to herself and not spread them to her family. Despite the gossip of the village, no one will know she is raising the Warrior. Not even the boy himself.

    Indenuel licked his dry lips, wondering if Lucia had living family. Whenever he asked her about them, she simply told him they all died. But what if that, too, was a lie?

    Indenuel kept reading. There were moments Jaakob described which awakened memories. He could see his village in his mind¡¯s eye through Jaakob¡¯s words. As it described the hurt the Warrior would go through as he tried to hide his powers, it sent a chill through his spine. This prophet knew him personally, even if Indenuel never knew of his existence until today.

    Jaakob spent most of his time describing Indenuel growing up. When it got to when he would be discovered, he again felt as though Jaakob simply watched his life unfold the past couple months.

    He will be discovered a month after his mother¡¯s death. His village will be on the brink of starvation and extinction when he will finally reveal himself and his powers.

    Indenuel winced again, wondering if Jaakob knew the actual reason why Mountain Pass was about ready to die. In fact, a lot of the times he used corruptive powers were never talked about. Despite Jaakob seeing everything else in his life, the corruptive powers were never mentioned. Not even once.

    He will leave his town with the High Elder as his only companion as they make their way to the capital.

    Indenuel froze, staring at that sentence. He read it again and again, a growing dread in his stomach.

    ¡°So¡­¡± he paused, then placed the book gently down on the table. ¡°So, Martin knows this prophecy?¡±

    Navir looked up from his reading, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Of course he does. All of us have studied these words, especially the prophecy of the Warrior. We practically have it memorized.¡±

    Indenuel tapped the table with his finger, feeling uncomfortable about the thoughts in his head. ¡°Martin knew he and I were the only ones that would leave Mountain Pass?¡±

    Navir frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    ¡°I wanted the children to come,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I practically begged Martin for them to come with me.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Navir said. ¡°I see. Yes, Martin most likely followed the prophecy to the letter.¡±

    ¡°They should have come with me. There could have been a way,¡± Indenuel said, feeling his voice rise in anger.

    ¡°Well, the laws of the land remain. The children needed to stay with their rightful guardian, which is the healer in the town.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the healer of my town,¡± Indenuel said, his voice quiet. ¡°Martin should have told me. He should have said we needed to follow the prophecy.¡±

    ¡°Oh? And what would you have said to all that?¡± Navir asked.

    He sighed, glaring at the book in front of him. ¡°That it was full of sh-¡± he stopped, looking at Navir. ¡°That there could have still been a way those children could have come with me. We weren¡¯t alone the entire time. Martin¡¯s family joined us. They weren¡¯t in the prophecy either.¡±

    ¡°¡®They will gain a small following of individuals, some who will help strengthen the Warrior physically, emotionally, and religiously as they travel to the City¡¯s capital,¡¯¡± Navir said, pointing at the book.

    He frowned, then glanced down and sure enough, a few lines later, was verbatim what Navir said.

    ¡°So, in essence, Martin made me leave those children behind because they weren¡¯t mentioned in the prophecy?¡± Indenuel asked, trying to keep the anger out of his voice.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Navir noticed his tone, sitting up a little straighter. ¡°I believe Martin would be the best person to ask that, as I cannot pretend to know what he was thinking.¡±

    Indenuel sighed before picking the book up again. The last forty-five pages described his training and growing into his calling as the Warrior, even his struggle with the sword. He waited for Jaakob to write about his experience hurting the recruit with corruption, but it was never there. A slow, yet steady growth in the sword was all it said. Could Jaakob see instances of corruption? If he was a prophet, he might not have been able to see it. He might have only seen the good.

    He''d seen my heartache, Indenuel thought. He would have seen the corruption, too.

    Corruption is different than heartache. Corruption is evil.

    Indenuel chewed his bottom lip, shame creeping to his cheeks again. He came to the last few pages for the Warrior.

    The Warrior will grow strong, as will his powers. Despite his slow yet steady growth in his sword, he will study for months before he realizes he already knew everything he needs.

    Indenuel frowned. That paragraph seemed so confusing and vague. What is that even supposed to mean? That he actually didn¡¯t have to study the sword? He doubted that.

    The final battle will be grueling. He will stand, alone, against an army of five hundred.

    Indenuel was sure he¡¯d tare his entire bottom lip off with his gnawing. Alone? He would be alone? But that wasn¡¯t possible. Tolomon said he would be there at the final battle. The only reason why Tolomon wouldn¡¯t be there would be if he¡­

    His gaze fell on the crack in the door, to where Tolomon waited just outside before he forced himself to keep reading.

    His powers and his sword will be at their strongest. Him against five hundred. He will have suffered great losses but will remain focused on his duties to the Master of us All, and it is through His power the Warrior will vanquish the army in a single night, and the world will know a peace it hasn¡¯t felt in a long while.

    He shut the book like there was a bug crawling in it he wanted to kill. Navir glanced over his own book. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He breathed deeply, again looking at the crack in the door. Tolomon, sensing the urgency, looked through and met his gaze. It was one thing to read this, another thing entirely to realize it was part of his future. Him? Alone? Against five hundred? Impossible!

    Tolomon opened the door even wider, his gaze hopping from Indenuel to Navir, waiting to be commanded.

    Navir slowly rose. ¡°It¡¯ll be fine.¡± He squeezed Indenuel¡¯s hand. ¡°He was right about everything else, so he will be right about this, too. You will win. You will bring peace to us all.¡± Navir was probably trying to comfort him, but honestly, Indenuel was more worried about what this meant for Tolomon, the man who would never leave his side.

    He still stared at his bodyguard, terrified. The Warrior would suffer great losses. That¡¯s what it said. Tolomon gave him a curious look.

    ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough for today.¡± Navir moved the book closer to him. ¡°You still need to recover. Go home, get some rest.¡±

    Indenuel nodded again, blinking as a warm tear fell down his cheek before he flicked it away. Was he really in that bad of a panic? Navir led Indenuel toward the door before returning for the book, picking it up like it was a baby, heading back toward the library.

    ¡°I shall have the guards return to their posts,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon bowed before they headed up the spiral staircase.

    I can¡¯t know for sure. It could mean a number of things. It doesn¡¯t mean Tolomon¡¯s going to¡­

    As soon as the guards disappeared downstairs to their posts, Indenuel couldn¡¯t keep it in any longer. He leaned against the wall in the worship hall, taking steady breaths. Him against five hundred. Five hundred Kiamese soldiers. All alone. Without Tolomon.

    ¡°What do you need of me?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel reached out blindly, taking his arm. Indenuel shouldn¡¯t say a word. Not a hint, not anything, but he needed the assurance. ¡°Please don¡¯t leave my side. In the final battle, please be there.¡±

    A flicker of realization crossed Tolomon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do it without you.¡±

    Tolomon tried to smile. ¡°If the prophecy says you¡¯ll do it, then you¡¯ll do it. Doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m there or not.¡±

    He closed his eyes, once again reminded they were at war. People died in war.

    ¡°Look, the truth is, Graduates may be incredibly skilled soldiers, but we are soldiers, all the same.¡± Tolomon¡¯s voice was low and had a brotherly quality to it. ¡°People consider me a legend because no other Graduate has lasted past the age of thirty-five, and here I am, two years shy of forty. Whatever happens, whatever you read, I¡¯m not worried. I know what I signed up for.¡±

    Indenuel nodded because he didn¡¯t trust himself to speak. Tolomon helped him stand up a little straighter. He forgot he still had a hold of Tolomon¡¯s arm, so he let go and dried his eyes. There was no proof. Jaakob never specified why the bodyguard of the Warrior would somehow be missing from the final battle, and he tried not to spend any more time worrying about it. Yes, Jaakob knew about Indenuel and Lucia, but maybe there was a reason Tolomon wasn¡¯t mentioned. It didn¡¯t have to mean death.

    ***

    Martin walked into Navir¡¯s study and saw him, Fadrique, Dalius, and Cristoval already there.

    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°I came as quickly as I could,¡± he said, not in the mood to get into a conversation with Fadrique today.

    ¡°Shut the door. This is important,¡± Navir said. Martin shut the door. ¡°Indenuel has been in the High Elder¡¯s library.¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How? None of us told him.¡±

    ¡°Captain Luiz apparently told him,¡± Navir said. ¡°I made sure to be as gracious as I could so he wouldn¡¯t get suspicious, and we¡¯ve figured out a system. He¡¯s to stay in the reading room and we will bring books to him, which means we still get to choose what he reads, and we never give him any suggestions of what to look for.¡±

    ¡°Did he read anything?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°The Divine Ages, and Prophet Jaakob¡¯s expansion of the Warrior.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°We probably should have given him that first. It¡¯s good for him to know those prophecies.¡±

    ¡°But not good that he knows about the library. We are still to act as though there is no library. As far as Indenuel is concerned, the Divine Ages are the only thing in there. Understand?¡±

    Martin nodded again. He couldn¡¯t imagine what kind of stress Navir had been placed under with Indenuel sitting right there, knowing exactly what was in the library behind him.

    Navir sighed, sitting down in his chair. ¡°The prophecy scared him enough I¡¯m hoping he doesn¡¯t come back for a while.¡±

    Concern trickled into Martin¡¯s soul. ¡°The prophecy scared him?¡±

    Navir shrugged. ¡°I have no idea. He was shaking when he left.¡±

    ¡°I know that look. Don¡¯t ask him about it, Martin,¡± Dalius said. ¡°We can¡¯t do anything that will remind him of the library.¡±

    Martin placed his hands in the sleeves of his robes. ¡°I won¡¯t bring it up unless he brings it up first. You have my word. I¡¯m not trying to keep the library secret, I know what is in there. If the prophecy scared him, then the rest will terrify him.¡± It was the only reason why Martin kept the words of the library sacred. His mind again went through the long list of doctrines that had shaken him as a High Elder. He was looking out for Indenuel¡¯s state of mind.

    ¡°Oh, he will bring it up to you,¡± Navir said. ¡°That¡¯s the other reason why I held this meeting. He was annoyed you left the children behind because the prophecy said it would just be you and him.¡±

    Martin sighed, drawing it out before nodding. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Fadrique smiled. ¡°Good luck tackling that tantrum.¡±

    He said nothing, simply giving Fadrique a smile before he turned and left. He couldn¡¯t worry about Indenuel right now. There were other things on his mind.

 Chapter 57

    Inessa was in bed, her back as straight as if a plank of wood had been nailed into her spine. Her breathing was soft, and she did everything she could not to be heard.

    Martin was on the other side of the bed, almost falling off it in order to stay as far away from her as possible. Inessa closed her eyes and tried to sleep as she pretended tonight never happened. There were aspects of being a concubine she preferred not to think about.

    Jina had obsessed about making her beautiful. The powders and oils to make her lips redder and cheeks rosier. She could almost taste the nasty mud drink Jina forced her to muscle down every day the first three months after her first menstrual cycle at twelve. A special concoction to make her hips large and her breasts larger. She and her older sister traded drinks and lotions, rubbed things into their faces, their hands, their body. Jina spent money on things to make her daughters beautiful, going without food at times.

    On top of all that, Jina imparted her vast knowledge of how to know what men wanted before they realized it. Which is why Jina ran one of the most successful and secretive brothels in Venria, Inessa¡¯s hometown, a town south enough to get occasional visits from High Elders, but not enough for them to discover what was going on.

    It''s the High Elders who are running the most successful brothel in all Santollia. I¡¯m nothing but a whore for holy men.

    Inessa closed her eyes, wanting to curl up into a ball, but too afraid. The bed was large, and the space between Martin and Inessa was more than enough, but both remained straight as they could against opposite ends of the bed. They were quiet, but not peaceful.

    She reached down to grab the blanket, pulling it all the way to her neck. She was still in her nightclothes, per Martin¡¯s request.

    It was going to be a long night, where both pretended to sleep, but neither one would. Terrified of accidentally touching each other under the blankets despite all the touching that happened right before this. Martin would wait until the lonely son welcomed the dawn before he¡¯d leave for the day. Inessa tucked some hair behind her ears, trying to force her body to relax. Martin shifted ever so slightly, his breathing just as shallow. He was going to fall off the bed. Honestly, he might have slept on the floor if Inessa suggested it. An idea popped into her head, one she gave serious thought to. He might be gentlemanly enough to accept it.

    ¡°Martin?¡± she asked before she could stop herself. He turned his head ever so slightly to indicate he heard her. ¡°Now that we¡¯re done, we should get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°I will, thank you,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I mean, back to your room. That is where you¡¯ll actually get some sleep. And so will I,¡± Inessa said.

    He didn¡¯t speak. The moon was bright, and her eyes adjusted to the dark well enough, but he still didn¡¯t face her. This was the most they had ever talked after doing their duty as High Elder and concubine.

    ¡°That is thoughtful, but I need to spend the time here with you,¡± he said, still staring at the opposite wall, still so far over the edge that he might fall if she let go of the blankets.

    ¡°Is that what the law says?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Well, no. No, it doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Maybe Sara didn¡¯t want Martin to come back. Maybe him coming in late would have been too much for her. But Inessa knew they wouldn¡¯t get any sleep here. She took a deep breath before mustering up her courage and turned around, facing Martin¡¯s back. He had on his own nightclothes. She rested her head in her palm as she used the other hand to cover herself as much as possible with the blankets. ¡°You¡¯ve done what you came here to do. It¡¯s no use pretending we can sleep afterwards.¡± She danced around the subject carefully. They never vocalized what they did. Somehow it made it easier to believe it never happened.

    The bed creaked as Martin sat up, his feet dropping to the floor. He continued to study the opposite wall, not looking at her as he rested his arms on his knees. ¡°Are you happy as my concubine?¡±

    A knot came to her throat, and she looked away. As the role of concubine, Martin¡¯s was by far the easiest. The bare minimum of once a month, and he requested nothing more than for her to lay on her back and not move or speak a word. But for everything else, it was the worst. The isolation, being ignored by every family member, the hostile looks she caught between Sara and Martin, she tried not to let it bother her, but it absolutely did.

    The blankets were already around her throat, but she still rose them higher. ¡°It brings wealth and honor to my family. I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more.¡±

    Martin tore his gaze from the wall, his head turning to look at her for the first time since he entered her room. There was a forlorn look on his face before he averted his gaze again. He was deep in thought before he stood up. ¡°It is thoughtful of you to notice my needs. We both need our sleep. I shall return next month.¡±

    Inessa nodded in the moonlight before she turned around, giving Martin the privacy he needed to get dressed. He never left in his nightclothes. He always dressed, complete with his High Elder robes, before leaving, giving the pretense for anyone that might see him leaving her room that all they did was talk. Martin walked across the length of the room and opened the door. He didn¡¯t look back as he closed it, his footfalls fading away down the hall toward the guest rooms.

    Inessa eased her head on the pillow before pulling her knees up and hugging them tightly to her chest. She bowed her head toward her knees and let out a breath. The problem returned to her mind. They had done it. She drank the poppy root, so unless the female healer¡¯s calculations were off, Inessa would not get pregnant. Another month down, that much closer to her time finished with Martin. She had to ask herself, would it be worth it to be sent home in disgrace? Her family shunning her and never allowed to speak to her again? Once she thought that was the more desirable option. Now she wasn¡¯t so sure. But pregnancy? To remain in this isolation? To raise a baby in it? To, eventually, bring another one?

    She shuddered at the idea. She had become too selfish, waiting too long. She should have had one back with Dalius, or even Navir. She had been reckless not to have one with them.

    No, another thought entered her mind. You weren¡¯t reckless. You were a child. You didn¡¯t know.

    Inessa tried to get comfort from that. It was true. She had been young. Still was. There was still a lot to discover about herself. But now she would have to deal with the paranoia and terror of going to the female healers, of praying they don¡¯t find traces of the poppy root. She could put off the question of pregnancy or shame and disgrace for another month.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    True, there was always the dagger, but she knew the state of mind she¡¯d need to be in to use it. She wasn¡¯t there. Hopefully she¡¯d never be there again.

    ***

    Indenuel sat in the front pew at Sabbath worship. Martin gave the sermon, and it reminded him about the month-long travel, where he was giving every sermon. There was something distinctly different, though. Since coming to Santollia City, Indenuel had learned things about the High Elders that made him uncomfortable as the sermon of mercy continued. There was almost a desperation to Martin¡¯s talk of mercy and forgiveness, like he was asking it for himself.

    Indenuel¡¯s mind wandered, thinking back over the week. It was quite the week, one that still brought shame to his soul. The recruit didn¡¯t deserve what happened to him. He had gotten angry with Fadrique and took it out on the recruit. That was wrong. Indenuel¡¯s eyes fell on Fadrique but didn¡¯t linger. A part of him knew he should have taken his anger out on Fadrique instead, but Lucia wouldn¡¯t have approved. He should have not lashed out on anyone. In a perfect world he¡¯d have never lost his temper, and Fadrique would never be condescending.

    He adjusted to a more comfortable position on the pew. His eyes wandered to the stain glass windows behind the Savior¡¯s throne. His eyes briefly flickered to the one of the Warrior, but he forced himself to look at a different one. That man in the stained-glass window wasn¡¯t him. He was trying not to think of what it would mean to go up alone against five hundred-

    Grey eyes.

    Indenuel frowned, then leaned closer, staring at the stained-glass window beside the Savior¡¯s throne. There were two men in the glass with grey eyes. The Cathedral was built soon after the flood, well before Kiam was discovered. He never realized, because he didn¡¯t care to notice. He just assumed he didn¡¯t know the stories depicted there, but now he realized he did.

    There were eight windows.

    Martin ended his sermon and dismissed the congregation to meditate. Indenuel stayed in his seat, staring slack jawed.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    He barely acknowledged Tolomon before he stood, making his way to the front, standing as close to the Savior¡¯s throne as he dared. Indenuel looked at them, one by one, marveling. There was the Warrior, floating above the battle. The next one had a woman and a man in regal clothing, both with crowns on their heads, both with blue eyes, the man holding the woman close to him and the woman holding a sleeping baby girl. The Princess and the King. He had read the Divine Ages a few days ago, but seeing their picture reminded him of them.

    The Zimoran nobleman stood alone with his arms forward, holding back a darkness that covered the entire window. There were the Kiam twin brothers, identical in every way except their clothing with large swords to fight a black mass. The devil. Then there was the prophet in a pure white robe, the Dengrian, looking down among the worshipers with spirits weaving through the background as he held a sleeping baby boy. The three generals were next with their army below, fighting the same darkness as the Kiam twins. Indenuel¡¯s eyes lingered on their faces, mystified at how someone from Kiam, Dengria, and Santollia would be unified enough to lead an army.

    He then saw something he should have found strange to see in the Cathedral. A picture of an Oraminian and a Dengrian dancing, two people of a different race falling in love. Then the final one, the Savior himself, his eyes closed, and his entire stained glass filled with light from shimmering stars.

    Martin appeared beside Indenuel. Tolomon receded to the background.

    ¡°Are these¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said quietly.

    Indenuel looked back at his own. The Warrior figure above his battlefield. Alone.

    ¡°Are you alright, my boy?¡±

    He shook his head, looking at his shoes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem possible, what I¡¯m to do.¡±

    Martin smiled as he looked at the windows. ¡°Everything else has come true about you, so your victory will come true too.¡±

    He again looked at the Warrior glass, his breathing turned shallow. It still bothered him that Jaakob never mentioned this penchant he had for using corruptive powers, but he couldn¡¯t talk about that with Martin. ¡°I¡¯m going to be alone,¡± Indenuel whispered.

    Martin reached over and grabbed Indenuel¡¯s wrist, filling him with the healing power. He let the anxiety ebb away. ¡°The Prophet Jaakob saw you win.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, pulling his arm away to be released from the healing power. He had enough. Martin didn¡¯t need to heal him all the time anymore. He again looked at the army, the artistic one he was supposed to defeat.

    ¡°Just like the Prophet Jaakob saw that we needed to leave the children?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin busied himself with looking at the Dengrian prophet. ¡°Obedience is important.¡±

    ¡°And yet despite all my pleading, you still abandoned them to Andres and Lola because that¡¯s what the Prophet Jaakob foresaw?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°If the Prophet Jaakob did not see them come, it meant the children needed to stay in the village because they have a purpose there. Maybe they will soften Andres and Lola¡¯s hearts. To help change them to be something better,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And what if they¡¯re not?¡± Indenuel asked, beginning to panic.

    ¡°Have faith, Indenuel. Have faith.¡±

    Indenuel sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Why did you need to keep it a secret?¡±

    ¡°Not a secret, my boy. I kept those words sacred. I have full faith those children will be just fine,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel gnawed on the inside of his cheek. He did not have the same faith. He remembered who he was the day Martin discovered him. A scared, frightened boy with anger problems, who had only heard of the mythical High Elders but never met one. Lucia taught him to respect his elders. Sure, he had lost his temper at Andres, but with Martin, he was too terrified to fight for what he thought was right. Martin was, after all a High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church, and he should have the better, more righteous plan.

    But now? Now Indenuel felt regret. He should have fought more. He should have demanded to bring the children or not come at all. If the High Elders needed him so badly, then they would also make the accommodations necessary for the children to come too. He should have made that gamble for the children. Martin might have had faith, but Indenuel started to feel anxious to have the children here with him, right now. In fact¡­

    ¡°The children will remain with me, then, once they¡¯ve come,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin tore his gaze from the Dengrian prophet. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Once they¡¯ve come, once Andres and Lola had their little holiday, they will return and I will keep the children,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin seemed to take this information and unpack it slowly. ¡°What I said in Mountain Pass is still true. You do not have time for a distraction. The generals predict the end of the war is less than a year away, and you need to focus.¡±

    The glare Indenuel gave was soft, but it was a glare. ¡°The children remain with me, or I go back to Mountain Pass with them.¡± He did not drop Martin¡¯s gaze. This wasn¡¯t a lie. Those children would stay with him, no matter the cost.

    Martin sighed, the first to drop his gaze. ¡°We shall discuss this matter with Andres and Lola when they arrive and see what they think.¡±

    The smallest of smiles crossed Indenuel¡¯s face. It was a step. He doubted Andres and Lola wanted to keep the children, and he was willing to pay any sum to get them to go home without them. The children would be his, no matter the cost. Literally. ¡°That was a lovely sermon today,¡± Indenuel said, facing forward, his eyes bouncing between the Kiam twins and the Dengrian prophet.

    ¡°Thank you, my boy,¡± Martin said, still looking at the Dengrian prophet.

    ¡°I like your sermons about mercy and forgiveness,¡± Indenuel said, folding his arms. ¡°You seem to talk about it a lot.¡±

    Martin¡¯s smile was sad as he looked at the Savior¡¯s window. ¡°Because I need to hear it a lot. Come, let us go meditate.¡±

    Indenuel followed him into the meditation room. He sat down in his regular seat, then took off his shoes, placing them squarely on the ground. He wasn¡¯t going to practice all his powers today. Just one.

    He closed his eyes, pushing his tree power forward. He tapped into the trees used for the main road, let the trees search his mind, tell them who he was looking for. They wouldn¡¯t be in a carriage since it was the Sabbath, so he might actually sense them.

    The trees lead him to them. Tears filled his eyes, and he cleared his throat. He sensed them, just as he had in Mountain Pass a few times. They were there, right within reach, eating their lunch on the grass of one of the towns. He couldn¡¯t hear them, but as the twins stood up and started chasing each other, he had no doubt they laughed and shrieked. Matteo stayed on the grass, eating his lunch. They were healthy, the trees assured him. They did not sense any starvation from them. It was enough of an assurance for him that the first tears fell. They were there, they were healthy, they were coming to see him. And this time, Indenuel was going to keep them.

 Chapter 58

    Inessa stayed in the corner, invisible, watching as Fadrique made his visits. He moved from group to group, so far not interested in finding her today. That was fine by her, but just in case, she stayed out of his line of sight.

    Indenuel wasn¡¯t there. Martin gave some excuse to a nobleman about how he needed time to rest. Inessa, being a tree talker, had of course heard the gossip. Indenuel broke down during one of his trainings and lashed out, using corruptive means to keep people away. The military and the High Elders tried to keep it hushed, but they clearly didn¡¯t understand the power of tree gossip among the King¡¯s Court.

    Fadrique was on the move again. Inessa kept her glass of wine close as she quietly moved out of his gaze, keeping an eye on him, moving with the crowd.

    ¡°I understand how you came to that point, but I-¡±

    Inessa froze, hearing the familiar voice so close to her. She tore her gaze from Fadrique to see Adosina talking with one of her friends from court. Adosina stopped in her tracks when she saw Inessa. There was a stretch of silence that didn¡¯t seem long but did anyway. These silences never existed in their friendship before.

    Adosina gave a curtsey, and Inessa did the same. She then moved out of the way, and Adosina moved past with a still face. The conversation she had with her friend didn¡¯t start up again until they were farther ahead.

    Inessa blinked repeatedly as she kept her sights on Fadrique. He had stopped with another group, so she blended into the background again and waited. She sipped her wine, looking at the members of Martin¡¯s family. He and Sara were talking with their daughters, Rita and Maria and their husbands. Ana was laughing with Daniela who came with her baby. Rosa was outside with one of her sisters as she watched her boys playing in the garden.

    Inessa pressed her back against the wall, Fadrique continually in her vision. She saw her concubine sisters, and she yearned to join them, but she couldn¡¯t be distracted with conversation and lose track of Fadrique.

    She took another sip of wine, waiting for the social to be done so she could go home. Rather, waiting until Martin was ready to leave. She needed to keep up the appearance of an obedient little concubine.

    ***

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said in response to the knock at his study door in the Cathedral. Tolomon opened the door as Indenuel peeked behind his shoulders. Martin smiled as they shuffled in. ¡°Sword training went well yesterday?¡±

    ¡°It did, yes,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Not ready for combat style yet, but it was still good to study more.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Now, I¡¯d like to check the corruption in your body, see how much it¡¯s healed from last week.¡± Martin held out his hands. Indenuel placed his hands in Martin¡¯s, and they closed their eyes.

    He sensed Indenuel¡¯s soul. He reached over, prodding and poking around. Martin frowned, then cracked an eye open. Indenuel stood there, waiting. Martin closed his eyes again and searched through Indenuel¡¯s soul.

    ¡°Tolomon, would you mind¡­ I¡¯d like to test his healing powers,¡± Martin said.

    The man was already walking over. ¡°Whatever you need, sir.¡±

    ¡°If you could do something to your arm, hurt it as badly as you can stand. I will heal anything Indenuel can¡¯t,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Tolomon placed his arm on the corner of the desk before ramming it with one of Martin¡¯s heavy trinkets, breaking his arm. He then grabbed his arm and forced it down, breaking the bone entirely and making it stick straight out of his skin. Tolomon made no reaction, holding his mangled arm out to Indenuel. The color drained dangerously fast from Indenuel¡¯s face. Martin took his arm, feeding power to keep Indenuel from passing out.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, steadying himself. ¡°What the hell goes on in the Graduate program?¡±

    ¡°None of us really know,¡± Martin whispered back.

    He nodded, taking Tolomon¡¯s broken arm without actually looking at it and healed him. Martin watched, his eyebrow raising in surprise at how quickly the bone formed, the muscle weaving together again, and the skin stitching back into place.

    Indenuel opened his eyes and dropped his hands. The only remnants of an injury were the dried blood on Tolomon¡¯s completely healed arm. Martin touched Tolomon¡¯s temples, but there was nothing left for him to heal. ¡°You¡¯re powers. They¡¯re¡­ fine.¡± Martin turned to him, expecting him to answer, but Indenuel acted as though this was normal.

    ¡°I mean, when I used the¡­ when it happened it was instinctual. Corruption goes away quickly after some meditation.¡±

    ¡°The first few might have been instinctual, but you hurt enough people to enter the devil¡¯s sleep,¡± Martin said. Indenuel¡¯s gaze dropped to his feet, a frown on his face. ¡°Forgive me, I didn¡¯t mean to remind you.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No, no. You¡¯re right. I¡¯m still ashamed of what I did.¡±

    ¡°It seems you lash out quickly and feel shame about it for days. Not necessarily healthy behavior, but it is a step in getting you to stop doing it all together,¡± Martin said, folding his arms. He studied the boy, trying to figure it out. Usually that level of corruption would take weeks for someone¡¯s power to return as strong as it had. To have it back this strong was a testament to Indenuel¡¯s desire to do better, and to how powerful he really was.

    Martin frowned. He expected the entire time to go through, testing his powers and strengthening them, but it didn¡¯t seem like he needed to. ¡°Let¡¯s, um,¡± Martin looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s test your powers again. But I¡¯ll make the cuts, if that¡¯s alright, Tolomon,¡± Martin said, remembering how quickly the color fled from Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°Do you have a knife or a dagger?¡±

    ¡°No need to use one of Tolomon¡¯s.¡± Indenuel pulled a dagger out of the sheath at his side. ¡°Captain Luiz gave this to me yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Wonderful. A sword wasn¡¯t enough for you?¡± Martin asked, trying to make the situation lighter.

    ¡°He said it was good to have two weapons of varying length. And if I lose my sword, I¡¯ll at least have something else to defend myself if needed,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°He¡¯s right. You must be protected,¡± Martin said as he took the dagger from Indenuel as Tolomon rolled up his sleeve, acting as though he hadn¡¯t just mangled his own arm.

    ¡°Thank you for your willingness, Tolomon,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± he said, acting like he didn¡¯t notice when Martin sliced his arm open.

    ¡°Heal that for me, Indenuel,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel hesitated, his eyes bouncing from Tolomon to Martin before he barely touched the man¡¯s finger and the skin healed right up. Martin nodded. Today would be a very short lesson.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ***

    Indenuel walked out of the Cathedral, heading down the stone steps, hands deep in his pockets. Martin had tested him for the rest of the time, looking more and more astounded when he showed his gift. Indenuel had always spent extra time meditating after accidentally using corruptive powers. It was a habit from Mountain Pass. Meditate as long as possible to get the mark off, then continue meditating every day until his powers returned to normal. Martin looked flabbergasted when he told him this. Honestly, what else did he expect Indenuel to do during his time of rest?

    ¡°That was gross, by the way,¡± Indenuel said to Tolomon.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re arm. Did that even hurt?¡±

    ¡°Of course it hurt,¡± Tolomon said before shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m just used to it.¡±

    Indenuel rolled his head, remembering again how easily Tolomon grabbed his own broken arm and snapped it even worse, making the bone stick out. He swallowed down some bile at the memory, shaking his head as he continued toward his carriage.

    Tolomon turned and pulled out a sword, pointing it at someone behind him. ¡°Stay where you are, girl.¡±

    A tiny gasp of horror made Indenuel turn to see a small child curled on the steps of the Cathedral still a good distance from them. ¡°Honestly, Tolomon, she¡¯s a child. What harm could she do?¡±

    ¡°Do you really want me to answer that?¡± Tolomon asked, his eyes remaining fixed on the girl, his voice emotionless.

    It was then that the girl peeked through her long black hair. It was uncombed and matted, but he could not deny the bright blue eyes behind her hair. He stilled as he took the girl in. He couldn¡¯t guess what age she was. She was so skinny and frail. Indenuel winced, seeing the state of her clothing, the rags she wore.

    The girl bowed, but in a way Indenuel had never seen before. She sat on her legs and bowed her head, her nose practically touching the stone as her arms were extended out. ¡°Pardon sir, are you the Warrior?¡± Her Santollian was impeccable. Indenuel didn¡¯t catch a hint of an accent at all.

    Indenuel looked at Tolomon, who still had his sword pointed at the girl¡¯s head, watching her carefully with narrow eyes. The girl looked through her mess of hair again, waiting for Indenuel to answer her question, ignoring Tolomon¡¯s sword.

    ¡°Yes.¡± He grabbed Tolomon¡¯s arm and forced him to lower it. Tolomon answered by placing his free hand on the hilt of his other sword. ¡°Yes, I am. How can I help you?¡±

    Tolomon shot him a glance but said nothing. Seeing this girl reminded him of how clean the streets of Santollia City were. Her dirt encrusted face and bare feet should have been a common thing in a city this big. She stuck out, and not just because she had blue eyes.

    ¡°Please, my grandami is very sick.¡± Her blue eyes filled with tears. ¡°My parents died three years ago, and if Grandami dies, I will have to take care of my two younger siblings, and I can¡¯t.¡±

    Compassion flooded Indenuel¡¯s soul. He again looked at Tolomon who, though had pointed his sword to the ground, still studied the girl with a mistrusting gaze.

    ¡°How old are you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°God has given me ten years, sir.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Baleeah, daughter of Hossei and Abbassi.¡±

    Indenuel walked closer to her, and Tolomon followed. ¡°I cannot leave Santollia City, but if you would like, I could give the message to one of the ministers of your town to see if there is an adequate healer there. Or, if you don¡¯t live far, I can arrange with the High Elders to come visit your town.¡±

    Baleeah looked confused. ¡°I am from Santollia City, sir.¡±

    Indenuel stared at her, once again taking in her clothes, her dirty face, her smell. He gave a faltering smile. ¡°One moment, please.¡± He grabbed Tolomon and took a few steps away from the girl. Tolomon refused to turn his back to the girl, but they had enough privacy. ¡°You told me there were no desperately poor people in Santollia City.¡±

    ¡°No desperately poor Santollians in Santollia City,¡± Tolomon clarified.

    Indenuel felt as though he was punched in the gut. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The High Elders aren¡¯t going to marry Oraminian women.¡±

    His breathing felt constricted. He closed his eyes, rubbing the bridge of his nose. ¡°Oramin is supposed to be our ally.¡±

    Tolomon said nothing, his eyes still fixed on Baleeah. Indenuel shook his head as he turned. ¡°To the carriage, Baleeah. Tell the driver where you live. Let¡¯s go heal your Grandami.¡±

    A huge grin crossed Baleeah¡¯s face. ¡°Yes! Thank you! Thank you, sir!¡±

    Tolomon winced but again said nothing. Baleeah skipped down the steps toward the carriage, talking quickly with the driver.

    ¡°She could be the one who leads unsuspecting travelers to a thieving ring or worse,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°You are putting yourself in serious danger, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to. The girl¡¯s mannerisms, the dirt and the grime, he had lived that life not that long ago. Yes, she might just be desperate enough to steal everything from him, but she also might need her grandmother healed so she wouldn¡¯t have to raise her siblings by herself. ¡°I can¡¯t turn her away,¡± Indenuel finally said. ¡°I¡¯ve seen you take on everyone at the training grounds. I feel safe.¡±

    Tolomon sighed before sheathing his sword. ¡°God protect us.¡±

    ¡°Your driver knows where to go,¡± Baleeah said. ¡°Do you want me to meet you there?¡±

    ¡°Get up in the carriage, Baleeah. You¡¯re not walking,¡± Indenuel said.

    Baleeah¡¯s entire face brightened. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. Go on.¡±

    Baleeah squealed as she opened the door and climbed in. Tolomon got in next, sitting right next to Baleeah as Indenuel sat on the other side. The carriage headed away from the Cathedral.

    ¡°You have such a funny sounding name. Indenuel,¡± Baleeah said, at last the Oraminian accent coming through as she tried to pronounce his name.

    ¡°Did you know my great-grandfather was Oraminian?¡±

    Baleeah¡¯s blue eyes widened. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°He was a stubborn fool.¡± Tolomon snorted at that. ¡°My mother used to call me his name when I¡¯d do something stupid.¡±

    ¡°Was it a lot?¡± Baleeah asked.

    Indenuel chuckled. ¡°Admittedly, yes. Yes, she did.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡±

    ¡°Eskmenmar,¡± Indenuel said.

    Baleeah nodded. ¡°Bringer of peace. That¡¯s funny.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s thoughts wandered to Garen. ¡°Yeah. Yeah it is. I must say, your Santollian is perfect. And you know Oraminian too?¡±

    Baleeah gave a vigorous nod. ¡°I know both. I was born here in Santollia City in the refugee camps, so everyone around me spoke Oraminian, but I picked up Santollian from the free schools offered us.¡±

    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s great,¡± Indenuel said.

    Baleeah shrugged. ¡°I was one of the few that went. The others my age didn¡¯t go because their parents thought it was Santollia¡¯s way of getting rid of our way of life.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know how to react. He tried to smile, but it felt forced. Baleeah said it in such a matter-of-fact way. ¡°Well, I wish I knew Oraminian. You know more languages than me.¡±

    Baleeah smiled. ¡°Your great-grandapi didn¡¯t teach you?¡±

    ¡°Sadly, no. I never met him,¡± Indenuel said. But my father, Garen, is Oraminian. I¡¯d like to learn my other language and my other culture.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t say it out loud. He didn¡¯t dare. Not after Tolomon acted the way he did around a ten-year-old girl of a different race.

    The race that slaughtered his family.

    Indenuel looked out the window to see a vastly different sight. The streets were getting dirtier. Since coming to Santollia City, he had only seen one portion of it. The super-rich part, close to the Cathedral, close to the palace. But here he saw what he expected to see. People doing shopping in the marketplaces, children playing in the streets, some with shoes, some without. He saw clothes being draped from the windows to dry, neighbors chatting and laughing. Despite the dirt and the poor, this felt more like the home he remembered. Or the home he wished he could remember. These people may not have had much, but they had a loving community that he never had.

    ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you,¡± Baleeah said to Tolomon.

    Tolomon looked down, cocking an eyebrow. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°My eyes are blue, so you hate me.¡±

    He cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Hate is not the word I¡¯d use.¡±

    ¡°But whatever you feel, it is stemmed from hate, isn¡¯t it?¡± Baleeah asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned to be weary of blue-eyed individuals.¡± It was then that Indenuel noticed Tolomon was thumbing the hilt of one of his daggers hiding just inside the sleeve of his shirt.

    Baleeah shrugged. ¡°Weary, that¡¯s a good word. I¡¯m weary of Graduates, too.¡±

    Tolomon looked up at the ceiling of the carriage like he was saying a prayer to give him courage to continue this conversation. ¡°We¡¯re just following orders.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to beat us to get us back into our homes. A few of us do know Santollian,¡± Baleeah said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t hurt you unless you hurt me first,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Same with us,¡± Baleeah said. ¡°But you always come at us with your swords drawn, right?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re preparing to defend myself,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°So are we. And when someone who looks like you come at us with swords drawn, some of us start to panic.¡±

    There was a silence that stretched between the two of them. Indenuel knew he should have said something, but he didn¡¯t know what.

    The carriage turned down a road and he saw the portion of the city he assumed the High Elders never planned to show him.

    ¡°We¡¯re here!¡± Baleeah said, opening the door of the carriage and climbing out.

    Tolomon got out next, holding the door partially closed before scanning the crowd before motioning Indenuel out. He climbed out and got a better look at the sight before him. It was a portion of the city that had no buildings, simply blankets or drapes to house what looked like a thousand Oraminians. There was little privacy, and it was loud. Each and every one of them were covered in dirt and grime, their clothes threadbare. Indenuel stared at the people and realized this was closer to his feelings of home than he dared admit.

 Chapter 59

    Baleeah grabbed Indenuel¡¯s hand, a strange gesture but one he would allow. ¡°My grandami is this way.¡±

    Indenuel walked among them, saw the mistrust in their eyes, saw them lingering on his fine clothes and carriage. As soon as their eyes fell on Tolomon they bowed, backing away, whimpering. Tolomon did nothing to discourage their actions.

    Indenuel allowed Baleeah to take him closer to the wall of the city. He didn¡¯t even know Oraminians lived here in Santollia City. He thought only Santollians lived here. Which meant there were no rich Oraminians at all here. Or probably anywhere.

    Once again, his clothes, his hair, his cleanliness felt like a costume, but now among the poorest of the poor, they were a costume for a different reason. They saw the costume and assumed it was his whole life, when really, he had more in common with them than they knew. The poor and the outcasts of society.

    Tolomon kept a hand on the hilt of his sword, his eyes darting every which way. More than a few Oraminians followed behind them, giving them a healthy distance because of Tolomon.

    ¡°She¡¯s in here,¡± Baleeah said, letting go of Indenuel¡¯s hand to a small area covered by a blanket that looked dirtier than the ground it was trying to protect. An older woman with gray hair was on the ground, curled in a ball, her forehead covered in sweat, her eyes closed and sunken in with a dirty cloth covering a small section of her hair. The cloth looked like it had some sort of meaning, since Baleeah¡¯s grandmother wasn¡¯t the only woman with a cloth around her hair.

    Baleeah knelt beside the older woman, saying something in Oraminian as she shook her shoulder. The older woman cracked an eye open. Baleeah talked again, gesturing toward Indenuel. The woman stared at him, and Indenuel gave a pathetic wave.

    The woman said something to Baleeah, the Oraminian language rolling out of her mouth.

    ¡°What¡¯s she saying?¡± Indenuel asked Baleeah.

    ¡°I told her I brought you, but she apparently just wanted me to leave so she could take a nap in peace for once.¡±

    More Oraminians approached, curious. Tolomon¡¯s fingers curled against the hilt of his sword, but he did nothing.

    ¡°Tell her I¡¯m actually here, and I¡¯d like to heal her if I can,¡± Indenuel said.

    Baleeah translated what Indenuel said. The older woman shook her head, her tone harsh as she told Baleeah everything on her mind before the exhaustion became too much and she closed her eyes.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t attend Sabbath worship. She doesn¡¯t recite the evening prayers every night, and she has no intention of doing either,¡± Baleeah said, looking embarrassed.

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the questions the High Elders ask before they¡¯re allowed to heal us,¡± Baleeah said.

    Indenuel blinked a few more times. He remembered Martin asking those questions, but he didn¡¯t realize this is what he meant when he asked them. Indenuel turned his head to Tolomon, who was far too busy scanning the group of poor now surrounding Indenuel, Baleeah, and her grandmother.

    ¡°My grandami was banned from attending your church because she kept asking too many questions. And the translators kept messing up what she wanted to say, and I wasn¡¯t allowed to translate her questions. She¡¯d rather talk with other Oraminians about the word of God.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen any Oraminians at the Cathedral,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We have a special service right at dawn on the first of the week, so the nobility doesn¡¯t have to see us,¡± Baleeah said.

    Indenuel¡¯s nod was numb before he took off his jacket and tossed it toward Tolomon. It was way too hot out here. He rolled up the sleeves of his shirt as he knelt in front of Baleeah¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡°I want you to translate exactly what I¡¯m about to say. Are you ready?¡± Baleeah nodded. ¡°Say: I don¡¯t give a damn where you go to church. I¡¯m just going to heal you anyway.¡±

    Baleeah stared at Indenuel, her eyes wide. ¡°I thought the High Elder¡¯s need to know the extent of our faith before we are healed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a High Elder,¡± Indenuel said. Baleeah still hesitated, looking nervous. ¡°Well?¡±

    ¡°Grandami might slap me for swearing,¡± Baleeah said.

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°Alright, you can take that out.¡±

    Baleeah nodded again before translating this to her grandami. The older woman cracked open her eyes again, looking confused, staring at Indenuel like this was some sort of trick. Indenuel finished rolling up his sleeves before he reached over and touched her temples. He closed his eyes, searching through what he understood about a physical body. It was a bad illness, a contagious one, traveling through the refugee camp. Many have already died. No one had mentioned this to Indenuel.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    He refused to let his anger get in the way. It was hard not to. The city simply placed these refugees in a corner of the city and denied them treatment for those who didn¡¯t attend Sabbath Worship. The anger built to a danger point, but he forced himself to push it down. He had learned his lesson last week. Anger made it easier to use corruption, and he couldn¡¯t do that.

    He reached through, gathering the illness ravaging the woman¡¯s body. He collected it in her chest before reaching out a final time with as much healing power as he could to dissolve it.

    The old woman gasped and sat up, eyes wide. Indenuel released his hold, looking at her. Baleeah began to sob as she hugged her grandami. The woman hugged Baleeah for a moment before breaking away and getting to her feet. She began chatting with Baleeah as though there was no sign of illness in the first place. Baleeah answered back, drying her tears quickly. Indenuel got up, brushing his pants. He turned to see the crowd had tripled while he had healed Baleeah¡¯s grandmother.

    ¡°Indenuel.¡± There was a warning in Tolomon¡¯s tone that made him nervous. They were toward the back of the refugee camp, and he couldn¡¯t see his carriage with all the people crowded around, but when he saw their faces, he couldn¡¯t feel the fear Tolomon did.

    A woman approached, also wearing one of the rags around her hair, looking frightened, her Oraminian speech tumbling out of her mouth, betraying a high level of fright. A bearded Oraminian man stood beside her, the same look of concern.

    ¡°Baleeah?¡± Indenuel asked, this time not wanting to turn his back to the crowd.

    ¡°Yes, Eskmenmar?¡± the little girl asked.

    ¡°Can you translate?¡±

    Baleeah listened to the woman and the man, and more people added to what was being said. Baleeah took it all in. ¡°This couple¡¯s three-year-old is sick with the same illness. A lot of them have it or know people who have it. They¡¯ve all been turned away from the Cathedral and cannot receive healing from the priests, let alone the High Elders.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, trying not to let the anger show on his face. What cruelty was the church showing these people?

    ¡°Baleeah, can you come with me to translate? Or does your grandami need you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Baleeah turned to her grandmother and spoke some words with her. The tone started off light enough, but soon dissolved into what sounded like a fight. Indenuel waited, wondering if the King¡¯s Court had an official translator he could send for.

    ¡°She said I can come,¡± Baleeah said after the fight finished.

    Indenuel¡¯s gaze bounced from Baleeah to her grandmother. ¡°Did she?¡±

    ¡°Fine, she¡¯s mad because I didn¡¯t finish my chores, but I told her I neglected them to get you, and my sisters are capable of helping anyway, and this is important.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t stop the smile on his face. ¡°How do you say thank you in Oraminian?¡±

    ¡°Shrbriadi,¡± Baleeah said.

    Indenuel cleared his throat and gave Baleeah¡¯s grandmother a bow fit for royalty. ¡°Shrbriadi."

    The old woman replied with a string of words that sounded neither pleasant nor gracious. Indenuel glanced at Baleeah. ¡°Do I want to know what she said?¡±

    ¡°She said to have me back by dinner.¡±

    Indenuel smiled again before taking Baleeah by the elbow and standing in front of the woman. ¡°Forgive me for keeping you waiting. Take me to your child.¡±

    Baleeah translated as the woman began to weep, mumbling something. ¡°She keeps saying she doesn¡¯t go to church.¡±

    ¡°Tell her I don¡¯t care. Tell them all I really don¡¯t care. The only way they are not going to get healed is if God Himself forbids me to stop, and so far, He¡¯s staying in Heaven.¡±

    Baleeah nodded, then shouted Indenuel¡¯s words to the group. There were tears of joy and a bubble of excitement among them. Indenuel bowed to the woman, trying to be as respectful to her as he would a noblewoman. The woman reached forward and took Indenuel¡¯s hand, leading him over to her sick child. Indenuel resisted the urge to let go. Clearly the Oraminian culture was different. This is how they lead people. In his culture, this kind of touch between a man and a woman was only reserved when they were betrothed or married. However, he was among Oraminians, and if this was part of their culture, then he would respect it.

    Tolomon reluctantly followed.

    ***

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said.

    Navir poked his head inside before walking farther in. ¡°You¡¯ve had your lesson with Indenuel, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Finished before lunch,¡± Martin said.

    Navir looked confused as he sat himself down on the chair opposite Martin¡¯s desk. ¡°So early? I thought it would take longer to sort through what the corruption did to him.¡±

    ¡°I did too, honestly,¡± Martin said, leaning back a bit. ¡°But his powers are fine.¡±

    Navir stared at Martin, not speaking, mulling this over. ¡°That¡¯s concerning.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s marvelous. He truly is a powerful individual.¡±

    Navir shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s done this before. Used his corruption and covered it up quickly.¡±

    ¡°No, not cover up. I would more say taken the necessary steps to rid himself of the evil as quickly as possible. It is an admirable part of his character.¡±

    Navir placed his hand under his chin, shaking his head. ¡°We can¡¯t know for sure. How long has he used his corruption and done this?¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. What matters is it¡¯s gone. I checked him twice. His body is free of corruption.¡±

    Navir about opened his mouth to speak when he froze. He slipped off his shoes and placed them firm on the ground. Martin waited, watching as Navir¡¯s eyes moved around as he used his powers.

    The door opened and a guard came in with a letter. Navir stood and took the paper, reading it fast.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Martin asked, sensing the fear in Navir.

    ¡°Tolomon and Indenuel. They never made it back home to lunch. The tree talkers are searching everywhere in the city for him, but they can¡¯t find him.¡±

    Martin gasped, his thoughts of a more paternal nature. Indenuel wasn¡¯t even twenty. Though technically a man, Martin still saw him as a boy, and a scared one at that.

    Navir threw his shoes back on before heading out of the Cathedral. Martin followed, concerned for the boy. They went to the nearest tree beside the Cathedral and Navir touched its bark, closing his eyes. Martin waited, beginning to pace as Navir¡¯s eyes moved behind his lids.

    ¡°What should we do, sir?¡± the guard asked Martin.

    ¡°Keep this quiet for now. Don¡¯t let the general public know. If he¡¯s in the city, Navir will find him. If not, we¡¯ll have to organize a search part and-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the refugee camp,¡± Navir said, opening his eyes.

    ¡°Is he alive?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes. He and Tolomon are there. You speak Oraminian, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Take as many guards as you need to feel safe and get him back. Once he¡¯s back, keep him in his rooms until we find out why he was there,¡± Navir said.

    Martin bowed. ¡°It will be done.¡±

 Chapter 60

    Indenuel wiped his forehead with the back of his hand. It shook, but he couldn¡¯t stop healing the Oraminians. Any time he thought about it, someone would bring in a sickly brother or aunt who needed to be healed because they were turned away by the High Elders. Indenuel tried to numb himself to the anger he felt toward the men who were supposed to be his mentors. If he felt anger, it would take longer to heal.

    The sun was beginning to dip in the sky and there was no end in sight to the people who needed healing. Indenuel did not have the heart to turn them away. They had already been turned away once. He couldn¡¯t do that to them again.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Tolomon whispered as a brother helped his sister get off the makeshift blankets the Oraminian had created for Indenuel as a healing table. The brother and sister hugged, speaking in Oraminian with relieved, happy voices.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± he asked, too tired to even form a sentence.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner. Or lunch. You are exhausted, and you can¡¯t expend yourself in this way. Remember what happened last week when you were pushed to your limits?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± He did not have the strength to say everything on his mind. He simply took another baby in his arms, touched the boy¡¯s temples with the thumb and pinky of one hand, closed his eyes, and reached out with his power to heal his lungs. The baby gasped, then screamed in hunger. The mother sobbed as she thanked Indenuel. Shrbriadi. It was the one word from the Oraminian language he would know forever after today. Indenuel nodded and waited for the next person.

    Baleeah had gone home. He didn¡¯t remember when, but he sent her home well before dinner. After all, he didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him what was wrong. He could figure it out by touching their temples. Tolomon still kept a hand on the hilt of his sword, always prepared for anything.

    ¡°You cannot heal the entire city in a day,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Indenuel said. The truth was, he needed someone to force him to stop. At this point he couldn¡¯t stop himself. He was already set in a system. When Lucia would have him work with farmers during harvesting, he would get into a routine where he did the rote work until someone told him to stop. He¡¯d never stop until they told him to. He had been in this routine for half a day, and he simply couldn¡¯t stop. Touch temples, find the illness, cure it, release, next. Touch temples, find the illness, cure it, release, next. Over and over. Don¡¯t stop until it''s done. The refugees kept coming. Ignore emotion, the anger at the farmer for ¡°forgetting¡± to give him dinner. The anger at the High Elders for leaving him to do all this healing. It didn¡¯t help. He just had to do without. So what Lucia sacrificed everything for the town that shunned her. So what the High Elders couldn¡¯t see these people in pain. He must act like a good man. He needed to wait for Lucia to stop him.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡±

    He looked up to see Martin, who had a hand on his shoulder. He blinked, almost positive this was a hallucination brought about by giving too much of himself. What was Martin doing here? He was a High Elder. Indenuel being forced to heal all the Oraminians was proof enough that a High Elder wouldn¡¯t dare dirty his white robes in a place like this. Martin was gasping for air, looking like he ran here, even though there was a second carriage. Two fine, beautiful carriages right in the middle of the poorest part of the city.

    ¡°Indenuel, what are you doing here?¡± Martin asked.

    He said nothing, simply stared at Martin. Was Martin going to stop him? Was all this going to be over for today? A man spoke in Oraminian, and Martin answered back. His Oraminian had a more Santollian accent, but it was Oraminian. Indenuel sat with his hands in his lap, staring out into the distance, not seeing anyone, not feeling anything. He was more than spent. He had pushed himself way too far. But how could he say no to these people?

    Martin and the Oraminian man kept talking. Tolomon knelt next to Indenuel. ¡°Can you stand?¡±

    He paused before lifting his hand into the air. Tolomon grabbed it and helped him to his feet. His legs stopped working and his bodyguard wrapped his arm around his waist to keep him standing. Even in Oraminian, he recognized the hushed worry traveling through the group. He couldn¡¯t look at the people who were still waiting to be healed. If they asked, he would still say yes, so he looked away instead. He knew what it was like to be rejected.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t notice Tolomon still had a hold of him until Martin came and grabbed his head to keep it steady. ¡°You can¡¯t expend yourself like this. You can¡¯t be doing any of this,¡± Martin hissed as he placed his fingers to Indenuel¡¯s temples.

    ¡°I had to,¡± he managed to get out.

    ¡°You will stay in your quarters while the High Elders and myself discuss what you just did,¡± Martin said, opening his eyes.

    Little strength returned to his limbs, though enough to be able to stand without Tolomon needing to hold him up. He had no energy to fight. Little energy to do much else but let Tolomon lead him toward the carriage. He stared off in the distance when a pressure grabbed him around the waist. He looked down to see a little Oraminian boy hugging him. He paused before shaking off Tolomon and Martin to hug him back. Another boy, his brother, was hugging him too. Soon another and another, and Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling an entire crowd trying to touch him. Mountain Pass taught him to hate crowds, but this was different. The crowds before mocked and belittled him, and he had to keep himself covered in case he got a punch to the face. This crowd, however, he never experienced anything like this before. They loved him. They wanted to touch him, they were singing songs, and though he couldn¡¯t understand what they were singing, he knew they were praises. Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling every touch on his body. Feeling the yearning of the others to show their gratitude. He couldn¡¯t understand Oraminian, but he understood this.

    Tears flowed from his eyes as his power bubbled inside of him. This wasn¡¯t a dark power. It was far more rejuvenating than the dark powers. His strength returned. He wasn¡¯t healing himself. It was the crowd, with their gratitude and love, trying to give back what he had given them. Martin said there were no healers in this race, but he felt them, dormant as they were. He lifted his arms, touching anyone he could, closing his eyes as his strength came back. He was in one giant web, feeling the healing power ebbing away in others and entering those in need. He realized what this was. Together, they were healing the rest of the refugees who Indenuel couldn¡¯t heal on his own. His power embraced them, healed them all, every illness, bruise, torn muscle, twisted ankle, all of it. The High Elder¡¯s called the Sabbath day the holy day, but this feeling, right here in this crowd in the poorest part of the city, was far holier than anything he had felt in that Cathedral.

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Get them away. Indenuel can¡¯t use his powers like this,¡± he heard Martin say.

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes opened, and the power rushed back to him. He gasped; his cheeks wet with tears. The crowd was still there, still wanting to touch him. They whispered Eskmenmar like it was the name of God, and for the first time he began to worry. They shouldn¡¯t be worshiping him like this. Martin¡¯s warning about making sure their praises turned to God and not to him echoed in his ears.

    Tolomon grabbed Indenuel¡¯s shoulder and pulled him out of the crowd. ¡°Stay close,¡± he said, keeping an arm around him. As soon as Indenuel was out of the center of the circle, the Oraminians parted, letting them through. The crowd dropped to their knees at Indenuel¡¯s feet in the custom of Oraminian. They touched their noses to the ground, their hands outstretched.

    ¡°What did you do here,¡± Martin hissed again.

    Tolomon was about ready to lift Indenuel into the carriage when he shook him off. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Get in there quick.¡± Martin¡¯s tone turned dangerous. Indenuel didn¡¯t react, he was simply shoved into his own carriage by Tolomon. Martin said something more to the crowd. It sounded diplomatic enough, even if he was mostly in the carriage when he said it, blocking himself with the door in case the crowd turned on him.

    Martin finished what he had to say before ordering his own carriage to follow. He sat down across from Indenuel and Tolomon. He rubbed his face, looking completely exhausted before turning toward Indenuel. ¡°I must stress that what you did was wrong.¡±

    Indenuel accepted a glass of water from Tolomon and drained the entire thing. ¡°A little girl asked me to heal her grandmother. What was I supposed to say? No?¡±

    ¡°There is a special order to things like this. We must ask the questions to gauge their faith,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Why?¡±

    Martin looked surprised, as though no one had questioned him about it before. ¡°Because that¡¯s how it¡¯s always been done. They must be worthy before God before they receive their healing.¡±

    ¡°If God is that worried about worthiness, He would have stopped me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not how His gifts work. Through their worthiness, coupled with the power of the healer, they are able to overcome their illnesses. If it¡¯s only based on the healer¡¯s ability alone, it will never work,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Indenuel said, allowing Tolomon to fill his glass again. ¡°I do believe I just proved you¡¯re wrong about that.¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes narrowed as Indenuel drained the glass again. Tolomon gave Martin a nervous glance. ¡°You are to remain in your home for the time being.¡±

    Indenuel cocked his head to one side. ¡°Are you arresting me?¡±

    ¡°No. But you must stay there. We must see the damage of what you¡¯ve done among the Oraminians. You cannot run away like that without some warning, and you especially cannot go into the enemy¡¯s part of the-¡±

    ¡°Enemy?¡± Indenuel¡¯s voice was far sharper than he intended. ¡°Kiam is our enemy. Not Oramin.¡±

    Martin¡¯s sigh reflected his annoyance before he dropped his voice. ¡°There are rumors they might join Kiam in their fight against us.¡±

    ¡°I can absolutely see that,¡± Indenuel said, dropping his voice as well. ¡°If you keep denying them chances of healing, telling them they¡¯ve got to do what you expect of them, force them to live in the dirtiest part of the city, what do you expect?¡± In the enclosed space of the carriage, Indenuel was starting to smell himself. Being among the Oraminians most of the day, the smells and grimes of the poor leeched onto him. It was a different smell than in his own town, but still brought about the judging eyes of the rich all the same.

    ¡°Stay away from them, do you understand? They are dangerous,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°They have worth. Without them we will never have the mother of the-¡±

    Martin gave Indenuel a sharp look, and he froze. He couldn¡¯t reveal the Divine Ages with Tolomon sitting next to them. He shook his head, turning toward the window and tried again. ¡°I am the son of Lucia, a woman accused of being a witch and a murderer. No one showed me mercy. If it wasn¡¯t for some mysterious prophet who foresaw that my life had value, no one ever would.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face softened. He looked down at his hands as the carriage took them down streets that were far nicer and cleaner than the ones they were leaving. ¡°You need to rest. I will gather what information I can to give to the High Elders. We are going to decide what to do from here.¡±

    ¡°What is there to do from here?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°See if you need to have a trial,¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°What the hell for?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You cannot go as your title of Warrior and just heal whoever you want,¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel buried his head in his hands, muttering curses he didn¡¯t dare say much louder.

    They approached Indenuel¡¯s home. Martin leaned back. ¡°We are doing everything we can for them. We have set up free schools to help them learn what they need to have a good life here in Santollia City.¡±

    ¡°And it won¡¯t matter, because everyone will take one look at their blue eyes and turn them away. Because you and the other High Elders are leading by example,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin said nothing, a troubled look on his face. Once the carriage came to a stop, Indenuel climbed out, not waiting for Tolomon.

    ¡°We will send you a letter once we¡¯ve come to a decision. Stay in your house until then. I will warn Captain Luiz of this development. You might not practice the sword tomorrow,¡± Martin called as he got into his own carriage.

    Indenuel gave a wave to acknowledge he understood but continued toward his house without another word. Pablo opened the door and gave a bow. ¡°Good evening, sir. Shall I get dinner for you?¡± Indenuel walked past Pablo into the house. ¡°Or a bath?¡±

    ¡°Both,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I¡¯ll have both.¡±

    Pablo nodded as Indenuel headed for his room. Tolomon followed. ¡°I¡¯m to stay by your side to make sure you don¡¯t leave your house.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± he said, rolling his sleeves back down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be angry at the High Elders. They¡¯re just looking out for you,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I cannot believe anything you say about the High Elders,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°So don¡¯t try to tell me I did something wrong.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t. That I believe. The longer I stayed there, the more I saw it,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°But you also must understand what this means. You showed yourself to the Oraminians, showed your power. There have long been rumors of Oraminian spies in the city feeding information to the Kiam armies.¡±

    ¡°They were just people with illnesses who had been denied healing,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s what you saw. I saw mostly that, but I also saw a group of men watching you way too closely, whispering to each other. They were gathering information.¡± Tolomon¡¯s eyes shot to the window, watching something before slowly trailing back to Indenuel. ¡°We just need to be careful for a while.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, uncomfortable with the quiet urgency in Tolomon¡¯s voice. Of course he trusted Tolomon, and he hated it. Hated that he couldn¡¯t do a nice thing for a group of people who needed it without thinking about the political side effects of what it would mean.

    Servants walked in with platters of food, bowing low as they moved to prepare his bath, pouring warm water into it. Indenuel stared at the huge meal before him as Tolomon took tiny bites of it all before giving his approval. He remembered how thin everyone was in the Oraminian part of the city.

    ¡°When I¡¯m done, does this food go to the Santollian poor, or the Oraminian poor?¡± Indenuel asked a servant.

    A servant frowned. ¡°The Santollian poor, of course.¡±

    ¡°Why not to the Oraminians?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Because they don¡¯t take it. They¡¯re afraid we¡¯ve poisoned it,¡± the servant said.

    Indenuel frowned, watching the servants bustle around to get things ready. He sat down at the huge table full of food, his stomach reminding him he never had any lunch and had pushed himself beyond his limits. The entire situation felt tricky, but in Indenuel¡¯s mind, it came down to the fact that there were desperately poor people in this city, and they were being ignored.

 Chapter 61

    Once the children were excused from the table and following the servants to the nursery, the silence pressed around the adults. Daniela had excused herself to feed the baby, and Nicolas left to help with the other children.

    Not even Ana dared broach the subject. Martin had written up the notes for the High Elders from what he¡¯d seen and experienced, as well as the conversation between him and Indenuel on the way back. They would discuss it first thing in the morning.

    Adosina dabbed her mouth with a napkin. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll break the silence. What do the High Elders intend to do with Indenuel?¡± Her tone was innocent enough, but her question was dangerous.

    Martin waited until his chicken was cut before looking up at Adosina. ¡°I will not pretend to know what my other colleagues will vote for.¡± He took the bite of the chicken, staring at his plate as though it was the most interesting ornament in this room.

    ¡°Indenuel did nothing wrong,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Even if that conclusion is true, there is no doubt what he did was incredibly dangerous and could push Oramin into Kiam¡¯s arms,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Sure, if the High Elders proclaim what he did was evil and the Oraminians don¡¯t deserve kindness. That would absolutely make them run to Kiam as fast as possible,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin picked up his wine. ¡°Addy, it has been a long day, and I¡¯d rather not talk politics tonight.¡±

    Adosina glared. ¡°So, you¡¯d rather we go back to our silent ways and not speak another word to each other?¡±

    Yes, Martin did, but he doubted that would make Adosina happy.

    ¡°Addy, we are here to enjoy dinner, not discuss politics,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Here at the table is the only acceptable place I can discuss politics. And I have loads to say about what happened today,¡± Adosina said, the anger clear in her voice.

    ¡°Adosina-¡± Ana started to say.

    ¡°I agree with what Indenuel did today,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Wholeheartedly. To deny our allies healing is not what God would have us do!¡±

    ¡°They are a race that practiced and supported slavery. That¡¯s not God¡¯s way either,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°When the Savior returns, he is going to redeem all of us, despite the color of our eyes. We shouldn¡¯t alienate our allies when we need them most. Think of all the able-bodied men who could train alongside our troops. Indenuel has taught us all something today, and the High Elders should not punish him for it,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin rubbed his forehead, letting Adosina¡¯s passions die down before drinking again from his wine glass. ¡°There is a lot of hurt and anger between our races. We cannot have a mixed troop of Santollians and Oraminians and simply pray that good will and brotherhood will make the traumas of a past war go away.¡±

    ¡°They were our allies once before,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°More on paper than in real life. They changed to our side because they didn¡¯t want half their population to starve once we forced out slavery,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Please, Api,¡± Adosina said. ¡°These people are hurting. If you punish Indenuel for healing them, they will take notice, and it will not be kind.¡±

    Martin stabbed his potatoes harder than he should have. ¡°I have no intention of voting to punish Indenuel. But I cannot deny that this will have massive ramifications-¡± He was cut off by Adosina standing up and hugging him tightly around the neck. He smiled, patting her arm. ¡°Alright, alright. Sit down and finish your dinner.¡±

    She smiled as she did so.

    ¡°And the other High Elders?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°Again, I do not know how they will vote,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°But you have royal blood and hold the calling of High Elder. You have the training and diplomacy needed to sway them to your side of things,¡± Ana said.

    Martin pushed his roasted potatoes around, not meeting anyone¡¯s eyes, sensing Inessa beside Sara, knowing she was the obvious example of how he could not win every argument the High Elders put toward him. There were darker things the High Elders weren¡¯t afraid to use to get him to do what they wanted.

    ¡°Please, Api. Please try,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°They respect you so much,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°I will do what I can,¡± Martin said again.

    That seemed to satisfy them, and they returned to their dinners. Martin continued to stare at his plate, the floral design intricate enough to keep his attention. From what he gathered, the other High Elders weren¡¯t too keen on what Indenuel had done. Fadrique considered it an attack, but they hadn¡¯t been there. They hadn¡¯t seen how many people Indenuel healed. They hadn¡¯t seen the joy on the faces of the Oraminians who had their loved one healed. They didn¡¯t feel the indescribable power radiating from Indenuel as he healed the entire crowd. This was not an evil power he used. Quite the opposite. People who used the devil¡¯s power were often unable to have the full use of their God-given gift for weeks. Indenuel was not only able to use it but pushed himself far more than anyone was capable of. The High Elders needed to tread around this carefully. Not only was it the Oraminians temper they needed to quell, but also Indenuel¡¯s. They needed both as their allies to win this war.

    Inessa stood, the only person who never talked the entire dinner. She gave a quick curtsey.

    ¡°May I be excused?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Of course. Thank you, Inessa,¡± Martin said.

    She curtseyed again before walking quietly out of the room. Everyone else acted as though she¡¯d never been there to begin with.

    ***

    Martin walked into the conference room in the Cathedral staggering under the stack of books he carried. In a rare occurrence, it was him who was the last to enter. The dawn was lighting the sky as he set his books on the table.

    ¡°I request whatever decision we come to must be unanimous,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique gave a quiet groan. Navir raised an eyebrow. ¡°We haven¡¯t even said a prayer on the meeting yet.¡±

    ¡°Just getting a head start,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be here all day, aren¡¯t we,¡± Fadrique grumbled.

    Dalius sighed, then brought out a second bottle of ink, as the first one was starting to run out and cracked open the book of meeting notes.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Navir glared at Martin. ¡°We shall begin with a prayer, as that is the proper order of things, then discuss Martin¡¯s request.¡±

    He stared at Navir, knowing exactly what he was doing. Navir was trying to undercut whatever power Martin had by coming in and demanding what he did. When it came down to it, he only needed to persuade Navir. Fadrique would join his side soon enough. Fadrique didn¡¯t care, and once he got bored, he would throw his hand in the air and follow Martin. Dalius would need more convincing, but if Martin could get it across as logically as possible, Dalius would soon be his. It was Navir he¡¯d have the real mental battle with today. It was Navir¡¯s stubbornness and anger he¡¯d have to dance with. Ease it with logic, pour in history and politics, say little about the actual emotions of the people. Navir didn¡¯t much care about how people felt about things.

    The most important thing Martin was bringing into this mental battle with Navir was his clear conscious. Navir was able to blackmail him into agreeing to the concubine law before, but not this time. It wasn¡¯t in Navir¡¯s nature to threaten it again. Martin had a plan, and it was going to be a long day. He placed his hand on top of the large stack of books on the table and smiled. ¡°Say a prayer, Navir.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel sat in the chair of his study, leaning back as far as he dared. He tried to study, but it was far too boring. He meditated all morning in a distracted state. He kept glancing at the door of the study, waiting for Pablo to walk in with a message. Tolomon sat patiently in a chair by the door.

    Indenuel hated all this waiting. Hated that the High Elders were discussing what he had done like he was some sort of criminal. If the High Elders decision was for him to stop, he wouldn¡¯t obey. He couldn¡¯t imagine telling someone no if they needed a family member healed. He never wanted to be that heartless. Sure, maybe there were some political ramifications, but he hated that too. Hated that everything he did now needed to be scrutinized. He went from being invisible to everyone being involved in his decisions.

    Then there was how he went from having his days scheduled out to having an entire day free. Except he couldn¡¯t go anywhere. He sighed, placing his elbows against his desk and rubbing his forehead. He hated waiting for someone else to decide if he did a good thing. His conscious was good enough for that.

    There was a knock on the door, and Indenuel sat up. ¡°Come in!¡±

    Pablo walked in, holding a paper. ¡°I have a message from Adosina, daughter of Martin the Healer and Sara.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Indenuel asked, taking the note. Not exactly the family member he wanted to hear from, but still a pleasant surprise.

    ¡°She wants to come visit,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Yes, please. Tell her to come over.¡± He needed something to stave off the boredom, and he hadn¡¯t seen Adosina in a while.

    ¡°Of course, sir. I shall send the confirmation off at once. She should arrive soon,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Thank you, Pablo.¡± He bowed and left. Indenuel stood up, brushing off his silk blue outfit the servants had dressed him in.

    ¡°That¡¯s very thoughtful of her,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It is. She¡¯s a good friend,¡± Indenuel said.

    It took a bit longer than he expected, but Indenuel happily waved when Adosina¡¯s carriage came into his gate.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to meet me outside,¡± Adosina said as she allowed Indenuel to help her out of her carriage.

    ¡°There is nothing else for me to do. And I want to thank you personally for saving me from boredom.¡±

    Adosina laughed as she stepped off the carriage before she touched his elbow. ¡°Well, thank you, Indenuel.¡± She let go to straighten her pale pink dress. Two servants stepped off the carriage, each holding two baskets. ¡°A gift from Ami.¡±

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°Ah, you must send her my gratitude.¡±

    ¡°The only gratitude she will accept is the completely empty baskets when I return,¡± Adosina said.

    He couldn¡¯t stop himself and laughed. ¡°I shall do my best, but I will need help. Will you join me?¡± He gestured toward the house.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Adosina said as they headed toward it. Tolomon fell behind, quiet as always, with the two servant girls falling behind him.

    ¡°You are looking quite healthy, Adosina,¡± Indenuel said. He didn¡¯t think he noticed too much of a difference, but he couldn¡¯t deny that after spending the day with the thin and frail Oraminians, Adosina was a noblewoman, able to eat whenever she wanted.

    ¡°Never doubt Ami¡¯s skill at cooking,¡± Adosina said, straightening her dress as they walked inside. ¡°Eat with us for a week straight and you¡¯ll look like this too.¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give her any ideas. I¡¯m sure your Ami would love having me over for a week,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°And your dress, again, it is simply beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Thank you! Again, Tima¡¯s work transcends beautiful and is in the realm of genius,¡± Adosina said. ¡°See this flower? Can you believe she did that with just a needle and some thread? She¡¯s not nearly as popular here in the city as she should, and it¡¯s a shame. Now, where is your sitting room? My servants can set the food up there.¡±

    ¡°My what?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Down the hall to your left, there,¡± Tolomon said.

    The servants curtseyed before following the directions. Indenuel gave a tiny shrug before focusing his attention back on Adosina.

    ¡°Granted, Ami also wanted to extend an invitation to dinner, but what she sent will be plenty,¡± Adosina said. ¡°I¡¯m afraid my mother feeds you far too much.¡±

    ¡°She cooks wonderfully. And a lot. I don¡¯t think she¡¯d be satisfied with my weight until I¡¯m heavy enough to just roll over all the Kiamese soldiers.¡±

    Her laugh was loud and carefree. ¡°Oh how I wish your wit and humor was contagious. It would make Sabbath day socials a joy to attend again.¡±

    A strange sense of pride filled his soul at making her laugh that loudly. The servants came out of the sitting room and curtseyed. ¡°It¡¯s ready, ma¡¯am.¡±

    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°That was quick.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Annise and Raquel.¡±

    He led the way to the sitting room he didn¡¯t know he had. There were two tables set up facing each other laden with all sorts of fruits and pastries as well as an entire ham. The huge windows were open to let in fresh air, and the place was so clean. Two comfortable chairs were there at each small table, and the room, facing the mid-morning sunlight, was bright.

    ¡°It smells delicious. I¡¯ll have to tell Pablo not to bother making me any lunch,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I won¡¯t tell my mother. She figured this would be your mid-morning snack.¡± She walked over to her table. Tolomon was there long enough to taste portions of everything before returning to the door. Indenuel wanted to invite him to stay but didn¡¯t know if that was appropriate.

    ¡°This day feels as long as a week,¡± Indenuel said as he took a few portions of pastries onto his small plate. ¡°Do these conversations with the High Elders usually take this long?¡±

    ¡°No, not at all. Which gives me hope that you¡¯ll finally make some changes around here,¡± Adosina said, her smile bright as she placed a bit of ham on her plate.

    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure what change you¡¯re expecting. To be honest, a little girl asked me to heal her grandmother, so I did.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Adosina said, picking up a pastry. ¡°Never doubt the power of kindness, Indenuel. In a time of war, kindness is not often the first thing on people¡¯s mind.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, aware of the two servant girls and Tolomon in the background, pretending to be a piece of the furniture so Indenuel and Adosina could carry on their conversation as though no one else was in the room. It unnerved him how well they stayed still and simply waited to be called for.

    Adosina used her utensils with every bit of grace and dignity befitting a girl who grew up in great wealth. Indenuel tried hard not to look like an idiot as he delicately skewered a piece of ham.

    ¡°I want you to understand that my coming here practically means my family is in full support of what you did yesterday,¡± Adosina said before taking a small bite of ham.

    He had taken a much larger piece of ham and was in the process of chewing it. It was mouthwatering and full of flavor, and he wanted nothing more than to savor it, but he needed to acknowledge her statement. He chewed as fast as he could and swallowed. ¡°Oh?¡± Indenuel winced, trying desperately to think of something else to say. ¡°I mean, yes. Thank you. I¡¯m certain the support of your family means a great deal in the city.¡±

    ¡°My father has never been the kind of man to show everyone exactly how powerful he is, but the fact is, he is one of the most powerful men in the city. More than even some of his fellow High Elders.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, taking a sip of his wine. It was so strange to be reminded of how powerful a man Martin was. Adosina was right. Most of what made Martin so intimidating was that he was a High Elder and of royalty. Yet somehow, he was approachable. So was their entire family, actually. Sara was as warm and loving as the grandmothers Indenuel had read in stories. Adosina never made Indenuel feel like he was anything other than himself.

    ¡°Seems like it¡¯s a family trait, as you yourself don¡¯t often display the kind of power you have,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina gave a humble smile as she tipped her glass of wine. ¡°I shall be honest, Indenuel, I don¡¯t have nearly as much power as I¡¯d like, but I try to be grateful for what I do have. My father doesn¡¯t even know I¡¯m here.¡± She took a small sip of wine with a smile on her face. ¡°He was not home to council with. I decided to take the initiative myself.¡±

    The mango managed to slide onto his fork well enough, and he took his time eating it in small bites. Adosina dabbed her mouth, looking out the window. ¡°Your gardens are absolutely glorious.¡±

    Indenuel took another bite of mango before looking out the window. He had seen them while he was in his room, but he¡¯d never explored them.

    ¡°We should go see them after we eat! A long walk will do us some good!¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Oh, I agree. I will need the exercise,¡± Indenuel said.

 Chapter 62

    It was decided. Indenuel tried to muscle in as much food as he could before Adosina suggested the servants keep it for a snack later. Sara always cooked way too much.

    They walked outside as Adosina wrapped a shawl around her.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It is a little colder today than it was yesterday. Can¡¯t you feel it?¡± Adosina asked.

    Indenuel tried to but found it impossible. ¡°It¡¯s so much colder in Mountain Pass in the autumn. Honestly, this feels like a warm spring day to me.¡±

    ¡°Quite the adjustment, then, as it¡¯s approaching winter. The Day of the Devil is about three weeks away.¡±

    It took everything inside Indenuel not to stop in his tracks. ¡°Oh, really? That close?¡± He looked up at the sky, trying not to let the fear show on his face. ¡°I have really lost track of the days.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever do anything for the Day of the Devil? Any traditions from the northern part of Santollia?¡± After his conversation with Dalius, he didn¡¯t feel keen in sharing much about what happened during the Day of the Devil. Instead, he shook his head, his mouth dry. Adosina did not seem to notice. ¡°We don¡¯t do too much either. Ami makes a wonderful feast, though. A way to get us through the shortest day of the year. Our dining hall is covered in symbols of the Savior. We should invite you over, unless you have other plans.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d stopped walking. His palms had grown sweaty, and his breathing turned irregular. He remembered how incapacitated he was on the Day of the Devil, doing nothing but staying in bed and waiting for it to be over. He could almost hear the black whispers, taunting him, telling him of his evils and how they¡¯d drag him to Hell when he finally died.

    ¡°I, um¡­¡± Indenuel wiped the sweat from his forehead. ¡°Of course. If¡­ if I don¡¯t have any other plans that day.¡±

    Indenuel caught Tolomon¡¯s look out of the corner of his eye, but he said nothing. Adosina beamed at him. They walked farther as Indenuel tried to think of something to talk about. He didn¡¯t want the conversation to remain on the Day of the Devil.

    ¡°May I ask something of a personal manner?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You have my permission to ask. Whether I answer depends on the question.¡±

    A breeze picked up, nice and comforting, but caused Adosina to give a shiver as she pulled the shawl closer around her. He didn¡¯t know how to start the question, so he figured he¡¯d say what was on his mind. ¡°Inessa?¡± The change was immediate. The beaming, jovial nature dropped from Adosina¡¯s face. ¡°Is she usually treated like she doesn¡¯t exist in your household?¡±

    It was her turn to stop walking. She focused most of her attention on a sunflower before she turned toward Indenuel with a dignified yet humble air. ¡°You are fair to question our reaction toward her. Api was the only High Elder to disagree with the concubine law, but he also never stood in its way, either, despite Ami¡¯s pleadings.¡± Adosina¡¯s gaze dropped briefly, as did the volume of her voice. ¡°He could have stopped it. He had that right and the power to, but he didn¡¯t. He simply requested to not take on concubines. Which clearly didn¡¯t work, because Inessa was given to him.¡± She remained quiet, and Indenuel did nothing to change the subject. This was something he needed to know. ¡°It is wrong of us ¨C of me ¨C to treat the poor girl like this. We all know it. Part of it is our fear of upsetting Ami. We simply dislike what she represents. Of what my father could have stopped but didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Does she always look that miserable?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Adosina winced and looked away. ¡°No. Not until she came to our home.¡±

    ¡°Seems she, too, could use some kindness.¡±

    The shawl loosened around her shoulders. ¡°Seems like it, yes.¡± Adosina kept walking, and he followed. ¡°It¡¯s difficult, knowing what she must do every month. With my father.¡±

    ¡°You still love your father, though?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Well, yes.¡±

    ¡°But yet you show no love toward a girl who was once your friend?¡±

    Adosina paused before looking away. ¡°You¡¯re right. It is rather hypocritical.¡±

    He looked up at the sky, figuring it was now about lunchtime. He wasn¡¯t hungry in the slightest, more frustrated the conversation with the High Elders was taking so long. He needed to practice his sword, not play this political game. He would remain the Warrior, whether they decided he did the right thing healing the Oraminians. It wasn¡¯t that long ago when no one in this city knew who he was or cared about his situation.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t Martin stop the concubine law?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Surely he would have known something like this would have crept up.¡±

    Adosina shrugged. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t tell me. And he wouldn¡¯t tell Ami either. Despite her begging, he said this was necessary. Yes, poverty was getting out of hand, but there had to be another way. My father has made it his life goal to help the poor with free schools and education. Has tried with everything in his power to help them do what they can to pull themselves out of their troubles, and yet he agreed to this law. I do not understand it.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, looking at the marigolds as he passed them. Many things the High Elders did seemed strange to him.

    ¡°Though, maybe it shouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± Adosina said quietly. ¡°Despite everything he does for the poor, he still thinks they are separate from us.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Indenuel asked.

    She sighed, straightening her dress. ¡°This is not widely known, but I must tell you that the man I intend to marry is in a much lower class than myself.¡±

    There was surprise at this revelation, but also a relief. Relief that they would only be friends. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Elias, son of Raul and Emma. He lives in the city but works in the farms outside the wall. We met a few years ago while my father was doing one of his many visits to the poor.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Once the surprise and relief had gone, he couldn¡¯t help but feel conflicted about it all. ¡°And you don¡¯t marry him because¡­¡± he waited for her to answer the question.

    ¡°Because I can¡¯t. Not without my parents blessing. Marrying him would also take my titles away, and I would share his. Sometimes my parents act as though they are doing everything they can to save the poor, yet still treat them like a different nationality. They are trying way too hard to protect me.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re right,¡± he found himself blurting out. ¡°They should protect you.¡±

    For the first time since he knew her, her smile disappeared, and she had a more neutral look. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    He felt embarrassed, doing his best not to look like an idiot. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ you¡¯ve never¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± she said carefully. ¡°I still only see you as a dear friend and I-¡±

    ¡°Oh, God no. No, no, I agree. Friends. I just¡­ I mean you¡¯ve seen me. You¡¯ve seen how horribly I¡¯m adjusting to this life. A life of luxury. Everything I do feels like a waste. Eating food I¡¯ll never finish, wearing clothes only once, spending barely any time in a house that could hold a hundred people. I was desperately poor not that long ago. You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re getting yourself into.¡±

    The first signs of a frown tugged at Adosina¡¯s mouth. ¡°Elias isn¡¯t that poor.¡±

    ¡°But if marrying him will strip you of your titles and your wealth, you¡­¡± He gave a sigh, not sure how best to put this. ¡°Do you honestly think you can wear the same two dresses for the rest of your life? Never see your tailor again? Be the only one cooking for your husband instead of ordering servants around? Working? On a farm? Day in and day out? Not having servants help you with your children? Become invisible to everyone else in society?¡± His voice caught at the end in a way he didn¡¯t expect it to. Adosina still had the frown on her face as she looked at him. ¡°You better really, really love him.¡±

    Adosina did her best to wrestle the mask of dignity back on her face. ¡°Well, I shall certainly take to heart what you have said.¡±

    He winced. Something shifted between the two of them. Adosina must actually love this man. He doubted what he said would have made a difference to her relationship with this man, other than make her wearier.

    Pablo opened the back door and walked toward them. He held a letter in his hand. Adosina gasped. ¡°That might be it. They must have come to a decision!¡±

    Pablo handed the letter to Indenuel, who opened it quickly.

    We, the High Elders, have found Indenuel to be free of guilt for his actions yesterday.

    Adosina¡¯s smile returned. ¡°Api fought them! I knew he¡¯d do it!¡±

    Indenuel nodded absently. He should be excited about all this, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Deep down, he didn¡¯t understand why the High Elder¡¯s needed to affirm to him what he already knew. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong yesterday.

    ***

    Inessa sat in her chair at the theater next to Martin. Well, not right next to him, but close enough to show her position. They were celebrating the High Elders decision by seeing a play. She kept looking forward, hands in her lap, doing everything in her power to look like the obedient concubine she was supposed to be. Once again Martin¡¯s body language reflected his true feelings. He was as far away from Inessa as he could be sitting in his chair. He held Sara¡¯s hand with both of his own with more of his back toward Inessa. All his attention was given to Sara as she made a quiet comment about an actor¡¯s ability and Martin agreed to it whole heartedly.

    They were watching a tragic play, which seemed ironic with the happy decision of the High Elders. Inessa didn¡¯t exactly like watching them. They seemed far too dramatic for her taste. The main actor was about to make his first move to take down his political rival when the second act ended. They clapped as the curtains came down for the brief intermission. Martin and Sara stood together as a few people came to their box in the theater to talk to them. Inessa sat in her chair, looking at her hands, waiting for the play to begin again. There was still enough light in the sky to see with.

    There was a shuffling, and she looked to see Adosina walking toward her. Inessa waited for her to move past, possibly to talk to the servant. It was something she would do. Adosina always got to know the servants.

    It was far more surprising, then, when Adosina stopped beside Inessa¡¯s chair and smiled. Inessa hesitated, long enough to make sure this wasn¡¯t a necessary acknowledgement before heading toward the servant. ¡°Hello, Inessa.¡±

    Inessa stood up, straightening her beige dress, giving the tiniest glance in Sara¡¯s direction before focusing on her again. ¡°Yes, um, hello.¡±

    ¡°Interesting play, no?¡± Adosina asked before taking a sip of her wine.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before a few years ago, but I think I¡¯m enjoying it more this time around. As much as one can enjoy a tragedy.¡±

    Adosina smiled, her face toward the stage and not toward Inessa at all. ¡°What was it like growing up for you?¡±

    She stared at her, confused. Even as friends, Adosina didn¡¯t ask too many questions about her life growing up.

    ¡°It was¡­¡± she blinked a few times, trying to think of something to say that wouldn¡¯t give her a shock. ¡°It was fine.¡±

    Adosina changed her focus from the stage to her, studying her carefully. ¡°Fine?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You know¡­ there were only a few nights of the year I would go to bed hungry. We were lucky that way.¡±

    ¡°Was it lucky?¡± Adosina¡¯s voice had a faraway quality to it.

    Lucky my mother knew the kind of women the local law enforcement officers enjoyed so we never got in trouble. Inessa bit her tongue to keep from saying it. ¡°It was, yes. The concubine law has certainly helped my family to never go to bed hungry ever again, and I am grateful for it.¡± In a way, what she said was true. Her younger siblings would never experience what she had to. Not to the extent of begging on the streets or stealing from personal gardens.

    Adosina said nothing, though she did nod. Something troubled her, but if she wanted Inessa to know, she would tell her. ¡°That lavender color is simply stunning. Both this one and the pink one you wore earlier.¡±

    She smiled and gave a half twirl. ¡°Have you met Tima? She¡¯s relatively new to the city. I¡¯m helping her out with the loan she took out on the building, hoping she can make a living here. Honestly, her work will take off, I just know it.¡±

    ¡°It should. The design is exquisite,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°We should go shopping there sometime!¡±

    ¡°Does she make dresses for¡­¡± Inessa trailed off. It had almost felt like the old days when they were friends. Back when they could talk about anything without it getting awkward.

    The smile on her face barely faltered. ¡°I can ask her if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°A lot of tailors find these dresses come with too many rules attached, so this is all we¡¯re given.¡± Inessa played with the ridiculously high collar of the dress. It always itched. ¡°I don¡¯t want to seem ungrateful, though. I really do appreciate this law.¡± Her eyes nervously flitted toward Martin, but he was still chatting with other visitors.

    ¡°Maybe we can go shopping later this week. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve done that. The day before Sabbath worship?¡±

    Inessa stared at her, feeling confused. ¡°Addy.¡± Again, she glanced at Martin.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say sorry,¡± Adosina said, looking down. ¡°I had no right to treat you like I did.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an awkward position to be in.¡± Inessa now did everything in her power to not look at Martin.

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have mattered. You¡¯ve been miserable ever since you¡¯ve come to live with us, and I know it¡¯s because I¡¯ve stopped being the kind of friend I should,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°No, Addy, please. Don¡¯t place that on yourself.¡± It was the thing she needed to say, but in truth Inessa would have said anything to get some sort of friendship back. Her thoughts never turned as bleak as the first week as a concubine, but she didn¡¯t enjoy it, either. She was lonely, the kind of loneliness she had been used to as a child. Surrounded by people, always alone.

    The orchestra started up again, and Adosina smiled at Inessa, gripping her hand. ¡°Then it is decided. Tomorrow, mother and I will be out making house calls for most of the morning, but I will arrange for Tima to schedule us in for a fitting on the sixth day of the week.¡±

    Inessa nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    Adosina smiled again before walking back to her chair, patting Martin¡¯s arm as he passed. Inessa hadn¡¯t realized he had headed toward them. He walked toward her chair, and she waited for him to sit, as was custom. Martin made the tiniest nod of acknowledgement in her direction and motioned for her to sit down. She did so. He never acknowledged Inessa in front of Sara. She wasn¡¯t sure what it meant, but with Adosina coming to talk to her? It was strange, but she allowed herself this once to feel hopeful.

 Chapter 63

    Indenuel returned home from his sword training ready to enjoy dinner. Captain Luiz allowed him to practice late, considering the High Elders wouldn¡¯t let him leave his home until midafternoon. The good thing about it was that it gave him an appetite. After eating as much as he could from what Sara brought that morning, he had no trouble making a dent out of the multiple platters the servants had given him. Pablo walked in, giving a bow.

    ¡°A letter for you, sir,¡± he said, handing him a letter. It was heavy and covered in an envelope. His name was scrawled on it in impeccable handwriting.

    ¡°Who¡¯s it from?¡± Indenuel asked, flipping it around to break the seal.

    ¡°It¡¯s from a carrier, sir. I believe it¡¯s from Captain Nathaniel,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel was surprised before his heart started to pound. ¡°Oh, right. Thank you, Pablo.¡± He¡¯d almost forgotten he¡¯d written last week. So many things had happened since then. He walked into his study, figuring this was as good a place as any to read a letter. He struggled a bit with the envelop to get it open, but once he had he pulled out the paper, he felt all the nerves come back to him.

    Indenuel,

    Let me begin my asking forgiveness for my own sins first, shall we? I had assumed since Inessa was my father¡¯s concubine, he would be the one to inform you of her, as well as her position in our house. I realized, judging by your mannerisms and distinct lack of questions about her as you opened up to me more, that he had not. I did not know the extent of your understanding of the concubine law, and I did not volunteer the information, partially out of hatred of the law myself. I cannot deny the financial help it has brought hundreds of people, but it is at the cost of these young women¡¯s lives, both physically, mentally, and spiritually. It is something no young women should ever be asked to go through to make sure their families are off the streets with food in their bellies, and I¡¯ve had many conversations with my father about it. I am ashamed to admit that though I have been vocal to my father about my hatred for this law, I have treated Inessa as though she isn¡¯t there, as my mother is adamant we act that way around her. I do not want to disappoint my mother, even if it has isolated poor Inessa. It is easier, with me being gone so much, but I willingly admit it is a disgraceful mark on my character. I do hope you will forgive me, and I will strive to do better.

    As for the other things in your letter, I must say it is, sadly, refreshing to hear someone have the same ideas about the High Elders as I do.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it. He let out a quick breath before glancing around the room. There was no one else in the room but Tolomon, but he still needed to check before he kept reading.

    It may be strange, hearing that from the son of a High Elder, but it is true. I must emphasize I love the word of God. I attend sermons every Sabbath day and am enlightened by what I hear, which makes seeing the flaws of these High Elders so jarring. It happened when I was younger, when my father became one. He was, and still is, a wonderful father, and a man I strive to be like, but I cannot deny a shift happened shortly after he became High Elder. There is a weight on his shoulders that was never there before. My mother shrugged it off as the typical weight of such a noble calling, but I know it¡¯s something else. I didn¡¯t realize what it was until I came home from battle and saw the same haunted look in my father as there were in the soldiers who had been asked to fight in the bloodiest battles of the war. There is something going on in the High Elders that has created this look. Maybe it is the golden memories of childhood, but an innocence died when my father received his robes, and he has not looked the same since. There is of course the concubine law I hate, but there must be other things as well.

    Despite my relief that your letter showed such honesty, I fear my inadequacies at getting my own thoughts down. See, I wanted to follow in my father¡¯s footsteps and try getting into politics, but I swiftly learned it wasn¡¯t for me. I wanted to be able to defend the truth with my entire being, but, apparently, absolute truth isn¡¯t found in politics. The mind games and the riddles hurt my head, and I ran away, so to speak, from the idea that two opposing ideals could both be considered a truth. I entered the military where I knew I could at least defend the truth this way, but, as I¡¯ve come to learn, there isn¡¯t a clear right and wrong in the military just as there isn¡¯t one in politics. There are too many people with their complex lives to fit into such easy boxes as ¡°right¡± or ¡°wrong,¡± even though I desperately want to. I know this gives you no answer, but it is a taste of my own struggles ever since my father was given this calling. Therefore, I give you no answer because I don¡¯t have one for you. I truly wish I did. Your sentiment that there is a known evil and an unknown evil resonates with my soul.

    What do you do from here? I¡¯m assuming this is your main question, since you wrote me. What I said on our journey to Santollia City remains true. You must find your reason for fighting, or you will get lost. It is you, individually, who must make the choice. Forget whatever you¡¯ve been told about an old prophet seeing your life and the outcome of it. You need to figure this out for yourself. But know this much: with your position you can do a lot of good for a lot of people. If I was faced with a familiar evil or an unfamiliar one, I would choose the familiar evil to work on making that good again, because <u>that</u> is something within my power I could change for the better. People rarely listen to me when I am considered their enemy but are far more willing to listen if I am their friend, first. Among this same line of logic, I keep people close who are not afraid to point out my shortcomings to help me be better, which is why I value your friendship so much.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    -Nathaniel

    Indenuel gathered the papers together before dropping them on the desk. He rubbed his forehead, looking at Tolomon.

    ¡°Do you feel better?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Nathaniel¡¯s letter was right. Despite everything, he couldn¡¯t be focused on what he couldn¡¯t fix. He needed to work within Santollia now to make it a better place, and his position gave him the ability to do that. ¡°That man has God-like powers.¡±

    Tolomon snorted. ¡°You want to be a better person?¡±

    ¡°I do. And he told me how I can.¡±

    Tolomon snorted again. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°Completely disgusting.¡± He smiled as he leaned back, staring at the letter. He had no idea how to stop Kiam, but he could help the High Elders do better. Reform them, in a way. Though it might be easier if he was friends with them first. The thought of becoming friends with Fadrique was almost laughable, but he was already friends with Martin. He would start there. His mind lingered on Adosina. When she left this afternoon, there was a terseness between them he didn¡¯t like. She told him about Elias, and he didn¡¯t treat it well. He ought to apologize. It¡¯s what Nathaniel would have done.

    ***

    Indenuel sighed as he gripped the flowers in his sweaty palms as the carriage stopped in front of Martin¡¯s home. He had finished training with Martin and had gone home for lunch before returning to talk to Adosina. Indenuel had asked Martin about it, and he seemed far too pleased for him to visit Adosina. He refused to tell him why he wanted to visit her. Martin wasn¡¯t certain of her schedule but ushered him on his way all the same.

    Indenuel climbed out and headed toward the front door. Tolomon remained behind as Derio opened the door and bowed.

    ¡°Hello, Warrior Indenuel. An honor to have you stop by. How may we serve you?¡±

    ¡°Is Adosina home? I would like to speak with her,¡± Indenuel said, feeling ridiculous as he strangled the flowers in his hands.

    ¡°She has gone with her mother to do some house calls, but if you would like, I could alert her that you are here and have her come home shortly,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Oh.¡± He wasn¡¯t expecting this. He had been so busy preparing his apology he didn¡¯t stop to consider she wouldn¡¯t be home.

    Derio cleared his throat. ¡°The staff is preparing a late lunch for them, and the lady of the house reported she will be home shortly. If you¡¯d like, you can wait for them here.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good idea. I will wait for them here.¡±

    Derio nodded and stepped aside. ¡°You may wait in whatever room you choose. The sitting room is nice this time of day, or the library has books you may peruse at your leisure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, I will take a look at the library.¡± Indenuel walked into the house.

    ¡°Would you like me to put those flowers in a vase for you?¡± Derio asked.

    At this point, Indenuel simply handed the flowers over to Derio to save the poor plants before wiping his hands on his jacket, only thinking after they had dried that it was probably bad manners. It was times like this where he became aware how little he knew about social etiquette. Derio understood better how to act as a nobleman than he did.

    ¡°What are your intentions with the flowers, Warrior Indenuel?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Are you planning on pursuing the young lady¡¯s favor? Ask her something? Depending on the reason will depend on the vase,¡± Derio said. ¡°There is a subtle art of gift giving.¡±

    ¡°Right, um, I plan on apologizing,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know just the vase.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but look surprised. ¡°Does Martin have a large variety of vases for a wide variety of purposes?¡±

    The smallest crack of a smile appeared on Derio¡¯s face. ¡°When married, it is best to be prepared.¡±

    ¡°That is sound advice for every class.¡±

    Derio bowed as he pointed the way to the library before disappearing into a different part of the house. Indenuel went down that general direction, but it didn¡¯t take long for him to get lost. Tolomon had to point out the library to him. Martin had given him a tour the first time he was here, but in a house this large, he completely forgot.

    They entered the vast library, Indenuel¡¯s footsteps creaking against the beautiful hardwood floor beneath. True, it wasn¡¯t the High Elder¡¯s library, but he still entered the room with a sort of reverence. To have this many books in one place was a strange sight for him. He didn¡¯t think a person could read so many books in a lifetime. Indenuel walked over to one of the shelves, looking at the titles. They all looked like philosophy and political books, all of the authors he had never heard of. He picked one off the shelf, running his fingers through the pages. The book looked clean and crisp.

    The door opened and Inessa walked in. Indenuel turned, panicking as though he was caught doing something he shouldn¡¯t. She dropped to a curtsey, holding her lime green skirts in her fists.

    ¡°Forgive me for startling you, Warrior Indenuel. Head servant Derio informed me of your visit, and as I am the only one of the household here, I would like to formally welcome you to our home and ask if there is anything you desire?¡±

 Chapter 64

    Indenuel blinked, not hearing a word except for her asking him what he desired. He cleared his throat, closing the book and sliding it back to its spot on the shelve.

    ¡°I -- I came to see Adosina. I -- no. No I don¡¯t need anything.¡± There was no denying it now. He was wholly inexperienced with social graces. ¡°She and I left uncomfortably yesterday, and I wanted to make sure she wasn¡¯t angry with me.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your kind thoughts toward a member of my house,¡± Inessa said as the door opened. Derio came back with the vase of flowers. Indenuel had no idea what the man did to it other than put it in a vase, but it somehow looked more glorious than he could have offered. Inessa cocked an eyebrow. ¡°More than just thoughts, I see.¡±

    He took the vase from Derio, giving him a nod of gratitude before he left the library. He looked down at the flowers. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m doing. I just want to make my friendship with her right again. I said things to her yesterday I shouldn¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°Addy isn¡¯t one to let words bring her down,¡± Inessa said, reaching forward with her hand to brush against the bulb of a marigold near his arm. He stopped breathing. ¡°You can hardly tell because she smiles so much.¡±

    He set the vase down, hoping to keep Inessa¡¯s focus there. ¡°Well, I seemed to have made her stop smiling for a heartbeat or two.¡±

    It didn¡¯t work. Inessa kept looking at him, her emerald eyes turning the lime green dress paler in comparison. ¡°Dear me, it must have been something truly awful then.¡± He didn¡¯t realize how close he had gotten to her. He could have almost reached over and touched her. The proximity made him pause, almost panic. There was nothing inappropriate about how close they were, but it made him uncomfortable. ¡°Not that you have to tell me. I don¡¯t mean to pry.¡± An uncomfortable look crossed her face.

    ¡°No, no, of course not,¡± he said, relieved she had misinterpreted his silence. ¡°It was a frustrating day yesterday, and I¡­ she came to cheer me up and I fear my exhaustion came through in harsher words than I meant.¡±

    Inessa stared at him. There was nothing he could hide from her. ¡°I see.¡±

    He forced his brain to work. He was going to have a conversation with Inessa, and he was not going to make an ass of himself. ¡°She entrusted me with a secret, and I did not behave like I should have.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± A smile crossed her lips. Indenuel forced himself not to look at it too long. ¡°She must have told you about Elias.¡±

    ¡°He must not be a secret within the household, then.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, Warrior Indenuel. She only tells people she admires very much about Elias. You should feel honored she feels this way about you.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed the back of his neck, taking the opportunity to step back enough so the closeness wasn¡¯t so intoxicating. ¡°Yes, well, I then turned around and treated her cruelly, so I don¡¯t feel the honor I should. And tell me, Inessa, what can I do to convince you to stop calling me Warrior?¡±

    Another smile crossed her lips, and he smiled in return because it was instinctual. ¡°You dislike the title?¡±

    ¡°I feel like I should earn it and haven¡¯t yet.¡±

    ¡°I understand. If it makes you so uncomfortable, I¡¯ll stop.¡± She picked up her skirts before walking past him toward a window. Indenuel didn¡¯t dare move as she approached and passed him. He let out a tiny breath before turning around and following her. ¡°What do you think of Adosina and her secret lover?¡± she asked.

    ¡°A strange scenario, but she was genuinely happy when she talked about him.¡±

    ¡°I of course do not mean to stoop to gossip, but I agree. I¡¯ve met him on occasion, and she¡¯s so happy with him. The feelings she has must be real.¡±

    He gave her a curious look. ¡°But? You have something else to add?¡±

    A blush bloomed across her cheeks as she looked at him. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long she¡¯d last as a member of the poor class.¡±

    He looked out the window again, somehow finding it easier to talk to the glass rather than her. ¡°That is, in essence, the reason why I came to apologize. I told her the same thing.¡±

    She joined him looking out the window. ¡°It may be too harsh of me. Maybe with Addy¡¯s personality, she¡¯ll last a while.¡±

    ¡°Maybe my own view of the poor class is tainted by my previous standing in it. Being the assumed bastard son of a witch is quite the low rung on the social ladder. Being the wife of a farmer might be a good fit for her.¡± Indenuel should have changed his vocabulary, as the harsh words might have been too much for Inessa, but he felt like she understood.

    Inessa¡¯s smile was sad. ¡°I¡¯m sorry you had to go through that.¡±

    He waited for her to give a version of her experience in the poor class, but realized it wasn¡¯t his place. Not only that, but she could still get in trouble for whatever her past might have been. By the uncomfortable look on her face, he realized she wanted to tell him, but his instincts were right. Whatever it was, it was too dangerous for her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I understand if you¡¯d rather keep your past to yourself.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother you? I could be hiding a long list of sins.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, still staring out the window. ¡°I get that you have to hide what you must in order to keep your family fed.¡±

    The tenseness in her shoulders relaxed and she smiled again. ¡°Thank you. For understanding.¡±

    Indenuel met her gaze, lost again in her eyes. ¡°So, you must know what it¡¯s like, then. To go from nothing to having everything you could ever want.¡±

    She nodded. ¡°To eating feasts that could have fed my entire family for a month.¡±

    ¡°To sleep on a mattress of feathers instead of straw.¡±

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    Inessa rubbed her arms, looking out the window. ¡°Feathers plucked from geese who were fed better than my siblings.¡±

    ¡°You have siblings?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Seven,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Wow. Large family.¡±

    She hesitated long enough for him to realize she didn¡¯t want to talk about her family. ¡°Forgive me, but when I came in, you¡­ were you reading a book?¡±

    She was changing the subject, and Indenuel allowed her to. ¡°I was, yes.¡±

    She looked impressed. ¡°You know how to read?¡±

    He met her gaze again. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Who taught you?¡± She tried to keep the jealousy from her voice, but it was there.

    ¡°My mother.¡± Indenuel looked back out the window at the gardens. ¡°A woman who, come to find out, I know little about even though my entire life was spent with her.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a great relationship with my mother either.¡±

    ¡°I honestly thought we had a great relationship but¡­¡± Indenuel tried to think of how to word it. ¡°But so much has happened since her death I simply don¡¯t understand why she lied to me.¡±

    Inessa watched him, a frown on her face. He let out a breath. He didn¡¯t mean to say that to her. He shouldn¡¯t have. But he found that when he wasn¡¯t looking at her face, she was easy to talk to.

    Martin¡¯s concubine, Indenuel struggled to remember. Remember who this is. You need to stop this. She cannot be this beautiful and this easy to talk to.

    They heard a carriage rolling past the house into the stable. Indenuel turned, expecting to see the carriage out the other window, but forgot this was a large house. There weren¡¯t any windows on the other side to show the front of the house. There was a door there instead, leading to more rooms, and Tolomon was there, giving him a look that was becoming familiar.

    ¡°It looks like Adosina is here.¡± Inessa walked over and picked up the vase. ¡°I wish you luck with your apology.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± She handed it to him, and Indenuel took it, touching her fingers as he did so. Inessa paused, looking up at him, and he didn¡¯t dare move. He realized something he hadn¡¯t dared believe.

    She feels something too.

    She didn¡¯t pull away, and he didn¡¯t make a movement to pull the vase closer to him. The heat continued to grow across her face.

    ¡°Indenuel, I ¨C I enjoyed our chat but¡­¡±

    ¡°I know...¡± he said quietly.

    ¡°Inappropriate,¡± she whispered.

    He nodded in agreement. ¡°Inappropriate.¡±

    Yet she still did not move her hand away. Her small fingers were there, under his own. He moved them, just enough to caress them before her fingers twitched and she dropped her hands. Without a word or a curtsey, she walked out of the library. He watched as she folded her arms, bowing her head in meekness. Tolomon gave her a short bow as he opened the door for her. She did not curtsey back, instead leaving the library as quickly as possible. Once she was out of sight, he dared to glance at his bodyguard, who slowly closed the door. There was a silence between them. Indenuel moved his attention to the flowers, trying to fix them, except they already looked wonderful, and he was afraid to mess it up.

    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It was something I already know will go nowhere,¡± he said, his fingers cooling on the vase.

    ¡°She is Martin¡¯s concubine,¡± Tolomon said, his voice low.

    ¡°I know. I don¡¯t need your threats; I don¡¯t need your lectures.¡±

    ¡°These laws protect us. It is your duty as Warrior to obey them.¡±

    A muscle twitched in his face. ¡°The laws which say a person must go to church every week in order to get healed, but must also never go to church if they don¡¯t bathe enough?¡±

    ¡°Stop. These are dangerous thoughts.¡±

    ¡°No, what¡¯s dangerous is to follow a law without question when those laws are created by fallible men. You should know this better than anyone.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s frown turned into a glare. ¡°You may be the Warrior, but you should never assume you are above the law. You¡¯d be no better than-¡± he stopped, pursed his lips, and looked away.

    ¡°This concubine law is only serving the High Elder¡¯s sexual desires. I cannot be the only one that sees that,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And you want it to end to serve yours,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but gasp. ¡°So go apologize to Adosina and let¡¯s get out of here.¡±

    Indenuel breathed deeply, his nostrils flared. Tolomon seemed not only capable of fighting physically, but verbally as well.

    ¡°If Nathaniel were here, he would-¡±

    ¡°Do as he always does when faced with a law he hates,¡± he finished, a warning in his voice. ¡°Respect the law to the best of his ability in public while doing everything he can to suggest improvements to it in private.¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously expecting me to never talk to her again? I¡¯m simply doing the same things you and Rosa do,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I have no idea what you mean, Rosa is a frie-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother lying to me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know when to stop,¡± Tolomon said, his voice quiet but urgent. ¡°I never let my fingers linger on a vase. I¡¯ve never tried to touch her, nor will I ever. Stop pretending we¡¯re in the same situation.¡±

    Indenuel wasn¡¯t ready to end this, even though he was clearly losing, but the door opened and both men turned to see Adosina walk in, smiling brightly. Indenuel closed his eyes to push the anger deep within him before he opened them again and smiled back. He came here to apologize, and he would not let his anger get in the way of doing that.

    ¡°What an absolute pleasant surprise this is.¡± Adosina gasped as she approached him. He had almost forgotten he was still holding the vase. ¡°These are glorious!¡±

    ¡°For you.¡± Indenuel offered them to her as Tolomon backed away toward the door again. ¡°As an apology for yesterday.¡±

    ¡°What? Why? What happened yesterday?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°You entrusted me with knowledge about Elias, and I did not treat it with the respect I should have. And insinuated you could never truly be happy.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You gave me some things to ponder. I may enjoy my status and education, but I am not too prideful to admit there are still plenty of things I need to learn about the way this world works.¡± She took the vase and breathed deeply the marigolds and sunflowers. ¡°I love them. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°From the garden outside my home. May it also remind you of the kindness you offered me yesterday.¡±

    She smelled them again before looking up, confused. ¡°Kindness?¡±

    ¡°I was so bored, and you cheered me up with your company. I feel horrible for treating you so disrespectfully.¡±

    ¡°Oh, enough. You have been forgiven entirely. Stop being so hard on yourself,¡± Adosina said. ¡°This is a fine vase indeed. I must return it to you as soon as I am able.¡±

    ¡°No need. The flowers are from my garden, but the vase is from your household. Derio helped me with it.¡±

    Adosina laughed as she looked at the vase. ¡°So it is! Now come, Indenuel, you must stay for lunch. Ami and Inessa are-¡±

    ¡°Oh, no.¡± Everything he pushed away during his fight with Tolomon came back. He needed to apologize and leave. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I must be going.¡± He couldn¡¯t stay here. No, he corrected himself. I can¡¯t stay with Inessa here.

    ¡°Nonsense! You are at a disadvantage. Being the daughter of a High Elder, I know you are finished with your trainings for the day. What else will you do but spend it with us?¡±

    ¡°I-¡± he had no answer. At least, not an answer to give Adosina. How was he supposed to say he was falling for Inessa? That he craved to be near her? He could never have her, which drove him to think about her constantly.

    ¡°Indenuel! Tolomon!¡± Sara exclaimed as she walked into the library. ¡°I will have the servants set another two plates for lunch!¡±

    ¡°I¡­ we¡¯ve already eaten. Before we came,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Not enough, I see,¡± Sara said, touching his arms and giving him another glance with her grandmotherly eyes.

    ¡°Indenuel brought me these flowers, Ami,¡± Adosina said to get her to stop touching him.

    Sara gasped as she leaned over to breath them in. ¡°They will be our centerpiece for lunch! Oh, I love this vase! It must be from our own shelves.¡±

    ¡°It is, yes. I came ill prepared, and Derio helped me out,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I might even say it¡¯s my absolute favorite. Martin brings it to me so often,¡± Sara said, running her fingers over the design.

    Indenuel stared ahead, trying not to let anything show on his face. Martin must apologize to Sara a lot. He wanted to laugh but knew it would be inappropriate.

    ¡°Now come. With you both here, I shall have the servants whip up some apple pastries. You need more meat on those bones,¡± Sara said as she motioned him out of the library. Indenuel headed toward the door, giving Tolomon a questioning look. He simply shrugged and motioned him out the door.

    Not even a Graduate dared get between Sara and who she wanted to have come to lunch.

 Chapter 65

    Inessa was startled when she walked into the dining hall and saw Indenuel and Tolomon, though she shouldn¡¯t have. It was no secret Sara wanted Adosina and Indenuel to court each other. She should have helped him sneak out the window. Thankfully all the children were eating with them, too, so it was quite chaotic after the prayer over the food had been said. The older children at least were well mannered enough that it wasn¡¯t too wild.

    Older children, Inessa mused. Nicolas and I are the same age. Eduardo is two or three years younger than me. It¡¯s no wonder Martin ignores me during dinner time.

    ¡°Have you won the war yet, Indenuel?¡± Adrian asked, sitting next to him.

    ¡°Um, no. No, not yet. I¡¯m still training for that.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Adrian said, deflating a little.

    ¡°Come now, Adrian. It¡¯s only been a few weeks,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°He just misses Api,¡± Tomas said. ¡°Once Kiam is beaten, Api comes home.¡±

    ¡°I miss him too,¡± Indenuel said, giving Adrian a smile.

    Inessa was curious how Indenuel knew Nathaniel, then remembered they probably met when he went to surprise Martin.

    ¡°What about you, Tolomon!¡± Diego said as he took a huge bite of his lunch. ¡°Have you had to protect Indenuel yet?¡±

    ¡°Diego,¡± Rosa whispered with a smile. ¡°Manners, son. Swallow your food before you speak.¡± He frowned but kept chewing his food.

    ¡°I have, yes,¡± Tolomon said.

    Diego¡¯s eyes lit with excitement. ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosa gave him another look and he closed his mouth and worked extra hard to grind his food small enough to swallow.

    ¡°Tell us! Tell us!¡± Aaron said, bouncing up and down on his seat.

    Inessa turned curiously toward Indenuel. He himself gave Tolomon a strange look.

    ¡°There he was, surrounded by the enemy, doing his best to block their offenses,¡± Tolomon said, his voice rising dramatically. Again, Indenuel cocked his head to one side. He showed so much emotion in his face. ¡°I was distracted with other things, as I assumed he had the training enough to beat them back. But he found himself surrounded, unable to move. Getting hit on every side. He called for my aid, practically screamed it, and I came, the enemy parting to one side in awe as I pulled him to safety.¡±

    ¡°Whoa!¡± Diego said, the food in his mouth chewed small enough that he could swallow it all now. ¡°I want to be a Graduate!¡±

    ¡°It is a life of dedication and service,¡± Rosa said. ¡°You must be prepared to sacrifice a lot.¡±

    ¡°I want to! I¡¯m going to do it!¡± Diego said.

    ¡°I say go for it,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°If you have even half your father¡¯s skill, you¡¯d be an incredible Graduate.¡±

    Diego beamed as the tutors came to collect the children to continue their learning. Inessa had been so tempted to sit in on one of the lessons, just to see, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it. Not only was she illiterate, but children asked too many questions about her that made the adults uncomfortable, so she always stayed away from the children. It was better for her, anyway.

    ¡°Did that actually happen?¡± Ana asked once all the children were off to their studies.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said as Tolomon said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Indenuel glanced up from his plate, giving Tolomon a curious look. ¡°When?¡±

    ¡°The second Sabbath you were here,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°The unwed women of the King¡¯s Court swarm without warning at times.¡±

    Adosina snorted into her wine glass before she lowered it and placed a few fingers to her lips. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. How undignified of me.¡±

    Indenuel looked as though he was struggling between embarrassment, anger, and wanting to burst out laughing.

    ¡°Oh, is that why Martin keeps making excuses for you?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s, um, not necessarily. It just¡­ works out that way,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa smiled at her plate, doing everything she could not to look at the heat rising up Indenuel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Addy could help you this week,¡± Sara said, the familiar gleam in her eye. ¡°She¡¯s friends with so many of those women. I¡¯m sure they just want to get to know you better.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    Indenuel made a noise, his cheeks officially turning red as he lifted the wine glass and looked the other way as he drank. He set it down, trying to smile. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at parties. I didn¡¯t grow up attending many of them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, they can be quite overwhelming if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing,¡± Adosina said. ¡°But I think Inessa has a few tips, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Inessa was chewing when she stopped, looking up at Adosina. The entire table had gone strangely quiet. No one, no one, had addressed Inessa at dinner. Adosina was trying to be friendly, this much she gathered from the play last night, but this was different. The unspoken rule was no one was to acknowledge Inessa in front of Sara. It was easier that way.

    ¡°Um, tips?¡± Inessa asked, trying to think of how she could quickly change the subject so the others could find a way to ignore her again. Already Sara had a pained smile on her face as she focused on her meal.

    ¡°Oh, I always see you weaving in and out of those social gatherings,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Yes. Yes,¡± she said, gathering more rice in her spoon. ¡°Sometimes you need to take a step outside to breathe.¡± She turned toward Ana, giving her the look everyone does when they want her to change the subject as seamlessly as possible.

    ¡°Now, Addy, how is your friend¡¯s business going? I heard it¡¯s been a slow start,¡± Ana said.

    Bless you, Ana, Inessa thought.

    ***

    Martin stepped off the carriage, excited to be home. He held open a book, glancing through the pages before he noticed two familiar people by his bushes. Tolomon was standing with a hand on Indenuel¡¯s back. The boy was leaning over, hands on his knees, his face contorted in pain. Martin closed his book. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°He ate too much,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Your wife is a difficult woman to say no to.¡±

    Martin¡¯s mouth split open in a smile. ¡°Ah, I see. So, I guess you won¡¯t be staying for dinner?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± was the only sound Indenuel made as their carriage pulled up.

    ¡°I should have warned you. You did go around lunchtime,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Two. I¡¯ve had two lunches today. And three entire fruit pastries. How? How do you say no to her?¡± Indenuel asked, hardly breathing.

    ¡°First, and most important, you need to gain a lot of weight,¡± Martin said. ¡°Then she will stop feeding you so much.¡±

    Indenuel groaned as Tolomon helped him straighten. He hobbled off to the carriage, looking horrible with his bodyguard supporting him where he could. Martin smiled as he nodded to their driver before walking toward his home.

    ¡°Welcome home, Martin,¡± Derio said, opening the door.

    ¡°Thank you. Is the house in order?¡±

    ¡°Sara always keeps the house in order.¡±

    ¡°That she does.¡± Martin removed his hat and gave it to Derio.

    ¡°Api!¡± Adosina wrapped her arms around him and Martin hugged her back.

    ¡°Addy, so good to see you! Indenuel said he¡¯d come by for a visit,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Yes, he brought me the most beautiful flowers. He wanted to apologize, but honestly, I have already forgiven him,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°It is a good man who knows how to apologize. And an excellent quality for a husband,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s vital in a good friend, too,¡± Adosina said. ¡°And I do believe he won¡¯t be back for another week. Not with how much Ami tortures him.¡±

    Martin laughed as Sara walked over, shaking her head. ¡°The boy is too thin.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but Tolomon looked as though he was about to carry Indenuel out of here. You don¡¯t need to feed him that much, Sara,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°He¡¯s hardly gained any muscle. He works too hard with the King¡¯s Militia,¡± Sara said. She smiled, gripping his hand before heading toward the kitchens. ¡°I must make sure dinner is on schedule.¡±

    Martin smiled as Adosina gave him a final hug before trotting off to her room. He paused in the entryway, enveloping himself in the smells of home when he realized he wasn¡¯t alone. Inessa was there, at the beginning of the hallway, looking out the window as Indenuel¡¯s carriage turned down the lane. There was something about her face, something Martin was too terrified to put into words. He didn¡¯t know how long Indenuel stayed, but it was long enough.

    Inessa dropped the curtain when the carriage was far enough away. She turned, startled when she saw Martin watching her. She dropped into a curtsey. ¡°Forgive me, Martin. I wanted to make sure Indenuel was on his way.¡±

    She straightened, putting on a roll of submissiveness, not looking him in the eye, holding perfectly still. Martin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he looked out the window again, but the carriage had long since gone. ¡°Well, seems he did.¡±

    She nodded, never looking at him. ¡°Indeed. Welcome home.¡± She walked away, her quiet footsteps echoing in the mostly empty entryway. Derio came back.

    ¡°Your study is ready. Is there anything else you require?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said, watching Inessa disappear down the hall to her own room. ¡°I would like to be present next time Indenuel comes to my home.¡±

    ¡°It will be done, Martin,¡± Derio said.

    ***

    Indenuel groaned as the carriage hit a bump in the road. He had given up pretenses and was on his back, trying to keep the food down. He could almost hear Tolomon smirking.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the city¡¯s roads paved better than this?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never complained about them until today.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never had to vomit so bad like before today,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Forget the Kiam. Sara will be the death of me, I just know it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, come now. Those meatballs were incredible,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°They all tasted the same after the fifth one.¡± Tolomon let out a loud laugh as the cart rattled away. Indenuel had his arm over his eyes, trying desperately not to let every simple weave of the road throw him deeper into nausea. ¡°You know, despite our arguments, I¡¯m glad you were there,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Someone¡¯s got to get you into the carriage,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel wanted to laugh, but he was afraid to let anything jiggle his stomach. ¡°Would it be alright if I went to visit the Oraminians again on the sixth day? I need them to get used to me so I can start giving them food.¡±

    Tolomon didn¡¯t answer. Indenuel heard a sound he¡¯d heard often on the training grounds, but not in the close quarters of a carriage. Tolomon pulled out his sword and shield.

    Indenuel lowered his hand. His bodyguard had completely changed. He was sitting up, his eyes staring out the carriage. Something had caught his eye. It had grown still. He tried to sit up, but Tolomon motioned him to stay down. There were moments he saw the bodyguard side of Tolomon, the battle-ready individual with a sword in hand, but it had always been false alarms. The battle-ready individual, however, was still here, still with his sword out, his fingers tightening over the shield, staring at some foe Indenuel couldn¡¯t see. The hairs on the back of his neck rose.

    In one swift motion Tolomon used his shield to cover the window. Multiple arrows pinged off it. He grabbed Indenuel and threw him on the ground. He ignored his overly full stomach as panic seized him.

    Tolomon lowered the shield enough to see through the slit. ¡°Kiam.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Indenuel somehow needed to vomit more than ever and was also too terrified to. ¡°What? How many?¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s eyes darted around, then looked out the other window. ¡°At least forty.¡±

    ¡°How did so many get into the city?¡± He tried not to be embarrassed at how bad his voice shook.

    Tolomon said nothing. He didn¡¯t need to. The rumors were there. An Oraminian spy could have helped sneak them in. Tolomon looked at Indenuel, the battle-ready individual completely different from his bodyguard. ¡°Listen closely. Protocol has been put into place. The driver and horse are dead, as are the guards at the next checkpoint. It will alert the military at the training grounds, and they will come as fast as possible.¡± Tolomon looked through the slits of the windows. ¡°They are not attacking the bystanders; they are here for you. They have a short span of time to get you before the King¡¯s militia will be on them.¡± He paused, moving the shield up as more arrows pinged against it. ¡°You stay here. Keep calm. I will make quick work of these men, and hopefully have enough time to sweep the streets before the militia gets here.¡±

    Indenuel did little more than nod before Tolomon threw open the door. He, with all his prowess, could not take forty Kiamese soldiers by himself, but the King¡¯s Militia would come. They had to. He just had to distract them long enough for the militia to get here.

    With the initial shock over, he started to hear the things he never wanted to. Children screaming in terror as he heard swords clanging in the background. Indenuel closed his eyes, covering his mouth to keep his breathing steady as he stayed on the floor, trying to remain calm. The children were fine, they had to be fine. Kiam was only coming after him. Not the people of the city. Just him.

    Soldiers threw themselves against the carriage, trying to rock it. Indenuel gasped, scooting away from the edge before someone threw open the door and grabbed his foot. He gasped, hoping it was Tolomon, but it wasn¡¯t. The grey eyes were unmistakable. It was his first time seeing a man with such a color of eyes, or rather a lack of color. It filled him with terror. The man yanked Indenuel out of the carriage. He gasped before whacking his head hard against the stone street Tolomon praised so highly moments before. Indenuel pulled out his dagger and sliced the man¡¯s hand, who let him go with a shout in Kiamese. More hands grabbed him from under the carriage, pulling him away from the battle Tolomon was having.

    ¡°Tolomon!¡± Indenuel screamed as he grabbed the wheel of the carriage to keep the men from pulling him to the other side. He didn¡¯t know if Tolomon heard. The man he¡¯d cut rammed his foot against his fingers and he lost his grip, sliding under the carriage to the other side. Indenuel wrestled out of their grip, pulling his sword out and swiping at whoever tried to get at him. There were about fifteen Kiamese soldiers on this side of the carriage, but he tried not to let that terrify him. He took out his sword and threw himself into basic stance, trying to shake off the dizziness of cracking his head against the road. He already felt the blood trickling from a wound near his hairline.

    A Kiam soldier shouted something in Kiamese, and three men in the front brought out crossbows, pointing them right at Indenuel¡¯s chest. His shoulders sagged.

    ¡°Well shit,¡± he mumbled to himself. What was the point of training with a sword when they forgot to give him a damn shield?

    Three daggers came from nowhere, and the three crossbowmen dropped to the ground. Tolomon appeared, catching two of the loaded crossbows in the air and shot them straight into the eyes of the Kiam. He dropped the crossbows and picked up the third from the ground, shooting another man in the eye before he pulled out his sword and slit the throat of another Kiam. All of that in less than four heartbeats. Indenuel backed away toward the carriage, surprised he could follow Tolomon¡¯s movements. Indenuel kept his sword out, trying to protect himself. Kiamese soldiers focused on Tolomon, trying to bring him down. He was fast and brutal, skewering two at a time with his sword, using his shield to break another man¡¯s face. He saw a man put something on his dagger before moving far too quickly toward Tolomon, shouting something in Kiamese. Tolomon was too busy with four other soldiers as the man raised the dagger to stab him.

    ¡°No!¡± Instinctually Indenuel reached out, and a branch wrapped around the man¡¯s wrist, keeping the dagger in place. The man looked up, struggling against the branch. Tolomon dropped the four other soldiers before whipping around and stabbing the man. He paused, then looked up to see the branch. His eyes then shot toward Indenuel, who still had his hand out to keep the branch around the man¡¯s wrist. He dropped it, and the branch let go as the man clattered to the ground. Tolomon¡¯s face dropped just enough for him to see the friend behind the fighter. The message was clear. Indenuel did something wrong, and they would be talking about this later.

    More Kiamese soldiers joined the other side of the carriage, hollering and screaming. The fighter returned, and Tolomon ran against them. He killed them left and right, but it still wasn¡¯t enough.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°The military will be here soon! Get out of here!¡± Tolomon shouted.

    Indenuel breathed heavily, knowing he had to run. He promised Tolomon he would. His legs felt stiff as he came closer to the carriage, but a Kiam soldier appeared, sword ready, pointed at Indenuel. The hilt became sweaty in Indenuel¡¯s palm as he pointed it toward the soldier in basic stance.

    Ignore the insecurities. You are the Warrior. This is not the final battle. You¡¯re going to live.

    The Kiamese soldier came down hard, and he almost lost his hold of it. He gritted his teeth and threw the soldier off before going in with a jab.

    Remember your training. That¡¯s what¡¯s going to save you.

    Metal clanged against metal as Indenuel counted every heartbeat to gage how long he stayed alive. He was actually doing it. He was protecting himself. Sure, it was just one Kiam soldier, but he was holding his own. One less soldier Tolomon had to worry about.

    He disarmed the soldier and was far more surprised about it than the other man. Which also meant the man reacted faster, punching him in the gut. Indenuel grunted, then covered his mouth. The food he had ignored for so long, the ache of overeating, it came back with a force. He couldn¡¯t stop and vomited on the soldier. Whatever that man expected, it wasn¡¯t that. Indenuel winced, though he felt a lot better now.

    The soldier gasped as a sword poked through his belly. Indenuel took a few steps back as the soldier fell to reveal Captain Luiz. ¡°Take as many prisoners as you can!¡± he shouted. Indenuel looked around as the King¡¯s militia began to descend on the Kiamese soldiers. Captain Luiz looked down at the vomit covered soldier then back at Indenuel who wiped his mouth with the back of his hand. ¡°Battle nerves?¡±

    ¡°Sort of. I just came from Sara¡¯s,¡± Indenuel said as he sheathed his sword.

    Captain Luiz nodded. ¡°Ah. I understand. Unconventional, certainly, but I¡¯m sure the history books will make something far nobler of this encounter.¡±

    Indenuel smiled before he looked around, the worry creasing his face. He couldn¡¯t see Tolomon. He needed to know he was there. The last time he saw him, he was fighting too many soldiers at once.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Indenuel asked, taking a few more steps. ¡°I don¡¯t see him.¡± It was a feeling he never wanted to have. In that small moment of time, he remembered what the prophecy said. He would suffer great loss and fight the final battle alone. The pain of his heart, the dropping of his stomach, the fear he staved off for the battle began to build as his eyes searched, trying to find him.

    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Tolomon said behind him.

    Indenuel turned. He didn¡¯t even assess how his friend looked, he just hugged him tightly, feeling the sweat and the blood on him more than seeing it. A Santollian soldier said something to Captain Luiz. He nodded and followed him toward the prisoners they had rounded up.

    ¡°Alright, alright, you don¡¯t want Kiam innards on you, do you?¡± Tolomon asked, giving him a quick pat before peeling him off. Indenuel breathed a sigh of relief. Tolomon sheathed his sword, holding one of the Kiamese crossbows. He was covered in blood and other matter. There was a nasty cut down his face that had hit his eye. His nose was broken in multiple places, and blood trickled from a split lip. He had arrow wounds on his arms, and what looked like a deep gash in his side. He was favoring his left leg and his right arm was swelling.

    ¡°Now you actually have something to tell Diego,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon smiled as he wiped the blood from his eye. ¡°I might wait until after the war before I tell him this one.¡±

    ¡°You look awful.¡±

    ¡°As long as I look worse than you, that¡¯s all that matters in the-¡± It snapped back. Indenuel had been talking to his friend, but the fighter returned. ¡°Grey death!¡± Tolomon aimed the crossbow and shot an arrow at someone too far to see. He then grabbed the front of Indenuel¡¯s shirt and tossed him toward Captain Luiz before running toward an unknown enemy. Captain Luiz grabbed Indenuel to keep him from falling.

    ¡°What? What is that? What¡¯s grey death?¡± Indenuel asked all at once.

    Tolomon caught something out of the air. Indenuel tried to go to him, but Captain Luiz held him back. ¡°Don¡¯t. You¡¯re bleeding.¡± A grey smoke appeared out of Tolomon¡¯s hands as he pressed it close to his chest.

    ¡°What¡¯s he doing! What is that!¡± Indenuel shouted.

    ¡°It¡¯s grey death,¡± Captain Luiz said quietly. ¡°Some of the most corrupted tree powder in the world.¡± The smoke circled around Tolomon¡¯s entire body as he dropped to his knees.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Indenuel said as the grey smoke swirled around his injuries before seeping inside his body.

    ¡°It enters any open wounds and slowly breaks the body down,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel screamed, throwing himself against Captain Luiz¡¯ grip. Tolomon shuddered as the last of the grey smoke entered him. He let out a raspy breath before he collapsed to the ground. ¡°I can save him! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gotten too much inside him. He¡¯s a dead man,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    A soldier approached Tolomon, checking him. ¡°The smoke is gone, Captain! No one else can get it.¡±

    Captain Luiz let Indenuel go. He sprinted toward his friend, feeling like he was going to vomit all over again. The grey smoke had disappeared, leaving a stench of a body that had rotted in the sun for too long. Indenuel slid next to Tolomon and pushed him to his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m here. I¡¯m here. You¡¯re going to be alright,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon was unconscious, a dead grey color to his face. Indenuel placed his fingers against his temple and sensed chaos. Pure, unfiltered chaos. He gasped, curling his fingers back in.

    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. Very few make it once it¡¯s in their system,¡± Captain Luiz said again.

    ¡°The King and Queen gave him to me because he is the best,¡± Indenuel said sharply. ¡°If very few survive it, then he will.¡±

    ¡°The few that have survived it only take in a few whiffs of the smoke,¡± Captain Luiz said as calmly as he could. ¡°He¡¯s not going to make it past the night.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take him to Martin¡¯s.¡±

    Captain Luiz had already given up; it was clear on his face. Indenuel grabbed his friend, trying to lift him. ¡°Now, Captain! The sooner we get him to Martin, the sooner he¡¯ll get help!¡±

    Captain Luiz nodded before motioning some more soldiers over.

 Chapter 67

    It took Indenuel and four other men to get Tolomon in the back of a carriage meant for prisoners. Captain Luiz ordered the driver to go to High Elder Martin¡¯s house as Indenuel held Tolomon¡¯s shoulders and head. He looked dead except for the barely there rise and fall of his chest. Indenuel braced himself as he closed his eyes and placed his fingers again on Tolomon¡¯s temple. The corruptive smoke tore through his body, and there was little else he could do but force a protective layer over his vital organs to keep them working.

    ¡°We expected you to go through multiple bodyguards,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t.¡± Indenuel had a danger to his tone. He pushed his power harder and faster, trying to organize the chaos. The corruption fought against the protective layers of his vital organs. He pushed through that, concentrating deeper, as he began to stitch Tolomon¡¯s wounds. His eye had been damaged, so he fixed it. When this was all over, when Tolomon was better, he would need his eye. He forced the power into Tolomon¡¯s face. The smoke demanded his body break apart, but Indenuel fought against it. Despite the chaos, despite the noise, the eye healed, the broken nose fused together, and the cuts and bruises went away.

    The door to the carriage was thrown open, but Indenuel only noticed when Captain Luiz grabbed Tolomon and eased him out, breaking the connection.

    ¡°Wait, I need to stay connected,¡± Indenuel said. There were many injuries, not just on his face.

    ¡°We¡¯re here. Get out.¡±

    Indenuel blinked, realizing they were at Martin¡¯s. Derio was there, helping Captain Luiz carry Tolomon into the house. Indenuel ran, holding his friend¡¯s head steady as Martin waited at the door.

    ¡°Follow me. The sick room is right down here.¡± They followed Martin into a room that looked like a guest room, except with supplies for healing. Derio and Captain Luiz eased Tolomon on the bed as Martin began cutting Tolomon¡¯s shirt off. ¡°Gray death?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you heal him?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°No. But with Indenuel here, he might have a chance,¡± Martin said as he and Captain Luiz took off Tolomon¡¯s shirt. Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure what he could do that gave Martin such hope, but he wouldn¡¯t question it. Martin ordered Captain Luiz to cut the rest of Tolomon¡¯s clothes off before he placed his palm against Tolomon¡¯s temple and chest, about where his lung was. ¡°Indenuel. Same position on the other side,¡± Martin said, his voice somehow both calm and urgent. Indenuel didn¡¯t hesitate. He placed his palm flat on Tolomon¡¯s temple and chest. Martin closed his eyes, and he did the same. He didn¡¯t know there were tears in his eyes until he closed his lids and they fell down his cheeks.

    His conscious was there, in Tolomon. The chaos was worse, and it flared up his own anxiety.

    ¡°Calm.¡± Martin said it in the room, but also sensed his consciousness alongside him. ¡°Lead the haze to the stomach, but don¡¯t put it in yet.¡±

    ¡°Will that make him vomit?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. And with it, the haze will leave his body,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°The grey death? Will it be safe once it¡¯s out?¡± Panic grew as he realized what was expected.

    ¡°Yes. It will be just fine.¡± Martin¡¯s conscious moved, throwing solid protective nets around the organs as Indenuel traveled through the chaos, gathering it toward him, making sure every drop followed him. He forced it near the stomach before going off to gather more. He went deeper, traveling through every blood stream, organ, and muscle. The chaos that frightened him now followed him as he led it away. Martin was there too, gathering is own chaos.

    ¡°That should be enough for this round. Ready?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel nodded, feeling like Martin could sense that. He pushed the chaos into the stomach, and it took a few moments before Tolomon started to gag. His hands slipped as he oriented himself back into the room. Derio and Martin were helping Tolomon vomit into a bucket. The stench was strong, smelling again of a body rotting in the hot sun. Martin whispered some urgent orders to Derio who nodded and took the bucket with him out the room.

    Tolomon collapsed back on the bed, eyes still closed, looking somehow far paler than before as Martin covered the lower half of Tolomon¡¯s body with a thin blanket.

    ¡°Captain Luiz, once Derio returns, go check with my wife on how the broth is cooking. Once it¡¯s done, bring an entire pot of it,¡± Martin said. Captain Luiz nodded.

    ¡°Do we need to wait?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No. He¡¯s got enough food in him for now, bless my wife for her hospitalities. We¡¯ll do another round.¡± Martin moved his hands to Tolomon¡¯s temple and chest. Indenuel did the same. Again, he closed his eyes and traveled through his friend¡¯s blood stream, through his organs and muscles and bones, gathering everything he could, not letting the smallest bit slip from his grasp. He grabbed everything, certain the chaos couldn¡¯t be anywhere else. Tolomon vomited again, and this time when he collapsed against the bed, Martin placed his fingers against his temples and checked before he shook his head.

    ¡°Again.¡±

    Indenuel obeyed. He fell back into his habit of when he healed the Oraminians. A few of those people might have betrayed him, but he couldn¡¯t think about it right now.

    Whatever Martin said, he did. He gathered the chaos, as much as he could, stuffing it in Tolomon¡¯s stomach that was continually emptying of its contents.

    After the fourth time, Martin and Captain Luiz force fed Tolomon as much broth as possible. He was barely conscious for the whole thing. Indenuel grabbed his arm, trying to get some response, trying to give him the strength to live.

    They did another round. Indenuel didn¡¯t know how late it was. Past dinner, that was certain. But he didn¡¯t care. He just needed his friend to last the night.

    After the eighth time draining his body, Martin checked him again before leaning back.

    ¡°Is he¡­¡± Indenuel wanted to hope but was terrified of what it might mean. Tolomon looked asleep, his chest hardly rising or falling as it had before.

    ¡°We can¡¯t know for certain. It seems like we did, but grey death is impossibly small. We won¡¯t know until he¡¯s survived the night.¡± Martin took the blanket around Tolomon¡¯s waist and moved it to be around his shoulders. ¡°He¡¯ll sleep here. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Should I sleep here too? In the room? Just in case?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin paused. Even though they went through that whole ordeal, it seemed like he just noticed Indenuel was there. ¡°I suppose.¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t possibly go back to his home. Not with his bodyguard in the position he¡¯s in. Half the army is set up outside your house. This is the safest place for Indenuel to be,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Martin smiled, acting like the last few moments never happened. ¡°Absolutely. Tolomon¡¯s survival depends on you being here as much as it does me. Derio, prepare one of the other beds over there for Indenuel.¡±

    Derio bowed before leaving the room. Tolomon still looked deathly pale.

    ¡°Later tonight we might need to make him do another bought of vomiting,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be here.¡±

    Martin frowned, then moved around the table. ¡°You¡¯ve been though quite the ordeal today, my boy.¡± He didn¡¯t realize how bad he shook until Martin grabbed his shoulders. ¡°Are you sure you can handle tonight?¡±

    The air in the room seemed to disappear. The sounds and noises of the battle hit him on every side, even though it hadn¡¯t happened since the sun was in the sky. Was the sun in the sky? How long had it been? What were the Kiam doing in the city? Was this Indenuel¡¯s fault? Did he just trade the lives of the Oraminians for Tolomon¡¯s?

    Martin¡¯s fingers were already to his temple as tears again streamed down his face. He didn¡¯t even notice the bruises and the cuts he still had from the battle. He had completely focused on Tolomon. The physical aches and pains went away, but he was still left with the mental kind. There was a knock at the door from one of the soldiers. Captain Luiz slipped out of the room as Martin dropped his hands.

    ¡°This is Tolomon¡¯s job. He wouldn¡¯t have it any other way,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I still need him,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°He can¡¯t go yet.¡±

    ¡°That is not for us to decide.¡±

    The tears came quickly. He couldn¡¯t stop them. He simply shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t do this on my own.¡±

    ¡°There are other Gradua-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, covering his mouth as he backed away. ¡°No. There is no one like him. I need him to live.¡±

    Martin closed the distance between him and Indenuel before hugging him tightly, squeezing the sob he had kept inside. ¡°It¡¯s in God¡¯s hands now.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, covering his mouth to try and stifle the sob. He couldn¡¯t think about what might happen if one small residue of smoke was left inside Tolomon. Couldn¡¯t think about how hopeless Captain Luiz and Martin looked. Tolomon was going to live. God would not be so cruel to pull him out of Mountain Pass, give him an incredible friend, then pull him away barely a month later. Indenuel had done everything right going to the Oraminians to heal their sick. God would not punish him for that. God would have warned him. Lead him to the men who would betray him so he could stop them, using any means necessary. Since God didn¡¯t stop him, it was clear Tolomon would live. It was only fair.

    Martin broke away as soon as Indenuel¡¯s pathetic attempt at hiding his sobs finally died down. ¡°I believe dinner is finishing up.¡±

    Indenuel winced. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    ¡°Shall I have them send you some food here?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry,¡± Indenuel repeated.

    ¡°You are exhausted, my boy. You need to eat, then get some sleep. For Tolomon. In case we need you during the night,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel gave in, drying his tears.

    ***

    Once Martin and Indenuel washed their hands in water infused with clove and oregano, Martin left Indenuel in Derio¡¯s capable hands as he made his way over to the dining hall. He was deeply concerned about Tolomon but tried his best to keep a good face for the children. The moment he walked in, Rosa stood.

    ¡°How is he?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Resting now,¡± Martin said. ¡°We are simply waiting to see what more needs to be done.¡±

    She nodded, her face falling. He scanned the room but found no sign of Inessa or Sara.

    ¡°Sara¡¯s finishing up in the kitchens,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Thank you. And Inessa?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°In her room, I think.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Martin gave a hasty bow before heading toward the room he always dreaded going to. He knocked on Inessa¡¯s door, giving her plenty of time to answer.

    ¡°Come in,¡± she said, her voice quiet.

    Martin opened the door acknowledging her maidservants who were busy cleaning an already spotless room.

    ¡°Leave us, please,¡± Martin told the servants. They curtseyed as they left. Martin hated it, but he shut the door, leaving the two of them alone. At least Inessa was still dressed. This would be so much worse if she was already in her nightclothes.

    Martin rubbed his forehead with his finger. ¡°Tolomon is resting in the sick room. Indenuel will be spending the night in that room as well. You are not allowed in there.¡±

    She blinked in surprise before her brows furrowed. ¡°Obviously not. That would be illegal.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re aware of that.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s mouth opened slightly in shock. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re trying to insinuate, but there is nothing going on between me and Indenuel.¡±

    Martin took another step forward, not so much as a ghost of a smile on his lips. ¡°Isn¡¯t there?¡±

    Hurt and anger flickered across her youthful face. ¡°I have tried to make him not feel anything towards me. I admit I should have warned you that it didn¡¯t work, but we have strived to keep ourselves-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about him,¡± Martin said, realizing his voice had turned sharper than intended. The exhaustion of the evening was taking its toll. ¡°I¡¯m talking about you. What I saw, earlier today, you care about him, and it needs to stop.¡±

    Inessa laughed, even if her eyes darted around in panic. ¡°Stop caring about him?¡±

    ¡°Yes. This is a dangerous slope you are on.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is going to happen. We are adults. We know when to stop before¡­¡± Inessa trailed off. The guilt he often saw on other people¡¯s faces while they confessed crept across her face now. Martin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Before what?¡±

    Inessa clenched her fists, the guilt turning to anger. ¡°Nothing. Nothing has happened between us. Tolomon¡¯s health is more important right now.¡±

    ¡°This needs to be settled, Inessa. What the High Elders decree is law. You need to stay¡­ you need to¡­ us. You can¡¯t¡­ with no other,¡± Martin said, hating that he fumbled over his word.

    Inessa let out a breath, her hands in her hair. ¡°Oh, good God, Martin. I know! I know the consequences of what might happen! I will not risk my family¡¯s status because of whatever I feel towards another man. Maybe if you stopped treating me like a child, this relationship wouldn¡¯t be so uncomfortable!¡±

    Martin was thrown off by her language. Not just the swearing, but her whole speech felt like the meek, submissive girl finally got fed up. He gathered his composer, pointing a finger at her. ¡°This relationship will always be uncomfortable. Understand? You are younger than my...¡± He couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit it out loud. He hated knowing that she was younger than Adosina. ¡°But we will obey the law, because it is what¡¯s asked of us.¡± The anger Inessa felt quickly left her. Her shoulders slumped and she turned away from him as she gripped the back of her chair, letting out an angry breath. Martin waited for her next comment, but she said nothing. He saw her face in the mirror, the anger and hurt playing across it. She didn¡¯t notice he could see her. Her emotions were plain, not hidden behind perfect submission. ¡°What is it?¡± Martin prompted.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Inessa said, her voice sharp.

    ¡°If you want to be treated like an adult, you need to act like one.¡±

    ¡°I already told you. I know the consequences of breaking the law. It won¡¯t happen.¡± The submissive concubine returned before she turned around and looked at him. ¡°Is there anything else you require of me tonight?¡±

    It was strange to see her complying so easily. Especially now that he saw her give an outburst where she was not submissive at all. It unsettled him how this girl could make him believe she would do anything he wanted. There wasn¡¯t a hint of anger in her face as she looked at him. If she hid all the other emotions, there was no doubt in his mind that she could hide something else. Martin stared, and stared hard at her face, trying to find the anger and hurt that was so clearly there before.

    ¡°You are not to interact with Indenuel unless I am in the room with you, understand?¡± Martin asked.

    Surprise flickered across her face before she stuffed it down. She gave a curtsey. ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Inessa,¡± Martin said, turning on his heel and leaving the room, closing the door softly behind him. Martin straightened his robes before he walked down the stairs to the kitchens. Deep down he knew he didn¡¯t handle that well, but Indenuel had other things to focus on.

 Chapter 68

    Martin walked into the kitchens and Sara was there, using her powers on a batch of seasonings.

    ¡°Martin?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Tolomon¡¯s sleeping. Once Indenuel¡¯s eaten, he should sleep too.¡±

    ¡°What do you think of Tolomon¡¯s chances?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Martin said, easing himself down onto a table. Sara set him a plate of dinner, instructing a servant to pour the spices in a jar before she sat next to him, rubbing his back. ¡°It helps the Warrior himself did most of the healing.¡±

    ¡°Most? Certainly, you did some,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°I protected the organs. None of the smoke got in there. But Indenuel cleaned the smoke like nothing I¡¯ve ever seen. It¡¯s already a miracle we cleaned out as much as we did, but even if a whiff is left, with how much it already broken his body, it doesn¡¯t look good.¡±

    Sara covered her mouth with her hands as Martin cut into the steak.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think that poor boy can handle a loss right now.¡±

    ¡°Through the grace of God we will make it, whether celebrating a miracle, or getting thorough this loss."

    Sara nodded again. Martin disregarded his rules and kissed the top of Sara¡¯s head while in his High Elder robes. Derio walked in, handing Martin a paper.

    ¡°Is it Tolomon?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Martin said before he had the paper unfolded. ¡°Derio wouldn¡¯t bother with paper if it was Tolomon." He read the note quickly.

    High Elders and King and Queen to have a meeting at Martin¡¯s home. Agenda will follow.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Thank you, Derio.¡± He bowed before leaving the kitchen. ¡°Meeting here. I¡¯ll put them all up in my study.¡±

    ¡°Will they need refreshments?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself over it,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll make some anyway.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel got something to eat, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He ate enough, and I didn¡¯t push him. I also gave him a healthy dose of ginger tea for his nausea. I heard he had some battle nerves this afternoon,¡± Sara said.

    Sara remained by his side as he continued to eat. He was ready to drop it at a moment¡¯s notice to go to Tolomon¡¯s side, but so far things were quiet. Instead, he went over the conversation he had with Inessa. He glanced around, the servants busy cleaning dinner dishes and getting the unused food packed away. He prepared himself once again to broach the subject with Sara.

    ¡°You and Inessa are both tree talkers. That¡¯s something you two have in common.¡±

    Sara grew still as she straightened in her seat. ¡°There are some things I simply cannot do yet.¡±

    ¡°She is lonely here. Everyone is tiptoeing around her because you¡­¡± Sara gave him a look that warned him of danger should he keep talking. ¡°That. Right there. Every time anyone talks to her, you give them that look. You must see how it¡¯s keeping her from making friends.¡±

    Sara¡¯s eyes narrowed before she looked around at the servants. ¡°I disapprove of her being here. I cannot hide it. You knew how I¡¯d react, and you let her come all the same. My noble upbringing is letting me tolerate her, but I can never truly welcome her into my home. You cannot force me to welcome her with a hospitality I do not feel.¡± Sara stood and left the kitchens. Martin watched her go, understanding what she meant, but his heart ached for them both all the same. He could never ask Sara to welcome a girl into her home who had to get pregnant with Martin¡¯s child.

    Martin turned his attention to his plate and quickly finished dinner. He had a meeting to attend.

    ***

    It took a lot for the servants to convince Indenuel to take a bath in one of Martin¡¯s guest rooms. He didn¡¯t want to leave Tolomon¡¯s side. He agreed after they promised him constant updates while he bathed, and even then, he took a record fast one.

    Once the blood and grime of the battle was finally washed off and he was in a new set of clothes, he headed straight for the sick room, feeling exhausted. He was almost back in the room when Adosina was there.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± She touched his elbows, and he did the same, needing to feel some sort of touch. Her eyes searched his face. ¡°I wanted to wish you good night. Please get some rest.¡± Indenuel nodded numbly. ¡°I am glad you are alright.¡±

    He nodded again, looking away. He was alright because Tolomon did his job. Adosina gave him a final squeeze of his elbow before heading off down the hall. He walked into the room. Tolomon was there, unconscious, far too pale. He shouldn¡¯t be this pale. Indenuel stumbled over to the other bed and climbed in, facing his friend, seeing him in the flickering lantern light. It didn¡¯t take long for him to drift off to sleep.

    ***

    Dalius appeared, pushing Cristoval in the chair. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not too late for the meeting.¡±

    ¡°Not at all,¡± Martin said as Cristoval mumbled something incoherent. Navir said a quick prayer over the meeting.

    ¡°What news of the prisoners?¡± Navir asked as soon as the prayer was over.

    ¡°Dead. All of them,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°What?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°Our guards said every single one of the Kiam soldiers took a slow acting poison before they revealed themselves to the Warrior. None of them expected to survive the battle. A few of the Kiamese soldiers spoke Santollian, and they said Kiam does not fear the Warrior and will send more soldiers to kill him before he can fulfill the prophecy,¡± King Ramiro said.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Martin let out an uneasy breath. ¡°Luckily for us, Tolomon made sure they failed today, but we must be prepared for more.¡±

    ¡°How many total attacked Indenuel?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°Fifty,¡± the King said.

    ¡°Fifty?¡± Fadrique glanced between Navir and the King.

    ¡°This has to be a power play,¡± Dalius said. ¡°Fifty soldiers all taking slow acting poison to die in an attempt to kill the Warrior?¡±

    ¡°Proof they have soldiers they can just throw away,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°Trying to scare us and make us aware of our own dwindling men. But how could fifty Kiamese soldiers sneak into the city without anyone noticing them?¡±

    ¡°There have long been rumors of Oraminians in the city being their spies. With Indenuel helping them heal a few days ago, it must have started something,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°But he was kind to them,¡± Queen Lisabeth said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand how his kindness would somehow want these spies to lead him to his death.¡±

    ¡°There is no way Santollians would let Kiam waltz through the front gate,¡± Dalius said. ¡°Who else could it have been but the Oraminians in the city?¡±

    ¡°We must act swiftly,¡± Navir said. ¡°This cannot be tolerated.¡±

    ¡°We cannot act on rumor alone,¡± Martin said. ¡°Our relationship with Oramin is vital. We need proof it was them before we charge into their section of the city and make arrests.¡±

    ¡°The man who threw the grey death was Oraminian. Tolomon managed to shoot one of his eyes out, but the other was distinctly blue. That has to be enough proof,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°It is,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Still, we must go about this with diplomacy. We cannot treat the whole population like the evil few,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We must find out who brought them here,¡± Navir said. ¡°Your majesties, you are certain of you and your men¡¯s standing with Santollia?¡±

    King Ramiro nodded. ¡°Only the best come to the King¡¯s Militia. My wife and I would never want to see Santollia fall.¡±

    ¡°Once we are certain there are no more Kiamese soldiers, start questioning the Oraminian section of the city,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Nicely,¡± Martin added. ¡°Interrogate them nicely.¡±

    Navir gave him a look. ¡°Exactly how do you expect them to interrogate the Oramin nicely?¡±

    ¡°Indenuel bridged a gap with them the past few days. And yes, it seems like they might have abused it, but there must be some people who are on our side and willing to help.¡±

    ¡°Ask them to help?¡± Fadrique asked. ¡°And hope they don¡¯t double-cross us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s either that or interrogate them the way we usually do and push them farther into Kiam¡¯s arms,¡± Martin said.

    The door opened and a servant was there, out of breath. ¡°Tolomon¡¯s having a seizing fit.¡±

    Martin leapt to his feet and ran straight for the sick room.

    ***

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know how long he¡¯d been asleep. All he knew was his head hit his pillow when the sun barely disappeared, and he awoke when the moonlight and the four stars shimmered in the sky. Tolomon¡¯s body jerked and shook, blood trickling from his mouth as a servant tried to keep his fingers against his temples.

    Indenuel threw his blankets off and ran to his side. The servant immediately let go, and Indenuel closed his eyes, placing his fingers on his friend¡¯s temples. The chaos was there, and he did his best to draw it to him. He was so certain he got everything, but the smoke seeped into every vital organ. It was much harder to pull the smoke out of the vital organs, and they were quickly shutting down.

    The door was thrown open and he sensed Martin walk in. Indenuel pushed the covers off Tolomon¡¯s chest and moved his hand to one of his lungs, keeping the other hand over his forehead. He sensed Martin join him. There were others at the doorway, but he ignored them for now.

    Martin let out a slow hiss. ¡°It¡¯s deep in his heart and brain.¡±

    ¡°Help me drain it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel.¡± Martin let go. Indenuel opened his eyes, knowing the anger was there plain for everyone to see. ¡°There is too much of it. We cannot possibly get it out in time. It will be easier to ease his passing.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Martin before he tore his gaze away, looking at his friend whose body shook and jerked. The man trained to die to keep others alive. The man who was told his life wasn¡¯t nearly as important as Indenuel¡¯s. That there were dozens of others who could replace him.

    ¡°Dalius? Can you guide his soul?¡± Martin asked quietly. Dalius nodded as he took a few steps forward, rolling up his sleeves.

    Indenuel threw himself over Tolomon like that would somehow protect him as he pointed at Dalius. ¡°Stay away from him.¡±

    ¡°This is a mercy. It pains me to do this, but it¡¯s better than letting him suffer.¡±

    He glared at him and Martin. They couldn¡¯t kill him. Not yet. He had one last thing he needed to try. ¡°All of you, stay out of my way.¡±

    He straightened, then closed his eyes, forcing himself into the meditation state. Martin tried to teach him the healing bond for someone¡¯s heart, but he practiced it so much he knew it wasn¡¯t just for the heart. Indenuel pushed his powers as far as they could go to keep Lucia alive for another six months, but it hadn¡¯t mattered. She still died anyway. But maybe all it did was give him practice for this exact moment.

    He placed a hand on his heart and one on his head as the room filled with light. Healing power poured into his mind, heart, and every other vital organ in his body before he moved to Tolomon¡¯s shaking form. The bright golden beams of healing power connected his own organs to his friend¡¯s, letting his vital organs power both of them. Heart, lungs, brain, Indenuel fed himself with healing power to keep the connection strong as his body began to take the strain of living for two people.

    The shock of it tore Tolomon¡¯s soul out of him, and Indenuel reached forward, grabbing it before pinning it back down. He forced it there, waiting for it to settle and acquaint with this new way of living. He didn¡¯t dare let go until it settled. He eased that part of the power away before he turned to another.

    He searched through the body, finding what he needed, the small bit of smoke left. He grabbed it, pushing with his tree powers as he sensed the corruption, sensed the evil and fear that went in to making it. He gasped at the raw power of the smoke, then changed one tiny aspect of it.

    Call to those like you, Indenuel ordered.

    The smoke did. It sent out a plea for every last bit of smoke to gather in this one place. There was an urgency to it that began the call.

    Indenuel¡¯s legs shook beneath him. It was breaking his connection. He couldn¡¯t, not yet. The call was made. It might be slow, but it would pick up. It had to pick up. Tolomon¡¯s soul shivered again, needing to leave the body. Indenuel placed his hand flat against Tolomon¡¯s chest, tears flowing down his cheeks.

    ¡°Not¡­ yet¡­¡± he strained.

    Martin grabbed Indenuel¡¯s elbows, flooding him with power. He gasped, the concentration back. Another pair of hands were on his arm reaching toward Tolomon¡¯s stomach and felt his tree powers growing. It must have been Navir. Dalius, too, touched his hand holding onto Tolomon¡¯s chest and the soul settled back into place. Indenuel closed his eyes, grabbing the smoke and forcing more power into it, forcing it to speed up. The smoke gathered and he waited, watched, as it formed into one collective. With every ounce of strength left, he forced it up Tolomon¡¯s body before it came out of his mouth and turned into harmless powder.

    He cut off the healing power to his own organs before throwing it into Tolomon. The jolt sent Tolomon upright, gasping and coughing, clutching his heart.

    Indenuel collapsed in Martin and Navir¡¯s arms. Martin was ordering one of the servants as he and Navir dragged him away. A servant touched Tolomon¡¯s temples, and he was unconscious once again, but the color returned to his face.

    Indenuel¡¯s body shook and didn¡¯t stop. He couldn¡¯t calm his breathing as his body began to shut down.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°He pushed himself beyond his limit. His body is going into shock,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel was breathing hard, his body demanding all the air in the room. There wasn¡¯t enough. He needed it all. His body needed to work again. He remembered when this happened with Lucia. He went back to instinct, forcing his own healing power into himself. He¡¯d die without it. He needed to heal himself.

    He didn¡¯t know what else Martin and Navir said, but soon a blanket was around him. King Ramiro held him tightly to keep his body from jerking too much as Martin placed his fingers on his temples and poured a waterfall of healing power into him.

    Indenuel gasped. Martin¡¯s healing brought the oxygen into the blood, calming the body, easing the tension, feeding focus into his brain. His breathing calmed, and exhaustion hit him. This was so much easier than trying to heal himself.

    Martin let go of Indenuel¡¯s temples, straightening his head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, Indenuel. Sleep now. I¡¯ll stay by Tolomon¡¯s side.¡±

    Indenuel felt tears leak out of his eyes, but he allowed himself to give in.

 Chapter 69

    Martin offered to help King Ramiro, but he shook his head as he lifted Indenuel¡¯s exhausted form onto the bed. Once the covers were around him, Martin made one more check. Indenuel was fine. Exhausted, no doubt, but a deep night¡¯s sleep would do him wonders. He turned, facing Tolomon. He was almost positive the man was fine, but he never checked himself. He touched his temples and closed his eyes. Tolomon was in a deeper state of exhaustion as the remaining healing power did what it could to rejuvenate the damage to his body, but he was alive. And would continue to live. Indenuel, despite everything, had saved Tolomon¡¯s life.

    He released his hold, staring at the opposite wall.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re fine. They¡¯re both going to be¡­ fine.¡±

    Fadrique took a few steps closer into the room, his eyes wide. ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Navir had one hand leaning against the wall, staring at nothing. ¡°I have never felt that kind of power before. God has only given him nineteen years. Nineteen years, and he reversed a corruptive element in a grown man¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°All our preparations with the prophecy. All the things we expected of him,¡± Dalius said, hands on his knees. ¡°And yet none of us expected him to be stronger than all of us combined.¡±

    Martin stared at Indenuel. He had read plenty of books, some even before the Great Flood. Experiences of people who had all four gifts. From what he could tell, there was a dominate gift, and then the three others. The dominant gift was the strongest by far, and the three others fed into it, giving it more power than it being on its own. Martin wondered if this is what Indenuel felt, with maybe one gift being stronger than the others. But now he realized the boy truly was a gift from God to save them in their time of need. A force of power in all four God-given gifts.

    ***

    Inessa walked the halls of the home. There was a hush around the sick room, almost one of reverence. Indenuel and Tolomon were still sleeping, even though it was well past breakfast time. Word had of course spread of what Indenuel had done, shocking the High Elders and the King and Queen with his incredible strength of gifts.

    It felt more claustrophobic with half the army just outside. She was glad she already got her supplies outside the city wall before this happened. She doubted they would let anyone out of the house, let alone walk around outside the wall. The supplies would last her another month or two.

    She had come from the kitchens to request another apple pastry be brought to her room as a form of rebellion. If Martin suggested she hide away in her room the entire time Indenuel was here, then he was sorely mistaken. She would go crazy there all by herself. Besides, Indenuel was still sleeping.

    A shadow crossed the hall in front of her, and Inessa prepared herself to move out of the way for whatever person it was.

    Fadrique stepped into the hall, heading toward Martin¡¯s study, and Inessa stiffened, her legs refusing to move. He glanced up, a sickly smile crossing his face. ¡°Inessa.¡±

    Her heart pounded against her ribs. She wanted to run, but Fadrique would catch up with her. She forced her knees to bend, her hands slick on her dress as she gave a curtsey. ¡°High Elder Fadrique. A surprise seeing you here, sir.¡±

    He approached her, still smiling. ¡°It has been so long since we¡¯ve been alone together.¡±

    ¡°And it is inappropriate, considering I am now a married woman to someone else.¡±

    ¡°Good thing your husband is an old friend of mine, right?¡± He opened the door next to him and grabbed her elbow, dragging her inside. She stiffened, wanting to fight against the hold. Servants were cleaning and tidying the sitting room. ¡°Leave us,¡± Fadrique ordered.

    The servants curtseyed and bowed before leaving without another word. Inessa broke from his grip and backed away as quickly as she dared. The door closed and Fadrique walked toward her, the smile turning predatory.

    ¡°I must insist you stop at once,¡± Inessa said, her voice trembling.

    ¡°Are you carrying Martin¡¯s baby yet?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Inessa¡¯s voice caught in her throat. She stared at Fadrique, horror clearly written on her face. ¡°This subject is inappropriate. I shall not answer.¡±

    ¡°But I must know.¡± He took a step closer, and she took three steps back. ¡°Understand, you were taken from me far too soon. Seems like there were horrible rumors you felt mistreated in my home.¡± He was there, stroking her cheek. She didn¡¯t dare close her eyes. ¡°Now what I¡¯m so curious about is why one of my fellow High Elders would believe such a thing.¡±

    Inessa swallowed, doing everything in her power not to cry. ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡± It was barely a whisper, but Fadrique was close enough it didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°The rumors must have come from a man. A High Elder would never believe a woman¡¯s words against another High Elder.¡±

    ¡°You must not know them very well,¡± Inessa said.

    Fadrique grabbed her wrist and she let out a gasp of surprise. The pain was familiar. Sharp, but wouldn¡¯t leave behind a bruise. ¡°Who did you tell?¡± She said nothing, testing his resolve. His eyes were dark, full of anger as his fingers moved to her throat, twitching. Inessa refused to close her eyes. It was just a game to him. He wouldn¡¯t dare leave a bruise on her body. She was with Martin now. ¡°Was it Martin or Navir?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You were not treated horribly by me. I loved you dearly. As much as any other concubine.¡± His fingers got too close to a place they shouldn¡¯t. She stepped away, but he jerked her back and tightened his grip over her wrist. ¡°Tell me who you told.¡±

    ¡°Follow the rules, and you will have no reason to fear your High Elders.¡± She tried to move her wrist out of his grip. He tightened it once again and she gasped, covering her mouth. This one hurt. This one would leave a bruise.

    ¡°Tell me right now, or I will break your wrist and claim I found you in the hall after you fell,¡± Fadrique ordered.

    Inessa let out another gasp and her words tumbled out. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to tell anyone. He saw the bruises on my neck before I even offered to show him the ones on my ribs.¡±

    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Navir. You told Navir.¡± The tears finally fell from her cheeks. ¡°You hadn¡¯t been given to Martin yet. Both men are ridiculously strict with rules, and they wouldn¡¯t believe you unless you had proof. You offered to show Navir the bruises on your ribs, because Martin would never look. He probably still doesn¡¯t know what you look like under this.¡± He played with the sleeve of her dress.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Inessa managed to break free of his grip, a thing she knew was only possible because Fadrique let her go. ¡°You will leave this room at once. You cannot talk to me like that.¡±

    His smile was still there as he took a few steps back. ¡°Navir and Martin are strictly by the book, it¡¯s true. My full year hasn¡¯t been used. If Martin can¡¯t get a baby inside you, I still have three months left to try.¡±

    Inessa glared at him because she didn¡¯t want to let him know how much that troubled her. Fadrique was only trying to frighten her. Navir wouldn¡¯t allow it. He was more by the book than Martin, but he wouldn¡¯t place her back with Fadrique after she explained how much she feared for her life.

    Fadrique smiled, but did not look at her face, instead looked at her body. ¡°I will see you soon.¡± She backed away, trying to keep the anger there so she wouldn¡¯t feel so terrified. He turned and left. Once the door closed, Inessa sank to the floor. She closed her eyes and cradled her wrist in her hand. She could still feel the ghost of his grip against it, still stinging. It had almost broke. She let out a soft sob before she steeled herself. Not here. She¡¯d have to go to the safety of her room.

    She crept toward the door, listening for Fadrique¡¯s footsteps to recede. As soon as the door to Martin¡¯s study shut, she gathered her skirt and rushed through the empty hallway, straight for her room. She shut the door, bracing herself against it as she stared at the floor, tears falling from her eyes. Her gaze dropped to the bottom drawer to where her powder was. She still had time to figure out how truthful Fadrique¡¯s threat was. She didn¡¯t know what would happen if it was true, but if Navir agreed, if she had to return to Fadrique, then her path was clear. She would rather go home disgraced than have Fadrique¡¯s baby. But more importantly, she would rather have Martin¡¯s baby than return to Fadrique for three more months.

    ***

    The room was bright when Indenuel woke up. His muscles ached, but felt far more refreshed. He sat up, trying to see Tolomon.

    ¡°Hello, Warrior Indenuel,¡± a servant said quietly from near the door.

    ¡°Tolomon, is he alright?¡± Indenuel asked. Yes, Martin gave him that assurance last night, but he didn¡¯t know how long it had been since then.

    ¡°He is fine. Still resting. He woke up a few times to drink some broth before getting more rest. His body has gone through a lot the past day.¡±

    The anxiety and stress he felt before seeped away. Tolomon was fine. The door opened and Martin walked in with some clothes. A servant bowed and left the room. Indenuel tried to get off the bed to bow, but Martin stopped him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I am in a meeting right now with the other High Elders, but I wanted to be alerted when you woke up.¡± Martin placed the new set of clothes into Indenuel¡¯s arms.

    Indenuel quickly got dressed. ¡°Anything I should know?¡±

    ¡°You displayed a remarkable amount of power last night. You saved Tolomon¡¯s life.¡± He said nothing, shoving his arms through the shirt before throwing it on himself. ¡°Where did you learn to do that?¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at Martin, instead straightening his shirt. ¡°My mother had an illness in her I couldn¡¯t cure. I did that to keep her alive for six more months before God claimed her.¡± He ran a hand through his hair and figured that was good enough for a brush before walking over to Tolomon¡¯s side. ¡°But it worked on him.¡±

    ¡°You could have killed yourself doing that,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°To my mother? Or Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Both.¡±

    Indenuel shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    Martin walked to the other side of Tolomon. ¡°I want you to try something.¡± Indenuel gave him a curious look. ¡°Touch his forehead again.¡± He did, placing his fingers against Tolomon¡¯s forehead and sensing the recuperative state of the body. ¡°There is a section of the soul, toward the heart. If you bonded with him like you did, it should be there.¡±

    Indenuel sensed it. ¡°What is-¡± He had reached out while he said it, and was thrown into the training grounds. It was hazy around his vision, but the center, where Tolomon stood, was sharp and clear. He laughed as he battled five Santollian soldiers at a time, knocking them all out before moving on.

    Indenuel released his hold, blinking a few times. ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°The future,¡± Martin said. ¡°It happens to me sometimes when I heal one of my family members. I can catch glimpses of it. The clearer they are, the more probable it will happen.¡±

    ¡°There was a slight haze around the edges of my vision.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°No future is perfectly set. At least, not the ones we can see. Come, Sara gave me specific instructions to make sure you get fed as soon as you wake up. And I must return to my meeting.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s very kind of her but¡­¡± Indenuel only then noticed how starved he felt. Being so nervous all the time had shrunk his appetite, but now that everything finally calmed down, he was ready to have Sara¡¯s cooking. ¡°Thank you. And thank you for taking care of Tolomon.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Once our meeting is done, we¡¯d like to discuss our plans for what we are to do the next few days. There is still uncertainty in the city right now.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll just get myself some breakfast. Or lunch.¡± Indenuel glanced at the window. ¡°Whatever meal we¡¯re having right now.¡±

    Martin smiled as they walked out of the room. Rosa paced near the door; a pair of letters clutched in her fist.

    ¡°Is Tolomon awake yet?¡± she asked.

    ¡°No. Probably won¡¯t until after lunch,¡± Martin said.

    Rosa nodded, looking at the letter in her hand. ¡°I have something for him. From Nathaniel. One for you too.¡± She handed one of the letters to Indenuel.

    ¡°Oh, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I must return to my meeting. Do you know the way to the dining hall?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I am well acquainted with that room in your house,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin laughed before he bowed and returned to his study. Indenuel looked at the note in his hand and started to unfold it. He almost headed toward the dining hall but froze. He looked up to see Rosa, looking nervous as she continued to pace near the sick room, glancing at the door far too often. Indenuel lowered the letter, taking it all in. Rosa paused, then finally noticed him still there, watching her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°But why didn¡¯t you choose Tolomon?¡±

    Rosa stopped pacing. She looked at him, a frown tugging at her face and the smallest hints of shame flickering through her eyes. She looked down at the letter from Nathaniel. ¡°Nathaniel was my best friend growing up, and Tolomon was the mysterious commoner who was besting noblemen at sword fighting. I became friends with him once he and Nathaniel became inseparable. All the women were in love with them at the King¡¯s court while they were training in the military, but I¡­ I never thought they¡¯d both come seeking my affections.¡± Rosa sighed, looking at the door. ¡°They¡­ they both are¡­¡±

    Rosa stared at the door, her feelings clear in her face. Indenuel¡¯s eyebrows slowly raised higher and higher.

    ¡°If I knew then what I know now, I¡¯d¡­ if I knew what it was like to lose Tolomon¡¯s lo-- his friendship, I¡­¡± Rosa looked at the letter in her hand, tears in her eyes. ¡°I would have¡­¡± She lowered the letter. ¡°Excuse me, I must be going. Please, please don¡¯t tell Tolomon I was here.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as Rosa curtseyed and practically ran from the door. He watched her leave before looking at the door to the sick room. He had just stumbled upon something he shouldn¡¯t, and he had every intention of keeping Rosa¡¯s secret. Whatever her secret was. She never exactly told him.

    He headed toward the dining hall, realizing he still had Nathaniel¡¯s letter. He unfolded it and started reading it, trying to forget his encounter with Rosa.

    Dear Indenuel,

    Thank you for saving Tolomon¡¯s life. That man is a stubborn fool who thinks everyone else is more important than him, and it¡¯s good he got the reality of knowing there are people willing to risk their lives for him. That being said, what you did was dangerous. You should not blatantly disregard Tolomon, Captain Luiz, or my own father like that, as we <u>cannot</u> lose you.

    So, consider this the contradictory compliment that this is. I owe you a bottle of the best wine in the world and will use it to whack some sense into you.

    -Nathaniel

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but snort. Now that the danger was over, he felt he could do that. Sure, there was still half the army guarding Martin¡¯s home, but Tolomon was alive.

    Added- if it hasn¡¯t happened already, beware of Tolomon¡¯s temper. I don¡¯t envy you the verbal lashing you will or have already received.

    That made Indenuel wince. Tolomon had been unconscious for most of the time, but he didn¡¯t doubt what Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel walked into the dining hall. It was quiet, as he assumed most of the family had already eaten. Indenuel had hardly sat down in the spot he usually sat at when a plate of eggs and roasted potatoes was placed in front of him. He slipped Nathaniel¡¯s letter into his pocket. Since only the servants were there, he ignored proper etiquette and shoveled the food in his mouth. The sleep had been invigorating.

    The room grew hot. Indenuel set down his wine glass and looked around. It was growing hot, yet he wasn¡¯t sweating. What was going on? A thought hit him. Tolomon usually tested all his food, and he wasn¡¯t here. Was his food poisoned?

 Chapter 70

    Indenuel spun around. ¡°Hello? You there.¡± He tried pointing to a servant, but she didn¡¯t reply.  He leapt out of his chair as the room began to fade. ¡°What¡¯s going on? No, no, no. This can¡¯t be happening.¡±

    This was more than passing out. He could vaguely see his body sitting upright in a chair before it faded from view. Was he dying? ¡°Help! Please, someone help!¡±

    It was dark, wherever he was. He could hear himself breathing, which was odd. If he was passed out, he wouldn¡¯t hear that, would he?

    ¡°You must be seeing this with me,¡± a mysterious voice said.

    Indenuel wiped around, his sword out, swiping at whoever was behind him. A Dengrian man backed away, hands raised. ¡°Whoa now. Easy.¡±

    He held the sword pointed at the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Was my food poisoned? Did you poison it?¡±

    ¡°What? No. This is a vision.¡± The Dengrian man studied Indenuel, then his face morphed into surprise. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He gave the man a mistrusting look. ¡°Yes? How do you know me?¡±

    The man said nothing, his hands still raised. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve seen you before.¡±

    Indenuel blinked, then finally got a good look at the man. He had the brown eyes of the Dengrians. He looked like he was at least thirty-five years old. His clothes seemed so strange. His pants were made of a material he¡¯d never seen before, and they were cut off at the knees, his bare legs showing. What kind of fashion was this? He about commented when he noticed the man¡¯s shirt, the strangest one he¡¯d ever seen. It was a simple fabric, with a design of humans. It was a group of Kiamese young men. Like a portrait of them, but somehow incredibly lifelike.

    ¡°This must be early in your lifetime,¡± the man said. ¡°Is this the first vision you¡¯ve ever had?¡±

    Indenuel gave a slow nod. ¡°I just practiced it today with Tolomon.¡±

    The Dengrian smiled. ¡°Tolomon. Your badass bodyguard, right?¡±

    Indenuel was confused. ¡°His ass is bad?¡±

    The Dengrian cleared his throat. ¡°Just an expression. Means tough. A fighter. You know¡­ badass.¡± The man clapped his hands, rubbing them together. ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll be your guide through this vision, okay? These are a little different than glimpses of the future. And let¡¯s get one thing straight right now.¡± The man reached forward with his hand toward the sword still pointed at him and thrust his palm right through. ¡°This is like the dream world. In this plane of existence, you can¡¯t hurt me, and I can¡¯t hurt you.¡± He removed his hand from the sword. ¡°You¡¯re safe. I¡¯m safe. Remember that for next time.¡±

    Indenuel paused before straightening and sheathing the sword, still keeping an eye on the man. He still couldn¡¯t quite comprehend what was going on. ¡°Next time?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen you before, remember? This is the second time for me, but clearly the first time for you. Next time, it will be the first time I see you, and the second for you. Well, maybe the second time for you. Who knows how many more times we¡¯ll see each other before then?¡±

    Indenuel took a moment to close his eyes as he tried to sort out what the man was talking about. This was strange, no doubt. It would have almost been easier to believe his food had been poisoned. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. You¡­ are you¡­¡± The man waited patiently, not giving anything away. ¡°Are you from the future?¡±

    ¡°Your future, yes. I can see the past and the future, but I can¡¯t change it. For example, I can¡¯t go back in time and warn my former self about you trying to hurt me. To change time itself would make me a God. I am only a witness to history.¡±

    ¡°So, like a¡­¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re the prophet! The one foretold in the Divine Ages!¡±

    ¡°The man with eyes of Brown from the fifth age,¡± the man said. ¡°Just call me the prophet. You shouldn¡¯t know my name.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but stare, his eyes wide. ¡°You¡¯re one of the most powerful prophets in the world!¡±

    The prophet gave a half-hearted smile. ¡°Yeah. Yeah, that¡¯s me.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ and your lineage! You¡¯ll bring about the savior!¡±

    Again, the prophet looked uncomfortable. ¡°Those Divine Ages. Short, sweet, and unfortunately true.¡±

    ¡°Unfortunate?¡± Indenuel looked surprised. ¡°It must be a great honor to have the Savior himself in your line.¡±

    The prophet didn¡¯t look happy. ¡°The Divine Ages are known to everyone, including the devil himself. He will stop at nothing to foil it, and in doing so, my posterity will be in for a hard life. It hasn¡¯t been easy for me, and it won¡¯t be for them. Certainly, you yourself can relate?¡±

    Indenuel had to look away as he remembered growing up in Mountain Pass. Remembered how much he suffered to keep himself hidden. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    The prophet nodded before he straightened, looking around the darkness they were in. ¡°I¡¯m sure you have a load of questions. I know I did. Go ahead and ask them before we see what we have been sent to see.¡±

    Indenuel did have questions. A countless number of them. ¡°How do you know my language?¡±

    ¡°This plane of existence helps translate between the two languages. After all, despite the Dengrian language, there¡¯s also futuristic lingo I¡¯m speaking right now that you probably don¡¯t understand, so it¡¯s filtering through to give you a better idea. Some still trickles through, though.¡±

    ¡°Like badass?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Exactly. There are also things I am forbidden to say about your future, and it will translate accordingly. You will only know, see, and hear what you are meant to.¡±

    Indenuel gave a tiny nod. ¡°And¡­ this? How is this happening?¡±

    ¡°You have all four gifts, yes? You¡¯re using your gift of sight, same as me. The one people usually associate with seeing the dead, both in dreams and if powerful enough, in real life. But there is this aspect to it, too.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Wait, I remember hearing something about this. Prophecy, seeing the future, that can only come about if you have all four gifts.¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes shot to the prophet¡¯s face. ¡°Do you have all four?¡±

    The tiniest smile crossed the prophet¡¯s face. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be allowed to tell you that.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Indenuel stared at him, feeling lightheaded. It seemed like he did. He would have to. There was someone else just like him.

    ¡°And¡­ and the future? Are we going to see the future?¡±

    The prophet¡¯s face dropped. ¡°I hope not. I hate seeing the future. It only makes things harder.¡±

    ¡°Harder how?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°To see it and never be able to change it, no matter what you do. It sucks.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes again traveled to the prophet¡¯s strange clothes. His shoes were some he¡¯d never seen before. They looked so bulky and made of a material he simply didn¡¯t understand. And his shirt? The sleeves were cut off well above the elbows. And what was the point of having a shirt with a portrait on it?

    The prophet must have noticed Indenuel¡¯s gaze, and he looked down at his own shirt. ¡°I¡¯m usually better dressed for these things, but this vision has caught me on laundry day.¡± The prophet grabbed his shirt with a hand, rubbing it between his fingers. ¡°A gift from my sister. She has always been obsessed with this ridiculous boy band. It is definitely just a laundry day shirt.¡±

    Indenuel stared at the prophet, unsure whether the translator was working. ¡°Boy¡­ band?¡±

    The prophet straightened his shirt, then froze. He looked back down at his shirt, then stared at Indenuel, his eyes super wide. ¡°Holy stars above!¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t know how to react. ¡°Ho ¨C ly stars! You¡­ you¡¯re going to ¡­ my sister¡¯s gag gift is the reason boy bands are in the Holy Records!¡± The prophet smacked his forehead looking like he was about to laugh. ¡°I cannot believe it. I¡¯m never going to tell her, just to spite her. Who am I kidding? Of course I¡¯m going to tell her. She always thought these guys were the boy band you were talking about. She¡¯s going to freak out!¡±

    Indenuel turned his head to one side. ¡°Freak out?¡±

    The prophet cleared his throat again. ¡°Anyway, weird things trickle through the translator, no?"

    "Uh..." Indenuel felt like he should stay on this conversation, but clearly it was something for the future. ¡°So where is my body? I saw it as I left.¡±

    ¡°You are in the perfect state of meditation. It will only last a minute or two in your world and in mine. Who knows how long this vision will last. I have spent weeks seeing the end of the world. That was long enough for me. I pity those who will be in it,¡± the prophet said.

    ¡°How many years has God given you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m thirty-six. I won¡¯t live much longer, though.¡±

    ¡°What? Why not?¡±

    There was a quality of both loneliness and sadness that inched across his face. ¡°I¡¯ve seen my death.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face dropped. He had never thought of that. In his mind he pictured the stain glass window that had the prophet of the fifth age, and he looked just as regal as the one created for Indenuel. But with this short amount of time, he realized how very human this man had become.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said.

    The prophet shrugged. ¡°I form a zit right about here.¡± He pointed at a place by his nose. ¡°That¡¯s when I know. The rest of me looks about how it should when I die.¡±

    Indenuel stared, wondering what it would be like to already know how you die. ¡°Does anyone else know?¡±

    The prophet gave a lame smile. ¡°Yes. My wife does. A few of my family members do. They don¡¯t believe me. It¡¯s all the burden of being a prophet. People will listen to you when they like what you say but refuse to believe the things they don¡¯t like. You¡¯ll find out soon enough with this vision.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you know what we¡¯ll see?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. Now that we¡¯ve established¡­¡± he trailed off as he ran a hand down the front of his strange shirt. ¡°Yes. I know what we¡¯ll see. The past this time, thankfully.¡±

    ¡°I need to tell someone about this?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The High Elders soon after this vision,¡± the prophet said, not looking at Indenuel as he studied the room. ¡°I know it will be written down because I read about it, but just in case, make sure someone writes it down.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, feeling strange. There was something unusual about this whole thing. ¡°And they¡¯ll listen to me?¡± The prophet gave a half-committal shrug. ¡°They should, right?¡±

    The room was as dark and as shapeless as ever. ¡°Like I said, people sometimes believe, they sometimes don¡¯t. I¡¯m one of the most powerful prophets this world has ever seen, yet I still make mistakes in my regular life, so therefore people assume my power must be a mistake as well.¡±

    ¡°That seems ridiculous,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I mean, if we listen to people who have seen the future, we could probably prevent the end of the world, right?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯d be impossible. I saw it already happen, and therefore it will.¡±

    ¡°Is fate really that rigid?¡±

    The prophet gave him a knowing smile. ¡°Alright, Indenuel. How¡¯s this. Next time you see me, do not, I repeat, do not, hurt me. I want you to do everything in your power to stop.¡± The prophet gave a shrug. ¡°But you¡¯ll ignore it, because I¡¯ve already seen it happen. No matter what I say or do, you are going to hurt me.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°You probably sneak up on me again, don¡¯t you?¡±

    The prophet turned his head to the floor, a sad smile on his lips as he rubbed his chest. ¡°Something like that. It is the sad fate of the gift of prophecy. To know the things of the past you cannot change and know the events of the future that will happen no matter what you do.¡± A strange look of melancholy crossed his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s it like? The end of the world?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The melancholy turned to deep sorrow. The prophet closed his eyes and shook his head. ¡°If you are supposed to see what happens as the end of the world, you will. Until then, please don¡¯t ask me to reveal it to you. Just know¡­¡± the prophet opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a time I wouldn¡¯t ask my very worst enemies to live through. And I have quite a few of those.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, feeling uncomfortable. ¡°Can you tell me anything about the future?¡± He asked mostly out of curiosity. The sadness seemed to drain from the prophet¡¯s face. He opened his mouth and started talking. Meaning his lips moved, he looked as though he was telling Indenuel many things, but he couldn¡¯t hear a word. He furrowed his brow, trying to lean closer to hear it. The prophet stopped, a sad smile on his lips. ¡°See? The powers that be won¡¯t let you hear anything about the future.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why this angered him, but it did. ¡°If there is nothing I can do to change the future, what does it matter if I know?¡±

    ¡°Because the powers that be understand you and everyone around you so completely that they know what will happen with assuredness, but you having that choice is still important to them,¡± the prophet said.

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°What are the powers that be you keep talking about?¡±

    The prophet frowned. ¡°Powers that be?¡± He looked like he was thinking it out in his mind before he snapped his fingers. ¡°Right. Translators again. We have different deities we believe in, and this is the best way the translators are helping us communicate that.¡±

    The confusion did not stop. ¡°So, the translators are allowing me to know things like boy bands, but not to understand the deities of the future?¡±

    The prophet gave a loud laugh, slapping Indenuel on the back. ¡°Most likely because the powers that be are far more important than boy bands. A sentiment I will indeed pass on to my sister.¡± He still chuckled. ¡°You are different than what I expected.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You are so far into my past; we know little about your personality. Everyone mentioned in the Divine Ages has been so different than what I expected.¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯ve met everyone in the Divine Ages?¡±

    The prophet smiled, pointing two fingers at Indenuel. ¡°Yes! Well, no. Not¡­ not her. Okay, sort of her. I mean I did see¡­ technically like I saw the others so¡­ since she¡¯s not technically related and I¡­ I don¡¯t really know what happened with her until¡­¡± he waved a hand in front of his face. ¡°Anyway, here I am. With you. Best for last, as they say.¡±

    ¡°Um, thank you? But didn¡¯t you meet me before?¡±

    The prophet smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t count that. It was so short I didn¡¯t really get to know you.¡±

    ¡°Because I apparently tried to hurt you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The prophet rubbed his chest again. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s when I first learned I couldn¡¯t be killed in that plane of existence. Glad I learned that so early.¡± The prophet stretched.

    Indenuel folded his arms, trying to think. ¡°Um, which woman of the Divine Ages were you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter,¡± the prophet said far too quickly.

    ¡°I mean, there isn¡¯t that many.¡± Indenuel tried to wrack his brain. ¡°There was the princess mentioned.¡±

    The barest smile flickered across the prophet¡¯s face. ¡°Alright, so I should clarify I haven¡¯t exactly met some of the individuals in the Divine Ages, since the others aren¡¯t as strong in the power of sight, but I have seen them and certain aspects of their lives. Some of the ones from the past have come to visit me in my dreams. It''s a pity what they¡¯re asked to go through.¡±

    Indenuel twisted his face. ¡°Is that supposed to be comforting for me? Because it¡¯s not.¡± He expected some sort of comfort, even if it was sarcastic. Instead, the prophet still had the barest of smiles on his face.

    ¡°Do you have any more questions for me? Or shall we begin this vision?¡±

    Indenuel winced and let out a sigh. Yes, he still had questions, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to word them the right way. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

 Chapter 71

    ¡°Lessee, Santollian, hundreds of years ago, what did my father¡­¡± the prophet tapped his finger against his chin. ¡°Ah!¡± He gave a low bow. ¡°It is an honor to share this vision with you, Indenuel.¡± He straightened before squeezing Indenuel¡¯s elbow. It wasn¡¯t necessarily correct, but it was clear the prophet was aware.

    ¡°Your father knows our ways?¡±

    ¡°He was a historian and worked with the university near my home while I was a teenager. He¡¯s super proud of me, but also insanely jealous of what I got to see. Now he¡¯s passed on, and it¡¯s my turn to be jealous of all these incredible people he has met in the afterlife.¡± The prophet straightened his shirt again, giving the portrait another look before focusing. ¡°Now, remember, the people we see cannot see you. Only the most powerful of gifted seers can see the people who are witnessing the vision. We, sadly, cannot make any changes to the past.¡± As the prophet talked, the darkness shifted, and shapes began to appear that turned into a house. He and the prophet floated over to it. Indenuel wanted to walk around to explore the small home, but he couldn¡¯t move. He simply existed in this form. There was a woman, her back to them. The material of her dress looked old. It was a simple one that wrapped around her. Guessing from the dull color and no shoes on her feet, this woman was in the poor class.

    ¡°Do you know how far in the past we are?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°This is before the Great Flood,¡± the prophet said.

    ¡°Before?¡± Indenuel turned, staring at the woman. This raised so many questions. The spirits of the people before the great flood, they had all disappeared from the spirit world. It had always bothered him why that was.

    The woman was writing on a parchment. Indenuel was curious to know what eye color she had. The vision seemed to understand and the two of them began to glide until they were in front of the woman. She stared forward, her eyes a glowing golden color. She had long brown hair, half of it tied up in a knot.

    ¡°What? What race is that?¡± Indenuel asked, pointing at her eyes.

    ¡°This is what you look like when you¡¯re having a vision,¡± the prophet said. ¡°Your eyes look like this now in your time, as do mine.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a prophetess, then?¡± He looked down and saw the inscription on the paper.

    In the Second Age, a princess with eyes of Blue

    ¡°The Divine Ages! She¡¯s writing¡­¡± Indenuel stared at this woman again. ¡°The unknown prophet is actually a prophetess?¡±

    The prophet clearly already knew. The woman was writing so slow, but with precision, considering she wasn¡¯t even looking at the parchment.

    ¡°Why would she be lost in history?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The prophet paused, then gave a curious look. ¡°Because she¡¯s a woman.¡±

    He said it as though it answered the question, but Indenuel was still confused. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Women are not treated well at all in ancient history,¡± the prophet said. He gave a tiny wince. ¡°Or in my time. Still not too well in the future either.¡± The prophet¡¯s shoulders sagged. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll come back to haunt us.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s mind instantly went to Inessa. He watched the woman continue writing with her quill, almost in a trance. ¡°Inessa, my friend, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s been treated the best.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± the prophet said as though he understood completely. ¡°Yep. Good example.¡± It took Indenuel by surprise.

    ¡°You know Inessa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve met her once or twice,¡± the prophet said.

    ¡°Really? You¡¯ve met her?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The prophet shrugged. ¡°High Elder Martin¡¯s one and only concubine, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The prophet nodded again. Indenuel continued to watch the prophetess slowly write out the Divine Ages.

    The prophet let out a tiny gasp and touched his head. Indenuel gave him a strange look. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The prophet touched his wrists before looking at Indenuel straight in the eye, studying him closely. ¡°Yeah. Fine.¡± He dropped his hands. ¡°Just fine. Forgive me. Sometimes¡­ sometimes my gift gives me a headache. Um¡­¡± He closed his eyes, then nodded. ¡°Inessa. I met Inessa.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°And that one man who says knows you well but was lost in history. What was his name?¡± The prophet was scratching the back of his head before he snapped his fingers. ¡°Matteo.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes went wide and an ache filled his soul. ¡°You¡¯ve met Matteo as well?¡±

    The prophet nodded. ¡°Quite the powerful speaker to the dead.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a speaker to the dead?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The prophet looked surprised. ¡°You didn¡¯t know that?¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s mind reeled with this information. ¡°We all assumed his gift never manifested.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure when it¡¯ll come about, but yes, he¡¯s a speaker to the dead. Once he found out how to reach me, he hasn¡¯t left me alone. He brought your mom Lucia a few times, too. She¡¯s a very inquisitive woman. Both of them are. I have not gotten any real sleep in the past three months.¡±

    Indenuel felt his own headache coming on. This man in the future, this insanely powerful prophet, had met Inessa, Lucia, and Matteo.

    ¡°Are they alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Perfectly fine, yes. Happy with the good spirits in the afterlife.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s chest constricted. Of course, this man had to be hundreds of years into the future, so of course Inessa and Matteo would have already passed on, but it was still strange to think of them being in that state, but at least pleased to hear they were with the good spirits. A strange wave of homesickness hit him as he thought of Matteo and Lucia, knowing this man had talked to him and he had yet to do the same.

    ¡°My mother? Is she alright?¡±

    The prophet began to talk, and once again Indenuel couldn¡¯t make it out. His lips moved, and it seemed like he was talking, but there was nothing. Indenuel tried not to let this hurt him. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t hear you.¡±

    The prophet paused, almost confused. ¡°Really? All I said was-¡± again his voice simply stopped. Indenuel gave a shrug and shook his head. The prophet frowned, then tried again, and once again he heard nothing.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. If you¡¯re not allowed to tell, then we probably shouldn¡¯t try.¡±

    The prophet¡¯s nod was grim before he faced the prophetess. Indenuel tried not to be troubled by the lack of information, but he was. Why couldn¡¯t he learn anything about Lucia? What were the mysterious deities doing to make learning about her such an uphill battle?

    The golden color of her eye receded to a green. ¡°Ah. Santollian,¡± Indenuel said.

    There was a knock on the door. ¡°Mela?¡± a man called out.

    The woman gasped, then looked down at the parchment.

    ¡°Mela?¡± the man asked again.

    Mela stood and hurried toward the door, opening it. ¡°Jaakob,¡± she said with a curtsey. ¡°An honor.¡±

    ¡°Jaakob?¡± Indenuel asked, gasping. ¡°As in the Prophet Jaakob?¡±

    The prophet nodded, again grimly. Mela opened the door and a tall man with green eyes and brown hair strode in.

    ¡°I think I have something that will prove to the High Elders you are not a witch,¡± Jaakob said.

    Mela gave a slight smile. ¡°No time for simple greetings, then?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. They are starting to get suspicious, and I cannot have you brought forward to prove you aren¡¯t. That is degrading for a woman,¡± Jaakob said.

    ¡°They have no solid proof against me,¡± Mela said.

    ¡°You predicted the Oraminian¡¯s baby would live, despite all the female healers telling her otherwise,¡± Jaakob said.

    ¡°I¡¯m so glad Rashia¡¯s healthy baby girl is somehow a mark against my good character,¡± Mela said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not taking this seriously,¡± Jaakob said.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m a powerful speaker to the dead,¡± Mela said with a shrug. ¡°High Elder Zavier is jealous, certainly. There is little else I can do.¡±

    Mela about left to pick up the parchment when Jaakob grabbed her elbow. Mela looked at him, confused. ¡°You can teach me though, right?¡±

    Mela winced before looking away. ¡°Just meditation, Jaakob. It¡¯s all this is.¡± She moved away from him and picked up the parchment, heading toward the fire. Indenuel¡¯s chest tightened, and he almost reached out to stop her, but the prophet shook his head.

    ¡°It¡¯s in our time, so we know it lasts,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Indenuel wanted to protest, but Jaakob beat him to it. ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°This?¡± Mela asked, holding up the paper. ¡°Just some things I saw.¡± She almost tossed it in the fire when Jaakob was there, grabbing it.

    ¡°What things?¡± he asked. She grew silent, looking at him. He frowned as he took the paper and read it. ¡°Mela, what are these?¡±

    Again, she stayed silent. Jaakob pushed her with his gaze, and she sighed. ¡°The second age is ending soon. In another thirty years, all of this will be covered in water. I saw the third and final age, broken into eight parts. Saw fragments, saw what was to come. I wrote down what the Savior told me as we were there. And also heeded his warning that this information was dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You met the Savior?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always the one with me in the visions.¡±

    He looked troubled by this. ¡°And¡­ and you¡¯re positive it wasn¡¯t the devil?¡±

    Her face fell. ¡°You too, Jaakob?¡±

    He lifted his hands in defense. ¡°I just have to check.¡± Mela¡¯s eyes glinted a yellowish color before she gasped and took a step back. Jaakob frowned. ¡°What is it? What did you see?¡±

    ¡°I need to burn it,¡± Mela said, taking the parchment from Jaakob. ¡°Please, you never should have read it.¡±

    He easily overpowered her. He took a step back, staring at her with curiosity. ¡°Come now, Mela. This is good. If you really did see the third age, then this is a blessing. It will prepare them for what they need. They will wonder why the spirits of the second age aren¡¯t with them as we have ascended into the higher heavens, and they¡¯ll need to know that.¡±

    Indenuel gasped. ¡°Is that¡­ is that what happened to the spirits?¡±

    The prophet shrugged. ¡°Pretty sure. At least, that¡¯s what the Savior told me, and he¡¯s a reliable guy.¡±

    ¡°Higher heavens? What is that?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just that it¡¯s there,¡± the prophet said.

    Indenuel gave an annoyed sigh but didn¡¯t push it. At least he had something, which was enough for now.

    Mela shook her head, tears streaming down her face. ¡°Please promise me you will throw this parchment in the fire.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mela.¡± He looked at the parchment, and Indenuel started to feel uneasy. Mela touched her head, backing away slowly.

    ¡°Please, Jaakob.¡±

    He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t you believe me?¡±

    Her face said it all. ¡°Do not go down this path.¡±

    ¡°What path are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t search into it anymore. Only those chosen can see the future and you¡­ you aren¡¯t. Whatever future you see, it will be what the devil shows you.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s mouth hung open. If Jaakob¡­ if he saw¡­ that meant¡­ ¡°Are his words to be trusted?¡± Indenuel asked the prophet.

    The prophet said nothing, simply watched.

    ¡°You need to teach me. How do you get visions. I want to know! You get them so easily! And if you teach me, then I¡¯ll know to prepare myself against the devil,¡± Jaakob said.

    Mela shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re not going to burn it, are you.¡± She covered her eyes. ¡°Please, Jaakob. This will bring so much heartache. It may seem good what the devil is showing you, but he will twist the truth. By giving the third age too much, it will cause more confusion than it needs to. Please, please throw it in the fire.¡±

    The vision blurred before they were back in the darkened room. Indenuel stared where Jaakob and Mela disappeared. ¡°The Prophet Jaakob¡¯s writings. They¡¯re tainted by the devil.¡±

    The prophet rubbed his head, looking sad. ¡°It is a puzzle we will never figure out until it happens. Most of it is true, except for a few things that have been twisted.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s mind instantly went to what he read about being alone in the great battle. What if he wasn¡¯t alone? What if the devil only let Jaakob see that because he wanted to bring confusion?

    ¡°Am I alone in the great battle?¡± Indenuel asked before he could stop himself.

    The prophet lifted his head from his hand to look at Indenuel. There was so much in his face that he simply did not understand. ¡°It¡¯s like the vision said. Sometimes it¡¯s better not to know too much,¡± the prophet said quietly.

    Indenuel winced and looked away. ¡°I don¡¯t like this power.¡±

    The prophet¡¯s smile was sad. ¡°Yeah. I know. It¡¯s not so much the events we are warning the people about, it¡¯s how they choose to react to them. We cannot stop it, but through our efforts we can help their souls come closer to the powers that be. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, staring at the prophet. ¡°You sound like Martin.¡±

    There was a pause, then the prophet¡¯s entire face lit up. ¡°Martin the Healer?¡± The prophet stood up a little straighter, the smile far too wide on his face. ¡°Me, sounding like High Elder Martin. Yes, I will take that as the compliment it is!¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You know Martin?¡±

    ¡°Well, sort of. From my history books.¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t visited you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No, no,¡± the prophet said, the smile still on his face. ¡°Honestly, I would absolutely freak out if he did. I¡¯m one of his biggest fans. That man is a legend in my eyes. I seriously cannot wait to meet him. That would be awesome!¡±

    Indenuel just stared at the prophet, slightly confused at this reaction. ¡°Should I know what happened? Was it something in his past?¡±

    ¡°No, it-¡± the prophet came to a complete stop, the smile dropped from his face, and he looked at Indenuel. He cleared his throat. ¡°You see he¡­¡± He glanced up at the ceiling of the dark room, trying to think of what to say. ¡°He¡¯ll make a decision that¡­¡± The prophet rubbed the side of his head. ¡°I have always had a soft spot for¡­¡± the prophet shook his head. ¡°You know what? Forget I said anything.¡±

    Indenuel could do nothing more than stare. The prophet was a strange fellow.

    The prophet glanced around himself. ¡°This is feeling like the end. Indenuel, it has been a pleasure to meet you.¡± A lot of emotions crossed his face. ¡°I hope¡­ I hope you¡­ I hope that we¡­¡± The prophet gnawed on his lip, then patted Indenuel on the shoulder. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Indenuel blinked a few times. ¡°That has to be the most ominous thing anyone has ever told me.¡±

    The prophet¡¯s smile dropped. He didn¡¯t even try to bring it back. ¡°Remember what I told you before about the powers that be.¡±

    Indenuel was starting to get confused. ¡°When did you tell me about that?¡±

    The prophet turned his head from side to side, trying to find the right words. ¡°It will be in your future, even though it¡¯s already happened in my past, but it¡¯s still vital to remember. Okay?¡±

    Indenuel struggled to comprehend what that would even mean. ¡°You are so confusing.¡±

    The smile finally returned on the prophet¡¯s face as he patted him on the shoulder again. ¡°Remember. Get someone to write down this vision. And go confuse your High Elders, okay? Oh! And say hello to High Elder Martin for me! Tell him I¡¯m his number one fan and I¡¯m rooting for him!¡±

    He didn¡¯t have time to answer. The world brightened and the prophet began to fade.

    Indenuel jerked in his chair. He was back in the dining hall of Martin¡¯s house. He patted his body, searched the room with his eyes to see if the prophet had come with him, but he saw no one.

    He leapt out of his chair and threw the door open, startling one of the servants.

    ¡°Warrior Indenuel. How may I-¡±

    ¡°Martin! I need to see him now!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s still in a meeting with the other High Elder¡¯s in his study. Once they are done they will request your-¡±

    ¡°All the better!¡± Indenuel broke into a run, heading straight for Martin¡¯s study.

 Chapter 72

    Indenuel threw the doors open and stumbled inside. ¡°Martin!¡±

    He stood, looking concerned as the other High Elders turned. ¡°Is Tolomon alright?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked before realizing what Martin was talking about. ¡°Oh. I actually don¡¯t know. Is he still resting?¡±

    The concern never left Martin¡¯s face. ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything recently. He¡¯s still recovering."

    "Right.¡± He closed the door, finally noticing the High Elders¡¯ reactions. Fadrique looked annoyed, but the others seemed to watch him curiously. Except Cristoval who was talking to things no one else could see.

    ¡°Proper etiquette begs you to knock before entering a meeting, especially one composed of High Elders,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I had a vision.¡± He assumed this revelation would excuse his actions.

    ¡°With Tolomon?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No. With the prophet.¡±

    ¡°What prophet?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°The prophet. From the fifth age.¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Navir headed straight for the door, leaning against it. ¡°We do not talk about the sacred prophecies outside the High Elder¡¯s library.¡±

    ¡°You saw the future?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°No, the past. Of what happened before the Great Flood. It deals with the D-¡± Indenuel stopped short when Navir gave him a sharp look.

    ¡°Wait, I thought you said you saw the prophet. If you saw the past, how could the prophet be there?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°It was strange, I won¡¯t deny that. He came to me, then we went back and saw the past. Which is what I¡¯m trying to get to. Jaakob saw only what the devil wanted him to see, and Mela tried to stop him.¡±

    ¡°Wait, who¡¯s Mela?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°The prophetess who saw the vision and wrote down the Divine Ages,¡± Indenuel said.

    Fadrique twisted his face into a groan. ¡°A woman wrote the Divine Ages? No. This vision Indenuel has must have been from the devil. A woman isn¡¯t capable of being that strong.¡±

    Indenuel was about to fight back when Navir placed a hand on his shoulders. ¡°We must stop this conversation at once. We cannot discuss such sacred things in a place we might be overheard.¡±

    ¡°We need to write it down while it¡¯s still fresh on my mind,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yes. Once it¡¯s written down, we can discuss its validity,¡± Fadrique said.

    Martin went to pull out some paper and a quill to hand to Dalius when Navir made another noise. ¡°Not here. We shall continue this in the High Elder¡¯s library.¡±

    A frown appeared on Martin¡¯s face. ¡°With Tolomon unable to provide protection-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll take a large group of soldiers to join us at the Cathedral. It¡¯s what they¡¯re doing here, anyway,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Will Tolomon be safe here?¡± Indenuel asked, nervous about the vulnerable position he left him in.

    ¡°Tolomon is healing just fine. Besides, it¡¯s not him they want, it¡¯s you. And the King and Queen have already reported the Kiam are no longer found in the city,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Then let us make our way to the library,¡± Navir said.

    ***

    Inessa was curled up on her bed, trying to steady her breathing. It had only been this morning since her encounter with Fadrique, but it still left her trembling. She usually got over these a lot quicker, but it had been so long since he confronted her that it somehow made it worse. Despite the loneliness Martin¡¯s household brought, it made her softer in other regards. She could not do this to herself. She needed to stay sharp. Fadrique made his threat, and she needed a calm mind to sort it out. Sure, he had an insane amount of power in the city, but there were three other High Elders who were just as powerful, with Navir agreeing that what Fadrique did to her was wrong, even though he mostly ignored her once she was placed with Martin.

    She breathed in, forcing her mind to calm down. She was with Martin now. Far away from Fadrique. All he could do was threaten from the side. If Martin knew, if she could get his assurance the High Elder¡¯s wouldn¡¯t return her to Fadrique if she never got pregnant, it would give her the peace of mind she needed.

    Inessa pulled her sleeve down to see her wrist. The bruise had formed around it. She closed her eyes, squeezing it harder to see if she could make it worse, but winced in pain. It would have to be enough. She couldn¡¯t come right out and say what Fadrique did, because then he would deny it and she would be punished for besmirching his character. However, if she could get Martin to notice it, and if he stumbled on proof, it would be a lot harder for Fadrique to refute it.

    Martin rarely looked at her, but he would if he saw a bruise. He would ask, and she would tell him, and he would confirm whether or not she would go back to Fadrique. She could have time to postpone her decision to have a baby. Martin might still brush it under the rug, but he wouldn¡¯t have Inessa whipped for speaking badly of a High Elder¡¯s character.

    She winced, and not because she touched her wrist again. This was a bad situation she was in. She had lasted over four years tricking the High Elders. Eventually she would have to get pregnant. She was selfish to play the game this long. But she really, really didn¡¯t want to have a baby.

    ***

    It was cooler in the basement. They were still only in the reading room as Indenuel dictated to Dalius what his vision was about, trying to remember the main points. Dalius¡¯ quill moved as fast as possible over the paper. Indenuel couldn¡¯t remember too much about what they said, though it seemed important to mention boy bands. No one seemed to understand what that meant, but Dalius wrote it down anyway.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Once Dalius¡¯ quill stopped scratching, Navir rubbed the back of his head.

    ¡°What happened after your vision?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I ran straight to your study,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t lose consciousness, which meant you didn¡¯t use any of the corruptive powers.¡± Dalius leaned back, running his finger over the quill. ¡°Which means it¡¯s true.¡±

    Navir moved from rubbing the back of his head to his face. ¡°But the Prophet Jaakob. That means¡­¡±

    ¡°We simply need to be cautious of what we read,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°He has been right about everything dealing with Indenuel¡¯s prophecy,¡± Navir said.

    Dalius set the final page on the table. ¡°Should I be taking notes on this meeting? I¡¯m assuming we¡¯re still having it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes,¡± Navir said. ¡°We¡¯ve got to come to some sort of decision.¡±

    Dalius pulled out a book from his bag and opened it, situating himself as he prepared to take more notes. ¡°If I might add, that¡¯s exactly how the devil is so great at what he does. Uses his silver tongue to give us delicious words. Tells the truth to be believed so the lie is easier to swallow.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t waste time pouring over Jaakob¡¯s words to guess what part might be true and which is false,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we were supposed to know this much anyway,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°It seemed like Mela¡¯s prophecy was dangerous enough, and Jaakob¡¯s was just adding to the fire.¡±

    ¡°What I want to know is how is it possible that Indenuel saw someone who isn¡¯t even born yet?¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Time must work differently on that plane of existence,¡± Indenuel said.

    Fadrique gave a loud laugh. ¡°A nice tidy answer.¡±

    ¡°It will be impossible to prove in this time,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It will eventually be proven. I don¡¯t know how far in the future the prophet is, but he seemed convinced there were things that had already been proven true by us meeting. Like boy bands. Did you write down what he said about boy bands? He seemed excited about that,¡± Indenuel asked Dalius.

    ¡°Of course. I wrote it down as you said,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°It sounds made up,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°We all saw his force of power,¡± Navir said. ¡°Many times, there has always been a visitor from a different time to help see a vision. A lot of his facts line up with what has been done before.¡±

    ¡°The Prophet Jaakob has been right about everything so far,¡± Martin said. ¡°There isn¡¯t much left in his words he can be wrong about.¡±

    ¡°Just¡­¡± Navir paused, then looked at Indenuel.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What if he¡¯s wrong about the final battle?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°Like possibly me not being alone?¡± Indenuel asked, his chest rising in hope.

    Fadrique looked at him like he was speaking to a small child. ¡°Like you winning it.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face fell.

    ¡°Fadrique,¡± Martin said quietly.

    ¡°If the devil was going to trick us, it wouldn¡¯t be to say something like him having a friend at the battle. It would mean giving him false hope that he could win it,¡± Fadrique said.

    Indenuel leaned against the table, his mind spinning. ¡°What does the original prophecy say? The one Mela saw,¡± he managed to get out.

    Navir closed his eyes. ¡°In the First Age a child with eyes of Green will be born to a lonely and desperate woman. The boy will have no father but have all four gifts. Through him the long war will end.¡±

    Indenuel stared at the table. He remembered how Mela¡¯s didn¡¯t mention anything about a final battle. ¡°Through him the long war will end,¡± he repeated. ¡°Not¡­ not which side would win. Just that it would end.¡± His hands started to shake. ¡°Or that I¡¯d survive. Or that I even win it.¡±

    Navir, for the first time since Indenuel knew him, started to look worried. Dalius glanced up from his book, noticing Navir¡¯s gaze. Fadrique groaned, burying his head in his hands.

    Martin placed a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t spend another moment worrying about it. The devil is using this opportunity to make you afraid, but have you forgotten how much you shocked us all yesterday? You are an incredibly powerful individual. Do not worry about speculation.¡±

    Indenuel tried to nod, but he didn¡¯t like the uneasy feeling this caused him. That it caused everyone else. If Jaakob¡¯s words weren¡¯t to be trusted, then he couldn¡¯t know for sure he¡¯d win, let alone survive.

    ¡°I¡¯m still concerned about this Mela girl being the lost prophet of the Divine Ages,¡± Fadrique said, starting to pace.

    Navir too looked concerned about this. ¡°I¡¯m not sure Mela can be trusted either.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked, glancing between Navir and Fadrique. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°A woman could never be this powerful. Not to see something like this,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°There is strong evidence to believe she was a witch,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel looked confused. ¡°Seriously? I saw her eyes turning gold a few times during the vision. She was powerful.¡±

    ¡°But she was a woman,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°What does that have to do with anything?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°A woman wouldn¡¯t be entrusted with these holy words,¡± Dalius said from his book.

    ¡°At least, not ones we could trust. It is a woman¡¯s nature since the fall of the first woman to be inclined to the corruptive powers,¡± Navir said.

    He studied the three men¡¯s face, then turned to Martin to gage his reaction. He couldn¡¯t understand what he was seeing on Martin¡¯s face. ¡°You believe this too?¡±

    Martin shrugged. ¡°The words are vague enough. You have the devil giving too much detail in one prophecy and being far too vague in another. I could see it both being the case.¡±

    ¡°She saw the Savior himself,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No one is that powerful,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°The prophet saw the Savior,¡± he said, pointing at the three pages that were drying on the table.

    ¡°That¡¯s different, because the Savior will come through his line and he can grow powerful enough to see the spirits of his lineage not yet born,¡± Dalius said, writing quickly. ¡°It is part of the gift as speaker of the dead.¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so judgmental about women?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The first woman messed up, and her same weakness is imbedded into all her female posterity,¡± Fadrique said.

    Indenuel scoffed. ¡°So, she accidentally dabbled in some of the corruptive powers and now we need to blame all the women for that?¡±

    There was a silence, only the sound of Dalius scratching away at the book before he too stilled. Indenuel frowned, the reaction something he didn¡¯t expect.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t¡­. that isn¡¯t the only thing she did,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Martin, stop,¡± Navir said, his voice sharp.

    Indenuel frowned, his eyes jumping from Martin to Navir. ¡°What is it? What are you not telling me?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the Warrior, he should have the right to know,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°No,¡± Navir and Fadrique said almost immediately.

    Indenuel¡¯s anger started to build. ¡°Are you¡­ are you hiding something from me?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry, Indenuel, but this information is far too sacred, and you are far too young,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°He ought to know why there are aspects of his vision that we doubt,¡± Martin said. ¡°And if it¡¯s true the devil might be in both prophecies, then we need to better equip him with the tools he needs to be aware of it.¡±

    Dalius stood, his quill on the book. ¡°No, Martin.¡±

    ¡°And why not?¡±

    Dalius kept staring at Martin, the serious in his eyes impossible to ignore. ¡°Not this close to the Day of the Devil.¡±

    The resolve flickered from Martin¡¯s eyes, instead turning to worry. Indenuel sighed, rubbing his face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, do you all just expect me to calmly walk out the door now that I know you¡¯re hiding something from me?¡±

    The silence in the room stretched. Martin returned his gaze to Navir, who stared back. He finally tore his gaze from Martin to look at Dalius, who shook his head. ¡°The Day of the Devil is in two and a half weeks. His religious understanding will crumble, and I cannot build it back in that little time. Not after what I heard of his experiences with that day.¡±

    ¡°If we don¡¯t tell him, the devil will,¡± Martin said. ¡°This is exactly how he plays.¡±

    Indenuel winced as he folded his arms tightly over his chest. ¡°The actual devil?¡±

    ¡°That or one of his minions,¡± Martin said. ¡°You know he will, Dalius.¡±

    Dalius sighed, rubbing his forehead with the back of his hand. Navir turned to Indenuel. ¡°We will swear you to secrecy. Understand? You do not so much as hint at this information to anyone. We will deny it. Not only that, but if you are believed for some reason, the moral of the people will disappear, and your job as Warrior will get that much harder.¡±

    ¡°Good God, what are you men hiding?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Navir did nothing but stare at Indenuel, his face deadly serious. ¡°Swear it, Indenuel.¡±

    His anxiety began. He hadn¡¯t even heard what it was, and he was terrified. ¡°Alright. I swear.¡±

    Navir studied him a few more moments. ¡°Fadrique, bring Macabai the Healer¡¯s third volume.¡±

    Fadrique paused, seizing Indenuel up as though they were going to have a fistfight. ¡°Nothing good will come of us telling him.¡±

    ¡°Go,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique¡¯s eyes narrowed before he grabbed a lantern and entered the door into the library.

 Chapter 73

    Inessa looked out her window, waiting for Martin to come back when there was a knock at the door. She stood up, brushing herself off and hoped she didn¡¯t look like she had been panicking the entire morning before she opened the door to see Adosina there, smiling.

    ¡°Ready?¡± Adosina asked.

    Inessa frowned. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Her smile was as bright as ever. ¡°With the chaos that has happened the past day I do not blame you for having forgotten. My tailor is excited to meet you! I think shopping is just the thing we need now everything is calmed down.¡±

    Inessa tried to match Adosina¡¯s smile but it was impossible. The only thing on her schedule was trying to get Martin to notice her bruise, but she couldn¡¯t deny she needed a distraction. She pushed her problems aside and smiled. ¡°Yes. Yes, fine. I am excited to see the tailor.¡±

    Adosina¡¯s smile bubbled over. ¡°She is a genius. Come, let¡¯s go to town.¡±

    Inessa got out of her room, out of the house, and into the carriage. Adosina chatted away, and Inessa only partially listened, easing herself into this roll of friend. It had been rusty with over a year of ill practice, but she could figure out a way to get back to it.

    ***

    Indenuel was too curious and leaned over to look as Fadrique walked into the library. He saw a row of bookshelves and knew there had to be even more. Fadrique returned soon after with a small book, blowing the dust off the top of it before handing it to Navir, who held it in a loving manner. He placed it down on the table and carefully opened it, turning the pages like they would crumble to dust at any moment.

    ¡°High Elder Macabai was one of the most powerful healers in the world,¡± Martin said. ¡°He was an old man when he survived the flood and lived another fifty years afterward. He was the main reason why the hundred years of chaos after the flood were only a hundred years. He was instrumental in bringing order.¡±

    ¡°He saw many changes and remembered life before the flood. His words are invaluable,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°He must not have met Mela,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No, but he met the Prophet Jaakob when he gave the Divine Ages and his further visions of it,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°So Jaakob didn¡¯t mention Mela at all?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°If he did, no one recorded her name. Probably because she wouldn¡¯t be believed,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Because she¡¯s a woman?¡±

    Navir said nothing, but apparently that was exactly why. He turned a few more pages before motioning Indenuel to sit down.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine standing,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin took his arm, offering him a chair. He couldn¡¯t fight Martin, so he did so. Navir sat down across from him before clearing his throat. ¡°¡®It is known by many of the prophets of old that this world is different from all other worlds the Gods have created.¡±

    ¡°Gods? Plural? I thought there was only one,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin put a finger to his lips. Clearly that wasn¡¯t the surprising information he was supposed to know.

    Navir continued. ¡°This world was different, in that the four magical abilities were gifted to mankind in the Paradisical Garden, and the first man and the first woman would teach and prepare their children to have their powers passed down through their posterity. No other world was known to have such, and though the first man and first woman did not understand why, it became essential for mankind¡¯s survival. For the devil tricked the first woman to use corruptive powers which began a chain of events that destroyed the works of the Gods, causing the planets to be destroyed, and the stars that once covered the sky were erased from the heavens.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, staring at Navir. The stars. The stars covering the night sky.

    ¡°Our world too would have been doomed to this fate, but the Gods that loved us so sacrificed Themselves to keep us alive.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, his brows furrowing. ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°In the end, through the first woman¡¯s weakness, the Gods disintegrated to keep a shield over our world. And through our gifts, we are able to take on the responsibilities of the Gods to keep mankind in existence.¡±

    Indenuel stood, his chair toppling over. ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°In the time of the first man and the first woman, the sky was littered with stars. After they left the garden, there were four, and the Gods were disintegrated. The Savior of us all has taken on the responsibility of God, to keep the world in order, to answer the prayers of the people when a God is needed. But the Savior sits on a lonely throne and needs help, and so the God-given gifts are necessary to keep our world running.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Navir, who was reading it all with a steady voice. None of this was new to them, but for him? He stared, slack jawed. If the world turned upside down, he wouldn¡¯t have been nearly as shocked as this. Navir carefully closed the book. Indenuel couldn¡¯t talk.

    ¡°Which is why a woman couldn¡¯t have possibly written the Divine Ages,¡± Fadrique said as Indenuel grappled with this information. ¡°Women have been cursed for what they did. They are God killers and must be protected from themselves.¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be real. This must be from the devil. There is no way God is dead,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Macabai the Healer is one of dozens of books from before the Great Flood,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°All of them confirm the Gods are dea-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel said. ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. Because if it is true, if He is dead¡­¡± Indenuel curled his fists, trying to breath easily. ¡°He¡¯s not¡­ They¡¯re not¡­ no. No, the devil is trying to trick us again.¡±

    Remember what I told you about the powers that be.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Indenuel gasped, leaning against the table. It was what the prophet said. They had different deities, and the translators said they were the powers that be. Indenuel had been confused, but what if it was because of this? What if the powers that be¡­ was simply the Savior sitting alone among the multiple thrones of heaven? Indenuel closed his eyes, racking his brain for what Mela said. Mela said the Savior showed her the visions. He didn¡¯t remember if she mentioned God at all.

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Shit, shit, shit.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Martin started to say, trying to give him comfort.

    He slammed the table before glaring at Navir. ¡°You lied to me.¡±

    ¡°The people are living their lives because they believe there is someone up there who is answering their prayers. If they find out there is no one, and that God died at the beginning of creation, they will have no hope. The High Elders must give them something.¡±

    ¡°You knew. I asked you about the final line in the Divine Ages. You knew there was a time the stars covered the night sky, and you lied to me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°In order to protect you. You and everyone else in this world,¡± Navir said instead.

    Indenuel¡¯s chest was heaving. There were tears in his eyes. ¡°This isn¡¯t protection! This is deceit!¡±

    ¡°The people cannot know,¡± Navir stressed.

    ¡°Afraid to be called out as liars?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°We cannot let them lose their hope,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°You mean you cannot lose your power!¡± Indenuel snapped. Martin raised an eyebrow, a distinct look of worry on his face. ¡°You have ruled the world with this idea that God is there and listening to us. The people give money to you, they give you respect, but it¡¯s all based on lies!¡±

    ¡°It is not all a lie,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°God is dead!¡± Indenuel hissed. ¡°And you are hiding that from the public so you can keep lording over them and sit on your own thrones. To have world power!¡±

    Navir stood, ready to get into a logical argument but Martin placed a hand on Indenuel¡¯s arm, motioning for Navir to sit down. ¡°He¡¯s in shock.¡±

    ¡°Of course I am!¡± Indenuel shouted, pushing Martin away. ¡°You are all liars and hypocrites to gain power! Forcing everyone to believe this lie so you can take it all!¡±

    Martin grabbed Indenuel¡¯s arms and forced him to look at him. ¡°See how you¡¯re reacting. You are yelling and screaming, and you have every right to do so. Now I want you to multiply that by literally every single person on this land mass and imagine what kind of chaos that would bring if this doctrine came out. Especially now, while we¡¯re fighting a war.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Martin. Of course he was right, but it still felt wrong. They couldn¡¯t keep this kind of thing from the public.

    But they have. Since the Great Flood.

    Indenuel covered his face, feeling the hot tears running down his cheeks. How could he see this any other way? The High Elders were all lying and, in the process, keeping their power.

    ¡°The Gods may be dead, but the Savior is still there,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°I have become more aware of what he needs to do, the load on his shoulders to do what only a God could. The Savior¡¯s coming is more important than anyone could possibly imagine. The Gods may be dead, but They never left us without a plan. A way to guide us and help us. You are part of that plan, Indenuel. The Divine Ages will guide us until the Savior is ready to claim it and become the new God of this world.¡±

    Indenuel covered his mouth, shaking his head. ¡°Jaakob¡¯s words. They aren¡¯t to be trusted.¡±

    ¡°But perhaps Mela¡¯s are, vague as they seem. You will end the war, Indenuel, and we will be there every step of the way,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°You cannot keep lying to the people,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And what would you suggest?¡±

    Indenuel tried to think of something, but he couldn¡¯t. He never considered himself a religious individual. Lucia was far more religious. God was so much a part of her life that many of his memories of her were of discussions about God or religious stories. Now they were based on lies. Now, instead of looking back with fondness about Lucia and the stories she told, there was a bitterness to it. Without knowing it, the High Elders had killed another aspect of her he desperately wanted to keep. Everything Lucia knew and lived for was based on lies. Indenuel covered his face, not wanting the High Elders to see him breaking down, embarrassed they already heard him cry.

    Navir stood. ¡°This meeting here is done.¡±

    Indenuel leaned against the wall, sinking to his knees, the tears leaking out of his eyes. He heard the High Elders leave quietly, but he kept his face covered, trying not to sob. Everything he was ever taught, all of it a lie.

    He heard the door close and assumed they had all left, but he felt someone sit down next to him.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be alright, my boy,¡± Martin whispered. ¡°We¡¯ve all gone through this when we first found out.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t lie. I can¡¯t go out into the world and pretend God is there when He¡¯s not,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°If the morale of the people is broken, we don¡¯t stand a chance against Kiam. It will be harder for you to win this war.¡±

    ¡°If I do win it,¡± Indenuel said, keeping his eyes covered.

    The truth of it hit him hard. Jaakob¡¯s words couldn¡¯t be trusted, Mela¡¯s words were far too vague, and God was dead. He might lose. He might die.

    Indenuel¡¯s body shook as a sob broke loose. Martin wrapped his arms around him, hugging him tightly. He held on, soaking the pristine white High Elder robes with his tears.

    ***

    Inessa always thought Adosina was the more refined sister she always wanted. Her older sister had been crass and loud. Adosina was certainly loud, but there was a grace to it. Where Inessa¡¯s older sister made everyone shake their heads in disapproval, Adosina made everyone smile. It was fascinating to see how she made the entire street that much more relaxed and happier. She smiled and waved, chatted for only a moment with people Inessa had never seen before. It was only for a moment, but she stayed, made sure she listened intently, gathered news, shared news, then was on her way.

    ¡°I¡¯m simply ecstatic,¡± Adosina said. ¡°I¡¯m willing to bet all I have that Tima will exceed her skills with you.¡±

    Inessa tucked some of her hair out of the way. ¡°Well, considering I¡¯m not expecting too much, I will be surprised with anything.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I know Tima. It will be a work of art,¡± Adosina said as she opened the door to the small dress shop.

    Adosina walked in and Inessa heard a shrill noise. Adosina matched it, running over to a finely dressed woman. They hugged tightly. ¡°Ari! You are betrothed!¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°I am! I cannot believe it!¡± the woman, Ari, said.

    ¡°Do you have your dress color yet?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°My father is scheduled to speak to the High Elders tomorrow to discuss my purity. I am not worried, though. I¡¯m certain it will be pure white, but Tima can¡¯t begin making the dress until she gets the High Elder¡¯s results.¡±

    Inessa never had a wedding. Her mother assured the guards of the High Elders that Inessa had never slept with another man, and that was enough to be given to Dalius. A quick certificate of authorization as a concubine, and that was it.

    ¡°You look so happy!¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Oh, believe me, it¡¯s more of a relief. It¡¯s finally happened!¡± Ari said.

    ¡°Finally? You are still young yet!¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°Almost thirty is quite old,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°Almost th-¡± Adosina¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°No! God has blessed you with such a youthful face!¡± She cupped Ari¡¯s chin in her palms. Ari had soft green eyes and her face was covered in bushy blonde locks. ¡°You are too gorgeous for Juan, you know this, right?¡±

    ¡°Oh stop,¡± Ari said. ¡°It was either him or my father send me off to Dengria for school.¡±

    ¡°Heaven forbid you ever leave,¡± another woman said, appearing from the back. ¡°You are too valuable an assistant.¡±

    ¡°Tima!¡± Adosina said, hugging the older woman.

    ¡°Addy, a pleasure as always.¡±

    Adosina turned, her arm over both the woman. ¡°Inessa, this is Tima, owner of this shop, and her assistant, Ari.¡±

    ¡°Inessa,¡± Tima said, taking her hands and spreading them out, smiling brightly. ¡°I have heard many things about you from Addy.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Inessa said. Tima dropped one of her hands and turned her around.

    ¡°The High Elders must have snatched you up as quickly as possible,¡± Tima said, giving her a wink.

    Inessa tried to calm her reddening cheeks as she made a point not to look at Adosina. ¡°Yes, actually. They did.¡±

    Tima smiled as Ari giggled. Inessa could already see the calculations behind Tima¡¯s green eyes as her mind was far away in design. She had black hair thrown up into a hasty bun, though her dress was one of careful, exquisite design. A soft blue and brown dress with multiple seams and hidden designs. If Inessa had to guess, Tima had to be almost thirty, maybe just barely.

    ¡°I cleared my entire afternoon for you two,¡± Tima said. ¡°Let¡¯s get you measured.¡±

 Chapter 74

    Indenuel did not leave the library until he was ready, and Martin waited with him the entire time. He hated this. Hated it all. He needed to lie just like the High Elders now. He despised liars, and now he was asked to become one. Fill the people full of deceit to keep them full of hope. Assure them that the Prophet Jaakob was right, and he¡¯d win the battle for them, when he would probably meet his end.

    He was sitting in Martin¡¯s carriage as they rode back, surrounded by guards and militia men. The carriage went slow enough for the guards to keep up.

    ¡°You may stay at my home as long as you need,¡± Martin said. Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure what to say. There was a lot of things that had happened in the past day which had completely shaken him. ¡°Captain Luiz will come by tomorrow to continue training you.¡± He gave a nod he didn¡¯t feel. Martin placed a hand on his shoulder, and he forced himself to look at Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°It is purely speculation what Fadrique said. You could still win this war, alright? You are one of the strongest individuals I¡¯ve ever seen. I have complete faith in you.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°And if I disappoint you?¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes softened, and he got the impression he had foregone his High Elder role and slipped into his father one. ¡°If you did your best, you could never disappoint me.¡±

    Tears threaten to fall again. He was supposed to keep it all a secret, but he had to ask. ¡°Do my best, because God will help me with what I can¡¯t do?¡±

    Martin understood his question. ¡°Because who you are, what you¡¯re doing, everything was in place before this world was created. God is a perfect planner and knew exactly what would happen. Nothing you do will surprise Him, and He trusts you completely to fulfill your calling.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as the carriage stopped near the front door. He didn¡¯t think he could ever get used to something like this. ¡°I¡¯d like to check on Tolomon, if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll check on him with you,¡± Martin said.

    They greeted Derio at the front before walking into the sick room. The door was open, which was odd, until he realized Rosa was there with two of her maidservants. She was a respectful distance, sitting on a chair. Tolomon was awake, dressed, and sitting up in his bed, chatting with Rosa as though he didn¡¯t almost die the night before. He must have cracked some joke, because she gave a laugh, covering her cheeks.

    ¡°No! That¡¯s not how I remember it at all!¡± she said.

    ¡°You did! Davi was never the same!¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Did Nathaniel tell him it was me? That I was simply joking?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°He tried, but Davi was too convinced it was a demon to think straight for the rest of the season,¡± Tolomon said.

    Rosa shook her head, her cheeks still red before she saw Martin and stood to give a small curtsey, her smile dropping. ¡°Hello Martin.¡±

    Martin must not have noticed her disappearing smile as he turned to Tolomon, who was sitting up straighter. ¡°You, sir, truly do have a remarkable recovery time.¡±

    ¡°I believe Captain Luiz will check me personally tomorrow. We shall see whether my assignments need to be arranged as I recover,¡± Tolomon said, his voice taking on a more professional tone.

    ¡°Might that happen?¡± Indenuel asked, his heart beating faster in anticipation.

    Tolomon gave him a pointed stare. ¡°We shall certainly see.¡±

    ¡°You and Indenuel both are welcome to stay as long as needed. The militia is still guarding the house, so there is no need to rush home or switch assignments yet.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, sir, for your hospitality,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I dare say, you, Nathaniel, and Carlos were far too acquainted with this room. I¡¯ll be happy to see you leave this room as healthy as ever,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°A blessing Nathaniel and Carlos had a healer for a father, or we never would have survived our childish antics,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin smiled before bowing. Tolomon bowed back as he left the room. Indenuel paused, long enough to realize Rosa was still here and maybe he should find a way to excuse himself when she gave a curtsey. ¡°I must return as well, Tolomon. It has been a pleasure remembering old times with you.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same. Thank you,¡± Tolomon said.

    She left with her two handmaids, not looking at Indenuel, even though he was looking at her. Their footsteps hardly receded down the hall when Tolomon threw the blankets off and headed straight for him. A panic hit, one that was instinctual. Tolomon was charging straight for him. He forgot, for a moment, that the man wouldn¡¯t actually kill him.

    ¡°Alright, alright. I know you might be upset,¡± Indenuel said as he backed away, trying to reach for the door.

    Tolomon grabbed the front of Indenuel¡¯s shirt with both hands and pinned him against the wall, his feet dangling off the ground. He tried to keep a balance, but the only thing holding him up was Tolomon¡¯s grip against his shirt. He grabbed his fists, trying to loosen them, but that was impossible. ¡°When Captain Luiz says I¡¯m dead, then I¡¯m dead, you understand?¡± His tone was quiet, but it was impossible not to hear him.

    ¡°But you weren¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter! You do not risk your life for me!¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°The militia was there; the Kiam were taken care of. I wasn¡¯t risking my life at all!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± Tolomon said, his voice still dangerous as it grew in volume. ¡°A stray arrow, another grey death, and you¡¯d be dead! I don¡¯t care what position or class you have, Warrior, you do not assume you¡¯re smarter than a military captain of an army during a battle!¡±

    ¡°Good God, Tolomon! Look at me! I¡¯m fine! You¡¯re fine!¡±

    ¡°And don¡¯t get me started on the blatant disrespect to the High Elders.¡±

    Indenuel struggled again to release Tolomon¡¯s grip on his shirt. ¡°I don¡¯t like this way of you saying thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± he hissed, the anger clear on his face. ¡°Your life is more important than mine. How difficult is that to understand.¡±

    ¡°Forgive my greed, but you are the best, and I want the best to be there to help me.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head, the anger still apparent. ¡°I ought to request a change of assignment. I knew becoming friends was too dangerous. You cannot do this.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°No, you can¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s for the best, it¡¯s what I will do,¡± Tolomon said.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel said, hating how desperate he sounded.

    Tolomon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°And why not? It will be better this way.¡±

    Too many things came to the surface. Indenuel¡¯s eyes grew hot again. He did not want to cry in front of Tolomon. He¡¯d already cried too much today.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Please stay.¡± Another tear, one of many already shed today, fell down his cheek. He already lost his God. He couldn¡¯t lose Tolomon too. ¡°I¡¯m nothing more than an orphan far from home, asked to fulfill a daunting prophecy that will¡­ that will most likely get me killed.¡± The anger disappeared from Tolomon¡¯s face, but he said nothing. ¡°I know you¡¯d never forgive yourself if something happened to me and you weren¡¯t here to stop it.¡±

    Tolomon still didn¡¯t loosen his grip over Indenuel¡¯s shirt. ¡°You cannot do this. You cannot befriend me. We¡¯ve got to stop.¡±

    ¡°This is what I¡¯ve done my whole life. Take in orphans and tried to make a family out of it. I consider you my family, and I can¡¯t let you die.¡±

    He lowered Indenuel so his feet finally touched the floor, but he still held on to the front of his shirt. ¡°And I cannot let you die for my sake.¡±

    ¡°It was proven to me yesterday I will not last long without you by my side. So, it¡¯s more important I save you for my own self-preservation,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon¡¯s face became focused. ¡°I will stay on one condition.¡± Indenuel waited, trying not to be too eager. ¡°You will confess to High Elder Navir about using the corruptive power of tree talking during the fight.¡±

    He had almost forgotten about that. So many things had happened since then, but if that was all it took to keep Tolomon here, then he would agree. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    Tolomon finally let go of the front of Indenuel¡¯s shirt. He straightened it when he felt a sharp pain on the back of his head. ¡°Ouch!¡±

    ¡°I will whack you every time you choose to save me, and I will get progressively harder to deter you from doing it again. Are we clear?¡± Tolomon asked.

    He rubbed the back of his head. ¡°Pretty sure getting whacked does not balance out me saving your life.¡±

    ¡°I know. So next time you won¡¯t be an idiot,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Do we have a deal?¡±

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°Deal, you idiot.¡± He moved his hand quickly to wipe away his tears he hoped Tolomon would pretend he didn¡¯t see. He sighed, then gathered Indenuel up in a tight hug. He closed his eyes, feeling like these kinds of hugs were going to be few and far between.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tolomon said quietly before releasing him. ¡°And if you tell anyone what I said, I will deny it.¡±

    Indenuel cleared his throat, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°Yeah, yeah. I won¡¯t. You¡¯re too terrifying to disobey.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s laugh was short and dry. ¡°Clearly not, you stubborn ass.¡±

    ***

    ¡°I mean, at least you have a wide variety of colors to work with,¡± Ari said, reading from a book. ¡°The problem is the dress can only be that one color.¡±

    Inessa was standing in the back room as Tima finished measuring her. She was still wearing her concubine dress, since it wasn¡¯t nearly as elaborate, and Tima assured her she could get the correct measurements without her needing to be in her underdress.

    ¡°I can work with trim, no?¡± Tima asked.

    ¡°Gold and silver, one or the other,¡± Ari said from the book. ¡°And there¡¯s the question of modesty. All the way up to the neck, down to the wrists, and down to the floor. They even strongly encourage the shoes not to be seen.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Tima said, the light of creativity in her eyes. ¡°That will be fun.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you think so,¡± Inessa said as she measured how long it was from her waist to the floor. ¡°Shoes are the only thing I am allowed to be adventurous in.¡±

    ¡°Tima, you genius!¡± Adosina said, walking out of the changing rooms. ¡°What new work of art is this!¡±

    She stepped out in a glorious gown. It looked grey, but in a different light it seemed like the softest touch of blue. The intricate patterns made Inessa catch her breath.

    ¡°Ari? Can you pin her?¡± Tima said.

    Ari ran over to Adosina, gushing as she finished tying the dress. Tima picked up the paper that had Inessa¡¯s measurements.

    ¡°Thank you for doing this,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Addy is one of my dearest friends,¡± Tima said. ¡°She was the one that got me this building here in the city. She even paid for half of it.¡± Inessa glanced at Adosina, who was talking boisterously with Ari. ¡°She told me not a lot of tailors will work with you,¡± Tima said as she helped Inessa off the raised platform.

    ¡°Many of the dress makers here in the city don¡¯t want to waste their time on concubine dresses,¡± Inessa said. ¡°As Ari noticed, there¡¯s an entire book on what we can¡¯t wear, and the fine for breaking the rules are pretty steep.¡±

    Again, Tima¡¯s eyes gleamed with creativity. ¡°Don¡¯t you worry, Inessa. You will go to the balls and the socials, and every single man in that room will be jealous they can¡¯t touch you.¡±

    Inessa smiled and immediately thought of Indenuel. She shouldn¡¯t have, but she did, and her heart glowed with excitement. Then she remembered Fadrique, and a part of her shriveled again. She didn¡¯t want Fadrique¡¯s eyes on her.

    ¡°I have to say, Inessa. Your eyes are incredible. I am going to use that to my advantage,¡± Tima said, looking like she was sketching on a paper.

    Inessa touched her cheek, smiling. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Give me a week, and I will have your new wardrobe,¡± Tima said.

    ¡°Charge it to my father,¡± Adosina said from the other side of the room.

    ¡°I could not possibly charge you a copper, Addy.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Tima. I¡¯ve stolen enough of your glorious artwork to pay back the loan I gave you tenfold,¡± she said, picking up the skirts of the dress and admiring it.

    ¡°I cannot possibly take from the woman who gave me my dream,¡± Tima said.

    ¡°Ah, but you see, this is Inessa, not me.¡±

    Tima only shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the opportunity you¡¯ve given me.¡± She took Inessa¡¯s wrist. ¡°Do you see how gorgeous she is? She wears one of my designs and all the concubines in the city will flock to my dress shop. Then I will really have the money to payback your loan tenfold.¡±

    Adosina laughed. ¡°Alright, alright. I will trust your instincts.¡±

    Tima smiled as she dropped Inessa¡¯s hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Adosina picked up her skirts. ¡°I shall change back. Thank you, Tima. You are-¡±

    ¡°A genius. I know,¡± Tima said.

    Ari gathered more of the skirt, tenderly helping Adosina carry it into the changing room. As soon as she was in the changing room, Tima started taking down spools of cloth and silk down. She lifted them, eyeing the colors next to Inessa.

    ¡°Addy has a lot more capacity to forgive than I ever would. I don¡¯t think I could ever bring my father¡¯s concubine with me shopping.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s face had grown warm through a lot of this experience, but this was the first time it turned blazing hot. She looked down. ¡°We don¡¯t talk about it much.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t either. It must be hard, though, pretending like it isn¡¯t happening.¡±

    ¡°Being a concubine has brought my family great riches and prosperity,¡± Inessa said.

    Tima raised an eyebrow. ¡°Have they?¡± She didn¡¯t answer. It is what her servants read to her from Jina¡¯s letters, but Jina was always lying to her. ¡°I know of a gentleman who has grown quite fat on the wealth his daughters have created for him. Doesn¡¯t do a single thing to help the city. As soon as his twin girls were old enough, Fadrique swooped them up and the father hasn¡¯t worked a single day of his life.¡±

    Inessa involuntarily shuddered at the mention of Fadrique¡¯s name. Tima noticed. ¡°How¡¯d you get the bruise on your wrist?¡± Her voice was far quieter.

    She tugged at the sleeve to cover her wrist. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Tima took out a roll of velvet that was such a deep purple it looked black. ¡°And as a good citizen of Santollia City, I will of course believe you, and force the conversation to drop.¡± Tima took out a small sampling and placed it over Inessa¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Yes. You¡¯re eyes, Inessa. Such a stunning green!¡± She again mumbled her thanks. Tima set the spool aside and pulled out three more. She turned to Inessa, her voice as quiet as ever. ¡°As the citizen I want to be, know you can always find a safe place here at my dress shop if you need to get away.¡±

    ¡°Martin didn¡¯t do this,¡± she said, glancing at the dressing room Adosina went into. She didn¡¯t know why she needed to defend him like this, but if Tima and Adosina were such good friends, she didn¡¯t want her to think he was a bad person. ¡°He¡¯s not like that.¡±

    ¡°One of the others did it, though?¡± Tima finished for her. Again, she tugged the sleeve to cover the bruise. ¡°My offer still stands. If you need a safe place to be, my dress shop is always open. And if it¡¯s during the night, I live above my husband¡¯s shop on the other side of the street. We are here, no questions asked if that¡¯s how you want it to be.¡±

    Adosina walked out of the changing room, smiling brightly, chatting with Ari about wedding plans and what her dress would look like as they moved to the front of the store.

    Inessa reached out, feeling Tima¡¯s hand and giving it a squeeze. She had been touched by the kindness of a woman she had just meet, and she had a desire to make sure all the concubines would come to her. ¡°Thank you, Tima.¡±

    She smiled and squeezed Inessa¡¯s hand back. ¡°I never want anyone to fear for their lives as long as I can help them.¡± She checked a few more spools of material before she was satisfied. Adosina came from the front of the shop, smiling brightly. ¡°Thank you, Tima! Shall we return next week?¡±

    ¡°I will have most of the dresses ready to be measured at that time. Thank you, Addy.¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. It was wonderful to see you again! Send word to my mother about wedding arrangements for Ari,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°You are far too kind to Ari. She will have a bigger wedding than many of us could possibly dream,¡± Tima said.

    ¡°Ah, if divorce wasn¡¯t so expensive, you could divorce your husband and get married again!¡± Adosina said. ¡°Then we¡¯d throw an incredible party!¡±

    Tima laughed. ¡°And you assume I¡¯d be marrying the same man if I had the opportunity to divorce him?¡±

    ¡°What scandalous thoughts you have, Tima!¡± Ari said.

    Tima only shrugged.

 Chapter 75

    Indenuel walked out of the house toward the gardens. He wasn¡¯t sure how far from the house he could be, but he was starting to feel antsy about it. Half the military still surrounded Martin¡¯s home, the reminder of what had happened the past few days, so he stayed close to the house. A servant came forward with a chair, and Indenuel thanked him before sitting down, facing the gardens. He placed his elbows on his knees, interlocked his fingers, and rested his chin on his knuckles. A lot had happened today. Tolomon was on the mend. He had a vision of the past. He learned of¡­

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t even say it to himself. A part of him ached thinking about God.

    A servant appeared, placing a chair next to Indenuel. He looked behind him to see Martin coming forward and sitting next to him.

    ¡°Your confession is scheduled for tomorrow morning after breakfast. Before Captain Luiz gets here,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re all going to be there.¡±

    He winced. ¡°All of you? But I only need to speak to Navir.¡±

    ¡°You are the Warrior. This concerns us all,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel¡¯s nod was distracted as he again looked at the gardens. ¡°The prophet says hello.¡±

    Martin raised an eyebrow. ¡°The prophet of the fifth age?¡± Indenuel nodded. ¡°Me? He wanted to say hello to me?¡±

    ¡°Apparently, he admires you. He said something about being a fan? And that he¡¯s rooting for you. Whatever that means.¡±

    Martin looked away, a genuinely troubled look on his face. ¡°He must have me mistaken for someone else. I am no one to admire.¡± Martin wasn¡¯t just saying it to sound humble. He sounded like he was serious. A carriage rode by the house, heading for the stables. ¡°Ah, that must be Addy. Which means dinner will be served shortly. Would you like to tell Tolomon?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Indenuel said, standing. They headed inside the house right as Adosina walked in. She smiled brightly and ran to give Martin a hug.

    ¡°Is Ami in the kitchens?¡±

    Martin nodded as he broke away from her. ¡°Dinner is almost ready. Tolomon has gotten his appetite back in full force.¡±

    Inessa came in through the door, sharing a look with Indenuel before turning away. Adosina was there in his line of sight, smiling brightly at him. ¡°So, you¡¯re staying for dinner! Are you staying for the rest of the week?¡±

    ¡°At least until Captain Luiz has finished testing Tolomon tomorrow. It sounds like no final decisions will be made until that test is over,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina took his elbow, giving him a smile. ¡°Please stay as long as you need. Our home is always open.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hospitality,¡± Indenuel said, forcing himself not to look at Inessa. Adosina smiled again before turning toward Martin. ¡°Inessa and I just went shopping. Tima wouldn¡¯t let us give her a copper, so I shall give the money we did spend to your schools in her name.¡±

    ¡°You took Inessa with you?¡± Martin asked before he even noticed her by his daughter. ¡°How¡­ how lovely. I¡¯m sure Tima has a list of the requirements for a concubine dress.¡±

    ¡°Stop your fussing, Api. Tima is a genius, and follows the rules, too. I¡¯ll go see if Mother needs any more help in the kitchens.¡± Adosina squeezed Indenuel¡¯s elbow again. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure she doesn¡¯t make too much for you.¡±

    He gave her a relieved smile. ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    She laughed and disappeared down the entryway toward the direction of the kitchens, which left Indenuel, Martin, and Inessa alone.

    The pause was perhaps only a moment long, though it stretched for eternity like time itself had stopped. He didn¡¯t know where to look. None of them did.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Tolomon,¡± Indenuel said, turning his sights toward the sick room. He gave a hesitant bow before trying his best to walk away.

    Is this how normal people walk? Is this too fast? I hope not. This feels way too slow.

    Indenuel knocked on the door before walking into the room. He took a few steps in to see Tolomon getting things sorted. He didn¡¯t know why he expected Rosa to be there, but she wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Ready for dinner?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon looked up. ¡°Are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m never ready for Sara¡¯s dinners.¡± Tolomon¡¯s smile was small as he finished making his bed. ¡°My confession is scheduled for tomorrow morning.¡±

    He gave a nod of approval. ¡°Good.¡± He walked over to Indenuel, patting him on the back. ¡°You¡¯re doing the right thing.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing as they walked out of the room. Inessa and Martin were talking quietly, she was playing with something on her sleeve as she talked. Indenuel forced herself to look away as they headed for the dining hall.

    Indenuel sat down as Tolomon eased himself into his seat. Indenuel shot him a concerned look. He waved his hand before straightening in his seat. He placed two hands on the table, closing his eyes as though to orient himself before opening them and smiling. Indenuel watched with a mixture of concern and horror.

    ¡°I am fine. Simply recovering,¡± Tolomon said as Martin and Inessa walked in the room. Indenuel decided to drop it. Rosa sat down next to Tolomon, and he watched her instead, watched how she fiddled with the perfectly placed utensils next to her. He had done that once.

    ¡°I believe we¡¯re all here,¡± Sara said with a beaming smile.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He nodded, then paused. Everyone bowed their heads, ready for the prayer, and he realized, far starker than he should have, that God wasn¡¯t there to hear it. He winced before he brought his hands up, giving a final look at Martin who watched him carefully, fully aware of what he was thinking about, before he bowed his head.

    Indenuel cleared his throat. ¡°We give thanks to God for this food.¡± He felt like a hypocrite. With this prayer he was essentially telling Martin he would willingly lie for the High Elders. ¡°May it give us strength to prepare for the Savior¡¯s coming.¡± His eyes warmed again, threatening to spill more tears he didn¡¯t want to shed. Wasn¡¯t there a limit to the tears one could shed in a day? ¡°And may we always be in service of Thee.¡±

    ¡°God be with us,¡± everyone said.

    Indenuel kept his head bowed as Tolomon reached over to taste the first bite. He didn¡¯t feel like he could look at anyone. How could the High Elders do this? He ate a bite to get the rest of them eating but remained quiet. Martin patted his arm before diving into his dinner.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Captain Luiz will be here tomorrow, right?¡± Diego asked.

    ¡°Yes. You will not bother the man. He¡¯s here to check Tolomon,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Tolomon¡¯s going to beat him, right?¡± Aaron asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°He¡¯s here to fight me until he beats me.¡±

    Aaron looked genuinely confused. ¡°And if he never beats you?¡±

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°He will. I¡¯m still recovering from grey death. He will fight me until he knocks me out.¡±

    Aaron¡¯s face fell. ¡°But you¡¯re the best. You never get knocked out.¡±

    ¡°Well,¡± Tolomon said with a wink, ¡°It might take him a while to knock me out, but that is the eventual outcome.¡±

    ¡°I bet he lasts until midmorning,¡± Gustav said.

    ¡°Gustav,¡± Ana said. ¡°No betting.¡±

    Gustav gave a shrug.

    ¡°After lunch! He¡¯ll last until after lunch!¡± Aaron said.

    Rosa placed her wine glass down. ¡°Let¡¯s not put any unneeded pressure on Tolomon. After all, he is recovering from something few have ever survived.¡±

    ¡°Which means he¡¯s going to last until after dinner!¡± Diego said.

    ¡°Diego,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I shall be sure to make a hearty breakfast,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°You are far too kind.¡±

    ¡°You have done your duty, and through Indenuel¡¯s incredible powers, you are alive,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Oh, no, Sara. Certainly it is through¡­¡± Indenuel froze. Martin always told him to deflect the praises he received to God. An ache started to grow that stopped his speech.

    ¡°I think what Indenuel is trying to say, is we must never forget it is through the mercies of God we have these gifts,¡± Martin said quietly.

    ¡°One might think I am already in the afterlife after tasting your delectable food,¡± Tolomon said, finishing his plate.

    Sara¡¯s smile was wide as she motioned more food to Tolomon¡¯s plate. ¡°I will certainly give your compliments to my staff, where it is most certainly deserved.¡±

    Indenuel marveled at Tolomon as he started eating his second plate of dinner while he had barely begun his first. He began to eat his mashed potatoes when he glanced over at Inessa. Once again, she was fine to be ignored. Another topic started up, and Indenuel watched her as she picked up a spoonful of mashed potatoes, bringing it to her lips. There was something dark on her wrist. He squinted, trying to get a better idea of what it was. ¡°What is that?¡± he couldn¡¯t stop himself from asking.

    The dinner table grew quiet as everyone turned toward Inessa. She did not even realize the conversation had turned toward her until she set down her spoon to look up and see everyone¡¯s gaze on her.

    ¡°Pardon?¡± she asked.

    ¡°That. On your wrist. What is it?¡± Indenuel asked.

    He saw it. The smallest, almost imperceptible widening of her eyes before she lowered them to look at her wrist. Carefully she brought the sleeve down enough to show a dark bruise. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡± She covered it again. ¡°A silly story. I¡¯d rather not say.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s head cocked to one side, his eyes narrowing. He knew exactly what that meant. He had said something similar for plenty of things Mountain Pass didn¡¯t want to hear, giving them every excuse to drop it if needed. He was not going to let the same thing happen to her.

    ¡°On the contrary, Inessa. I¡¯d rather like to hear it. Heaven knows we¡¯d all need a laugh today.¡± She had taken a drink of her wine and set down the glass. She looked at Indenuel, and he stared back. ¡°Must be quite the story to get a bruise that dark.¡±

    Inessa tore her gaze from Indenuel and stood, her chair scraping against the floor. ¡°Martin, may I be excused?¡± She didn¡¯t look at him, instead staring at the table. Staring at no one.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Martin said.

    She didn¡¯t even curtsey. She simply turned around and walked out of the dining hall. Once she was gone, the conversation returned, Ana helping it continue until Inessa was practically forgotten again as Tolomon started on his third plate.

    Indenuel turned toward Martin. ¡°How did she get that bruise on her wrist?¡± Indenuel asked, his voice quiet enough. He doubted Martin did anything to her, but he needed his verbal confirmation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said just as quietly, stealing a glance at Sara before looking back at his plate. ¡°I just saw it now with you. Do not concern yourself with it. I¡¯ll go heal it later and talk with her.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, trying to focus on his food. Tolomon finished his plate, a look of exhaustion on his face. ¡°Thank you for dinner, Sara, but I believe I need to go rest again.¡±

    ¡°Recover your strength, Tolomon,¡± Martin said.

    He nodded before slowly standing. The conversations continued as Indenuel watched with more concern as Tolomon made his way to his bed. Something told him he was going to sleep solidly through the night. Rosa stole a glance at the doorway, and it was a look Indenuel could not mistake for anything else, brief as it was. She felt a concern for him that was far deeper than just friends.

    ¡°You honestly think he¡¯ll make it past dinner?¡± Gustav asked Diego.

    He nodded, just as confident as ever. ¡°I¡¯ll bet every copper I own.¡±

    ¡°Diego,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Gustav,¡± Ana chided at the same time.

    Diego simply shrugged.

    ***

    Inessa curled up on her seat at the window in her room, looking out among the grounds. In the dying light of the sun, it was a completely different world. Day birds settled in for the night, and the nocturnal ones enjoyed their last moments of rest. The staff moved the leftover food to a cart to give out among the poor tomorrow, and the gardeners gathered their tools into the shed before the light was gone.

    There was a soft knock at the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin opened the door, a small smile on his face. ¡°Good evening.¡± She didn¡¯t move from her spot. Instead, she hugged her knees closer to her chest and looked out the window, preparing her speech she had been practicing since that morning.

    He walked in enough to close the door but stayed far away from her. ¡°What happened to your wrist?¡±

    She pulled the sleeve down enough to show him the bruises again. ¡°High Elder Fadrique.¡±

    His face fell. He looked at her wrist, then approached. ¡°Today?¡±

    ¡°This morning, yes,¡± she said. ¡°He¡­ he came to threaten me that¡­¡± She wetted her lips, trying not to let the terror come over her. ¡°That if you do not get me pregnant, he will still have three more months to try, since he hasn¡¯t had me as long as everyone else.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Martin said, covering her wrist with his two hands. ¡°No, I would not allow that.¡±

    She closed her eyes, feeling the relief of that assurance. Martin closed his own eyes as he healed the bruises and released her hand. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    So, she was back to her choices. Pregnant with Martin¡¯s child, or to go home in disgrace. But at least she¡¯d never go to Fadrique again. ¡°You know, then? What he did to me?¡± And the other concubines?

    ¡°I suspected. Especially after Navir said there was a good reason why you were given to me three months early.¡±

    She realized what it meant. He suspected, but like all the other High Elders, he did nothing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Inessa. For yesterday. I behaved rudely,¡± Martin said.

    She stared at him confused and folded her arms. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I am worried about you and¡­¡± He pointed toward the door, but hesitated. ¡°The truth of the matter is, I know you¡¯re lonely here. I know a woman of your¡­¡± He gestured toward her, looking like he was trying to figure out a word to describe her, but was finding it too uncomfortable. Instead, he sighed. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be with me, but you are. You and Indenuel¡­ if I wasn¡¯t¡­ if this law¡­¡±

    ¡°Like I said before, Martin. I am an adult, even if I am younger than Adosina.¡± Martin grimaced, but she kept going. ¡°Indenuel and I both are adults. We are fully aware of the consequences of what might happen if we break the law. Yes, I have feelings, but I won¡¯t act on them. You have my word.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Thank you. And again, I am sorry for how I acted yesterday. It was unbecoming of me.¡±

    Her brows furrowed in confusion. None of the other High Elders had ever treated her like this. She was treated more like a number, a scheduled nightly appointment. Nothing to apologize to. ¡°I forgive you.¡± It felt weird saying that. She shouldn¡¯t have needed to say that to a High Elder. Like an equal.

    His smile was grim and his nod short. ¡°I will try not to treat you like a child. It would be easier for me.¡± She tucked her hair behind her ears, looking away. ¡°So, you went shopping with Addy today?¡±

    Inessa nodded, not looking at him. ¡°Yes. To her dressmaker. Tima seems bound and determined to make me some beautiful dresses to get more business from the other concubines.¡±

    ¡°Smart business move. I trust she¡¯ll follow the guidelines.¡±

    ¡°Her assistant was reading from the book all the different rules. She did not seem deterred.¡±

    There was a lull in the conversation. Inessa didn¡¯t know if Martin felt it, but this silence didn¡¯t feel so prickly. She felt no urgency to find something else to talk about in order to fill the void, something to distract themselves with the fact that she was his concubine. They were simply quiet.

    ¡°Can I get you anything? Do you need something to drink before you go to bed?¡± Martin asked.

    Inessa rubbed her arms, still feeling confused. ¡°No, no. I¡­¡± She began fiddling with the hem of her sleeve. She could almost feel her mother slap her with a spoon for such fiddling, but she doubted Martin would mind. ¡°I don¡¯t drink anything before bed.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Yeah it, um, childhood training.¡± She¡¯d already said too much, but he looked as though he genuinely wanted to know. She cleared her throat, looking away. ¡°My mother never let me drink anything before bed. She said it¡­ it made pimples grow on my face. And if there was one thing my mother couldn¡¯t tolerate, it was pimples on my face.¡±

    Martin raised an eyebrow. ¡°I had never thought of that.¡±

    Inessa shrugged. ¡°My mother thought of it enough for the both of us.¡±

    He chuckled as he turned, heading toward the door. ¡°Well, should you change your mind, you can always alert one of the servants.¡±

    ¡°I will. Thanks.¡±

    He left, closing the door. Inessa stared at the windowsill in front of her, feeling confused. Martin had been incredibly kind to her, asking forgiveness, apologizing. And yet he still refused to acknowledge the abusive monster Fadrique was.

 Chapter 76

    Indenuel stood in the foggy world of dreams before he comprehended Garen, but he was there, smiling. ¡°Good to see you again, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel smiled, then wished more than anything that he could give him a hug. ¡°Garen, I¡­¡± Indenuel folded his arms, trying to remember the last time he had seen him. ¡°So much has happened since I saw you last.¡±

    Garen¡¯s smile was comforting. ¡°I don¡¯t doubt it. I have been trying, but my powers are so sporadic. I was never any good with them.¡±

    ¡°I think mine are getting stronger,¡± Indenuel said, rubbing his arm.

    Garen¡¯s smile grew, and he looked almost proud. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me what¡¯s been happening?¡±

    So Indenuel did. He didn¡¯t know how much time he used, but Garen listened, beaming as he talked about healing the Oraminians. Of the training. Garen listened as he talked about the fight with the Kiamese soldiers and saving Tolomon¡¯s life. Garen looked as though he was about to pat his shoulder when he stopped and brought his hands back, most likely realizing the same thing Indenuel had. They couldn¡¯t touch in this plane of existence.

    ¡°You are incredible, Indenuel. I¡¯m so proud of you, son.¡± Garen froze, realizing what he said. Indenuel felt something beginning in his chest. Garen was proud of him. He was making his father proud. ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ that might have been too forward of me.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine, father,¡± Indenuel said, trying the word out. It was an odd, ill-practiced word. He¡¯d have to practice to get used to it.

    Garen smiled again, trying to hide his pride. ¡°Quite the eventful few days, then.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, well, it um, it doesn¡¯t necessarily stop there,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What?¡± Garen asked. ¡°There¡¯s more?¡±

    He laughed, then talked about the vision he had. At least, a shortened one. Simply that he had one. As much as he wanted to, he wasn¡¯t ready to talk to Garen about the Divine Ages. Or about what he had learned afterwards in the library of the High Elders. Or that he might lose the final battle. He wasn¡¯t ready to have that conversation with Garen yet.

    The room started to darken, and Indenuel looked around, frowning. How much time had he spent talking with his father. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was so busy talking about me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, never apologize, Indenuel. We¡¯ve finally found each other, and there will be plenty more of these talks,¡± Garen said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like that.¡±

    The last thing he saw was Garen¡¯s smile.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling. He sat up, just to orient himself back into the real world. The sun began to rise. Tolomon was sound asleep in the bed next to him. He had been asleep when Indenuel crept into the room last night, doing everything he could to be as silent as possible to give Tolomon as much rest as needed. He had only paused enough to have existential dread about saying his evening prayers before climbing into bed and going to sleep.

    He eased himself out of bed. He took one step when the floor beneath him creaked and Tolomon¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he sat up.

    ¡°Go back to bed, you need your rest.¡±

    Tolomon glanced out the window, squinting in the bright light. ¡°Did I miss breakfast?¡±

    Indenuel started to get dressed. ¡°No. But you should still go back to bed.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Tolomon slid out of bed, doing some stretches. ¡°I feel perfectly refreshed.¡±

    Indenuel was again reminded of Rosa. Remembered how she paced by the door. Remembered how adamant Tolomon was about nothing being between them.

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need any more sleep?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Once I¡¯m up, I¡¯m up.¡±

    He finished getting dressed. ¡°See you at breakfast, then.¡±

    Indenuel sat down, figuring he had a pretty good appetite, considering Sara watched him with a smile on her face, until he got the message from Derio that the High Elders were ready for him in Martin¡¯s study. He then muscled the rest of his food down his throat before excusing himself to meet with them.

    He opened the door to the study and gave a bow. Dalius was behind the desk, getting the book ready to take notes. Navir and Martin sat in chairs on either side of the desk, and Fadrique leaned against the wall, his arms folded.

    Indenuel walked farther in. He felt naked without Tolomon near him. ¡°So why am I meeting with all of you?¡±

    ¡°Your powers might be so intertwined you might have used others by mistake,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I mean, I think I would know,¡± Indenuel said, rubbing his arm as he stood on the center of the rug.

    ¡°The Warrior using any sort of corruptive power is something we all need to be aware of,¡± Fadrique said.

    Indenuel sighed in defeat. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Let us begin with a prayer,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel listened to the prayer, ignoring most of the words as he tried his hardest not to feel like a hypocrite. Every single person in this room knew about God. Why the pretense?

    ¡°You come to confess of your own will?¡± Navir asked once the prayer was done. Dalius began writing.

    ¡°I do,¡± Indenuel said. Sure, he was doing this to keep Tolomon here, but it still didn¡¯t matter. He decided to confess to keep his bodyguard by his side, and that definitely was his own choice.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Tell us what happened,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel recounted it to the best of his ability about grabbing the Kiamese soldier¡¯s wrist with a tree branch to keep him from stabbing Tolomon. Navir listened, a frown on his face, nodding to his story.

    ¡°And you give us permission to probe for corruption?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Indenuel said.

    He felt it, all at once, extremely powerful probes into his soul. They didn¡¯t even have to touch him. Despite everything, Indenuel sometimes forgot these were the High Elders, the most powerful men in the entire world in their specific gifts.

    Navir rose before he opened his eyes. ¡°I sense none, but we shall check for a mark just in case.¡±

    Indenuel nodded again, letting Navir pull his shirt over enough to see Indenuel¡¯s bare shoulder. ¡°Instinctual, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. The instinctual ones never leave a mark,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And you know this how?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel hesitated, realizing he had made a confession of a different sort. ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± Navir continued to stare at him, almost forcing the confession out of him. ¡°It might have happened once or twice in Mountain Pass,¡± he mumbled.

    Navir had a tight smile. ¡°Instinctual or not, it is still a use of the corruptive powers.¡±

    Indenuel straightened his shirt again. ¡°It is, yes.¡±

    ¡°You did right to confess.¡±

    ¡°Did I, though?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The frown tugged at Navir¡¯s mouth. ¡°Of course. Any use whatsoever of the corruptive powers needs to be confessed.¡±

    ¡°But there was nothing there, sir. No mark, no corruption lingering, and after I used the corruption, I saved Tolomon¡¯s life, using the tree power to reverse the gray death,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir turned his head ever so slightly. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I mean, so what if this happens?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°If it¡¯s instinctual, I cannot stop it.¡±

    ¡°You can, and you must,¡± Navir said. ¡°Corruptive powers are not something to play with.¡±

    ¡°So, I let Tolomon get stabbed?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You stop using corruption,¡± Navir said. ¡°This is the second time since you¡¯ve arrived that you used these powers, and that is deeply concerning to us.¡±

    ¡°But I saved his life twice! Once with corruption, once with the gifts!¡±

    ¡°It is unheard of to switch between God-given gifts and the devil corrupted ones,¡± Martin said from his corner.

    ¡°And yet I have,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t,¡± Martin said, standing. ¡°As you said, you used it instinctually. It never made a lasting mark. The more excuses you find to use corruption, the longer it will stick, and then your gifts will not be as easy to use. And it is the God-given gifts you need. You stay away from the devil as far as possible.¡±

    ¡°But what if I can? What if this is what makes me the Warrior?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°What if, instead of using four gifts, I can use all eight?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Navir said at the same time.

    ¡°It would help win this war faster. If I can both heal and bring pain, I could-¡±

    ¡°Stop, Indenuel,¡± Martin said, his voice quiet yet firm. ¡°You cannot let your mind go down this path.¡±

    ¡°I can do it,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Maybe this is what they meant by-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Dalius said, placing the quill in the ink pot before standing. ¡°Has your time during the Day of the Devil given you no insight at all? You cannot mess with the devil.¡±

    ¡°Yes, that day is hell, but I¡¯m still able to survive well enough the other days of the year,¡± Indenuel said.

    Dalius pointed a finger at him. ¡°This is exactly how the devil works. Leading you down a false sense of security, thinking you are in control, and next thing you know you are selling your soul to him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never do that. If I could use the more offensive powers, confess, then use my more defensive powers, then-¡±

    They were talking all at once. Indenuel almost couldn¡¯t understand them.

    ¡°God-given gifts and devil corruptive ones. Do not call them by any other name,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Do not even begin down this path. Take those thoughts from your mind at once,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°You may be more powerful, but after a time your gifts will still corrode if you use too much corruption,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°There is no balance between the two. You either have God-given gifts, or the devil corruptive ones,¡± Fadrique said.

    Indenuel sighed as they continued to talk. ¡°Alright. Alright, I get it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re serious, Indenuel,¡± Dalius said. ¡°You must rid yourself of all evil. Don¡¯t even look at it. Get your mind back toward God, or else the devil will win.¡±

    Indenuel winced, feeling his eyes harden as he met Dalius¡¯ gaze. ¡°My mind back toward God?¡±

    Dalius sighed, almost sensing his raw soul. ¡°The Savior. You must tether yourself to the Savior, or all will be lost.¡±

    Once again, Indenuel felt the dissonance in his soul. Every single one of these men had crimes, both in public and in private, and here they were demanding he do better. It was hypocrisy to the greatest degree, and he, unfortunately, could do little about it. For now. ¡°Is there anything more I need to do for confession?¡±

    Martin came closer, the concern in his eyes. ¡°We shall see you at Sabbath worship tomorrow, yes?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Attend worship for the next month, and your confession will be complete,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I accept. Thank you, High Elders.¡±

    Navir nodded. ¡°This confession is over. God be with you, Indenuel.¡±

    Once again Indenuel gave Navir a hard stare. He seemed unperturbed by it. Indenuel bowed before turning around and leaving the room, hearing the familiar clang of metal against metal. He followed the sound out the back doors and to the gardens where Tolomon and Captain Luiz were fighting with swords. Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure how Tolomon could handle it. He had perfect form, the speed undeniable, and all the children were cheering them on. Indenuel never wanted to have an audience at his sword fighting. Clearly Tolomon was good enough he didn¡¯t mind.

    Once again, a servant brought out a chair for Indenuel. He sat down and saw Rosa and Ana talking near their children. Was it just his imagination, or was Rosa watching Tolomon far more than Ana?

    It was combat style, and Captain Luiz was holding his own. Tolomon was not nearly as fast, since Indenuel could mostly follow it, but it was still more skill than he possessed.

    Derio¡¯s shadow crossed him. ¡°Ah, there you are, sir.¡±

    Indenuel looked up. ¡°Oh, hello.¡±

    ¡°Pablo let a tree talker from your household give the letters he has been holding for the past few days,¡± Derio said, giving him a nice stack.

    ¡°Oh! Right. I guess I should have asked for them,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You have been busy with other matters, sir.¡±

    Indenuel stood up, looking through the letters as Tolomon and Captain Luiz continued to fight. ¡°Thank you. I appreciate this.¡± He had a feeling Tolomon and Captain Luiz would be at this for a while, so he walked inside. Matteo and the twins were making excellent time, but without the map, he didn¡¯t know how close they were. He wandered through the house before gathering the courage to ask a servant for a map of the main road. The servant lead Indenuel to a library and pulled out a map in a book, and Indenuel thanked the servant. He read through the few letters he had from the children, mapping where they were, getting more excited as his finger drew nearer to Santollia City.

    Sara walked in the library, smiling at him. ¡°Well, hello, Indenuel. I thought you¡¯d be outside watching Tolomon.¡±

    Indenuel looked up from the map. ¡°Pretty sure they¡¯ll be out there a while. I just got some letters from the children in my village who are coming to visit.¡±

    Sara¡¯s entire face brightened. ¡°Oh, are they?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they should be here¡­¡± he traced his finger, going through two towns. ¡°The second day of next week.¡± A smile broke across his face.

    ¡°How marvelous! Do you need me to watch them while you train?¡± Sara asked.

    Indenuel glanced at her. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought of that. I guess they would just stay at my house the entire time, wouldn¡¯t they.¡±

    ¡°How old are they?¡±

    ¡°Two five year old¡¯s, and a nine year old,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yes, please bring them. They can play with my grandchildren,¡± Sara said.

    Indenuel looked surprised. ¡°Are you sure, Sara? I don¡¯t want to burden you.¡±

    ¡°No burden at all, I assure you. Children that age need other children to play with.¡±

    ¡°But you already have a full house,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s a few more? You keep me informed,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Thank you, Sara.¡±

    She beamed at him as she left the library. Indenuel settled himself in a chair, reading the adventures of the children.

 Chapter 77

    ¡°Fadrique, if you could stay a moment, I¡¯d like a word with you,¡± Martin said.

    The meeting was ending, and though Fadrique obeyed, he still looked annoyed as he remained after the other High Elders left, folding his arms. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Martin waited for the door to close. ¡°Never touch my concubine again.¡±

    Air hardly moved through his nose as he smirked. ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°You bruised her.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t care about her.¡±

    ¡°I care enough.¡±

    Fadrique shrugged. ¡°She still has three months left with me.¡±

    ¡°No. No she doesn¡¯t,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you to decide,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°And who¡¯s choice is that? Navir¡¯s? You honestly think he¡¯d agree to let her go to you?¡± Martin asked.

    Fadrique gave him a strange look. ¡°He already has. Why would I tell her if I didn¡¯t already know it was a possibility.¡±

    Martin¡¯s heart quickened. ¡°I wasn¡¯t informed of this.¡±

    ¡°Probably because Navir has high hopes you will succeed. You are, after all, Martin the Healer,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°Was there anything else you wanted to say?¡±

    Martin said nothing. Clearly, he needed to talk to Navir. Why wasn¡¯t he informed of this? Fadrique¡¯s bow was stiff before he left the study.

    ***

    Indenuel finished reading the letters and walked out to check on Tolomon. He was still going strong with Captain Luiz, both of them looking battered. Diego and Aaron watched with a keen interest, but all the other children had long since disappeared back to their studies. It was nearing lunchtime.

    Indenuel felt content. It was a strange feeling to have considering fifty Kiamese soldiers appeared in Santollia City and tried to kill him, while almost succeeding in killing the closest friend he ever had.

    The content feeling in his soul turned sour. What were they going to do about that? Were the Oraminians the prime target? He realized no one had talked to him about it. He was the Warrior. Shouldn¡¯t he be informed about what was happening? Baleeah told him not to talk to them with that spy around him, but he found himself concerned for his Oraminian friends.

    Tolomon disarmed Captain Luiz before whacking him hard over the side of the head and knocking him out. Diego and Aaron clapped.

    ¡°That¡¯s the fourth time!¡± Diego exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re doing amazing!¡±

    ¡°Ah, thanks Diego!¡± Tolomon said as two healers came over and quickly healed Captain Luiz.

    ¡°Do the one fighting technique you and Api made up!¡± Aaron said.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that to poor Captain Luiz,¡± Tolomon said as the man woke up, getting to his feet. ¡°Need a break, Captain? I could fight one of the other soldiers for a while.¡±

    Captain Luiz stretched out his arms before picking up a sword. ¡°I¡¯ll break at lunch time, if I haven¡¯t gotten you before then.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Tolomon said, moving to basic stance.

    Captain Luiz smiled, moving to basic stance himself. ¡°You were talking about a fighting technique you made up with Captain Nathaniel?¡±

    ¡°The idiot¡¯s maneuver,¡± Tolomon said as they started to fight, the metal clanging.

    ¡°Sounds like a move you two would make up. What does it involve?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°A healthy amount of idiocy,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Well now you have me curious,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Tolomon shrugged, then threw his sword on the ground, it stuck straight up. Captain Luiz looked at the sword. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s an idiot move,¡± Captain Luiz said before going straight for Tolomon, who dodged the blade before grabbing his wrist and breaking it. He then punched him three times in quick succession. Captain Luiz was flat on his back, his own sword pressed against his throat.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t blame Captain Luiz. How did Tolomon even get his sword?

    ¡°The idiot¡¯s maneuver. To gage the stupidity of your opponent. If they think you¡¯re still a threat without your main weapon,¡± Tolomon said.

    Captain Luiz sighed. ¡°In my defense, you are still recovering from grey death.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s what makes you an idiot,¡± Tolomon said before punching him in the face, knocking him out cold.

    Diego and Aaron lost their minds. ¡°You are a legend! A legend!¡± Diego said, as Aaron jumped up and down. The military healers came over.

    Tolomon stood up, shaking out his hand before grabbing his sword. ¡°No, Diego. I¡¯m not.¡±

    ¡°Yes, you are! Absolute legend!¡± Diego said.

    ¡°Whether or not that¡¯s true, I stay at the top because I know I¡¯m not immortal. A wise sentiment to take to heart yourself, should you want to pursue this career. The thing that will save your life is always remembering your own mortality, so you take out threats as quickly as possible. All the while you must have the clear mind needed to intimidate your opponent, so they become aware of their own mortality the moment they see you.¡± Tolomon swung his sword around before moving to basic stance right as Captain Luiz woke up. He groaned, rubbing his head and leaning against his elbows as he saw Tolomon ready to fight him, battered and bruised as he was. Captain Luiz sighed.

    ¡°One more round, then I¡¯m breaking for an early lunch.¡±

    Diego¡¯s eyes were filled with amazement, his jaw slack. Indenuel smiled, shaking his head before turning around and entering the house again. Again, the content feeling was there. Tolomon was alive, he was alive, Matteo, Isla, and Emilia were almost here. Thinking about the people in his life brought a smile to his face. Thinking about his duties as a Warrior, about what he¡¯d learned about God, the fear that the Oraminians might take the fall for this, it brought the anxiety back.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Is there a place I could write a letter?¡± Indenuel asked a servant.

    ¡°We could have some paper, ink, and a few quills sent to your room if you¡¯d like, Warrior,¡± the servant said.

    Indenuel headed toward his room. It had been a while since he¡¯d written to Nathaniel. He had sent him a few letters by now, and he ought to reply to them. And he always felt better after writing him.

    ***

    ¡°Navir?¡± Martin asked before walking into the reading room of the High Elder¡¯s library.

    Navir continued reading, holding out a finger as he finished the paragraph before looking up. ¡°Martin, hello.¡±

    ¡°I was told you¡¯d be here,¡± Martin said, sitting across from him.

    ¡°Where else would I be?¡± Navir asked with a laugh. ¡°How can I help?¡±

    ¡°You told Fadrique he could have Inessa back for another three months?¡± Martin asked, trying to keep the incredulousness out of his voice.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Navir said, writing down the page number of his book before closing it. ¡°I sense we will be having a long conversation about this.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem like we should,¡± Martin said as Navir picked the book up gently and headed back into the library to return it. ¡°You saw yourself what happened to Inessa while she was with Fadrique. How can you justify sending her back?¡±

    He returned, closing the door softly behind him. ¡°I assume a year break would have helped cool him down. Considering it¡¯ll be closer to two, even two and a half years, that should be plenty of time for him to realize his wrongs and do better if Inessa needs to return to him.¡±

    Martin stared at Navir, blinking. ¡°And you¡¯ve been working with Fadrique? Helping him, you know, not beat up a woman?¡±

    ¡°Fadrique is perfectly aware of his sins,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°But is he doing anything to stop them? That¡¯s my main concern.¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be your main concern,¡± Navir said. ¡°Your main concern is impregnating Inessa.¡± Martin winced, though he tried not to. It seemed like such a vulgar term. ¡°You do that, and you won¡¯t have to worry about whether or not she goes back to Fadrique.¡± Martin ground his teeth together. ¡°How is that going, by the way? Have you gone over what the healers left you?¡±

    ¡°You cannot possibly allow this. Stress might be a factor, and if she knew she¡¯d go back to him, it might make things worse.¡±

    ¡°Then don¡¯t tell her,¡± Navir said.

    Martin let out a breath. ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed?¡±

    ¡°It was a decision made while you were gone. Though I¡¯m certain I passed on those notes.¡±

    ¡°I would have remembered reading that,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Seems like we both suffer from ailments of old age, my friend,¡± Navir said. Martin rubbed his forehead, glaring at the table. Maybe Navir had written something about it, but since he had used the trip to do everything possible to ignore Inessa, it must have trickled into his reading as well. ¡°Do what you must. You are, after all, the most powerful healer in the world.¡±

    ¡°Except for Indenuel,¡± Martin mumbled.

    Navir shrugged. ¡°Indenuel is in a category all his own. Keep us posted on Inessa¡¯s progress.¡±

    ¡°Please talk with Fadrique. Get him working through this. Make sure the other concubines-¡±

    ¡°Stop, Martin,¡± Navir said, raising a hand. ¡°Do not trouble yourself with this.¡±

    ¡°Navir-¡±

    ¡°Do not trouble yourself,¡± Navir repeated, his voice growing darker. ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you¡¯ve done. Don¡¯t forget the proof we have of your own adulterous affair all those years ago.¡±

    Martin glared at Navir. ¡°You can only use that proof once, and you¡¯ve used it to create the concubine law. You cannot hang it over my head anymore.¡±

    ¡°I swore I wouldn¡¯t use it more than once, but if you anger Fadrique enough, he will certainly use it. And he isn¡¯t as level-headed about it as I,¡± Navir said.

    Martin¡¯s heart pulsed in stifled anger the way it always had when Navir brought up the proof they had against him. He didn¡¯t care if the rest of the world knew it, but he could not let Sara know. This would break her. ¡°What you are doing to me is wrong. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re clear of sins yourself.¡±

    ¡°But you are the only one that has verifiable proof of yours. And in a court of law, that¡¯s really all that matters. Focus on your own problems and leave Fadrique to his.¡±

    Martin closed his eyes, taking a steadying breath before he stood and walked out of the room.

    ***

    Indenuel finished writing the letter, then placed his quill in the ink pot before blowing it dry, giving it a final read.

    Nathaniel,

    Thank you for your letters. They have helped me face the challenges in front of me. I, too, appreciate your friendship. Thank you for the warning about Tolomon¡¯s temper. I¡¯m certain it saved my life.

    You mentioned in one of your letters about the weight on Martin¡¯s shoulders you saw soon after he became High Elder. I understand what you mean now. There are things I¡¯ve learned from the High Elders that have rattled my soul, and I feel like I can never be the same after this. And I realize I might have learned my purpose. Your family, Tolomon, the small family I¡¯ve created from my village, they are my purpose. Despite the crazy thing that has happened, the army surrounding Martin¡¯s house to keep me protected, I feel happy.

    I don¡¯t have much else to say, I simply wanted to write and say thank you for your letters.

    -Indenuel

    He waited for it to dry before he folded it and stood up. He walked out of the library to check on Tolomon when he almost ran into Captain Luiz who was holding a plate of food.

    ¡°Ah, hello Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°Look, we might have to reschedule your training. I honestly thought I¡¯d get Tolomon knocked out by this point,¡± he said before taking a bite of wheat bread smothered with strawberries.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Captain. It¡¯s been nice to rest today too,¡± Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz nodded. ¡°Yeah, I heard how you saved Tolomon¡¯s life. How are you feeling? Did that take too much energy?¡±

    ¡°No, not too bad. I¡¯m back to normal,¡± Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz gave a low whistle. ¡°Honestly, that in itself is super impressive. Tolomon, I understand why he¡¯s still up and battling. You, I don¡¯t know how you¡¯re still standing. You should still be recovering yourself.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know what else to do but shrug. ¡°I feel alright.¡±

    Captain Luiz nodded before glancing behind him where Tolomon was fighting with another soldier. ¡°I know you were super rebellious in your decision, and I should chastise you for saving him, but honestly, thank you. I know Graduates are supposed to sacrifice themselves for someone like you, but I¡¯d volunteer to sacrifice myself for Tolomon to stay alive. The man is a Goddammed legend who I still can¡¯t knock out.¡± Captain Luiz took the last bite of his bread.

    ¡°Does that mean he¡¯s going to stay my bodyguard?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°He¡¯ll need about a week to recover fully, but yes, he will. If the man is lasting this long after being hit with Grey Death, he¡¯s still the best Graduate alive. Maybe ever.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, feeling himself relax. Tolomon was going to stay. He did his confession, and Tolomon was always a man true to his word.

    ¡°Are you going to be alright? It can¡¯t be easy getting knocked out over five times in a morning," Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz gave a groan. ¡°Try over fifteen.¡±

    He took a quick intake of breath. ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s healthy.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the sabbath day tomorrow, so I¡¯m guaranteed to have the day off to recover,¡± Captain Luiz said as he skewered a piece of rice wrapped in an herb and popped it in his mouth. ¡°Seriously, these are so good. How does Sara do it?¡±

    Curious, Indenuel raised his hands. ¡°May I? Check?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Captain Luiz said, pointing toward his head. Indenuel placed his fingers against Captain Luiz¡¯ temples before closing his eyes, sensing the fatigue that came from being healed far too much. Also, after a few sessions with Martin, he could identify the stress and anxiety. He smoothed that out, then went through a quick healing of the aches and pains of the muscles, easing the fatigue caused by the healing power. Indenuel let go, and Captain Luiz smiled. ¡°Not sure what you did, but it was something. Thanks.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as the man drained the rest of his glass. ¡°Diego thinks Tolomon will stay standing until after dinner.¡±

    Captain Luiz chuckled. ¡°If you asked me that this morning, I¡¯d say no. Now I¡¯m not so sure.¡± He handed his empty plate to a servant before doing another stretch. ¡°Alright, I better get back out there.¡±

    ¡°Good luck,¡± Indenuel said. Captain Luiz gave a half-hearted wave before heading out the back door. Indenuel handed the letter to Derio to give to Nathaniel. He headed to get himself some lunch when he almost ran into Martin.

    ¡°Oh, excuse me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No, no, pardon me. I cannot seem to focus today. Tell me, have you seen Inessa?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her all day,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Good,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, that slipped out.¡± He patted Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will see you later.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as Martin hurried off to talk to Derio. He was acting strange today.

 Chapter 78

    Inessa was eating her lunch when Derio approached and bowed. ¡°Martin would like to see you in his study as soon as you are done with lunch.¡±

    She paused, frowning. Martin never wanted to see her. ¡°Thank you.¡± She focused on her lunch when she felt Sara¡¯s eyes digging holes into her head and decided she was finished with lunch now. She left the table and headed for the study. She knocked at the door, waited for his reply, then entered and curtseyed.

    ¡°Hello, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Inessa,¡± he said in a greeting, though he sounded miserable.

    She closed the door. ¡°Is there something you need of me?¡±

    He was going through papers, rubbing his head. ¡°Is Beatriz the only female healer you¡¯ve seen?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. Uh- Martin. She had me bring over a box of her research. The one I gave you about a year and a half ago?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the only box?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He gathered the papers and placed them to one side. ¡°Alright, Inessa, so¡­¡± He stood, looking distracted. ¡°So, I realize¡­¡± Inessa gave a tiny sigh. He was simply never going to finish his sentences when he talked to her about this. ¡°We¡¯re going to¡­¡± He ran his two hands through his grey hair. ¡°I shall be perfectly honest with you. Navir already gave Fadrique the permission he needed to take you again if I cannot get you pregnant.¡±

    Her eyes widened, her chest constricted, the fear tumbled into her. She looked down so Martin wouldn¡¯t see her face. A thousand thoughts whirled through her mind.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to make an effort to¡­¡± He winced, then moved around his desk and sat down in one of the chairs there before motioning her over. Inessa obeyed, too terrified to disobey. ¡°I¡¯m going to check your¡­¡± He winced again, then motioned her closer. ¡°To check my experience against the female healers.¡±

    Inessa nodded, placing her hands on her shoulders as she always did at the female healers. He went to place his palm flat against the area below her stomach when he diverted his hand to rub his forehead again. She was too busy feeling terrified of what this could mean. He once again tried to place his hand on her before he backed the chair and stood up.

    ¡°You know what? I can sense it just as easily here,¡± he said as he placed his fingers on her temple and closed his eyes. Inessa stared ahead, her mind refusing to calm down. This was it, then. This was the deciding factor. She had to have Martin¡¯s baby. She couldn¡¯t possibly go back to Fadrique.

    She couldn¡¯t make a final decision now, not with the state her mind. She had time. She had until the end of the summer. Unless Martin figured out what she was doing. She didn¡¯t even want to think what might happen if Martin figured it out. This had become far too dangerous to put off. And yet¡­

    And yet she really, really, didn¡¯t want a baby.

    Martin released her quickly before backing away and heading toward the desk. ¡°Everything seems in order.¡± He moved to his desk and began writing, the squiggles neat and orderly. Inessa gnawed on her bottom lip, feeling nauseous. Martin kept his face down. ¡°I will continue to check you daily and make notes about what is going on. These next few months will be, erm, experimental, and when I have determined you are fertile, we shall have intercourse three consecutive nights to be certain.¡± Martin said it all quickly, and then swallowed like he ate something terrible. Inessa now missed the times when he couldn¡¯t finish his sentences. They were quiet as she practiced staying calm and he finished writing his notes. He never excused her, and she didn¡¯t want anyone to see her terror-stricken face. Especially Indenuel. Martin finished his notes. ¡°Is there anything more you¡¯d like to discuss?¡±

    Tears filled her eyes, her chin quivering. ¡°You said¡­ you promised you wouldn¡¯t...¡± Now it was her turn to leave sentences hanging.

    His face fell. ¡°I know. And this is me, not allowing it. I will find a way to get you pregnant, Inessa. I promise.¡±

    She couldn¡¯t stop her sob. Her hand quivered as she covered her mouth. She already knew how to get pregnant. This must be God¡¯s punishment for using the poppy root for so long. Eventually she would have to stop taking it, which meant she would be stuck with a baby she didn¡¯t want. There was no going back home disgraced.

    The thing that shocked her the most was when Martin wrapped his arms around her, almost in a hug. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. We¡¯ll make this work.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t go back,¡± she whispered.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    She said it more to herself. She could not go back to Fadrique. She had to have a baby with Martin. But she was not ready. She never would be.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    ***

    Diego already collected his money from Gustav away from Ana and Rosa¡¯s notice. Dinner had come and gone and Tolomon was still out there, fighting. Captain Luiz stopped for a dinner break, looking annoyed. Indenuel looked for Inessa but couldn¡¯t find her. Apparently, she was ill and requested her dinner in her room.

    Tolomon was fighting with a soldier outside. Servants posted a circle of lamps around them, illuminating the ground below. Captain Luiz gathered seven soldiers around him as he handed his empty dinner plate to a servant.

    ¡°Alright, Tolomon is finally slowing down, and I have permission to use as many of you as possible. We¡¯re going to surprise him with all of us. Whoever knocks him out gets the week off. Got it?¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°Oh, this should be interesting,¡± Indenuel muttered as he headed toward the gardens.

    Diego and Aaron were still out there. Rosa was talking with them, most likely coaxing him back inside. ¡°I can¡¯t go now! I¡¯ve got to see how it ends!¡± Diego said.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late, son. It¡¯s the sabbath day tomorrow,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°If God knows me so perfectly, then He¡¯ll understand why I¡¯m tired during the sermon. I¡¯ve got to see what brings Tolomon down,¡± Diego said.

    Rosa sighed, then stood back up. Indenuel watched Tolomon, his form still perfect, the clangs of the metal sword still loud, but he could see he had slowed down a lot. There were a ton of injuries on him, and there was a weariness in his eyes from fighting literally all day with no breaks. Unlike Captain Luiz, Tolomon¡¯s bruises and cuts had not been healed. The fact Tolomon was still standing felt like a miracle, excluding the fact that he was also recovering from gray death.

    It was getting fully dark when Tolomon knocked out the soldier. He was breathing heavily, wiping the sweat and blood from his brow when Captain Luiz came forward, sword out. ¡°Alright, Tolomon. Ready?¡±

    Tolomon blinked a few times, then his eyes narrowed before throwing his elbow behind him and knocking the soldier out who was coming up from behind. He threw himself in basic stance. Captain Luiz sighed, then went for a jab.

    Rosa appeared next to Indenuel. They were watching the fight. Two soldiers appeared out of the darkness, heading straight toward him. He threw himself into sword fighting, blocking swords, doing his best to knock them out as quickly as possible. His movements were sluggish, and yet he still managed to throw one soldier at another while fighting off Captain Luiz¡¯ sword at the same time.

    ¡°This is so brutal,¡± Indenuel said.

    Rosa nodded, then winced as Captain Luiz got a powerful punch to Tolomon¡¯s jaw. He stumbled, but remained standing, blocking the sword again before knocking Captain Luiz out once again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors the Graduate program is the most brutal thing these men ever experience so everything else feels easy to them,¡± Rosa said as Tolomon knocked the sword out of another soldier¡¯s hand while Captain Luiz was quickly healed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Tolomon managed to go through it and doesn¡¯t seem too traumatized,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Really? Sometimes I sense this sadness and pain whenever I talk to him,¡± Rosa said.

    Indenuel froze, happy for the distraction of watching Tolomon getting beaten so he wouldn¡¯t have to look at Rosa. Out of the corner of his eye, she looked at him with a frown. ¡°You don¡¯t sense that?¡±

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    Rosa frowned again, then looked away as she realized what he left unsaid.

    Captain Luiz was getting faster and faster, and Tolomon was matching it, doing far more defensive techniques and less offensive. Indenuel saw it, the weariness where Tolomon just wanted it to end. Wanting to beg someone to stop him. The soldiers on the side were getting healed, all waiting until everyone was healed before jumping in.

    ¡°I love Nathaniel very much,¡± Rosa said quietly, looking at Indenuel again. ¡°I was afraid my actions the other day didn¡¯t make my feelings toward my husband perfectly clear.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Oh, I understand. Nathaniel is a wonderful man. You and your children are lucky to have him.¡±

    ¡°We are. Absolutely we are,¡± Rosa said.

    The seven soldiers leapt into the light. Tolomon didn¡¯t hesitate. He kicked Captain Luiz out of the circle of lanterns before charging after the soldiers, cracking heads together, taking the stab wounds, breaking wrists that tried to punch him. Tolomon was getting battered, and Indenuel almost didn¡¯t want to look. He had to remind himself of the healers just outside the line of light, forcing himself to remember he wasn¡¯t in any real danger.

    One by one the soldiers dropped. Tolomon kept fighting, his sword trembling, his face beyond weary, but they dropped. His shirt was slick with blood and sweat. Rosa shook her head, turning toward the house. ¡°I can¡¯t watch.¡±

    He was down to two soldiers, fighting off their blows. One of the men stabbed Tolomon in the leg and he gave a cry of pain which made Rosa pick up her skirts and hurry inside. Indenuel winced in sympathy. That soldier was quickly knocked out with a well-placed punch to the face. Tolomon fought the other soldier on one knee, gripping the wound in his leg as he used the other to fight off the blows. He still expertly unarmed the soldier and punched him hard in the knee, causing the man to fall to his level before he got another punch to the face.

    Indenuel counted them, the night still. The soldiers were down, and Tolomon was panting. He tossed his sword to one side as he put more pressure on the wound to his leg, when Captain Luiz appeared in the light behind him. Tolomon curled into himself as the arm he used to brace himself shook. There was something off about it. Granted, a stab to the thigh had to hurt, but the soldier hadn¡¯t hit an artery. Tolomon had multiple stab wounds that looked equally as painful, yet he focused on this one. Was something wrong? Was there something Indenuel couldn¡¯t see?

    Captain Luiz crept forward before holding the hilt of his sword up high and bringing it down hard toward the top of Tolomon¡¯s head. Tolomon, with unseen speed, grabbed Captain Luiz¡¯s wrists and it dawned on him.

    Idiot¡¯s maneuver coupled with a false sense of security. Tolomon did it again.

    With a jerk, Tolomon threw Captain Luiz over his shoulder, and he landed flat on the ground.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Tolomon whispered before elbowing him in the face. He then looked through the light, saw Diego and Aaron, and winked.

    Diego burst into hysteric laughter, the noise carrying far over the gardens. Aaron stared, slack jawed. Tolomon closed his eyes and fell forward, landing on the grass, exhaustion the thing that finally got him.

 Chapter 79

    Indenuel crept as quietly as he could through the guest room, getting dressed for Sabbath worship. Tolomon was sound asleep. He had been since the night before. They healed him enough for him to wake up and eat a hearty dinner before returning to his room and was asleep before his head hit the pillow. Indenuel had to remember the man was still recovering from gray death after all this.

    Indenuel softly closed the door before heading downstairs. The servants bowed and curtseyed to him, and he bowed back.

    Martin walked up to him, smiling. ¡°Hello my boy.¡±

    ¡°Hello,¡± Indenuel said, his voice still quiet. He didn¡¯t want to wake Tolomon up. Martin glanced at the room and placed an arm around him as they moved further away.

    ¡°I do not want to wake him any more than you do, so I need to ask,¡± Martin said, his voice dropping. ¡°Are you comfortable going to the Cathedral without him?¡±

    Indenuel frowned in thought. ¡°I certainly don¡¯t want to wake him up to guard me. He needs his rest.¡±

    ¡°That he does. We¡¯ll make sure a half dozen guards are always posted around you while you are away from my home,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°That reminds me. We have leaned upon your hospitality far too much.¡±

    ¡°Oh, impossible, my boy,¡± Martin said, his voice growing stronger as they entered the busier part of the house with everyone getting ready for Sabbath worship. ¡°I am a healer, and therefore my home is open to those who need healing, for as long as you need.¡±

    ¡°With Tolomon on the mend, the army is just as willing to guard my own home as they are yours. And I have my guests to prepare for in two days,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Yes indeed. It is good of you to open your home to Andres and Lola,¡± Martin said.

    His face screwed up in a grimace. ¡°Yeah. Yeah.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°I assume it is the children you are far more excited to see.¡±

    ¡°It is, yes,¡± Indenuel said far too quickly.

    ¡°Promise me you will try to be hospitable.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡± Martin patted his back and moved away, disappearing into the crowd. ¡°To the children,¡± he muttered to himself.

    Despite the four soldiers filling his carriage and the two marching on either side, he still felt vulnerable. They surrounded him on every side as he walked into the Cathedral, parting the way through the crowd as he headed for his spot. They sat, two on each side with two behind him. Somehow it still felt more unnerving and more unsafe than Tolomon simply being by his side.

    Diego drew a crowd of boys his age, whispering, but with his hand motions and movements, it was clear he was recounting in detail all he saw with Tolomon¡¯s fight. If Tolomon wasn¡¯t already a legend, he would be after today. Saving Indenuel from fifty Kiamese soldiers, surviving grey death, and then fighting Santollian soldiers all day and never having one of them knock him out? No wonder the prophet of the fifth age knew who Tolomon was. He would be remembered in history.

    After the sermon, Indenuel sat in the meditation room, working on strengthening his powers. He couldn¡¯t quite get into the full meditation state. He had gotten used to Tolomon being there, even if it was just on the other side of the door, that it felt weird to know he wasn¡¯t there.

    Indenuel pulled on his powers of speaking to the dead, hearing the humming he often associated with the good spirits speaking to each other. He sensed the multiple spirits in the room and he reached out to them, sensing them, sensing glimpses of their lives that they would show him.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    Indenuel was startled. A spirit was speaking to him, and he could understand it. He never understood a spirit unless it was in the dream world. He opened his eyes to see a spirit, Cristoval¡¯s spirit, hoovering right above his body. Indenuel¡¯s mouth dropped open. Cristoval¡¯s spirit was still ridiculously old. Maybe he didn¡¯t de-age until he had passed on in the next life. Cristoval stared at him with wide eyes before slowly sinking into his body. His physical head snapped up with surprising youth and he stared at Indenuel, his mouth also hanging open. The two of them stared at each other, this being the first time Cristoval was aware of him, and yet it still made the hairs on the back of Indenuel¡¯s neck stand up.

    ¡°It is you,¡± Cristoval said, his voice clear and certain, though still gravely with age.

    ¡°Um, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    Dalius cracked an eye open to see what was going on before sitting up straighter, his eyes jumping between his grandfather and Indenuel.

    Cristoval lifted his weary arms to him. ¡°Come. Come.¡± Indenuel did not want to get any closer to the old man, but by this point Martin was nudging him over. This had broken everyone¡¯s meditation. Indenuel walked over before getting on his knees beside Cristoval, who reached out and touched his chin. Indenuel winced, prepared to see spirits, but there weren¡¯t any. Cristoval kept touching his face, his grey-green eyes filling with tears. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Indenuel said.

    A tear dropped from his eye. ¡°You¡¯ve finally come.¡±

    Indenuel kept his mouth shut, unsure what else to say. More tears, as the joy turned to sorrow. ¡°I have waited so long.¡± Indenuel watched him, feeling the thin fingers on his face. He tried not to brush them away, did his best to hold perfectly still. Cristoval¡¯s lips trembled as he kissed Indenuel¡¯s forehead, the tears freely running down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°For what, sir?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°For how you die. Betrayed. Frightened. Powerless. Angry. Such a painful, lonely death. Martin shouldn¡¯t have killed you. He should have helped you from the very beginning.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s entire body froze except his eyes, which grew in horror. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Dalius,¡± Navir said, a slight worry to his tone.

    Dalius nodded and grabbed Cristoval¡¯s chair, pushing him out of the meditation room. Indenuel remained on his knees, staring at the wall, afraid of the fear they would see so clearly on his face. Martin? Martin was going to murder him?

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Navir asked.

    He felt sick to his stomach. The weight of a hand fell on his shoulder, and he jerked away, surprised. Martin lifted his hand in the air, taking a step back. Instinctively Indenuel pulled out his sword, pointing it right at his chest.

    ¡°Whoa, Indenuel,¡± Fadrique said, pulling Martin farther away. ¡°Put that away.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to murder me,¡± Indenuel said, his voice quiet, staring at Martin¡¯s shocked face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just as surprised as you are,¡± he said, holding perfectly still, staring at the sword. ¡°Please, Indenuel, there is no need to react in this way.¡±

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°There is every need,¡± Indenuel¡¯s voice was barely a whisper yet everyone in the room heard him.

    Navir stood in front of Martin, between him and the sword. ¡°Cristoval hasn¡¯t been present for a long time. We cannot trust anything he says.¡±

    ¡°But his powers. He might have seen-¡±

    ¡°He could have confused me for someone else,¡± Martin said. ¡°Or even both of us. It¡¯s happened multiple times.¡±

    Navir reached out, carefully laying a finger on the blade of the sword before lowering it. ¡°I know both Cristoval and Martin. What Cristoval insinuated is absurd. He has made mistakes in the past. I assure you, with every bit of knowledge I have about Martin, he would never kill you.¡±

    Indenuel gave another shuddering breath as he covered his mouth, the sword tip dropping to the ground. Martin moved past Navir, carefully touching Indenuel¡¯s shoulders, giving him a fatherly smile. ¡°Forget what you heard from Cristoval. Understand? I would never kill you.¡± The door opened and Dalius walked back inside without Cristoval. ¡°The future is always murky, and there¡¯s no point wasting another moment worrying about it.¡±

    ¡°Of course you¡¯d say that,¡± Indenuel said, feeling lightheaded. ¡°You¡¯re not the one who¡¯s going to¡­¡±

    ¡°You cannot know that. There are too many factors at play,¡± Martin said. ¡°Cristoval has been wrong before.¡±

    Indenuel braced himself against the wall as Martin let go of him. ¡°What would it take?¡± he asked, his voice still a whisper. ¡°For you to kill?¡±

    Martin sighed, the smile gone, pain on his face. ¡°My boy, I could never and will never do it.¡±

    Indenuel continued to stare at him, terror stricken. Despite what everyone else said of how it would be impossible, there would always be something in the back of his mind, lingering.

    ¡°Trust me, Indenuel, I¡¯d rather believe the Prophet Jaakob¡¯s words over my grandfather¡¯s right now,¡± Dalius said. ¡°You cannot be sure what Cristoval says.¡±

    Indenuel nodded in hopes that would help him believe it more. For someone who¡¯s birth and life had been foretold, he was feeling quite in the dark about the whole thing. He kept a weary eye on Martin as he sheathed his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to go back to Tolomon now.¡± Indenuel¡¯s voice shook. He didn¡¯t even want to imagine trying to attend the social after this.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Martin looked like he was about to pat Indenuel on the back, but he flinched, holding a hand up to stop him. Martin stared at him, then brought his hand back to his side. ¡°We cannot let this ruin our friendship.¡±

    Indenuel should say something, but what was he supposed to say? What was he supposed to say to the man who might one day kill him? ¡°I simply need some time. To understand it.¡±

    Martin hesitated, then nodded. Indenuel didn¡¯t look at any of them as he walked out of the meditation far too early. The soldiers surrounded him again, following him as he entered his carriage. He was in a numb state, trying to wrap his mind around it all, but it had shut down. There was a part of him that simply refused to acknowledge what happened.

    ***

    Martin stared at the closed door. It was quiet, but not the quiet he was used to in a meditation room.

    ¡°Did Cristoval say anything else?¡± Martin asked.

    Dalius shook his head. ¡°He went back to mumbling about rainy Dengrian islands.¡±

    There was another pause. ¡°Is there anything we should know, Martin?¡± Navir asked.

    The quiet accusation hurt worse than Indenuel¡¯s outburst. ¡°You believe Cristoval?¡±

    ¡°Of course not,¡± Navir said. ¡°But in case he¡¯s right-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not. I could never kill that boy,¡± Martin said. He understood Navir¡¯s need to clarify, but he couldn¡¯t help but get annoyed at it all the same. When he heard Cristoval mutter all that, he was certain he had misheard him.

    ¡°Not even if he steals your concubine?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°No, not even then,¡± Martin said slowly so they wouldn¡¯t misunderstand.

    Fadrique shrugged. ¡°I definitely would.¡±

    Martin sighed. ¡°There is nothing more to talk about. What Cristoval said was a lie. I will never kill Indenuel.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel stumbled into Martin¡¯s house. It was eerily quiet with the members of the house gone to Sabbath, and most of the staff at their own worship services. Indenuel walked toward the guest rooms, his mind still in an agitated state. He opened the door to see Tolomon sitting on the edge of his bed, his eyes closed, in a state of meditation. Indenuel walked deeper into his room before he collapsed on his bed.

    ¡°You¡¯re home early,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t go to the social without you there to protect me,¡± Indenuel said, trying to keep the tone light as he kept his face away from him. The bed creaked as Tolomon adjusted on it.

    ¡°Fair enough. I know how much women scare you.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t laugh. He placed his hands under his pillow to prop it up, doing his best not to cry. He wasn¡¯t going to cry. Not again. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°I never wanted this. Any of it. I never asked for the prophecy to be about me. I never wanted to grow up hiding four powers and the abuse I suffered for it, and I never wanted to train to end a war.¡± His eyes grew hot, and he purposefully kept his head away from Tolomon. ¡°Don¡¯t I get a choice in the matter?¡±

    Tolomon said nothing. He was probably looking at Indenuel, but he kept his back toward him. ¡°After everything you¡¯ve learned about the conflict, do you honestly think you could walk away from it all?¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, letting his pillow collect his tears as he stared at the opposite wall. He thought back through everything, through the uncertainty of it all. The High Elders said they needed him because he would finally win the war, but now they couldn¡¯t be certain he could win it. Just that it would end. Win or lose, was it worth it to grow up in such an abusive town? To grapple with the expectations of winning a war? Of knowing he had to fight five hundred Kiamese soldiers all by himself? And now, the added knowledge of possibly getting murdered by Martin?

    ¡°I would.¡± Indenuel sat up, not wanting to see Tolomon¡¯s face, so he kept his back to him. ¡°Does that make me a coward?¡±

    He heard the soft padding of Tolomon¡¯s feet against the floorboard as he walked over to him. He sat next to Indenuel, his arms folded. ¡°It makes you human.¡±

    Indenuel scoffed before he buried his head in his hands, trying to cover as many tears as possible. ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Tolomon. Everything is stacked against me. I keep waiting to get better at the sword, and I¡¯m not. And now Cristoval told me I was going to be murdered by Martin.¡±

    Tolomon paused, then stifled a laugh. Indenuel gave him an annoyed look. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tolomon said, covering his mouth. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry. This is clearly troubling you, but seriously? High Elder Martin?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Martin.¡± Tolomon¡¯s laughter died down, but he still looked like this was some big joke. ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one that¡¯s supposed to expect me to be in danger all the time?¡±

    ¡°I always have a ranking of people who are most likely to kill you. Of all the High Elders, including High Elder Cristoval, Martin the Healer is the lowest threat to you.¡± He chuckled again. ¡°What were the exact words of this so-called prophecy?¡±

    Indenuel sighed, then closed his eyes, trying to remember. ¡°That Martin was going to kill me. I¡¯ll be betrayed. Abandoned. Powerless. And Martin should have helped me from the beginning.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°I mean, I¡¯ll remember that while I¡¯m guarding you, but honestly, High Elder Cristoval is a man who''s lived a long life. A very long life. He¡¯s seen a lot of things, and probably confused a memory with someone that looked like Martin for what he thought was a vision of the future.¡±

    Indenuel felt a little better. The more time he was away from it, the crazier it sounded. He acted out of fear, mostly. But there was something, deep down, that warned him it would be wise to be cautious all the same.

    ¡°What would you do if you were faced with fulfilling a prophecy you didn¡¯t even know about until a few months ago? Where you¡¯d fight, alone, and possibly win, possibly loose, and also, possibly, a close friend and mentor was probably going to murder you? Sometime in your future?¡±

    Tolomon took a deep breath then slowly let it out as he closed one eye and stared at the wall. ¡°Well, if a prophecy was made about me, I¡¯d just¡­ keep doing what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°If a powerful prophet saw my future, saw how it would all go down, there¡¯s really no point doing anything else, because it will happen eventually. Right?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t get it.¡±

    ¡°He saw I get hurt at the end of the day, for example. I could spend so much time worrying about a band of men coming after me that I end up accidentally tripping over something I could have avoided if I had been paying attention and end up with a scraped knee. In that case, the prophecy came true,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel sighed. ¡°You¡¯re saying I simply don¡¯t worry about the fact that Martin is going to murder me?¡±

    Tolomon chuckled before clearing his throat. ¡°Really, I am sorry. There is just no scenario in my head where that happens. I was more talking about the other prophet. Not High Elder Cristoval.¡±

    ¡°You, who have thought of every way I could die, cannot think of a way Martin could kill me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon paused, then closed his eyes as he thought. ¡°If, somehow, he had to choose between you and his fa¡­ no, he¡­¡± Tolomon let out a breath. ¡°I honestly think if he had to choose between saving you or saving his family, he would still choose you. Maybe? If the prophecy still needed to be fulfilled, he¡¯d probably choose you. But after? I don¡¯t know. High Elder Martin is one of those men who will treat you as family the moment you enter the door of his home. It¡¯s certainly how he¡¯s treated me,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°So, you don¡¯t think he¡¯ll kill me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I always think you are in danger. While we¡¯re at Martin¡¯s I will keep a closer eye on you because the world needs you, but this is probably an example of tripping over the crack and scraping your knee kind of prophecy,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Except murder is kind of a bigger deal than scrapping your knee,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°I honestly think we¡¯ll look back and think ¡®oh so that¡¯s what he meant.¡¯¡±

    Indenuel rubbed his forehead. ¡°I really hope you¡¯re right.¡±

    Tolomon leaned over, using his shoulder to nudge him. ¡°And don¡¯t be in the way of him saving his family. That¡¯s the other thing you can do.¡±

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

 Chapter 80

    Inessa saw Fadrique right as he saw her. Her heart dropped as she distracted herself with giving her plate over to a servant. Martin stood among other family members, but after the week she had, she couldn¡¯t run to him.

    She walked outside, knowing Fadrique was following her. The second Inessa stepped onto the grass, she moved her shoe enough so that it was still on, but she could connect to the ground, forcing herself to find Adosina. She had seen her come out here before.

    ¡°Addy,¡± Inessa called out on every available tree line. ¡°I am looking for you.¡±

    The trees helped, searching out, finding her too far away. Inessa¡¯s heart dropped as she felt a hand grab her elbow and spin her around.

    ¡°Addy, I need you right now. Please.¡± Inessa let the trees into her thoughts, letting the message pass to Adosina, let her feel the panic she felt.

    ¡°Fadrique, I demand you let me go,¡± she said, not looking at him so she wouldn¡¯t have to see his slimy grin. She took off her slipper completely and forced all the power she could into the ground, letting Adosina feel exactly what it felt like to be cornered like this.

    ¡°Oh, come now, Inessa. That¡¯s no way to talk to your future husband,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to happen,¡± she said, trying to struggle out of his grip, causing him to tighten it before, thankfully, letting go.

    ¡°Hello, High Elder Fadrique,¡± Adosina said, appearing by Inessa¡¯s side. Fadrique frowned, staring at her as though trying to remember who she was. Adosina smiled brightly at him. ¡°Adosina, daughter of Martin the Healer and Sara.¡±

    ¡°Ah,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°The one who refuses to get married.¡±

    Adosina laughed as she placed her hand on Inessa¡¯s elbow and moving her much closer to her, patting her arm as she did. ¡°Oh, no, the one who refuses to be tied to a loveless marriage.¡±

    ¡°Any marriage could work as long as both of you have a love of God,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Wisdom indeed, sir. I shall hope you remember it at the next Day of Beseeching when you hear Elias¡¯ love toward God despite his class.¡±

    Fadrique grunted before moving away. Adosina turned Inessa around before moving in the opposite direction. Inessa didn¡¯t dare breathe easily until they were well within the gardens.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever sensed such fear,¡± Adosina said quietly. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Inessa nodded, keeping her eyes closed, trying not to cry. ¡°Do you want to see your old concubine sisters?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t. High Elder Fadrique¡¯s concubines hate me for leaving. The other concubines don¡¯t want anything to do with me because they don¡¯t want to deal with him.¡±

    ¡°Why? What is wrong with Fadrique the Weather Controller?¡± Adosina asked.

    She said nothing as she opened her eyes. She simply patted her hand, a girl who would receive such a shock if her titles were ever taken from her. ¡°Simple concubine gossip. There is nothing more I can say.¡±

    Adosina watched Inessa closely, the concern evident on her face. Adosina patted her hand right back. ¡°You call for me whenever you need, understand?¡±

    ¡°I will. Thank you.¡±

    ***

    Dinner with Martin and his family Sabbath evening was awkward. Indenuel hardly spoke, though it didn¡¯t matter because it was chaos. Martin had pulled him aside afterwards and asked him to keep what Cristoval said between them, as they couldn¡¯t prove what he said was true. Indenuel agreed, though admitted Tolomon already knew. Martin was fine with it. Almost relieved. He looked almost as shaken up about the prophecy as Indenuel did, and it seemed genuine that he would never kill him.

    Indenuel threw himself into his training the next day as the servants packed the belongings he didn¡¯t even realize were at Martin¡¯s home and transferred them back to his own. He tried to forget everything that happened with Cristoval, and it was easier when he was getting beaten once again at the training circles.

    He thought he was getting better. He always thought that, and then Captain Luiz would suggest combat style with the other recruits, and he got knocked out all three times within moments of them starting.

    ¡°But you didn¡¯t use your corruption,¡± Captain Luiz said when they were back in his cabin. ¡°That is what you improved on this time.¡±

    Indenuel took the glass of wine offered him, drinking it slowly to ease the healing fatigue. ¡°Yeah, yeah,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Pretty sure they all remembered too, which is why I was defeated so quickly this time.¡±

    ¡°You are doing yourself a disservice. You are getting better,¡± Captain Luiz said, sitting down on his desk before leaning back in his chair. ¡°We¡¯ll keep going on the stances, and I¡¯ll try to tell the men not to knock you out the first moment they can.¡±

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°Right. Teach them to stop practicing the thing that could save their lives.¡±

    Captain Luiz smiled. ¡°You¡¯re talking to the man who was knocked out well over four dozen times by Tolomon a couple days ago. It hurts your pride, but you just keep learning.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Go home, get some rest, be prepared in two days to run it again,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel drained the rest of his wine before handing it back. He was fast in the bath house. He tried not to spend too much time by himself. Once he was dressed, he was again flanked by a half dozen soldiers. Tolomon wasn¡¯t authorized to come back to the training grounds until the third day, since he needed more time to recover. The soldiers took him back home. His home. The one he may not know well but was happy to see when he walked inside.

    ¡°Good to have you back, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°I have your letter for you here. Should we be expecting your guests tomorrow?¡± Pablo asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart pounded as he opened the letter and read through it quickly. ¡°Yes.¡± He let himself smile. ¡°They¡¯ll be here tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°We shall make sure we have breakfast ready for them,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m sure the normal amount you usually feed me will be quite enough,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Alright, sir. We shall be ready for that. Also, you have a guest in your dining hall. Tolomon is keeping an eye on her while you were away,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°A guest? For me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The little Oraminian girl. Baleeah, I believe is her name?¡±

    Indenuel felt a moment of panic. ¡°Is she alright? Are her people alright?¡±

    ¡°I believe so, sir.¡±

    Indenuel headed straight for the dining hall. He opened the door to see Tolomon standing, thankfully folding his arms instead of having his sword out. Indenuel walked in to see Baleeah sitting at the table. Indenuel bowed out of habit. ¡°Baleeah? I hope you weren¡¯t waiting long.¡±

    She gave him a strange look. ¡°I¡¯d rather sit in this huge home rather than do my chores.¡±

    Indenuel glanced again at Tolomon, saw his stiff posture.

    ¡°Do you want anything to eat? I could have the servants get some refreshments for you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No. I¡¯m not allowed to take food from a Santollian,¡± Baleeah said as she hopped down from her chair.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Because someone might spit in it. Or worse.¡± Indenuel was again uncomfortable about the casual way she explained it. ¡°You saved my grandami¡¯s life when you didn¡¯t need to. No one wants me to tell you, but I¡¯m old enough to know about a life debt. I know you and your bodyguard were attacked by Kiam here in the city. And I definitely know soldiers are interrogating the adults, trying to find a lead.¡±

    Indenuel waited, watching the little girl. ¡°Do you have a lead for me?¡± Baleeah paused, then glanced at Tolomon with a hint of distrust.  ¡°You can trust him.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I can,¡± Baleeah said plainly.

    ¡°He is my bodyguard and will do what I say.¡± Indenuel realized what he said, then turned to him. ¡°Right? Will you keep it secret?¡±

    ¡°If you swear me to secrecy,¡± Tolomon said, his eyes still lingering on Baleeah. Indenuel didn¡¯t know if it was mistrustful or him simply doing his duty.

    ¡°Is that satisfactory to you, Baleeah?¡± Indenuel asked.

    She continued to look Tolomon over. ¡°I guess. My grandami says Graduates are usually no better than misguided, abused dogs. Loyal to their masters to a fault, and far too willing to kill while their masters think so little of them.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s lips pursed, but he said nothing. Indenuel cleared his throat. ¡°Alright, what do you have to say?¡±

    Baleeah paused, waited. ¡°Are you going to swear him to secrecy?¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow, then glanced at Tolomon. ¡°Right. Um. I swear you to secrecy.¡± He wiggled his fingers because he didn¡¯t know what to do, but the moment he did it, it felt incredibly dehumanizing, especially after Baleeah¡¯s comment. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know how to swear you to secrecy.¡±

    He wore a tight smile. ¡°Should my lips betray the secret, may my title as Graduate be revoked and my life end.¡±

    Both of Indenuel¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. ¡°That seems extreme.¡±

    ¡°See? Misguided dogs,¡± Baleeah said.

    Tolomon¡¯s gaze narrowed almost to a glare.

    ¡°Alright, Baleeah. Why don¡¯t you just tell us what you came to say?¡± Indenuel asked.

    She hesitated, once again giving Tolomon a distrustful look before she walked over toward Indenuel, motioning him down. He crouched down to her level, and she cupped her mouth with her hands and placed them over his ear. ¡°His name is Darshin. We all think he has a tree route straight to the Kiam army, but we have no proof. He¡¯s practically an outcast among us because he causes a ton of trouble for us here in the city for a lot of other reasons. He doesn¡¯t follow the rules.¡±

    ¡°Is there a way you can get proof of his ties with Kiam?¡± Indenuel asked in a whisper, knowing Tolomon could probably hear anyway.

    ¡°I can try. But he¡¯s not afraid to beat up anyone who gets too close to his secrets, even children,¡± Baleeah said, still whispering.

    ¡°It sounds like it would be best for all of us if his dealings were brought to light,¡± he said, continuing to whisper. ¡°The Oraminians would be rid of him, and the Santollians would have the person that possibly led fifty Kiam soldiers into the city locked away.¡±

    Baleeah motioned him in closer, her voice dropping even farther. ¡°The Santollian soldiers have tried. But apparently, he feeds them information on Kiam, too, so they won¡¯t do anything to him.¡±

    Indenuel gave a tiny sigh, feeling the weight of how stupid the political aspects of war were. ¡°But if he led fifty soldiers into the city-¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no proof,¡± Baleeah interrupted with a whisper. ¡°And from what I hear, they won¡¯t find any proof either. He gives both sides enough to stay out of trouble, even if neither side is willing to acknowledge it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s incredibly dangerous,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°He¡¯s paid well enough for what he gives. He¡¯s been walking around with actual shoes on his feet lately,¡± Baleeah whispered. ¡°Do you want me to try and-¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Indenuel whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t have you digging into something like this. It is far too dangerous for you.¡±

    Baleeah nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to tell the military about your suspicions?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give them my name,¡± Baleeah said. ¡°And can you tell the military to stop beating up my people while they¡¯re interrogating them?¡±

    Indenuel furrowed his brows, then glanced at Tolomon. ¡°Is the military allowed to do that?¡± he asked louder.

    Tolomon gave no answer. Baleeah shrugged. ¡°Whether they¡¯re allowed to or not, it¡¯s what they do. And don¡¯t come to our camps anymore. Darshin is hanging about far more than usual, probably waiting to see if you¡¯ll come back.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but feel sad at this. ¡°But what if your camp needs more healing?¡±

    ¡°We will alert you if we need you, but Darshin is a snake, and we don¡¯t want you dead,¡± Baleeah said.

    Indenuel sighed before he straightened. ¡°Thank you, Baleeah. Are you certain you wouldn¡¯t like something to eat?¡±

    Baleeah shook her head. ¡°Grandami warned me she¡¯d smell my breath when I came home and would beat me within an inch of my life if it smelled of food.¡±

    He rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Good God, Baleeah. You come talking about the restrictive limits on Tolomon, and it seems like you¡¯re on a tight leash yourself.¡±

    Baleeah shrugged before she waved and headed out of the dining hall. Indenuel watched as she walked out the front door and left the house.

    ¡°Delightful child,¡± Tolomon mumbled. Baleeah¡¯s figure retreated, skipping toward the gates. ¡°Are you going to tell anyone about Darshin?¡±

    ¡°I figured you heard that,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon shrugged as he continued to watch Baleeah disappear around the gate. ¡°Something tells me the military already knows about him.¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t they doing anything?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a tricky situation,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°The man clearly gives enough information about Kiam for them to leave him alone.¡±

    ¡°But it seems like Darshin spills our secrets too,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Check with Captain Luiz, since I can¡¯t say anything,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°That does seem quite extreme. You could honestly die if you tell a secret?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Depends on which social class is asking me to keep the secret and what kind of protection they can give me to spill them.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, studying Tolomon closely. ¡°So¡­ the secrets you¡¯re clearly keeping about the High Elders?¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face turned impossible to read. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying if I was in a position to grant you protection, you¡¯d tell me about them?¡± Indenuel asked.

    His face shifted, studying Indenuel closely. He opened his mouth to say something, but changed his mind, reverting his face to being unreadable. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Indenuel let out a tiny breath. ¡°Tolomon, come on. This honestly scares me. What dirt do you have on the High Elders that you¡¯re clearly not allowed to say?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in the same social class as them. I can¡­ I can do something,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon hesitated again. ¡°Then figure out what that ¡®something¡¯ is you can do, and we can have a different talk.¡±

    Indenuel studied him closely, feeling nervous. How could he know how to protect Tolomon if he didn¡¯t know the secret he was hiding. The far too recent memory of Cristoval¡¯s prophecy on top of realizing Tolomon knows something bad about the High Elders did not give him any comfort. It was only yesterday when he found out Martin might possibly kill him. Someone he struggled to mend his trust with.

    He looked up at Tolomon who again stood still, waiting patiently for whatever Indenuel needed, and he thought maybe Baleeah was right. Maybe Graduates are simply dogs in the minds of the High Elders.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go write that letter,¡± Indenuel mumbled, heading toward his study.

 Chapter 81

    Indenuel got a few winks of sleep. He was far too excited and nervous. The children were finally coming, how could he sleep? He switched between excitement they were coming and the nerves of hoping they were alright. The feelings of dread about leaving them with Andres and Lola came back to him in full force. Would the children be alright? They wrote in their letters they were happy, and he wanted to trust they were, but he was worried about Andres and Lola. He always felt like he was dealing with poisonous snakes whenever he talked to them.

    Indenuel got out of bed, then pulled back the curtains to reveal the pre-dawn sky. He didn¡¯t want to wake any of the servants, and he was more than capable of pulling back curtains.

    He sat in his chair as he looked out the windows, saw the night sky, saw how close the lonely son was to the horizon. He hadn¡¯t brought himself to look at the night sky since the High Elder¡¯s revelation, but now he couldn¡¯t help but stare. It filled him with a great sadness to see the emptiness of it all. Maybe it was supposed to fill him with happiness and love that the Gods would sacrifice themselves to save humanity, but it didn¡¯t. If the Gods made him, made everyone, sacrificed Their lives for them, would They be ashamed of what Their sacrifice had come to? Wars? Starvation? Abuse? Struggles for power?

    Indenuel sighed, staring at the empty sky, trying to imagine what it would look like to be covered in stars. Was it possible with so many stars, it would be as bright as the rising sun? Would the world never know darkness? Or would they be far enough away it wouldn¡¯t matter. The moon didn¡¯t give off that much light. But what if there were over a thousand stars in the sky? Or two thousand? How many stars would there need to be for it to be covered?

    The lonely son approached the horizon. In this room, big enough to swallow his entire hut at Mountain Pass, he felt alone. It was the feeling he got in the early mornings when he would take walks in the towns, and he was alright with it.

    He thought of the prophecy, of everything everyone had suggested. He thought of the children, who he promised to protect. To end the war so they could come live with him. So far, above everything else, that was his driving force. He wanted the war to end simply so Matteo, Isla, and Emilia could live with him. But would he be alive in order to take care of them? Could he convince Martin to let the children remain with him while he trained? He was certain Andres and Lola would give the children up for a price, but he would have a harder time convincing the High Elders that he could watch them as well as train.

    The stars began to fade as the sun peeked over the horizon. The light touched his garden, and he imagined what it would be like for the twins to be able to live here, to experience a life of peace and prosperity. He needed to do everything he could to make sure those girls grew up in a peaceful world.

    The door opened and Pablo walked in. ¡°Oh, forgive me, sir. I did not know you were already up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Pablo. Just enjoying the sunrise,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Do you require anything while you enjoy it, sir? A drink? Some refreshments? Music?¡± Pablo asked.

    Indenuel stared at the sunrise, watching it warm the sky to a brilliant blue. ¡°No. Really, a sunrise is all I need. Have you checked on Tolomon?¡±

    ¡°Still resting, sir. Would you like me to get him?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°Absolutely not. Let him sleep as long as he needs,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Any word from our guests?¡±

    ¡°They are going through the customary search outside the gates of the city as we speak,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart lightened, and a smile crossed his face. ¡°Thank you, Pablo.¡± It took everything inside him not to leap for a carriage to go meet them now, but he restrained himself.

    The door opened wider, and Tolomon stumbled inside, rubbing his eyes but looked ready for whatever danger there might be lurking. He was dressed but looked like he was struggling to focus.

    ¡°Tolomon, go back to bed. You need your rest.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, I¡¯ve gotten it,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel smiled as he shook his head. ¡°Pablo, can you convince Tolomon that he needs his sleep?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no sir. If you are incapable of convincing your Graduate he needs to go back to bed, no one can,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Come on, Tolomon. This seriously cannot be healthy. You are still recovering from grey death.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be training with the military today, so I will in essence be standing around and prepping for a possible threat. I am rested enough for that.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°Fine. Who am I seeing today?¡±

    ¡°Fadrique.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Indenuel said under his breath.

    ¡°A letter arrived, sir, from Captain Luiz,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel took it, skimming over the letter. It was a promise to make sure the Oraminians would at least be treated with respect as they were interrogated, which he tried to believe. They had already interviewed Darshin, one of the first men they arrested, but found no evidence of his involvement. And apparently found out some very useful information about the Kiam instead. Indenuel hated politics.

    They finalized plans, making sure to ask Sara if the children would still be fine to spend Indenuel¡¯s training at her house with her grandchildren. She speedily replied yes. He was grateful Sara was so willing to let them in. Granted, he probably should have spread that into asking whether Andres and Lola would be allowed to come, too, but he wanted to wait and see. Honestly, the thought of those two spending most of the day at Martin¡¯s house made him uneasy. He especially hated the idea of Lola spreading her gossip with Sara.

    ¡°The carriage has pulled into the gate, sir,¡± a servant said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t bother waiting. He walked out the front door to see the carriage pulling up. He waved, feeling a smile grow on his face. They were here. They were finally here. The carriage barely stopped when Isla and Emilia threw themselves from it, running straight for Indenuel. He relaxed, seeing them wearing fine dresses and looking far more fed than they had in Mountain Pass. In that aspect, at least, Andres and Lola had taken care of them.

    He laughed, running toward them and gathering them in his arms, spinning them around. ¡°You¡¯re here! You¡¯re finally here! I was afraid you¡¯d forget me!¡±

    ¡°Never!¡± Emilia shouted, hugging him close. Indenuel set them down, remaining on his knees as he held each of their hands.

    ¡°Look at you two! You¡¯re practically grown women now! How¡¯d you get so big?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two months!¡± Emilia said, her hands on her hips.

    ¡°Not even two months!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°And what fine dresses you¡¯re wearing. Practically ladies!¡± Indenuel said.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Isla giggled before she gave a little curtsey. ¡°Why thank you, sir.¡± Indenuel smiled wide before giving a low bow.

    ¡°Such an honor to meet you, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Indenuel looked up to see Matteo walking over to them. ¡°Matteo!¡± He stood up and wrapped his arms around him tightly. The boy grunted in surprise before hugging him back, giving soft sniffles and pretending he wasn¡¯t crying. Indenuel himself had tears in his eyes.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Indenuel said. Matteo nodded again, still hugging him. He remembered what the Dengrian Prophet said about the boy¡¯s powers and was tempted to tell him, but he thought otherwise. Maybe it would be better for him to figure it out himself.

    A shadow crossed them, and Matteo looked up to see Tolomon. He broke away, scurrying to Indenuel¡¯s other side, staring wide-eyed at Tolomon, the fear palpable.

    ¡°This is my bodyguard, Tolomon,¡± Indenuel said. He restrained himself from assuring Matteo that he was harmless.

    Emilia and Isla both looked at him, taking in his muscles and looking more curious than terrified.

    ¡°Do you eat a lot of asparagus?¡± Isla asked.

    Tolomon blinked. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Asparagus,¡± Isla repeated.

    ¡°Ami Lucia said asparagus gives you lots of muscles,¡± Emilia said.

    Tolomon remained quiet, taking this in before he nodded. ¡°Yes. Yes, I do.¡±

    ¡°I hate asparagus,¡± Isla said.

    Emilia¡¯s face screwed up in disgust. ¡°I can¡¯t tell the difference between asparagus and weeds.¡±

    ¡°But Ami Lucia always said it was good for us,¡± Isla said.

    A slow smile crossed Tolomon¡¯s face.

    ¡°Now girls, what did we say we were supposed to do when we got to the city?¡± Lola asked, approaching. ¡°No running off and being all wild. This is a very important city, and we don¡¯t want you to get lost.¡±

    Andres said nothing, standing next to his wife and folding his arms. Indenuel had no desire to greet Lola and Andres, but still felt like he had to. He gave them both the smallest nod he could. Lola, in return gave the smallest curtsey he¡¯d ever seen, and Andres did nothing.

    ¡°I want to go to the Cathedral!¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°I want to go to the palace! Can we meet the King and Queen?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°Is that where they¡¯re training for war?¡± Emilia asked.

    ¡°Can we watch soldiers fight?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°Breakfast first, don¡¯t you think girls?¡± Indenuel asked.

    They began jumping up and down. ¡°Breakfast! Breakfast!¡±

    ¡°Girls, enough,¡± Andres said, low and quiet.

    Emilia and Isla stopped jumping and closed their mouth.

    ¡°It should be ready in the dining hall,¡± Indenuel said as he ushered Matteo toward the house. Matteo didn¡¯t get far before he eased himself back into Indenuel¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Is that your house!¡± Emilia screamed like everyone was a mile away.

    ¡°It is,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°The whole thing!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°Yep.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s bigger than Andres¡¯ house!¡± Emilia screamed.

    Andres¡¯ eyes narrowed and Indenuel had to hide a smile. ¡°You can pick whatever guest room you want.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep in all of them!¡± Isla screamed.

    ¡°Whatever luggage you have, the servants will take care of it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh, so you have servants now,¡± Andres said.

    He let Andres¡¯ jealousy go. They walked inside and the girls began running through the house, while Lola stood forward looking angry. ¡°I had them completely under control before they saw you. You are a bad influence.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re children,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Children raised by your mother,¡± Lola said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Indenuel asked, his tone sharp.

    Lola said nothing as she turned, grabbing Isla by the arm. ¡°Enough of this, Emilia. We are headed to breakfast.¡±

    She struggled out of Lola¡¯s grip. ¡°I¡¯m Isla!¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It applies to both of you!¡±

    ¡°Breakfast is this way, sir,¡± Pablo said, pointing toward the dining hall.

    ¡°Thank you, Pablo,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°After breakfast your guests can choose which rooms they¡¯d like,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Why all of this for just you,¡± Andres asked, looking around the entryway with disgust. ¡°Why so many empty rooms in a place that could house all of Mountain Pass. Seems like such a waste.¡±

    Indenuel ground his teeth, waiting until the anger went away before he replied, but the problem was, the anger might never go away.

    ¡°Breakfast, Andres?¡± Indenuel asked, pointing toward the dining hall. Andres said nothing, simply looked at him, which made him realize something. He was gaining muscle. Not Tolomon muscle, but he realized he was the same height as Andres. And he was just big enough that the man took notice. The thought alone made Indenuel give the tiniest of smiles as he lifted a hand, gesturing toward the dining hall. Andres hesitated before turning toward the dining hall.

    ¡°I give up! You get them to breakfast!¡± Lola shouted at Indenuel before following her husband. Tolomon watched the two of them leave.

    ¡°They seem like lovely people.¡±

    ¡°Are you being sarcastic?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon chuckled. ¡°I mean, not many people can handle traveling with children for a month. I¡¯m sure it was rough.¡±

    ¡°Especially if you clearly hate children to begin with,¡± Indenuel mumbled. Tolomon gave him a look before looking pointedly behind him. He turned to see Matteo still there in his shadow. ¡°Hungry, Matteo?¡±

    He nodded.

    ¡°Shall I get the twins?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yes, please,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon hardly took two steps when the twins ran up to him.

    ¡°I¡¯m Emilia!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Isla!¡±

    Emilia pointed to her cheek. ¡°I have a dimple when I smile! That¡¯s how you can tell I¡¯m Emilia!¡±

    Isla held up five fingers. ¡°I¡¯m five!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m five also!¡±

    Isla pointed to Indenuel. ¡°He¡¯s my friend!¡±

    Emilia spun around, her arms wide. ¡°He said we can sleep in any room in his house!¡±

    ¡°Is your house as big as Indenuel¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°I live here too,¡± Tolomon said.

    Emilia kept spinning, going faster. ¡°You keep him safe?¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Tolomon said.

    She was spinning too fast, getting too dizzy. He caught her before she fell over. ¡°Do you want any breakfast?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Isla screamed.

    ¡°Come on,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel smiled as the two girls grabbed Tolomon¡¯s hands and ushered him forward. He looked like he¡¯d rather hold their elbows but wasn¡¯t going to fight it. Indenuel walked toward the dining hall, and Matteo followed.

    There were platters of eggs, roasted potatoes, ham, beans, sausages, and toast. Lola and Andres had just finished dishing up when they started eating. Isla and Emilia looked positively thrilled as they drug Tolomon over to the table, having him sit right at the divide between the men and the women tables.

    Once everyone settled in with their breakfast, they started eating. The children stuffed the food in their mouths, with Lola glaring at them the entire time and constantly reminding them of manners.

    ¡°Now, I don¡¯t know what your plans are for the day, but-¡± Indenuel started to say.

    ¡°Andres and I are going to take one of your carriages and explore the city without the children,¡± Lola said quickly.

    Indenuel relaxed. ¡°Perfect. I¡¯d rather spend the day with the children anyway.¡±

    ¡°One of your servants can keep an eye on them while you¡¯re off training,¡± Andres said.

    ¡°Actually, they-¡± Indenuel shot Tolomon a look to shut him up. He obeyed, curious. He didn¡¯t want Andres and Lola to know they were going to Martin¡¯s. He wanted to keep the two of them away from any nobility as long as possible.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Lola asked.

    ¡°No problem. Once you¡¯re done with breakfast you can choose your guest room and be on your way,¡± Indenuel said, trying to make it sound like he was being hospitable, but there was a deep, underlying current of anger there.

    Lola gave him a fake smile. ¡°Perfect.¡±

    ¡°How long will you be in the city?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Oh, all day. Don¡¯t wait dinner on us. After today I¡¯d love to meet your nobility friends you¡¯ve made,¡± Andres said before taking a bite of ham.

    ¡°Why such interest in the nobility?¡± Indenuel asked, focused on his own breakfast.

    ¡°Simply curious to see how you¡¯re being received here,¡± Andres said.

    He stabbed his eggs too hard with his fork. ¡°Why should that matter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d hate to think people here have the wrong idea about you,¡± Andres said.

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°No, Andres, you are the one that has the wrong idea about me.¡±

    Andres gave him a dark glare, but he refused to glare back. After all, it was Andres who was now a guest in his home, and that must be its own form of torture for him. He finished his breakfast and stood. ¡°We shall see you later tonight.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s smile was pained, but it was there. Andres left the dining hall with Lola finishing her breakfast quickly before following behind him. Indenuel sighed, feeling his shoulders relax, knowing they were gone. Maybe, if he made the price big enough, he could buy them out of ever visiting again.

    Matteo finished the last of his breakfast. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Indenuel asked. Matteo nodded, and a servant came over, filling his plate again. ¡°Just so you know, you don¡¯t have to eat all of it. It was something I had a hard time adjusting to when I first got here.¡±

    He nodded again as his plate was given to him. He leaned down, stuffing his face like he hadn¡¯t had an entire plate before this. Indenuel watched with growing dread. ¡°Did¡­ did Andres feed you enough?¡±

    ¡°Lola said Matteo is growing,¡± Emilia called from the other end of the table.

    ¡°Won¡¯t stop eating,¡± Isla added.

    ¡°Will eat everything in sight if he¡¯s not stopped,¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Do they force you to stop eating?¡± Indenuel asked instead.

    ¡°I get full enough,¡± Matteo said quietly.

    ¡°He ate so much at the inns when we were traveling here,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°Well, eat as much as you want, but I should warn you, you¡¯ll be going to Sara¡¯s home while I¡¯ll be training today,¡± Indenuel said to Matteo.

    ¡°Who¡¯s Sara?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°High Elder Martin¡¯s wife. And Sara always enjoys feeding people. A little too much,¡± Indenuel said, remembering the physical pain of getting food stuffed into him.

    ¡°I want to see her now!¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Soon, Emilia. Soon,¡± Indenuel said.

 Chapter 82

    They finished breakfast, passing Andres and Lola on their way out. Andres and Lola didn¡¯t so much as look at them as they left. Indenuel braced himself for another bill to be sent, but he was glad they were leaving for the day. He couldn¡¯t think of a better outcome. Them being here was a constant reminder of who he had once been in Mountain Pass. He was a different man now. Respected. Revered. To have them here was a reminder he had not been treated kindly by ignorant people, and these ignorant people would still treat him unfairly. For today, at least, he wouldn¡¯t have to bother being around them.

    The twins had a harder time choosing a room than Matteo did. He waited patiently in his own while the twins fought over which one. Despite Indenuel suggesting they could both have different rooms if they wanted, they finally settled on a different room for them both to share.

    Before long they climbed into the carriage and were on their way. The girls kept chattering to Tolomon, who did his best to listen to them both. Matteo, as always, was quietly beside Indenuel.

    They arrived at Martin¡¯s house and got out.

    ¡°This house is even bigger than yours!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°Oh, no doubt,¡± Indenuel said as they walked toward it. Derio opened the front door and Sara was there to greet them.

    ¡°Well, hello! Welcome to my home,¡± Sara said.

    Isla and Emilia ran up to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Emilia!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Isla!¡±

    ¡°I have a dimple on my chin when I smile. That¡¯s how you can tell I¡¯m Emilia!¡±

    Isla held up five fingers. ¡°I¡¯m five!¡±

    Emilia also held up five fingers. ¡°I¡¯m five too!¡±

    Sara¡¯s eyes brightened as she touched her chin. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two absolutely precious! You must come meet my grandchildren! My daughters will be over soon, and they have children just your age.¡±

    ¡°You have grandchildren?¡± Emilia asked.

    ¡°Does that mean your old?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°Isla,¡± Indenuel said quietly.

    She gasped, hands over her ears. ¡°Sorry! Was that a bad thing to say?¡±

    Sara laughed. There was a grandmotherly glow about her. ¡°Absolutely not. I am quite old, old enough to know when little girls need something sweet to eat. Would you like a little treat?¡±

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Oh yes!¡± Emilia shrieked.

    ¡°Thank you, Sara. Matteo? Do you want to go with them?¡± Indenuel turned his head and realized the boy was literally hiding right behind him.

    ¡°There¡¯s another one?¡± Sara asked, sounding more excited than anything to discover she would be taking care of another child.

    Indenuel reached behind him and grabbed Matteo¡¯s arm, pulling him out. Matteo resisted as Indenuel eased him forward. Sara¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°Well, look at this fine young man! Look at you! You must be so cold without an ounce of meat on your bones!¡± Sara asked, ushering Matteo forward. He stood still, staring at Sara.

    ¡°She says that a lot,¡± Indenuel said, giving him the needed push toward Sara.

    ¡°Indenuel fed us breakfast before we came!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°Matteo had two whole plates!¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Boys this age grow like weeds and always need something in their bellies. Are you still hungry Matteo?¡± Sara asked. He nodded sheepishly. ¡°Just what I thought. Come into the kitchens. I¡¯ll get you some more food.¡±

    ¡°Thank you again, Sara,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°An honor, Indenuel,¡± she said, ushering the children inside.

    ¡°I¡¯ll pick them up once I¡¯m done with training,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Plan on having lunch at my home! We will make a party of it! You can get to know my two daughters! It will be wonderful.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you,¡± Indenuel said, mentally preparing to eat at Sara¡¯s. ¡°I will enjoy that.¡±

    Indenuel waved. Matteo waved back, but Isla and Emilia already disappeared into the house. Indenuel and Tolomon climbed back into the carriage. Tolomon closed his eyes and leaned his head back against the back of the carriage.

    ¡°Tired?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Simply making sure we don¡¯t have another attack.¡±

    He was confused, until he saw Tolomon¡¯s hand on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll try and attack again?¡±

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I always assume you¡¯re in danger. That¡¯s what keeps you alive,¡± Tolomon said.

    ***

    Martin was in the reading room by the High Elder¡¯s library when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Adosina to see you, sir,¡± one of the guards said from the other side of the door.

    He closed his book. ¡°Alright.¡± He replaced the book in the library before walking out of the room and up the spiral staircase to where he saw his youngest daughter waiting by the door of his study. ¡°This is a pleasant surprise.¡± He opened the door, ushering her inside.

    ¡°Hello, Father. I had a question for you. Something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask since Sabbath.¡±

    He gave her a concerned yet curious look. She hadn¡¯t asked while he was at home, so he couldn¡¯t be sure what to prepare for as he sat down behind his desk.

    She sat on the chair in front of the desk. ¡°Is there another reason why you don¡¯t want me to be in the lower class? You¡¯ve met with them, you¡¯ve helped them, you¡¯ve done a lot with them. What is it you see that I don¡¯t?¡±

    Martin sighed as he situated himself on his chair. ¡°I don¡¯t quite understand the question.¡±

    ¡°I believe I could be very happy with Elias. But I¡¯ve had experiences now, with Indenuel, with Inessa, who both make it seem like I should be far more terrified of being in a poorer class than I should. What is it?¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Because it¡¯s hard. You are far too used to a life of luxury that I am too afraid it would be a miserable existence for you.¡±

    ¡°Because of a lack of luxury?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°And not because of an inherit belief the poorer class should be treated inhumanely?¡±

    Martin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Adosina-¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, Inessa, they act like they¡¯ve survived the most horrendous abuse and have been ¡®saved¡¯ by the upper class. Are you terrified of taking away my titles because I, too, might suffer this same abuse?¡±

    ¡°That is¡­ a dramatic way of thinking about it,¡± Martin said. ¡°I do not wish to take away your titles because it is something you cannot come back from. This would be your life. Forever.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite aware. It is marriage, after all.¡±

    ¡°I simply don¡¯t want to see you throw your life away.¡±

    She stared at him long and hard. ¡°Would you treat me differently if I was in the lower class?¡±

    His eyes widened. ¡°Why would you think that?¡±

    ¡°Answer the question.¡± There was a distinct lack of humor in her voice.

    Martin watched her, saw the stubbornness, saw the anger he needed to avoid to keep this conversation civil. ¡°Of course not, Addy. I try to be approachable myself by asking people to ignore my titles. I help the poor. I frequently go on relief missions to those towns outside the city. I have nothing but love for the poor class.¡±

    ¡°And yet you still recoil at the thought of me being a part of it,¡± Adosina said. ¡°No matter how much you love them, no matter how much you want to help them, you always keep them on their side.¡±

    ¡°Not true,¡± Martin said. ¡°I would like to help them get to a better place.¡±

    ¡°Better place meaning a place in life, wealth, titles. You¡¯d rather they become more like us,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin¡¯s anger began to surge. He kept his smile tight. ¡°That isn¡¯t what I meant.¡±

    ¡°If all the farmers became noblemen as well, who would there be left to sow the fields? I¡¯m not saying you assume you are better than them because of your wealth, Father, but I am saying it is ridiculous we don¡¯t think of the farmers as important as the nobleman. I don¡¯t see why letting me marry a farmer is seen as a sin among you High Elders.¡±

    ¡°Addy, we¡¯ve had enough of this conversation.¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m right?¡±

    Martin¡¯s jaw was set. ¡°Because I don¡¯t want you to start yelling and screaming in the sacred Cathedral. We will continue this conversation when we¡¯re at home.¡±

    Adosina shook her head, standing up and heading for the door. ¡°No, we won¡¯t. Because you¡¯ll find some other reason to stop the conversation. Like how you¡¯re too tired. Or don¡¯t want to talk politics. Or that I¡¯m just a silly woman who can¡¯t understand it all.¡±

    ¡°You are not helping your case,¡± Martin said through gritted teeth.

    She got up and left, slamming the door, and he rubbed his forehead. He was going to have to pull Ana aside and ask her to keep the conversations light at dinner time. There was no way he could avoid this entirely. With wintertime coming, Adosina was using this time to build her case for the Day of Beseeching that happened the first week of spring.  The only day she was allowed to formerly request her titles be revoked. He would simply have to get used to her asking more questions of this kind. Adosina was already preparing, which means he was behind. They would be having quite the verbal quarrel come springtime.

    ***

    It had been a long day. Fadrique had brought in a whole crowd of people, trying to teach Indenuel how to rely on others in order to help the gift along. Indenuel didn¡¯t mind it. It was better than being alone with him.

    And, as he feared, Sara did not stop feeding Indenuel until he was in pain. When Sara asked if Matteo was full, he gave a nod, surprised at this revelation himself, and she simply beamed with pride as she patted his cheek.

    They returned to Indenuel¡¯s home before dinner, and none of them ate anything until well into the evening. They played in the garden in the remaining light of the setting sun. Isla, Emilia, and Indenuel ran around, trying to catch the bugs flying while Matteo watched. It was almost, almost, like they were back home, and it reminded him that he needed to talk to Martin about keeping the children with him. But for now, they would play in the ridiculously large house that one day they would live in.

    Once it got dark, Indenuel ushered them inside to get ready for bed. Matteo left for his own room, and the girls followed some female servants to their own. Indenuel lingered by the hallway leading to the guest rooms when Pablo walked over and spotted him, looking like he needed to say something. Indenuel walked over to him, farther away from the guest rooms.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Andres and Lola still haven¡¯t returned,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°They did say they would be out all day. Is there any concern?¡±

    ¡°According to a tree talker among the staff, they are wandering around the city. Though they are getting a bit drunk. They have a carriage, should they wish to use it.¡±

    Indenuel looked outside the window at the vast city. He should care, but honestly, he didn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t mind if he never saw them again this entire holiday.

    ¡°Everything is in order for tomorrow. We will have some female servants get the twins ready for breakfast. It was harder to understand what Matteo needed, as he seems to have dismissed his male servants,¡± Pablo said.

    A frown pulled at Indenuel¡¯s lips. ¡°Did he say why?¡±

    Pablo looked confused. ¡°Does the boy speak, sir?¡±

    Indenuel turned, confusion of his own. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    ¡°Forgive my imprudence. Sometimes children who grew up in the rough country don¡¯t learn to talk.¡±

    Indenuel continued to stare at Pablo. ¡°He can talk.¡±

    He bowed. ¡°Forgive me, sir. I meant no offense.¡±

    Indenuel clawed his memory for any words he heard Matteo tell him when he arrived in the city. He only said a few words at breakfast, and even fewer at Martin¡¯s, but most of his communication was nodding or shaking his head. Matteo hadn¡¯t spoken to him, just remained quiet by his side. It stirred a memory. The first time he met Matteo, everyone assumed he was mute because his father beat the ability to talk out of him.

 Chapter 83

    Indenuel¡¯s heart sank. He tried not to let his mind immediately go to the worst-case scenario, but it still went straight to what Andres and Lola did to him.

    ¡°Did the servants offer baths to the children tonight?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Isla and Emilia agreed. Matteo did not,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel rubbed the back of his neck, staring at the wall, trying desperately not to make it seem like he was planning anything. ¡°Offer it again to Matteo. And this time tell him no servants will be in the room with him. He might be embarrassed about his growing body.¡±

    ¡°At once, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Report to me his answer. And when the girls are decent, I¡¯d like to check and make sure they are ready for the night,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°There should be a woman servant outside their door once they are finished with their baths and are clothed, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Pablo left. Indenuel waited, staring at the wall as thoughts formed in his head.

    ¡°Everything all right?¡± Tolomon asked, appearing at his side.

    ¡°Fine, fine. Just making sure my guests are settled,¡± Indenuel said, trying to smile.

    ¡°Do you need me to alert the guards about Andres and Lola? Are either one of them tree talkers?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°No. Andres is the town healer, and Lola is a weather controller. But they would certainly find a tree talker if they were lost from the carriage,¡± Indenuel said.

    A woman walked out of the girl¡¯s guest room, and Indenuel headed over there. She bowed as Indenuel walked inside. Tolomon stayed right outside. Emilia and Isla sat up in bed, chatting away.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± they both screamed when he walked in. They ran to him, and he grabbed them both, spinning them around in a hug.

    ¡°Do you love it here?¡± Indenuel asked as he set them both down.

    ¡°Yes! Yes!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°I want to stay here forever!¡± Emilia said.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart lightened. ¡°I want you to, Emilia.¡±

    ¡°But you need to save Santollia?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Andres said you¡¯re going to fail,¡± Emilia said.

    Indenuel refused to let that bother him. ¡°Andres never had much faith in me. But we¡¯ll prove him wrong.¡± Isla and Emilia giggled like conspirators. ¡°Have Andres and Lola treated you well?¡±

    ¡°Oh yes. They always say they are,¡± Isla said.

    Indenuel noticed the strange wording right off. ¡°They say they are, but do you think they are?¡±

    Emilia frowned. ¡°Andres screams a lot. A lot more than Lola. I¡¯m glad we don¡¯t see too much of him.¡±

    ¡°And Matteo? Does he talk a lot with you two?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Isla shrugged. ¡°Lola said Matteo doesn¡¯t want to talk, and we need to leave him alone.¡±

    Emilia yawned before reaching up toward Indenuel. He picked her up and placed her in bed. ¡°Now, you two get some sleep.¡±

    ¡°Are we going to Grandami Sara¡¯s house tomorrow?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°Yes. Tomorrow and the next day and the next,¡± Indenuel said. Isla was beside herself with joy. Emilia would have done the same, except she was so tired. ¡°Get some sleep. Tomorrow you¡¯ll have a big breakfast.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to be as fat as nobles when we leave for home,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°I never want to go home,¡± Emilia said as she drifted off.

    ¡°Have you both said your prayers?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The girls nodded. ¡°The servants helped us,¡± Isla said as Emilia began to breathe heavily.

    Indenuel kissed Emilia¡¯s forehead as the dread grew in his stomach. He settled Isla down before kissing her forehead. ¡°Don¡¯t keep your sister up.¡±

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Isla nodded, settling into the bed. ¡°This is the softest bed I¡¯ve ever slept in.¡±

    He moved some of her hair away from her face. ¡°You deserve it.¡±

    Isla smiled as she closed her eyes. Indenuel walked out to see Pablo. ¡°You were right, sir. He simply needed to take a bath with no one there. We have been instructed not to come in until he is dressed and in bed.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Thank you. No matter how late it is, let me know when Andres and Lola come home. That will be all.¡±

    Pablo bowed again. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    Indenuel walked toward his room as Tolomon followed. They were silent the whole trip. Tolomon was exhausted. So exhausted he was stifling yawns.

    ¡°You should go to bed,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I should be-¡±

    ¡°Give your body a break. You just went through an experience very few live through. A half dozen guards are still surrounding our house. I¡¯m going to be fine,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon didn¡¯t put up much of a fight, which was another indication of how exhausted he must have been. Indenuel walked into his room as Tolomon went through the door to the room next to it. Indenuel didn¡¯t climb into bed. Instead, he stood in the center, staring at the wall. All the thoughts he chose to ignore came to him. If Andres and Lola had mistreated the children, he deserved to know.

    He tiptoed out of his room, hardly breathing as he looked through the crack into Tolomon¡¯s room. He was already asleep. It was better this way.

    He crept through the mostly quiet house. He nodded at a few of the servants still cleaning up. There was a servant at Matteo¡¯s door, waiting patiently outside. Indenuel placed a finger to his lips and motioned the servant away. The servant bowed and shuffled off. He grabbed the doorknob, knowing this was a violation of Matteo¡¯s privacy, but he was afraid the boy wouldn¡¯t give him straight answers.

    He cracked the door open, and Matteo was in the tub, the back of his head to the door, simply sitting there, eyes closed, relaxing. Indenuel¡¯s breath was shallow, but it still sounded way too loud. He simply waited, trying to see if there was any bruising. Matteo had his forearms around the rim of the bath. There was nothing out of the ordinary there.

    Matteo sat up tenderly, exposing angry red welts in various stages of healing on his back, enflamed, bleeding, scabs ripped open. Indenuel¡¯s hand tightened over the doorknob, and he forced himself to stop breathing so he wouldn¡¯t gasp. He closed the door again, covering his mouth as he moved far enough away to breathe without Matteo hearing. He grabbed the edge of the banister with one hand, slowly twisting his hand around it, glaring at the floor as he let out a gasp that sounded more like a sob. A growing power surged, causing his wrists to itch. He knew it! He knew Andres and Lola were nothing but snakes!

    You can¡¯t know for sure. You can¡¯t immediately blame them. You need to know from Matteo¡¯s own words who did it. Don¡¯t react out of anger. The voice was soft, quiet, and definitely not his own. He couldn¡¯t identify it, but he needed to listen to it. If he reacted badly toward Andres and Lola, and they weren¡¯t the culprits, it could lead to serious problems.

    Who else could have done it? another voice asked.

    Indenuel added his other hand to the banister, wringing it continually to get him to calm his nerves, trying to make the itch go away. He couldn¡¯t talk to Matteo in anger. The boy was not the one to blame. He didn¡¯t want to scare him.

    Once the itching went away, he walked over to the door and knocked. He was still angry, but not dangerous. ¡°Matteo? It¡¯s me.¡±

    There was a slosh of water. ¡°Just a moment.¡± Matteo¡¯s voice sounded small. Indenuel waited at the door, waited as he tried not to imagine Andres or Lola doing this to him. Even remembering Andres¡¯ face brought the itching back. He folded his arms, trying to massage his wrists. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to calm down. On the other side he heard Matteo hastily getting dressed.

    The door opened and Indenuel opened his eyes, trying to smile. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Matteo. I didn¡¯t mean to cut your bath short.¡±

    The boy shrugged, stepping aside to let him in. Matteo was in his night clothes, but also had a heavy blanket around his shoulders.

    ¡°Are you cold?¡± Indenuel asked. Matteo gave a non-committal shrug. Indenuel looked at the boy, drowning in the huge blanket he used to cover his back. He didn¡¯t even know how to begin the conversation. ¡°Do you like it here?¡± Matteo nodded. Indenuel tried not to let the lack of words stop him. Even if Matteo said nothing, he was already determined to get the answers from Andres and Lola.

    Indenuel waited for Matteo to say something, but he didn¡¯t.

    ¡°Is everything all right?¡±

    Matteo nodded even before he finished. The boy wasn¡¯t going to speak. He would not condemn his abusers. It was to his suspected abusers Indenuel had to ask, and he had to go with a calm mind, or he would do something he would regret.

    ¡°Come, get some sleep. You must be exhausted.¡± Matteo hesitated before heading for the bed. ¡°Have you said your prayers?¡±

    Matteo shook his head as he knelt beside his bed. Indenuel sat at the edge, folding his arms, smiling encouragingly before they both closed their eyes.

    ¡°May God look down on us in mercy, may He fill us with His light. May we remember He knows our journey, and may it be a comfort in the night.¡±

    ¡°God be with us,¡± Indenuel forced himself to say. The itching came back. The prayers he failed to say himself since he learned the truth in the High Elder¡¯s library made him angry again as he thought of Matteo, with marks on his back, saying rote prayers to gain comfort from a dead God.

    Indenuel moved off the bed as Matteo climbed in, making sure the blanket stayed protectively over his back.

    ¡°Long day?¡± Indenuel asked. Matteo closed his eyes, nodding. ¡°I¡¯ve been training with Martin. I can calm your mind to help you go to sleep if you want.¡±

    He nodded again before pausing, looking at Indenuel. ¡°Just my mind?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Just your mind.¡± Indenuel reached out, touching the boy¡¯s temples with his two fingers. He felt the jumble of nerves, and filled it with calming energy, much of which he needed himself. He waited patiently as Matteo¡¯s mind calmed down. The anxious worry in his face relaxed. Indenuel continued to feed Matteo¡¯s mind, waiting.

    The second he heard the boy¡¯s breathing turn heavy, he reached out and healed Matteo¡¯s back. He made the wounds close, healed the welts, helped the blood vessels heal from the bruises on his thighs. Healing him helped make the itching go away.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, a tear threatening to fall. The anxious furrow of the brow always present in Matteo¡¯s face today was gone. He looked peaceful. Indenuel rubbed his own face, a shuttering breath escaping him before he leaned down and kissed Matteo¡¯s forehead. He stood up, tiptoeing out of the room.

    ¡°Sir?¡± a servant asked.

    ¡°He is asleep. Clear the bath as quietly as you can,¡± Indenuel said, trying to hide his emotions.

    The servants nodded before walking inside. Indenuel tried to keep his face impossible to read as he made his way to his room.

 Chapter 84

    When Indenuel¡¯s door closed, the itching in his palms returned. He covered his eyes as he paced. Matteo wouldn¡¯t tell him a word, but he would get answers from Andres when they returned. Once he knew they were home, he would interrogate them.

    The proof was gone, though. He healed Matteo, and now there was no evidence. He couldn¡¯t show them what he saw, and Andres would absolutely use that against him. Indenuel continued to pace, hands in his hair. How could he not heal Matteo? How could he let the boy spend one more night in pain when he had the power to heal him?

    He opened a window, feeling the fresh evening air on his sweaty face. He closed his eyes, the first of the tears starting to fall. He couldn¡¯t wait for Andres and Lola to return. He didn¡¯t know when they would, and he couldn¡¯t sit here waiting for them. It would drive him mad.

    He reached out with his powers, searching through the trees throughout the entire city until he found them, walking around in a street far from where he stood.

    He opened his eyes, the itching in his wrists grew, fueled by his hatred. He needed to know now what their involvement was in Matteo¡¯s welts and bruises. He couldn¡¯t wait for them.

    Indenuel looked around, seeing the gardens emptied. It was getting late, and almost impossible to see without lanterns, but from what Navir taught him, he didn¡¯t need light. He climbed out the window. As soon as he touched the ground, he closed his eyes, fully sensing the tree power within him as he sensed what the trees did.

    He ran across the gardens, avoiding the guards standing around the perimeter of the house. Even though he knew Andres and Lola¡¯s location, it would still take too long on foot. He needed another way. The powers suggested another way. If he broke the tree¡¯s will, he could travel through the branches of the trees. The trees in the city were well maintained, and a perfect distance across from each other. Manipulating them was a use of the corruptive powers, but if he was desperate enough, he could do it without too much damage to his soul. He could always confess later.

    A rainfall began. He was somewhat certain he was the cause of it. He needed answers. Without opening his eyes, he ran over to the tree. The tree creaked and groaned as a branch came down, circling around his wrist before it lifted him into the air, pulling him to the nearest tree. He kept his eyes closed, focusing on the power, feeling the branch of another tree groan as it came to life and unraveled to meet him. He pushed the power to its limits, sensing the trees¡¯ uncertainty at this, not breaking completely, but enough. The branches wrapped around his wrist to give him support, but they also cut into him. His wrists would be bleeding and bruised after this, but it didn¡¯t matter. He would get his answers.

    He didn¡¯t want to be seen. The rain steadily became worse, and he caused a fog to appear. Indenuel traveled through over a dozen trees before he was set down. Andres and Lola¡¯s location was hazy now, most likely because of his use of the corruptive powers, but they couldn¡¯t have gotten far. He rubbed his wrists, shaking off the pain.

    Indenuel walked the streets, seeing people inside the houses, he watched for any familiar face. He pushed again with the good tree power, desperate to find them. The streets were emptying with the growing rain. The fog dissipated, now that he wasn¡¯t trying to hide.

    The laughter that became a part of his nightmares trickled through the alleyway. He turned his head and spotted them, talking and laughing as they stumbled through the streets. The hatred burned again as he approached them quietly. They took no notice of him as they walked down an alleyway.

    ¡°Do we have to go back?¡± Lola asked.

    ¡°Better there than in the streets,¡± Andres said.

    Lola giggled, holding Andres¡¯ hand as she held an umbrella with the other. The slight turn of her head to look at Andres also made her notice Indenuel out of the corner of her eye. She turned to get a full look at him. ¡°Look, mister, if you give us trouble, I¡¯ll have you know we personally know the Warrior.¡± He moved his head further so she could see exactly who she was talking to. ¡°Oh. Hello, Indenuel.¡±

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Andres turned, surprised. ¡°What brings you out here?¡±

    Indenuel tried to control his anger before finally opening his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s late. You haven¡¯t returned home. I wanted to personally make sure you were brought back. You never know the kind of people who are out here.¡±

    Andres chuckled. ¡°What a kind host we have, Lola.¡±

    The power strained at his wrists, wanting to be released. It took everything inside him to keep breathing in and out. Andres couldn¡¯t sense the pain. Indenuel had learned how to keep it deeply hidden. One of the skills Mountain Pass had taught him.

    ¡°What is wrong? You seem cold,¡± Andres said.

    For all his life Indenuel pretended to treat Andres better than he ever treated him, but he couldn¡¯t anymore. ¡°What happened to Matteo.¡±

    He gave him a curious look, but a realization was there. ¡°Matteo? What are you talking about?¡±

    Indenuel clenched his fists, shaking in anger as a burst of lightning hit not that far away, lighting the sky for a moment. ¡°He had welts all over his back. What happened to him?¡±

    Thunder rumbled close. Lola glanced up at the sky, then back at Indenuel with a pronounced frown on her face. Andres¡¯ face turned just as cold as Indenuel¡¯s tone. ¡°It is none of your business how I raise my orphaned children.¡±

    ¡°It is every bit my business,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°They were once mine before they were yours.¡±

    Andres scoffed. ¡°They were never yours. You¡¯re just a boy. You couldn¡¯t handle raising three children.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I could,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Far better than you! Before I was too afraid to stand up to you. To Martin. I didn¡¯t think I had any power to say no, but things have changed now. I should have realized the vile monster you are. I should have never agreed to come to Santollia City without them in my care!¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t take care of three children! You can¡¯t even save the world!¡± Lola said.

    ¡°You hurt him!¡± Indenuel screamed. ¡°I knew something like this would happen! I may not have been strong enough to stop it then, but I am now! You will return to Mountain Pass immediately and leave the children with me.¡±

    Andres laughed. ¡°Oh, you think you¡¯re so much stronger now? You think a prophecy is going to change who you are? Make you less selfish?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Andres,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°The High Elders don¡¯t know you. Everyone else may think you¡¯re going to win, but all the citizens in Mountain Pass are preparing for you to lose.¡±

    ¡°I am warning you!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, bastard? Afraid of the truth? That even the most powerful prophet read you wrong? That the woman who raised you was so neglectful she didn¡¯t even tell you who you were?¡±

    Lightning struck and thunder shook the city. Indenuel was grateful for the rain to hide his tears. ¡°You made growing up so much harder than it had to be, you deplorable son of a bitch!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how the real-world works. You¡¯re just a bastard son of a murderess, and-¡±

    Andres stopped talking. By the look on his face, he had a lot more to say, but he stopped. He stared, confused, before looking down to see the dagger Indenuel had thrust into his stomach. Lola saw it at the same time and screamed. Indenuel threw out his hand, letting every ounce of pain he held back hit the woman square in the chest. She stopped screaming, the pain so great she couldn¡¯t even move. Indenuel felt every inch of where the pain went, and he multiplied it. Her eyes showed the torture she felt as everything else in her body froze in immense pain.

    ¡°No,¡± Andres groaned, grabbing Indenuel¡¯s hand to try and fight him off. Instead Indenuel braced Andres against the wall before twisting the dagger. Andres let out a scream the storm drowned out. Indenuel remembered everything Lola had said to him, the vile gossip she spread, the look of contempt she gave the twins, and flicked his hand upward. The pain traveled straight to her brain. Blood poured from her mouth, nose, eyes, and ears before she collapsed to the ground, stilled.

    ¡°It was you!¡± Andres said, a dribble of blood spilling out of his mouth. ¡°You killed Efano!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°But I wanted to. My mother stopped me before I could.¡± He took the dagger out before more pain shot out of his wrists. Andres screamed. Indenuel twisted his hands as the pain traveled. He didn¡¯t give Andres nearly as much as Lola, because he wanted to hear him scream. ¡°Unfortunately for you, she¡¯s not here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± It was hardly heard above the din of the storm and his screaming, but he lessened the pain so he could hear Andres begging. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t.¡± Indenuel threw all the pain he could at the man. Andres¡¯ body began to convulse before Indenuel flicked his wrist and the corruption went straight to his brain. He collapsed, blood pooling around him. Indenuel turned away, breathing deeply, the rain soaking his clothes. He reached out to a branch, and it lowered at his command. The rain lashed his face as the branch lifted him to the next one as thunder rumbled in the distance.

    End of Part One

 Chapter 85

    Part Two

    Indenuel¡¯s muscles trembled by the time he climbed through the window. The rain still poured outside as he stumbled inside, leaving a puddle. Puddle, bad. He could get caught. Rain, good. Washed the blood. Couldn¡¯t get caught if there was blood on him. Wouldn¡¯t be questioned. Questioned for murder.

    His vision swam as he grabbed the back of the chair. He was soaked to the bone, but he still stripped himself of everything he wore. It was still late. No one saw. No one would be out in this storm, and the guards never expected to look into the air. The guards also wouldn¡¯t notice corruption in the trees. But he was in the city. With the strongest tree speaker in the world living right here. He just led a trail straight to his home.

    Shit.

    Now that he had time to think, he couldn¡¯t breathe as easily as he¡¯d hoped. He murdered them. With barely a thought, he murdered two people. Despite the fear he felt, he was happy he¡¯d done it, but now he needed to make sure he wouldn¡¯t get caught. He opened the window again, grabbing a tree, welcoming the corruption back, healing the line of trees as far as he could to keep the trail off him. He couldn¡¯t leave even a drop. Navir would discover. He would suspect. The trees willingly gave the corruption back.

    Indenuel stumbled back inside and stuffed his clothes under his bed as darkness began to flit around his vision. He was bound to have the devil¡¯s sleep now. How long would he be asleep? He used so much corruption on purpose.

    He glanced down and swore again. The mark was on his chest, a visible, angry red. He threw on a night shirt before taking it off again. It was too low. People would see. He threw on another one as he used the other to wipe up the puddle by the window. He moved too fast, making too much noise. People would wonder, they¡¯d suspect.

    Murder. He murdered them.

    How long would he be under the devil¡¯s sleep? Would he be out for a day? Martin would try to heal him and sense the corruption. He used corrupted pain the most. He didn¡¯t need to use that much. But he couldn¡¯t deny Andres screams were exactly what he needed to hear in the moment.

    Indenuel combed his wet hair back with his fingers as he stuffed the nightclothes under his bed with his other wet clothes. He landed hard on his knees, the darkness coming in fast. He grabbed the edge of the bed, forcing himself to pull his body into it. Tears streaked down his face.

    Murderer. I¡¯m a murderer.

    He pulled himself into bed, throwing the blankets back and forced his body inside. He had to hide. Hide the mark. Hide his wrists, hide everything. His wrists were bruised and cut. He¡¯d have to worry about it tomorrow. If he was awake tomorrow. If he didn¡¯t simply wake up in the dungeons.

    The room was dark. There was fog everywhere. Indenuel was still breathing like he was in a panic. He tried not to cry. In fact, he did everything in his power to force himself to wake up. He knew this place. It was familiar, yet different in every sinister way. He knew who was coming to visit him, and he was on edge.

    Again, he closed his eyes, forcing himself to wake up.

    ¡°You!¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he was once again face to face with Andres.

    ¡°Well shit,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    ¡°You!¡± he said again, marching forward. He backed away, terror stricken by the anger in Andres face. Lola was on her knees sobbing.

    ¡°You took our lives!¡± Lola screamed. ¡°You murderer!¡±

    ¡°You honestly think we¡¯re not going to haunt you until the day you die?¡± Andres asked, throwing his fist back and swinging it straight at Indenuel¡¯s face. Andres couldn¡¯t physically hurt him in this plane, but it didn¡¯t stop pure instinct to throw himself out of the reach of that punch. Panic gave way to hatred.

    ¡°Oh, use your brain for once, Andres!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°I used corruption to kill you. I¡¯d never see a spirit who had passed on who was going to rest with the good spirits! It means there¡¯s only one reason why I can see both of you right now!¡±

    Andres punched him again, and this time Indenuel didn¡¯t move as the fist went straight through his face. ¡°What are you talking about!¡± Andres screamed.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°You¡¯re bound for Hell! You¡¯ll never escape there! I knew it! I knew you could never rest with the good spirits!¡± Indenuel said.

    Lola screamed and Andres turned to see a demon had grabbed her arm, starting to pull her under the fog. Indenuel gasped, watching the black demon clawing and scraping at Lola¡¯s soul. Andres turned his attention back on Indenuel, trying to choke him, but he didn¡¯t move. He simply closed his eyes, waited for the idiot to realize he couldn¡¯t get hurt, before opening his eyes and facing him again, the anger plain. ¡°Go to Hell, Andres. Suffer with the demons there. Let the devil relish in the memories of all the cruel things you did in this life. I hope he shows you how much of a hell you made my mother¡¯s life!¡±

    Andres glared at him, his hands still desperately grasping Indenuel¡¯s neck. He stopped when a demon grabbed his arm, starting to pull him downward. ¡°Oh, and you don¡¯t think you¡¯re coming with me? I may not be able to haunt you in your life, but you better believe I will be part of the welcome committee when you die! If you thought I made your life hell, just wait until we¡¯re both there!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be too busy suffering your own torment! Look at me for the last time, Andres! You¡¯ll never hurt me again! I¡¯m sure that will be its own form of torment!¡±

    Lola screamed as she was dragged under, the demons laughing and cackling as they went. Andres began to sink as he tried to push the demons away. The more he pushed, the more they multiplied. ¡°I will see you in Hell, Indenuel! I know the kind of man you are! Nothing but a selfish murderer! You¡¯re never going to win this war! You will bring destruction to Santollia!¡±

    Indenuel stood before Andres, who¡¯s lower body was sunk into the floor. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Andres. Killing a sniveling coward and hypocrite like yourself, knowing you and your gossip spouting wife are suffering in Hell? Santollia is much more peaceful already.¡±

    Andres glared, struggling against the twenty demons now straining to pull him down. Despite the fear of getting caught, despite the long list of things he needs to do in order for the suspicion to be away from him, Indenuel raised his hands and connected with the demons, his eyes glowing black. He then strained against Andres, doing everything in his power to give that God-forsaken man the final push he needed to go to Hell.

    Andres bellowed in rage as he sank. Indenuel threw every ounce of strength toward the demons, watching Andres¡¯ face disappear among the fog.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡±

    He was awake, aware of someone grabbing him by the shoulders. He threw himself out of the person¡¯s reach but miscalculated how far he made it into his bed. Which wasn¡¯t far at all. He tumbled off, taking many blankets with him.

    ¡°Indenuel! Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked, genuine concern in his voice.

    ¡°Stay away!¡± Indenuel screamed. ¡°Please, stay away!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. You sounded like you were in the middle of a nightmare,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Indenuel continued to breathe deeply, trying to orient himself. His mind was sluggish and slow. The curtains were still drawn, so he couldn¡¯t sense what time of day it was. He sucked in air, trying to steady himself. He was on his hands and knees, staring at the ground, trying to guess whether or not his eyes were black.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked, softer this time. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    The door opened and servants threw back the curtains. The sun had crested the horizon. He shouldn¡¯t be awake yet. Not after using that much power. He saw his wrists, saw where the branches dug into them. They were cut and bruised. He needed to hide them. Sitting here on his hands and knees, he could only hope his eyes weren¡¯t black. He grabbed his nightshirt closer around him to make sure no one could see the mark. It had turned a brighter shade of red. ¡°Give me a moment,¡± Indenuel said between breaths. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, just give me a moment. I will come out when I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Do you need anything sir?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°No. No,¡± Indenuel said, still between breaths, still on his hands and knees, still not looking at anyone. ¡°Please, everyone out. I just need a moment. Give me a chance to breathe.¡±

    They all did, obediently. Indenuel closed his eyes, placing the back of his hand against his mouth, trying to orient himself. Somehow, he was awake. He was groggy, like he¡¯d drank and entire bottle of wine last night, but he was awake. There was a mountain of things he had to do before he left this room. He got up, his legs trembling as he walked around. His mind wasn¡¯t clear, but clear enough. He looked in the mirror, seeing his face. His eyes weren¡¯t black, but he¡¯d have to wear a double layer shirt to make certain no one could see the red mark. He dressed quickly before looking at his hands. They were bruised and cut. He washed them as best he could. He didn¡¯t know what to do with them. If he bandaged them, it would almost be as bad as advertising he was hurt. He couldn¡¯t get them healed. There would be too many questions. And there was the possibility of the healer sensing the corruption in him.

    Indenuel grabbed a pair of gloves, giving them a good look over before slipping them on his hands. They were a darker color, but he¡¯d just have to pass them off as fashion somehow. They covered enough of his bruised hands, and his jacket covered the rest. Indenuel gave himself another look in the mirror before walking around one last time. The windows were closed. The wet clothes were damp, but he placed them out and triple checked for blood stains. There was nothing. He simply gathered them up and placed them to one side. The servants wouldn¡¯t ask questions.

    You¡¯re the Warrior. A mythical man in a class even above the High Elders. Play it safe. No one would dare accuse you of anything. Indenuel winced at the line of thought. It wasn¡¯t like he was ever going to murder again. If he did what he did before when faced with accusations of murder, he could make it work. He had to look the part. Stay quiet and lead the law enforcement officers away from him. The less he talked, the less he had to remember. And if he did have to talk, the closer to the truth it was, the less he had to remember. He could do this. He was the Warrior. He would be able to get away with murder.

 Chapter 86

    Indenuel walked on stiff legs toward the door. He opened it to see Pablo and Tolomon talking among themselves. Tolomon stopped talking, studying Indenuel¡¯s face with concern as Pablo bowed.

    ¡°Sir, there are some guards in your study. There is some troubling news.¡±

    ¡°The children? Are they alright?¡± Indenuel asked, his voice light. There was a ringing in his ear he couldn¡¯t get rid of.

    ¡°Eating breakfast, sir,¡± Pablo said. ¡°The High Elders and the King and Queen are on their way for an emergency meeting with you.¡±

    They know. Everyone knows. They¡¯re coming to arrest me. Indenuel¡¯s panic spiked before he pushed it down. Think. Give yourself a moment to think before you answer. ¡°What are they¡­ I don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°All will be clear once you hear the news,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel nodded, stuffing his hands deep in his pockets as he walked on unsteady steps toward his study.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Bad dream,¡± Indenuel said as a lock of hair fell in front of his eyes. He didn¡¯t dare push it back. He didn¡¯t want to bring attention to his gloves unless he had to.

    The uncertainty was unnerving. He knew why the guards were there. He had an inkling as to the news, but whether he was a suspect was a different matter entirely. There was still a lot of incriminating evidence in his room, but he walked away from it, praying to a dead God the servants wouldn¡¯t ask questions.

    Tolomon and Pablo said nothing as they walked with him. Indenuel tried to shake off the grogginess.

    ¡°You look awful,¡± Tolomon whispered. ¡°Was the dream really that bad?¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, barely looking at his bodyguard as Pablo opened the door to the study. The two guards there bowed, and he bowed back before walking around and sitting at his desk. Pablo closed the door and Tolomon remained against the wall beside the desk. Indenuel tried to shake the feeling of being trapped. He wanted to rub his neck, rub his eyes, anything, but he clasped his gloved hands in front of him. ¡°Gentlemen, take a seat, please.¡± He had to act the part of the Warrior right now. The Warrior was about to receive some bad news, whatever that news may be.

    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± one of the guards said.

    ¡°Has my staff offered you some sort of refreshment?¡±

    ¡°Oh, they have, and we politely declined,¡± the other guard said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told you have some unsettling news?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir. I am terribly sorry, but your guests, Andres and Lola were found murdered early this morning,¡± the guard said.

    Indenuel winced. He hadn¡¯t asked about Andres and Lola to Pablo and Tolomon. He just immediately asked about the children. He should have been concerned about them, too. He didn¡¯t even ask if they had returned home safely. Would they suspect?

    Indenuel let out a shaky breath. ¡°Murdered?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    He let the pretense go. He let the tears fall. He let himself look like the mess he felt, because that¡¯s what they expected. He bowed his head, his shoulders trembling as he let out a sob. He finally raised a gloved hand to catch some tears. With their words it was final. Andres and Lola were murdered. He let his anger get control, and no one stopped him. He killed them. But he realized something, sitting in the chair behind the desk, taking a handkerchief from one of the guards. He wasn¡¯t crying because he felt bad about murdering them. He cried because of how difficult this would all be to cover up.

    ¡°We can¡¯t tell when. No one was outside in that storm last night, and therefore no one has any clue what happened. Our best bet is it must have been some Kiamese soldiers. They must have caused the storm,¡± one of the guards said.

    Indenuel dropped his gloved hands again, nodding, the tears a constant stream, the nerves playing across his face.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing some digging. Many of the witnesses say those two were open with the knowledge that they knew you,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Kiam must have tracked them down to send you a message.¡±

    He kept nodding, the tears not stopping. His hands trembled, but he didn¡¯t dare wipe the tears away for fear of them asking about his gloved hands. Another shaky breath escaped him, and he tried not to let it sound like a breath of relief. The guards had a damn good lead. All he needed to do was keep silent.

    Indenuel continued to stare at the desk, let the emotion come out of him through his tears.

    ¡°Do you need anything else from us, sir?¡± the guard asked.

    Indenuel looked at his desk. ¡°No. Thank you for keeping us safe.¡±

    The guards stood up and bowed before leaving the study. Pablo left with them, which meant it was him and Tolomon left. Indenuel wondered if he could somehow excuse his bodyguard too. More than anything, he needed to be alone.

    Tolomon sat in one of the chairs the guards were in. ¡°Do you need me to get you any breakfast?¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, looking at his gloved hands instead of at him. There was silence, except for the movements Tolomon made as he tried over and over to say something but lost his nerve right before he said it. Indenuel tried to calm himself down. Tried not to think of the thousands of things that were certainly condemning him right at this moment. He had murdered two people last night. As much as he tried, he couldn¡¯t go back to the way things were. A part of him died last night too, and now he was desperately trying to pick up the pieces before the rest of the world judged him for his broken nature.

    ¡°Alright, I admit, I¡¯m not great at giving anything that would come close to comfort,¡± Tolomon started to say. Indenuel said nothing, not daring to speak. To speak would give himself over to the possibility of being condemned. It was so much easier when no one cared who he was. ¡°I got the sense you three weren¡¯t exactly close, but this must be harrowing all the same. So, I¡­ I¡¯m sure they are resting easy now in the peace of God.¡±

    He continued to stare at his gloved hands before he slowly looked up and met Tolomon¡¯s gaze. He had to tell the closest he could to the truth, and this was one of those times. ¡°They¡¯re not.¡±

    Tolomon looked concerned. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°My nightmare last night,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°They¡¯re not resting with the good spirits. They¡¯re¡­¡± he swallowed, then looked back at his gloved hands, almost feeling the icy chill of the mark on his chest. ¡°They were dragged to Hell.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s eyes widened, his jaw slack. It would have to be enough. An unmarked person would have seen a dream like that too and considering Indenuel was the only speaker of the dead that Andres and Lola knew, they would have come to him if he had died. It would make sense. No one would know. Tolomon could never learn the truth. Indenuel somehow had to hide all this from him, a man who would never leave his side. A man who only left his side last night because days before he was filled with deadly smoke that should have killed him. And Indenuel saved him with power he no longer possessed.

    Pablo opened the door. ¡°Sir, High Elder Martin and High Elder Navir have arrived.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, trying to stand.

    ¡°No, no my dear boy, stay seated. I¡¯m certain you¡¯ve had quite the shock,¡± Martin said as he walked with purpose into the room.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t argue. He remained seated, forcing himself not to cry. He had another part to play. The initial release of his emotions was cathartic. The guards for now were fooled, but now he needed to fool the High Elders and the King and Queen. The only people who could reasonably place accusations against him.

    ¡°Would you like some wine?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel waited for Martin and Navir to answer, but as the silence stretched on, he realized Tolomon was looking straight at him. He nodded before burrowing into himself again. The gloves itched against the cuts. The material was dark enough that no one noticed the blood leaking onto it. He¡¯d have to change gloves soon. He should have put bandages on underneath all this. He simply wasn¡¯t thinking straight.

    Tolomon returned with the glass of wine. He was a good man. He didn¡¯t judge Indenuel as he took the glass with dangerously trembling hands. Did not say a word as Indenuel downed the entire glass. Did not judge him as he handed the empty glass back with equally trembling hands. But he should have.

    Indenuel¡¯s mind was numb. Dangerously so. It was like trying to think when he just wanted to collapse in a ball and process what was going on. He closed his eyes as Fadrique entered. Martin, Navir, and Fadrique talked quietly amongst themselves as Indenuel folded his arms, tucking his gloves away to the inside of his jacket. He brought his legs up to the chair, placing his forehead against his knees, and tried to look like a pathetic individual who wouldn¡¯t murder two grown adults if given the chance.

    He forced himself to only think about what he could do. There was little he could do about the three High Elders already in his study. The three High Elders who could probe him for corruption at any moment. The King and Queen arrived, which meant they needed to wait for Dalius and Cristoval. Cristoval, the old man who could sense demons.

    Indenuel squeezed his eyes shut, taking deep, steadying breaths. He could do this. They all held him in such high regard they wouldn¡¯t question him. He would agree to this lead. He had to do everything he could to make sure a group of Kiamese soldiers were found and punished for their crimes. Once this group was found, then the matter would be put to rest. Andres and Lola would rot in Hell, never being allowed to visit anyone alive ever again. He would mediate every morning and evening for as long as possible to get the mark off his chest, and he would do his best to bring his powers back to where they were supposed to be. He could do this. As long as he survived this first few days. The initial investigation. He could do it.

    He had to do it.

 Chapter 87

    ¡°I beg your pardon, High Elders, your Majesties,¡± Pablo said as he opened the door and gave a bow. ¡°It seems like Dalius has gotten sick. His personal healers are doing everything they can, but he and Cristoval will not attend this meeting.¡±

    Indenuel felt the large trunk of things he needed to worry about release two small slivers. He hadn¡¯t thought of it before, but this was a stroke of luck.

    No, it isn¡¯t.

    He blinked a few times, trying to think. Dalius was the only one who came closest to suspecting him of murder. Even if he was wrong in that instance, it wouldn¡¯t take him too long to put the pieces together. He would figure out. And someone got him sick.

    ¡°Can I offer my services?¡± Martin asked, taking a few steps forward toward Pablo.

    ¡°Oh, no sir. They have ruled out physical sicknesses. This might be a sickness caused by more demonic means. Dalius should be healed in another day or so,¡± Pablo said.

    Martin raised his eyebrows. ¡°That is concerning indeed.¡±

    Pablo nodded before bowing again and leaving the room.

    ¡°Do you think they¡¯re connected?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s knees quivered, and he was glad to be sitting down.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The Day of the Devil is a week and a half away. I¡¯m certain it is something with that,¡± Fadrique said.

    The color fled from Indenuel¡¯s face. Of everything he heard today, this was the most terrifying. He completely forgot about the Day of the Devil. He had a week and a half to meditate the mark off his chest. He might have to spend all Sabbath in meditation.

    ¡°My dear, we¡¯ll be talking about some grizzly details,¡± King Ramiro said to Queen Lisabeth.

    She nodded before touching his hand. ¡°I shall go check on the orphan children.¡± She curtseyed to the men before walking out of the room.

    They began the meeting with a prayer before King Ramiro pulled out a paper.

    ¡°My deepest condolences, Indenuel,¡± he said quietly. For such a big, jolly man, he didn¡¯t expect such quiet warmth to come from him. Indenuel nodded, not trusting himself to speak. Everyone else added their condolences, and he blinked back tears. He didn¡¯t want to cry again. His gloves were in a sorry state, and he didn¡¯t want to rase them above the desk for the others to see.

    ¡°There has been no sight of any Kiamese solders in the city. Not even Kiamese people, but we¡¯re going to keep searching,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Indenuel nodded, staring at no one. He understood the implication. They would start in the Oramin refugee camps. He wasn¡¯t sure how harsh they would be on the Oraminians. The prejudices were high, though.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Indenuel said, trying to choose his words carefully. ¡°Please, as much as I want to find the murderers, treat the Oraminians well.¡±

    King Ramiro didn¡¯t smile. ¡°I understand your desire for diplomacy, but this is the second attack in as many weeks. Your safety and the safety of the children are on the forefront of our minds.¡±

    Indenuel winced. ¡°The children? They¡¯d be in danger too?¡±

    ¡°The Kiamese soldiers attacked your townsfolk because they were associated with you, therefore we must assume everyone who knows you is in danger,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel tried to keep the nerves from his face. ¡°Of course. Do what you must to keep them safe.¡±

    ¡°Did either Andres or Lola have the ability to talk to the dead?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°No. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But you can. Did they come see you? Did they tell you who murdered them?¡± Martin asked, standing straighter.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Indenuel looked down at his gloves. ¡°They came. But¡­¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°But they were¡­ I saw them get dragged to¡­ before they could say anything.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my dear boy,¡± Martin said, full of compassion.

    Indenuel shook his head, staring at his gloves. It was better to not say anything. Say little, and accept condolences. They¡¯d never find out he used his corruptive powers to push Andres deeper into Hell.

    Martin stood next to King Ramiro when he looked down at the paper and frowned. ¡°Excuse me, your majesty, can I see that?¡±

    King Ramiro nodded, handing him the paper. Indenuel moved his left finger into his right glove, easing the cloth off some of the deeper cuts.

    ¡°What is it, Martin?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°The sketch of¡­¡± Martin trailed off, then glanced at Indenuel. In that moment, he felt cornered, and he felt another spike of panic.

    Think. Think before you talk. Don¡¯t assume.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to give you any more of a shock than this whole thing must be for you, my boy,¡± Martin said.

    He saw through the light the paper the sketch of the murder scene.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a child. There¡¯s no need to protect me,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°I want to find the Kiamese soldiers who murdered them.¡±

    Martin nodded, the compassion still there before he looked back down at the sketch. ¡°Is this exactly how the two were found?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± King Ramiro said. ¡°And a description, there, of everything found around them. Do you see something we didn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Look. Look at this.¡± He pointed to something on the drawing. ¡°Were their bodies checked for corruption?¡±

    King Ramiro nodded. ¡°One of the first things we checked. Their souls were long gone, and their bodies had turned cold.¡±

    ¡°They had been dead too long, then. Their souls were already gone to-¡± he stopped himself short, again looking at Indenuel who purposefully did not look at him.

    ¡°What exactly are you trying to say?¡± Navir asked.

    Martin set the paper on Indenuel¡¯s desk as the others gathered around. ¡°See this here? The storm was vicious last night, but there¡¯s still traces of blood coming from the ears, the mouth, the nose, and the eyes of both. This is the tell-tale sign of being murdered with the corruptive pain.¡±

    Indenuel winced as he forced the rest of himself to stay still.

    ¡°The weather last night was odd,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°Almost sinister. Not unnatural for Santollia, mind you, but I could sense it was created.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    Martin tapped the knife wound in the picture of Andres. ¡°A knife to the gut as well as corruption to the brain. We¡¯re looking at someone full of hate.¡± Everyone was looking at the paper, so no one noticed Indenuel wiping a bead of sweat from his forehead.

    King Ramiro frowned. ¡°So not a group from Kiam?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Yes, Kiam hates us, but maybe not at this level. This feels more personal, something specifically directed at Andres and Lola,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart rate tripled, but he stayed quiet and forced himself to breathe normally. He moved closer, making sure his gloved hands were protected under the desk. He tried to stay quiet, to not bring attention to himself, willing Martin to stop talking.

    ¡°Would it be enough hatred to know Andres and Lola are associates of the Warrior?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°Possibly.¡± There was something in Martin¡¯s tone that said he didn¡¯t believe it. ¡°Maybe we¡¯re looking for a Kiamese individual with a personal grudge against these two people. I¡¯m starting to think there¡¯s another deeper motivation besides them being associated with the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°A Kiamese person who knows two specific people from Mountain Pass?¡± Fadrique asked, sounding incredulous. ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Most of Santollia didn¡¯t know about Mountain Pass.¡±

    ¡°All I know is the corruptive powers of pain are personal. Whoever did this wanted Lola and Andres dead for some reason. I wish Dalius was here,¡± Martin said with a frown.

    ¡°How would that help? They are in Hell. They cannot tell us who murdered him,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°No, but maybe there were good spirits in the area who saw. Dalius might be that powerful to commune with them to see what they know,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°With a murder this grisly?¡± King Ramiro asked. ¡°The good spirits wouldn¡¯t be within a mile radius of the individuals.¡±

    ¡°But some of them might have been forced aside but still might have seen something. Even if there was a chance, we must take it,¡± Fadrique said.

    Indenuel¡¯s mouth went dry as he folded his arms, digging his gloved hands deeper into his sides to keep them from trembling.

    ¡°Are we looking for a group of Kiamese soldiers or not?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°Whoever we¡¯re looking for, it was someone or a group who had a powerful hate toward Lola and Andres. Almost sick in the head, if you asked me. I don¡¯t know anyone who would have stabbed Andres and also filled him full of corruptive pain. It feels like whoever it was must have been toying with him. That kind of hate is corrosive to the soul. Whoever did it cannot hide that level of corruption. Of that I am positive.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed, then was afraid it was way too loud, so he glanced at everyone who was still looking at the paper and not at him before he looked away again.

    ¡°Matteo!¡± Everyone turned toward the door. Indenuel practically leapt out of his chair at the sound of Queen Lisabeth¡¯s sharp voice right outside the study. She opened the door, her hand on Matteo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Forgive me, the boy seemed to have slipped away from the other two. I don¡¯t know how long he¡¯s been listening in.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s mouth dropped open in shock. ¡°Damn, Matteo, you¡¯re good.¡±

    Matteo didn¡¯t hear Tolomon¡¯s compliment. He just stood there, his eyes as wide as two breakfast platters, his mouth hanging open. His stare cut through the entire group, as though no one else was there. No one but Indenuel as tears raced down his cheeks. Indenuel¡¯s heart dropped as he stood up out of his chair, unfolding his arms. Matteo, quiet, observant, ever watchful Matteo, put the puzzle together.

 Chapter 88

    ¡°It isn¡¯t right to overhear,¡± Queen Lisabeth said to Matteo who completely ignored her. ¡°You must apologize to the men in here.¡±

    He stood, still staring at Indenuel, barely containing a sob. The boy knew, and there was little he could do now.

    ¡°Matteo, dear boy,¡± Martin said, walking over to him. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. We¡¯ll have guards posted around every inch of Indenuel¡¯s house. Tolomon is the world¡¯s best Graduate. Absolutely no one is going to hurt you. There is nothing to be afraid of.¡± Matteo finally tore his eyes from Indenuel and looked at Martin. ¡°I need you to be brave for your sisters.¡± The boy looked as though he saw the murder happen right before his eyes. Indenuel¡¯s skin went frigid, waiting for Matteo to condemn him as his gaze turned back, the tears continuing to fall, the sob beginning to come in full force. Indenuel stared at him, saying nothing, trying to give an almost imperceptive shake of his head. Matteo joined in his torture without knowing it, and he still felt protective of the boy. He wanted to assure him everything would be alright, even though it wasn¡¯t.

    Martin placed a hand on Matteo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°We will get to the bottom of this so you and your sisters may be safe.¡±

    Matteo gasped, then gasped again. He was starting to panic. Indenuel moved around the desk toward him, but when he saw him coming, he backed away, terror stricken.

    ¡°Matteo,¡± Indenuel said.

    He turned and sprinted out of the hallway and toward the back doors, toward the gardens. Instinctually, Indenuel ran after him. Matteo threw open the back doors and ran as far as he could before he stumbled and fell. Indenuel grabbed him, helping him stay steady.

    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Matteo screamed, crawling away from his touch. ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    ¡°I must insist we go inside,¡± Tolomon said as he approached the two of them. ¡°We cannot stay out here. Not when a murderer is-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re fine,¡± Indenuel said, feeling heat rise to his cheeks, terrified Tolomon would find out. ¡°I¡¯m not moving Matteo until he¡¯s ready.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t safe,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Then make it safe!¡± His voice came out far sharper than he intended. ¡°That¡¯s your job, isn¡¯t it?¡± He didn¡¯t mean to momentarily lose his temper, and at Tolomon, of all people. His emotions had been in a high state ever since last night, and he could only keep them smothered for so long. He hadn¡¯t been able to relax, and he was exhausted. He was bound to make mistakes and snapping at Tolomon would have to be one of them.

    Tolomon paused, then his face turned neutral as he pulled out a sword and walked past Indenuel and Matteo, keeping a watchful eye.

    ¡°What did you do?¡± Matteo asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    ¡°Shh,¡± Indenuel said, watching Tolomon checking every shadow the garden cast.

    ¡°You healed my back last night. You saw it.¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Indenuel said again, reaching out to try and touch his shoulder again.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be thrown in the dungeon. I¡¯ll never see you again.¡±

    Indenuel grabbed Matteo¡¯s shoulder and this time he did not back away. Instead, he trembled in fear, which was almost worse. ¡°I know this is hard to understand. You¡¯re confused, but please, it¡¯s better if you just forget.¡±

    ¡°How can I?¡± His voice trembled, another sob threatened to overtake him. Indenuel said nothing. Matteo was a fragile boy. He wouldn¡¯t understand. Indenuel felt no guilt for murdering them. His guilt only came when he realized he might get caught. And now realizing what it would do to Matteo, he finally felt the first pangs of regret.

    Indenuel helped the boy to his feet and gave him a hug. He didn¡¯t struggle, he simply sobbed, covering his face, prompting Indenuel to hug him tighter.

    ¡°They can¡¯t hurt you anymore,¡± he whispered into Matteo¡¯s ear. ¡°They were dragged to Hell last night, where they¡¯ll stay for the rest of eternity. You are free from them.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to protect me,¡± Matteo said between sobs, trying to be quiet.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°No one ever does,¡± Indenuel said, again checking that Tolomon was far away.

    ¡°And you? You¡¯ll go to Hell too,¡± Matteo said.

    ¡°I will do anything to make sure you and the girls stay safe,¡± Indenuel said as he watched Tolomon walking back, his sword still unsheathed. ¡°You are my family. No one is going to hurt you again. Even if I go to Hell to make sure you three stay safe.¡±

    Matteo sobbed even harder. Martin came out of the house, walking toward him. ¡°If you¡¯d like, I could have some of your staff make him some calming tea. They could reach out to my wife for the recipe.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    He placed a hand on Matteo¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Some guards will remain here to keep you and your sisters safe. Indenuel, we are all going to Dalius¡¯ house to continue the investigation, see if he is well enough to commune with the good spirits.¡±

    Matteo¡¯s knees began to weaken and Indenuel tightened his grip over him to keep him upright. ¡°I will follow, once I get Matteo situated.¡±

    ¡°After some calming tea, he¡¯ll need some rest,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take him to his room. Have the tea delivered there. Or¡­¡± Indenuel realized he was ordering about a High Elder, and he started to feel flustered. ¡°Or¡­ someone else-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, my boy. I am happy to help,¡± Martin said, patting Indenuel on the shoulder before he left.

    Matteo shuddered again, his fingers digging into his thin face. Indenuel leaned down again. ¡°Say nothing, do nothing until I return.¡±

    ¡°Will you return?¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t dare make a promise he couldn¡¯t commit to. Especially with Matteo. Instead, he helped the boy toward the house and back up the stairs to the guest rooms as Tolomon followed behind. Indenuel helped Matteo into his bed, his body still trembling. There was a knock on the door and Tolomon opened it, stepping aside to let a servant enter, holding a tray with a teapot and a teacup. Matteo said nothing, gathering the blankets around him as Indenuel poured the tea.

    ¡°This should help your nerves,¡± Indenuel said quietly. Matteo took the cup, but also grabbed his hand in his free one. He winced as Matteo squeezed the bruises and cuts no one else could see.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t go,¡± Matteo whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t go to High Elder Dalius¡¯ house.¡±

    ¡°I have to,¡± Indenuel said, fully aware Tolomon was in the same room and could hear the conversation despite the whispering. He tried to ruffle the boy¡¯s locks, but his heart wasn¡¯t in it. ¡°You have gone through quite the shock today. Some rest will do you good.¡±

    Matteo shook his head, closing his eyes as more tears squeezed out. Indenuel didn¡¯t want to continue this conversation. It was secretive enough, but Matteo was in an excited state. He could make a mistake, and then they wouldn¡¯t have to go to High Elder Dalius¡¯ house to find out who the murderer was.

    Indenuel helped Matteo drink more tea. The boy¡¯s grip loosened on his fingers, and he tried to wiggle them to get the feeling back.

    ¡°He will be back, Matteo. It¡¯s important you get some sleep,¡± Tolomon said. He pointedly ignored Tolomon, staring at Indenuel with significantly less terrified eyes, but still terror. Matteo still had a strong grip on his gloves, and Indenuel could do nothing but pat his hands.

    ¡°I will see you later,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Promise?¡± Matteo asked.

    He swallowed, his heart pounding. He couldn¡¯t. Matteo knew this. Indenuel didn¡¯t know if he would be back. ¡°Get some sleep, now. Your body needs to relax.¡± Fresh tears spilled over Matteo¡¯s cheeks. Despite finishing the cup of tea, he still looked like he was going to start sobbing again. ¡°I¡¯ll leave the tea here for if you need more.¡±

    Matteo eased himself into his bed, pulling the covers over him, wrapping it around his head until only his eyes and nose were visible.

    Indenuel stood, his legs trembling. He turned his back on Matteo, walking out of the room, trying to calm his own nerves. Tolomon patted Indenuel¡¯s shoulder as he left, but he didn¡¯t have the strength to look at him.

    ¡°I need one more moment,¡± Indenuel managed to get out. ¡°Alone. In my room. I need¡­ I need a moment to breathe. Then I¡¯ll go to Dalius¡¯.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll be at your door if you need.¡±

    He nodded then headed toward his room. Tolomon checked the room before leaving. The moment Indenuel shut the door, he eased the gloves off his hands and washed them again before drying them on his dirty nightclothes. He wanted to wrap them in bandages, but there were none to be seen. He cursed quietly before placing the gloves back on his hands. Matteo was in a bad state. He didn¡¯t know if he could keep this all a secret when it was just him knowing, but now with Matteo in on it as well, things weren¡¯t looking good.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked quietly. ¡°The girls are here to see you.¡±

    He pulled the remaining glove back on as he headed toward the door. He opened the door to see Tolomon standing beside Emilia and Isla. They had pronounced frowns on their faces, and as soon as they saw Indenuel they ran to him. He dropped to his knees and hugged them.

    ¡°Queen Lisabeth said we¡¯re safe here,¡± Emilia whispered. ¡°Are we? Are we safe from the bad men?¡±

    He squeezed them tightly. ¡°Yes, Emilia. They wouldn¡¯t get you. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Are they trying to hurt you?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know. It¡¯s too early to tell. Have you both had breakfast?¡± They both nodded. ¡°Good. Now stay in the house. Don¡¯t go wandering off.¡±

    ¡°You look sick,¡± Isla said, touching his face.

    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep you two safe,¡± Indenuel said, hugging them again. ¡°Go play. I will be back.¡±

    The girls nodded before they walked away, whispering quietly amongst each other. Indenuel started following when he paused. His vision swam again. He was leaning against the wall before he realized he was against it.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked, alarm in his voice as he checked his face. It was as Indenuel figured. He shouldn¡¯t be awake. Some sort of dark power woke him up from the devil¡¯s sleep to allow him to do this. He never heard of such a thing, but it was clearly possible.

    ¡°We need to get to High Elder Dalius¡¯ home,¡± Indenuel said, walking on unsteady legs, feeling more strength return the more he walked. ¡°The sooner the better.¡±

 Chapter 89

    The entire ride there, Indenuel tried not to practice what he would say when they found out. He didn¡¯t want to get caught. Every time he started to feel guilty about what he¡¯d done, he¡¯d remember Matteo¡¯s back. He¡¯d remember all the insults Andres and Lola had given him. Remembered the mob they formed to get back at Lucia. Indenuel truly felt like they deserved to die. They spent long enough in this country spewing their abuse. He just hated he was about to get caught for murdering them.

    They pulled up to a grand home that must have been Cristoval¡¯s and Darius¡¯, and Indenuel stayed quiet as they walked up the stairs. The head servant opened the door and bowed. King Ramiro, Martin, Fadrique, and Navir were all talking in the entryway, the concern on their faces.

    ¡°Ah, there you are,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Where¡¯s High Elder Dalius?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The sickness is worse,¡± Navir said. ¡°He can¡¯t even get out of bed. There is something sinister going on here.¡±

    A lining of sweat returned on his forehead.

    ¡°We should try with Cristoval,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We can¡¯t even be certain he recognizes us anymore,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°If Dalius cannot help, then we have to try with Cristoval,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Might as well try,¡± Navir said. ¡°Let¡¯s not forget that Indenuel can help out too.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face fell as he studied Indenuel. ¡°Are you strong enough for something like this, my boy? You look like you might fall over where you stand.¡±

    Indenuel looked at his shoes as he stuffed his gloved hands in his pockets. He tried to force his mind through the mud. If he was truly in a position where someone else in the city had murdered Andres and Lola and the children were in trouble, he would do anything to protect them. ¡°They must be found.¡±

    Martin gave a grim nod as a servant pushed Cristoval¡¯s wheelchair into the entryway.

    ¡°Would you like to do this in his study?¡± the servant asked after bowing.

    ¡°Thank you, yes,¡± Martin said.

    The servant bowed again and Indenuel followed everyone into the vast study. He kept his hands deep in his pockets, his mouth dry. The servant bowed again as he left. Cristoval, as always, was in his wheelchair mumbling. Indenuel took the opportunity to wipe his forehead.

    Martin smiled as he knelt next to Cristoval. ¡°Good morning, my friend. So happy you could be here.¡±

    Cristoval kept mumbling; his eyes twitched. Indenuel stared at the old man, memorizing every expression on his face.

    Tolomon glanced around the study before settling himself near the door.

    ¡°We need your help, old friend,¡± Martin said, patting Cristoval¡¯s hand. ¡°We¡¯ve brought Indenuel.¡± Cristoval stopped mumbling, and the hairs on Indenuel¡¯s arms stood straight up. ¡°We¡¯re looking for the murderers of Andres and Lola.¡± Martin ushered Indenuel forward. He moved, feeling like he was going to be sick. He knelt and Cristoval started mumbling again.

    ¡°Time. Too much time. Need to have less. A wretched curse. Too hard. Too hard for me.¡± Cristoval closed his eyes. ¡°Sleep. Sleep for ages. Sleep and pretend you¡¯re dead. That¡¯s what I¡¯d do.¡±

    Indenuel looked at Martin, aware tears were in his eyes. He wanted to run. There was no way he could keep pretending he didn¡¯t have any involvement in this.

    ¡°Indenuel is here to help you harness your power. Try and ask the good spirits if they caught a glimpse of what happened last night. We need anything, no matter how distant they were, no matter how vague. There was a murder, and it¡¯s imperative we find out who did it,¡± Martin said.

    Cristoval stopped mumbling. He looked straight at Indenuel, and everything inside him froze, too terrified to breathe. The old man didn¡¯t blink, his grey green eyes getting sharper with recognition. It took everything inside Indenuel not to get up and back away.

    ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± Cristoval said.

    Indenuel forced himself to breathe. This wasn¡¯t an accusation. Cristoval was simply old. ¡°Yes, sir. It¡¯s me. Indenuel.¡±

    There were tears in Cristoval¡¯s eyes again. ¡°It¡¯s you. I knew I¡¯d live long enough to see you.¡±

    Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure if Cristoval knew they already had this conversation. He didn¡¯t dare speak any more than they had to.

    ¡°You brought them with you, didn¡¯t you,¡± Cristoval said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    Cristoval reached over, touching Indenuel¡¯s face. Instantly the room changed, swarming with demons. Indenuel gasped, gripping the arm of the wheelchair, trying hard not to scream as he stared right back at Cristoval. The demons shrieked, laughed, and taunted, but he refused to look at them. If he didn¡¯t make eye contact, they wouldn¡¯t know he was here. The world lifted ¨C no, he lifted. Cristoval had taken Indenuel¡¯s soul and they hovered above their bodies. He closed his soul eyes, not wanting to get any closer to the demons around them.

    ¡°They don¡¯t talk much. Just scream. You get used to them after a while,¡± Cristoval said as calmly as ever. There were tears streaming down Indenuel¡¯s face. He could still cry in this state. ¡°They hate that God chose someone else to be the Savior of the world. That they never got the chance to live the lives you and I have. So, they seek out revenge.¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Indenuel closed his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re looking for the m-murders of A-Andres and L-Lola.¡± No one else in the room could see them, as their bodies were almost frozen.

    The demons, who swarmed around the walls, instead turned their focus to Cristoval and Indenuel. His soul trembled, and Cristoval placed his hand over his gloved one, squeezing it with surprising strength. "They follow you, boy,¡± the old man said, looking around at the demons. ¡°They will continue to follow you until you let go of the hate.¡±

    ¡°Stop, please,¡± Indenuel whispered back.

    ¡°I could never let it go either, so they follow me too. A thing we have in common, it seems. The only peace I get is in the Cathedral.¡± Indenuel let out another shaky breath, looking at the grey-green eyes again. He swore they never blinked, even as a spirit, even as he spoke as plainly as ever before. ¡°You get used to them, after a while.¡±

    Indenuel was practically bent in half, trying to ignore the demons all around him. ¡°Nothing follows me. I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°I must ask for a favor. When the time comes, kill me quicker than you killed your village folk.¡±

    A demon flew from behind Cristoval and appearing out of his face, shrieking as it headed straight for Indenuel.

    He screamed as he broke away from Cristoval¡¯s grasp, finding himself back in his body. The room reverted back, the demons gone. He huddled in a ball at the base of Cristoval¡¯s chair, trembling and shaking.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked, alarmed.

    He didn¡¯t speak. He didn¡¯t dare. He simply existed, trying to remember how to breathe.

    ¡°Did you see anything?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel felt multiple hands, but he only rolled himself tighter into a ball as a sob shook his entire frame.

    ¡°My dear boy,¡± Martin said, trying to uncurl Indenuel. ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re here. Let me help.¡±

    ¡°Get away from me!¡± Indenuel screamed, covering his temples to keep Martin from touching him. From probing him. From sensing all the corruption inside him. He had gone this long without getting caught, he would go a little longer.

    Terror shook him as he curled up as small as possible, tucking his head in his knees.

    ¡°Demons,¡± Cristoval said from his chair.

    ¡°What?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Demons, demons, demons, demons, everywhere demons,¡± Cristoval said before falling back into mumbling.

    Navir rubbed the top of his head. ¡°If there were that many demons, no good spirit would have gotten close enough to see what was going on.¡±

    Indenuel continued to sob, saying nothing, his skin covered in a cold sweat.

    ¡°What has happened to Indenuel?¡± He was in a state of shock, but even he sensed the smallest amount of concern in Fadrique¡¯s voice.

    ¡°The boy needs some rest. This has been a terrible shock,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel shivered, the sobs still too strong for him to do much else besides remain curled in a ball. One day he would kill Cristoval, and one day Martin would kill him. What could any of it possibly mean?

    Tolomon picked Indenuel up, and he remained tightly in a ball.

    ¡°Let him drink some of that calming tea when you return,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon nodded as he walked out of the study quickly. Indenuel crossed his arms over his chest, afraid the sweat would make people see into his shirt. He knew he should confess, but he couldn¡¯t. They would ask him if he regretted it, and he would have to be honest. He didn¡¯t regret it at all. Despite the terror he felt, despite the demons and the Hell that most likely awaited him, Andres and Lola deserved to die the way they did, taking an ounce of the pain he suffered his entire life just so they knew what it was like. He would never feel sorry for killing them, and therefore confession could never truly work. Even if this is how every Day of the Devil would be like from now on, he would never reveal he murdered them.

    ***

    Martin paced up and down the length of the study. Navir was trying to ask more questions of Cristoval, but he had resumed his inane murmuring.

    ¡°We must conclude Kiam has now created marked individuals to fight the Warrior,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°What other explanation is there?¡±

    Martin¡¯s mind was going fast, and he hardly had time to think. ¡°The Kiam are people of honor.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve used corruptive means before. They attacked Indenuel last time with grey death,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°They have taken this final step to evil.¡±

    ¡°Damn,¡± King Ramiro said quietly.

    Navir shook his head as he stood up, walking away from Cristoval. ¡°The weather last night. Fadrique? You said it was created?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°I didn¡¯t sense any ill use of it, so I didn¡¯t think there was a connection.¡±

    ¡°And the way they were murdered,¡± Martin said. ¡°Corruptive pain.¡±

    ¡°Good spirits aren¡¯t often near murder scenes, but there is the possibility of a corrupted person being shrouded by demons to protect their faces. This is two corruptive powers. Possibly three.¡±

    ¡°I would know if the weather was for ill use. I did not sense evil,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°That would be two individuals who shared a same corruptive power.¡±

    ¡°Individuals who had snuck into the city,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°How do we know they snuck in? What if they¡¯re still here?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°The children¡¯s safety is our top concern,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°The children¡¯s?¡± Fadrique asked. ¡°Not Indenuel¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the children¡¯s,¡± Martin said. ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯ve gone sightseeing around the city, so with any luck, the marked individuals don¡¯t know of their existence. We must smuggle them out of the city for their safety.¡±

    ¡°What do we tell my men?¡± King Ramiro asked. ¡°If a marked individual is among the Kiamese numbers, that might hurt the morale of the militia.¡±

    ¡°We let Indenuel worry about the marked individuals,¡± Navir said. ¡°He may be a novice with the sword, but his skills with the four gifts are unmatched.¡±

    ¡°Once he wakes, we must begin training him again,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°And the children,¡± Martin said. ¡°How do we get the children to safety?¡±

    ¡°Why are you so worried about the children?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°Martin always takes extra precaution around children,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°This is different. Indenuel has an incredibly close bond with them. Should they come to harm, I am terrified of what he might do in revenge. He¡¯s already in a weakened state of mind as it is,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique gave a nod. ¡°Alright. The city is clearly no longer safe for them. Do they return to Mountain Pass?¡±

    ¡°Mountain Pass is no longer safe, either,¡± Martin said. ¡°The marked individuals know where Indenuel grew up.¡±

    ¡°Oh, think about it, Martin,¡± Navir said. ¡°If the corrupted individual has the Warrior as his target, would they really bother going all the way to Mountain Pass to hunt down children?¡±

    Martin moved his head from side to side. ¡°Maybe. Rather, would Indenuel be able to focus if the children went back to Mountain Pass with only one guard to keep watch? At this point in the war, one guard is all we can spare.¡±

    King Ramiro stroked his beard. ¡°If I recall, you mentioned Indenuel knows how to read. Despite growing up from a farming village, his mother had taught him. And the children, yes?¡±

    ¡°Correct, they all know how to read,¡± Navir said.

    King Ramiro nodded. ¡°There are schools they can attend in our sister cities. They will be far enough from Santollia City that the marked individuals wouldn¡¯t bother trying to get them, especially if we get them out in secret.¡±

    ¡°Many of those schools have guards of their own. Far safer than having the children return to Mountain Pass,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Agreed. What¡¯s more, they would receive a formal education to help them receive a status in life,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°We shall discuss this with Indenuel once he awakens, but I believe that is our best option,¡± Martin said.

    King Ramiro smiled. ¡°Then, should the Warrior agree to it, we shall pay for the children¡¯s education through our own treasury.¡±

    Martin bowed. ¡°Your kindness and generosity are unmatched, your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 90

    A beam of sunlight hit Indenuel¡¯s eyes, and he lifted his hand to shield his face. He felt his body waking up. He slowly sat up, moving away from the beam of light.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked from a corner. He rubbed his head but didn¡¯t answer. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    He felt groggy, like waking up with a bad ale ache, with none of the painful headache, but he was going to keep that to himself. ¡°How long was I asleep?¡±

    ¡°Almost two days,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It¡¯ll be dinner time soon.¡±

    He blinked at the evening light streaming in from the windows. He stared, trying to remember what happened. Of course, he could never forget what he did, but everything after was such a high emotional day, he couldn¡¯t remember exactly what was going on. After his secret conversation with Cristoval, Tolomon brought him in from the carriage, and he forced himself to walk, because he could not let his servants get him undressed. Tolomon insisted he remain in the room, now that they knew the threat. Indenuel couldn¡¯t fight it. Instead, he simply let Tolomon in before collapsing in his bed, ordering him not to let the servants undress him for any reason, because he just needed to sleep. And sleep he did.

    Indenuel stared at the window again at the dying light. His mind was sharper now. He was back to his old self. Well, except for the fact that he was a murderer and literally pushed Andres into Hell. And yet somehow no one suspected him. Except Matteo.

    ¡°The children?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°At High Elder Martin¡¯s home,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel nodded, then stared out the window again. Tolomon took a few steps closer. ¡°The invitation is of course extended to you, once you were awake.¡±

    He paused again, trying to get his mind organized. Of course he wanted to see the children. To check on Matteo. Needed to make sure the boy was all right. It had been a while where Matteo was sitting on this secret.

    ¡°There are some things you ought to know,¡± Tolomon said.

    He sat up, making sure his chest was fully covered by his shirt before dropping the blankets around him. He was still in his clothes from the day before. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±

    ¡°The High Elders are on the watch for some marked individuals. They believe a witch or warlock is among the city, waiting to kill you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel ran a hand through his hair, trying to let the worry come through on his face more than the relief. ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°As such, I will never leave your side until the threats have been arrested. I have had my things moved so I can sleep here. It is a dangerous time,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel looked over to see a smaller bed stuffed into the corner. ¡°Of course. Thank you. That¡­ that makes me feel better.¡± If he had fooled the High Elders, he¡¯d just have to keep fooling Tolomon. It might be tough the first few weeks, but it would get easier. Especially once he¡¯d meditated the mark off his chest.

    ¡°I will have the servants prepare a bath for you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart sank. Baths. Where Tolomon would never leave the room. Where he¡¯d stay by his side until the ¡°threat¡± was eliminated. Keeping this from Tolomon would be a lot harder than he thought.

    ¡°Of¡­ course. Yes. That would be nice.¡±

    ¡°And anything to eat?¡± Tolomon asked, heading toward the door.

    ¡°Oh, no. If I¡¯m to go to Martin¡¯s, it would be easier if I hadn¡¯t eaten for two days,¡± he said, trying to make a joke. Tolomon barely smiled. Was he trying to be funny too quickly? It had, after all, only been a few days since the murders.

    The servants were quick with the bath. Indenuel was worried the entire time, biting on his fingernail as he tried to think. He could get rid of the mark by himself. He¡¯d done it before. He needed time to meditate. Granted, he hadn¡¯t murdered anyone with his powers before, but he was pretty sure he could get it off.

    ¡°Do you need help undressing, sir?¡± a servant asked.

    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m fine. I require privacy. I¡¯d like a relaxing bath alone,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± the servant said before they shuffled away.

    Indenuel hoped Tolomon would follow, but he didn¡¯t. It wouldn¡¯t be that easy with him.

    The door closed, and Indenuel watched Tolomon, who gave him a curious look in response. ¡°I can¡¯t leave your side.¡±

    ¡°Could¡­ could you at least turn around?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Seriously?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Seriously.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with you at the bathhouse at the training grounds,¡± Tolomon said dryly.

    ¡°This is different.¡±

    ¡°Different how?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­ because I¡¯m the only one getting undressed. Just turn around. Give me privacy,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon grumbled but obeyed, turning his back to him. Indenuel double checked to make sure he wasn¡¯t peeking before turning his back on his bodyguard and slipping his shirt off. He looked down at the angry red marks on his chest and knew this was going to be a quick bath. He eased the gloves off his hands, wincing as they peeled his newly healed scabs off, causing them to bleed again. At least his back was still to Tolomon when he slid into the bathtub. It felt magnificent on his body, but it wouldn¡¯t last. He had to be quick.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    It had taken him a week once to get the marks off his chest, and that was meditating every chance he had, but he was stronger now. Yes, he never used his powers to murder before, but he¡¯d do what he did then. Spend every possible moment meditating. He could use this excuse of the marked individuals to strengthen his powers through meditation.

    He dressed quickly. Tolomon, true to his word, didn¡¯t look until Indenuel had everything on but his jacket. He straightened the gloves on his hands, choosing black gloves to hide any blood that might leak on them from tearing the recently healed wounds. He should have taken off his gloves before going to bed, but he was far too paranoid someone would see his hands. The bruises were now a discolor of healing greens and yellows, but the scars still needed to be healed.

    ¡°Interesting fashion choice,¡± Tolomon said as Indenuel slipped another shirt over himself to make sure the mark was securely covered.

    ¡°It¡¯s cold,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°It¡¯s almost winter.¡± He put on the jacket before daring a look at Tolomon.

    ¡°Winter doesn¡¯t exist in Santollia City,¡± he said in a teasing manner.

    ¡°Alright, I saw someone wear this and thought it was fashionable. Come on, let¡¯s go,¡± Indenuel said as he left the room, straightening his jacket. Tolomon grabbed his shoulder and he stiffened, terrified he already guessed the secret, but he simply pulled him back before walking in front of him.

    ¡°It may take some getting used to but let me walk in front for a while. Just to be safe,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded, falling back into a habit of not saying anything.

    They rode to Martin¡¯s house and saw more guards than usual around Martin¡¯s home. He was anxious to see the children. Everyone was on edge to find the marked individuals, but he needed to check in on Matteo. The fact that there wasn¡¯t a guard waiting to arrest him and throw him in the dungeon was enough to know Matteo hadn¡¯t told anyone yet, but it couldn¡¯t be good for the boy¡¯s emotional health. Though checking in on the boy would be difficult, now that Tolomon was practically next to him the entire time and would stay there until who knows when.

    When the carriage stopped at Martin¡¯s home, Tolomon was in front of Indenuel, a hand practically glued to the hilt of his sword as they walked toward the door. Derio opened it, giving a bow.

    ¡°The children?¡± Indenuel asked immediately.

    ¡°In the nursery, sir,¡± Derio said. ¡°Your presence is first requested in Martin¡¯s study. Speaking with you is his top priority.¡±

    Indenuel bowed before he turned, heading down the now familiar route to Martin¡¯s study. He barely gave the door a knock before it opened by some gentlemen in the King¡¯s Militia. Indenuel and Tolomon moved out of the way as they left. Tolomon walked in first, his hand still on the hilt before he ushered Indenuel in.

    ¡°I¡¯m rather anxious to check on the children,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It is of the children I wish to speak about. It will be brief,¡± Martin said.

    His heart rammed against his ribs. ¡°What happened? Are they alright?¡±

    ¡°Oh, perfectly. Perfectly. See, we had some people from our sister city come over and test the children, and the reports are promising. Your mother taught them well, not only in manners, but in reading, writing, even a little mathematics.¡±

    Indenuel stuffed his gloves in his pockets. ¡°An education was important to my mother.¡±

    ¡°Now, with their former guardians¡­¡± Martin trailed off, giving Indenuel a concerned look. He looked away because it was expected. ¡°We have an idea of how to help the children with no guardians to speak of to help them.¡±

    ¡°I am still capable of raising them, sir. Let them stay here with me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Out of the question. With news of witches and warlocks hunting you down, it is vital you stay focused on fulfilling the prophecy,¡± Martin said. ¡°As such, we¡¯ve arranged for them to go to school. Matteo to the best boy¡¯s school in the country, and the twins to the best of the girls¡¯.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re splitting them up?¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t keep the horror from his voice.

    Martin raised an eyebrow. ¡°These schools are in the same city. Just on different sides. It is important for these children to keep their decency. They can visit each other, of course, if they wish.¡±

    ¡°Emilia and Isla are too young!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°A guardian has already been assigned to them and already began quite the bond.¡±

    ¡°Matteo will be all alone.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll make friends.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not¡­¡± Indenuel stopped himself. He wished he could believe what Martin said, but after all the trauma that boy went through, he couldn¡¯t be sure. ¡°I should have been consulted.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°You are not the children¡¯s guardian. That was Lucia¡¯s position. And then Andres and Lola¡¯s after her.¡± Indenuel¡¯s gloved fingers curled into fists as he kept them in his pockets, the wounds stinging as they brushed against the material. ¡°Besides, you have been asleep for a long time. The children¡¯s safety was vital to get organized.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, closing his eyes. ¡°What city are they going to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel. The less you know, the better,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Dammit, Martin, what do you think is going to happen?¡± The anger was clear, and Martin¡¯s frown became more apparent.

    ¡°There are two, possibly more marked individuals after you, my boy. Anyone who spends any time around you know how much you love those children. It is clear if Kiam wants to weaken you, they will head straight for them.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s chest was heaving. ¡°And so, you are taking them away from me? Not even telling me where they¡¯re going? Never letting me visit them again?¡±

    Martin stood. ¡°Once the individuals are caught and taken care of, once everything is safe again, you will see them again. I give you my word.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes to keep from glaring. He knew the children were safe. It was down to his own pride. If he confessed, he could see the children. If not¡­

    ¡°Give me some time to think about it.¡±

    ¡°A carriage will arrive well after dark to take them to our sister city,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to talk about.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, trying to keep the glare from his face, but it was there all the same. He needed to stay calm, not let the corruption flair up in his wrists again. He stood next to two healers, they would sense it, and they would have questions as to why it was so strong. ¡°I understand.¡± He barely moved his lips before he turned around and headed out of the study, a faint itching returning to his wrist.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± He turned to see Sara coming straight for him. He tried to smile, but it was getting harder to do these days. ¡°Are you staying for dinner?¡±

    ¡°Must you even ask me that?¡± Indenuel asked quietly.

    ¡°Only to be polite. I¡¯ve already got the servants setting two extra plates for dinner. You will gain weight if it¡¯s the last thing I do,¡± she said, patting his stomach.

    Indenuel forced a smile, watching her as she left before straightening his shirt, worried she might have sensed something. He closed his eyes, rubbing his temple with his gloved hand, and not moving until the faint itching in his wrist went away. It appeared way too quickly. He¡¯d have to be aware of that. With the marks this red, anger would make him react this way.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    He waited a few moments more before the itching was truly gone and tried to give Tolomon a smile. ¡°I need to see the children.¡±

    He nodded, then lead the way to the nursery.

 Chapter 91

    Tolomon opened the door and walked in, checking a room full of children before backing away and allowing Indenuel to enter. Adrian and Tomas were there, the older children off to more studies. Rosa was reading to Adrian.

    Emilia and Isla squealed, abandoning their dolls and running straight for Indenuel. He said nothing as he dropped to his knees and caught the girls, hugging them tightly. He closed his eyes, trying not to forget what it was like to be so loved by a little child.

    ¡°We helped Grandami Sara and the other servants in the kitchens,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°I want to be a cook when I grow up,¡± Emilia said.

    Indenuel still held on to them, even as they wanted to break away. ¡°You will be the best cook that ever existed.¡±

    Emilia beamed.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to school!¡± Isla said. ¡°But we¡¯re not allowed to talk about it.¡±

    ¡°Tonight! A secret school!¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯m so proud of you two,¡± Indenuel said as he finally let them go.

    ¡°We¡¯re allowed to write to you, though,¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll write every day,¡± Isla said.

    Indenuel smiled, the tears finally falling. His lack of confession would take these girls away from him for who knows how long. ¡°You better.¡±

    Isla pulled her sister back toward their dolls. Indenuel stood and saw Matteo sitting at a table, reading. The book covered his face too much for it to be coincidental. Matteo made no move to stand, no move to come to him. The boy dropped the book enough to catch Indenuel¡¯s eye before he lifted it again.

    ¡°I think you make Matteo nervous,¡± Indenuel said toward Tolomon.

    Tolomon glanced at Matteo. ¡°And you want to talk to him?¡±

    ¡°Come play with us!¡± Isla said, appearing out of nowhere and tugging on Tolomon¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°I-¡± Tolomon started to say before Isla tugged even harder. He, despite having dozens of weapons hidden on his person and could easily brush Isla away, let himself be dragged over to the dolls. Rosa glanced up from the book she was reading Adrian to give the smallest flicker of a smile before she resumed the book.

    Indenuel walked over to Matteo, taking a small chair from the table and easing himself into it. ¡°How¡¯s the book?¡±

    Matteo brought the book closer to his face, so close he couldn¡¯t possibly read it. ¡°Good.¡±

    There was silence between them. Emilia and Isla chatted Tolomon¡¯s ear off, talking turns telling him stories, both imaginary and real life. Tolomon was an excellent listener as the girls showed him their drawings.

    ¡°What¡¯s the book about?¡± Indenuel asked after the silence between them stretched too far.

    ¡°It¡¯s about a boy who learns to fly,¡± Matteo said.

    ¡°How very odd.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a Zimoran folktale, apparently.¡± Matteo continued to stare at the book far too close and not at Indenuel at all.

    ¡°How many times have you read it?¡± Indenuel asked, noticing how short it was.

    ¡°Five.¡±

    Indenuel glanced at everyone else in the nursery, but no one was paying them any attention. ¡°Do you want to do something else?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Matteo said.

    The silence stretched on. Emilia picked up the toy doll and began to play house, proclaiming Tolomon the father. He said nothing, but gave Indenuel a slightly panicked look. He returned with an encouraging smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°I¡¯m your daughter too!¡± Emilia said. ¡°And I cooked you this dinner because I¡¯m the best cook that ever existed!¡± She pretended to place a pretend plate of food in Tolomon¡¯s unsuspecting hands.

    ¡°There¡¯s your dinner! Eat up!¡± Isla said.

    Tolomon smiled as he picked up the imaginary spoon and pretended to eat. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±

    Isla slapped the imaginary plate out of Tolomon¡¯s hands. ¡°You didn¡¯t bless it! Now it¡¯s poison!¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Alright. I guess its poison now.¡±

    Adrian slipped off Rosa¡¯s lap to join in the game of house.

    Indenuel nudged Matteo. ¡°You want to play with them?¡±

    He shook his head, still covering his face with the book. ¡°Lola used to do that to us all the time.¡±

    Indenuel paused, then looked over at Isla chastising Tolomon for not praying over the meal, ending with ordering him to his room without anything to eat. Indenuel winced, then looked away. ¡°She won¡¯t anymore.¡±

    ¡°No. Now I¡¯m going to be sent off to school.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an excellent opportunity for you.¡±

    ¡°And mother is the mother in this game!¡± Adrian said, dancing on the balls of his feet as he tugged Rosa¡¯s wrist. Tolomon¡¯s face was impossible to read.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Rosa said, standing up and taking a few steps back. ¡°Mother isn¡¯t going to play this game, Adrian.¡±

    He groaned loudly. ¡°Come on, Ami! Play!¡±

    ¡°I-¡± Rosa began before giving Tolomon a terrified look. ¡°I should go. I¡¯ll send a servant to keep watch.¡± She got out of the room fast.

    Matteo finally lowered the book, even though he still didn¡¯t look at Indenuel. ¡°I never wanted things to change. I wanted you to stay in Mountain Pass.¡±

    Adrian, Tomas, Emilia, and Isla crowded around Tolomon. He knelt down, listening to their pretend plot before they snuck back into the pretend kitchen for food after being sent to bed with no dinner for, apparently, three days.

    Indenuel tried to imagine what it would have been like if he was never discovered as the Warrior. What would it have been like to not have Martin at his side, assuring the town he was the Warrior after almost killing them all in the snowstorm. The villagers would have thrown him out. Or killed him.

    ¡°I wished I could have stayed with you, or had you come live here with me, but I need to train,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Train to¡­ kill,¡± Matteo said.

    Indenuel looked at the boy who still refused to look at him. ¡°Train to fight in a war.¡±

    He closed the book, placing his finger over the title and tracing the words. ¡°But it¡¯s not right to kill.¡±

    ¡°No. No it¡¯s not. But sometimes you need to do things to protect those you love.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Isla screamed. ¡°It¡¯s the bad woman! She¡¯s caught us! She¡¯s going to tell her husband and he¡¯s going to tear up all our letters from Indenuel!¡±

    He winced. This was far too specific for him to be comfortable with.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop him,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°How? He¡¯s too strong!¡± Emilia said, gasping in a dramatic fashion.

    ¡°Not for the likes of me.¡± He grabbed Emilia¡¯s hand and lifted her up as though she was nothing. She squealed in delight.

    ¡°My turn! My turn!¡± Isla said.

    Tolomon responded by holding Isla¡¯s hand and lifting both girls up.

    ¡°Me next! Me next!¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°No need for turns. Climb on up there, Adrian, Tomas,¡± Tolomon said.

    Tolomon had all four children riding on his arms, lifting and lowering them over and over as they giggled in delight.

    ¡°Why is it that we¡¯ve been told not to kill, except for in war, and somehow that¡¯s going to bring about peace?¡± Matteo asked.

    Indenuel turned, and Matteo was finally looking at him. It seemed as though Matteo was trying to make right what Indenuel had done, but he was struggling. ¡°You¡¯re growing up. Things are far more complicated than when they used to be as a child.¡±

    Matteo blinked back tears, opening the book again to cover his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. This boy, in this story, he¡¯s got incredible powers that he was afraid to share. But if¡­ if he somehow used it to kill people, I¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯d like him as much. In fact, I¡¯d be scared of him.¡±

    Indenuel once again glanced around the room to see everyone else distracted with Tolomon¡¯s display of strength. The children were shrieking so loud not even Tolomon could hear their conversation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think I would either. I¡¯d hate it. Unless, of course, there was a reason. Maybe he was desperate? Or protective?¡±

    ¡°The boy should confess,¡± Matteo whispered.

    ¡°The boy may not need to, as he¡¯s experienced with meditation and can control his powers by himself.¡±

    ¡°But that isn¡¯t right,¡± Matteo said, still keeping his face covered.

    ¡°And if the boy needed to fight, and instead he was thrown in a dungeon? Or flogged for his crimes?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Matteo was very quiet at this, but his eyes grew large.

    Indenuel looked down at his gloved hands. ¡°Besides, what if another child had been beaten up in the story?¡± he hardly moved his lips, keeping an eye on Tolomon. ¡°Beaten him so badly he wouldn¡¯t talk. And it reminded the boy of when the child first came, and it was too much for him to handle. Because the boy felt like it was his fault for abandoning the child in the village?¡±

    Matteo covered his face with the book as he gave a sniff. ¡°Maybe the child was told not to say anything, or else his sisters would have gotten beaten too.¡±

    Indenuel looked at Isla and Emilia, who both grabbed Tolomon around the ankles as he started walking around. Adrian and Tomas laughed as they swung from his arms.

    ¡°Then even though I cannot condone the boy¡¯s actions, I feel sympathy for him. Because someone had to get rid of the evil people to keep the child safe, even if he had to resort to sin,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°There could have been another way,¡± Matteo said.

    ¡°What other way?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Matteo didn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he lowered the book enough to watch Tolomon for another moment or two. Indenuel scooted the chair closer to Matteo and turned his head ever so slightly to be closer to his ear. ¡°It would have been better if you never knew. I don¡¯t feel sorry for what I did, therefore confession will never work, but I am sorry you must be burdened with this too.¡±

    Matteo nodded, blinking more tears away. ¡°Please let me stay. I don¡¯t want to go to school."

    Indenuel ruffled the boy¡¯s blonde locks. ¡°You, Matteo, are going to be an incredible student, and this will give you an opportunity you¡¯ve never even dreamed of. With a proper education, you can do whatever you want with your life.¡±

    Matteo didn¡¯t look comforted. He doubted things would ever be the same between them, and it hurt. But every time he started feeling guilty about murdering Andres and Lola, he thought again of Matteo¡¯s back. He thought of Emilia and Isla sneaking into the kitchen to get food at night after being denied it. He simply couldn¡¯t feel guilty about it.

    Sara opened the door. ¡°Dinner is ready!¡± Tolomon turned his child-infested body toward her. She laughed. ¡°Oh my! What fun! Are you children ready for some dinner?¡±

    The children leapt off Tolomon and ran out the door, talking excitedly. Matteo set his book aside and followed the other children. Indenuel stood up, shaking his legs to get the feeling back in them after sitting on such a small chair for so long. Tolomon patted his shirt.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Tomas sometimes runs off with a dagger. But they¡¯re all here,¡± he said before straightening his shirt.

    ¡°Ready for dinner?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Starving. My other dinner was poisoned because I forgot to bless it.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile as they made their way to dinner.

 Chapter 92

    Indenuel was indeed glad he hadn¡¯t eaten in what felt like two days. Sara looked more than willing to oblige his hunger, and the more he ate, the more content she acted.

    Ana finished telling a joke everyone chuckled at. There was an air of unease some of the children thankfully didn¡¯t notice, and Ana easily defused it.

    Once Adrian, Tomas, and the twins finished and were excused from the table, Tolomon made another one of his jokes just for Rosa. Indenuel watched as Rosa smiled brightly at her plate.

    Tolomon picked up his fork and knife, smiling at Matteo. ¡°I have to say, Matteo, you are impossibly quiet. Not many are able to sneak around without me noticing them. You must have had some practice being that quiet.¡±

    Matteo glanced up from his plate, looking terrified as he took in Tolomon¡¯s bulging muscles before looking back down at his food. ¡°Yes. Sir. Yessir.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, Matteo. You will be off to school under the guardianship of the King and Queen themselves. You don¡¯t need to call me sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Yes.¡± Matteo cleared his throat. ¡°Yes.¡±

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°I heard you¡¯re nervous for school.¡±

    Matteo froze in his attempt to skewer a potato, though he slowly raised his face, fearful. Indenuel slowed down his chewing. The only time Matteo mentioned he was nervous for school was in the nursery.

    ¡°I have your footfall down now. I don¡¯t intend to make the same mistake again. I love that book, by the way.¡± Tolomon scooped some rice into his spoon with his knife before smiling at Matteo. ¡°The Flight, by Adem Wessler? The Zimoran?¡± Tolomon ate what was on his spoon before he swallowed, then turned his gaze on Indenuel, who could almost feel the color draining from his face.

    ¡°Ah yes. About a little Zimoran boy learning how to fly,¡± Martin said. ¡°Wonderful little fairy tale.¡±

    ¡°Now, if my memory serves, isn¡¯t there a part where the little boy flies off and punches the villain in the face?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°That is true, yes,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel did not realize how much his chest was heaving until Tolomon smiled far too sweetly at him, and he forced himself not to reveal anything on his face. Next to Martin, Matteo sank into his chair.

    ¡°I will admit punching someone in the face is different from killing,¡± Tolomon said, taking another bite.

    Indenuel stood up as his heart dropped into his stomach, his chair scraping against the floor. ¡°Tolomon, a word in private, if you will.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Would you like to have this conversation right over there in the corner?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel did everything in his power to keep his face neutral as he walked toward the door. ¡°Now.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged then stood up. Indenuel grabbed his elbow, forcing him out of the room. They left the dining hall and took a few steps into the entryway.

    ¡°The children were screaming and shrieking. How the hell did you hear anything?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon took a serious tone. ¡°It would benefit you greatly to remember how well Graduates are trained.¡±

    ¡°Swear to me you will never tell,¡± Indenuel said through a clenched jaw.

    Tolomon gave him a humorous look. ¡°Really, Indenuel? Are you certain you want to do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m-¡± Indenuel stopped speaking as a servant walked by. Tolomon smiled at the servant as Indenuel closed his eyes, doing everything in his power to not lash out. ¡°Swear it.¡±

    ¡°What, exactly? I¡¯m not even sure what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play this game with me right now,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh, I intend to play,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°I will promise you to keep your secret, because you are in the highest social class, and I¡¯m simply a Graduate of the Common Class. But this is what I warned you about. I will wear you down until you consider confession a blessing. Though I did not expect it to be for this.¡± His face turned deadly serious. ¡°You¡¯ve used corruptive powers to murder. You can only be completely healed through confession.¡±

    Indenuel found himself glancing around to make sure none of the servants were near. ¡°Swear it, Tolomon.¡±

    He sighed, then shook his head. ¡°Should my lips betray the secret, may my title as Graduate be revoked and my life end.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. He about headed back to the dining room when Tolomon grabbed his arm. ¡°My personal best is a single meal. Let¡¯s see how long you last.¡±

    ¡°Just promise me this. This, right here-¡± Indenuel motioned between him and Tolomon ¡°-is strictly between me and you. Leave Matteo out of this, or I will never forgive you.¡±

    Tolomon smirked. ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d never mentally break a child. There are lines I refuse to cross.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head before turning, heading back into the dining hall. He sat down next to Adosina, giving her a smile before he gave Matteo a pat on the shoulder. The boy looked like he was going to vomit. All the other children had left from the table.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No,¡± Tolomon said at the same time.

    Martin frowned, glancing between the two. ¡°You sure?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No,¡± Tolomon said, again at the same time.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Indenuel picked up his wine glass and took a drink through a stiff lip. Alright, Tolomon was willing to play. ¡°So, Rosa, how is Nathaniel?¡±

    If this bothered Tolomon, he didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°Oh, he is doing just fine,¡± Rosa said with a smile. ¡°His troops, as he expected, exceeded his expectations. They¡¯ve already finished their first battle together. Nathaniel says they all made it out without a scratch, but he always says that to me, so I won¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°What a kind, considerate man your husband is,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Tolomon said, swallowing another bite of rice. ¡°Far too trusting of people, that Nathaniel. Everyone needs a healthy amount of skepticism towards their fellow man. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, High Elder Martin?¡±

    Martin looked up from his plate, giving Tolomon a curious look as to why he was involved in this conversation. ¡°I suppose.¡±

    ¡°Why the gloves, Indenuel?¡± Tolomon said, hardly looking at them.

    Indenuel¡¯s smile was stiff. ¡°I saw someone else in court wearing them and thought they were fashionable.¡±

    ¡°Oh really? You told me it¡¯s because you were cold,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I was simply embarrassed to admit I wanted to try out an unusual fashion choice,¡± Indenuel said, mentally creating a list of lies he needed to remember.

    Matteo placed his fork down, his eyes wide.

    ¡°Ah, I see. You are from Mountain Pass where they get cold during the winter, so of course you¡¯d lie about the weather in your embarrassment. Can you even tell the temperature dropped here in Santollia City?¡± Tolomon¡¯s eyes never left Indenuel¡¯s as he kept eating his dinner. It was unnerving, but he tried not to let it get to him. ¡°So, if the gloves are such a fashion choice, why the two shirts?¡±

    ¡°An accident,¡± Indenuel said. He was aware the room grew quiet, and all the guests at the table watched this verbal exchange with confusion. ¡°I have, after all, been on edge the past couple days.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Tolomon said before swallowing more rice. ¡°Now, it seems to me this fashion choice you¡¯ve made with the gloves doesn¡¯t extend toward dinner. You should take them off.¡±

    ¡°I am not going to-¡±

    ¡°Look how you can hardly hold your fork. And is that¡­ what is that on there? Why, I do believe that¡¯s blood. Are your hands bleeding?¡± Tolomon asked with mock concern without even looking at the gloves.

    It took every ounce of will power to keep his face neutral. He saw out of the corner of his eyes Matteo sinking down so far in his chair that only the top of his curly blonde head was visible. Martin stared at the two of them with increased confusion. When Tolomon mentioned the blood, every gaze went to Indenuel¡¯s black gloves, meaning everyone saw how clenched his fists were.

    ¡°Indenuel¡­¡± Martin asked quietly.

    Tolomon gave Indenuel another mocking look of concern. His mind flipped through another plausible list of lies as he narrowed his eyes.

    Matteo¡¯s chair toppled over as he stood. ¡°Martin, sir, can I be excused?¡±

    ¡°Of course. Are you alright?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Nervous. Nerves. I¡¯m nervous. For school. I¡­ I need to go,¡± Matteo said before fleeing from the table. Indenuel broke his gaze from Tolomon enough to watch Matteo sprint out the door.

    Sara stood, concerned. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on him. He might need some ginger tea.¡±

    Martin nodded as Sara left. Indenuel hoped that was the end of the conversation, but Martin placed a hand on Indenuel¡¯s gloved one, and he instinctively pulled it back. ¡°Are you alright, my boy?¡±

    Indenuel sighed, before dropping his hands below the table and taking off the gloves. Adosina gasped, since she was next to him and saw his hands first. Indenuel lifted his hands to eat his dinner, doing everything possible not to react to the quiet gasps of the people around the table. There was dried blood on his hands and the bruises, though healing, didn¡¯t look good.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel dared to shoot Tolomon a glare before facing Martin. ¡°I had a nightmare the night Andres and Lola were murdered. I¡­ I don¡¯t remember how it happened, but I was all tangled up in my sheets afterwards.¡±

    ¡°Your wonderfully soft sheets?¡± Tolomon asked. ¡°Caused bruises and cuts that I¡¯ve more likely seen come from ropes? Or even branch--¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how else it could have got there. It was, after all, incredibly traumatic for me to see Andres and Lola getting dragged to hell, so I don¡¯t remember much else,¡± Indenuel said, some anger trickling through his words.

    ¡°Well, no matter, let me-¡± Martin reached toward his hands and he instinctively pulled them out of his reach. He gave Indenuel a curious look as Tolomon waited, patient. Slowly, Indenuel slid his hands toward Martin and closed his eyes tightly. Martin covered his hands with his. Indenuel used every last ounce of power in him to move the corruption out of his hands. Martin wouldn¡¯t dare go any farther. He sensed the warmth of the healing power enter his hands, and the corruption in his body turned, curious to go towards it like a moth to flame, but he forced it to keep away.

    Martin dropped his grip and Indenuel cracked an eye open to see him smiling, not suspicious at all. ¡°Good as new.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, bringing his hands back, trying to keep the trembling at bay as Sara walked back into the dining hall. Indenuel stuffed the black gloves in his pockets and ventured a look at Adosina. She was busy with her meal. No one looked at him suspiciously. No one wondered. Ana, Rosa, Adosina, and Sara struck up a conversation on the latest book they had read. Inessa was quietly finishing up her dinner.

    ¡°Sir, I would humbly offer my services to find the individuals you are looking for if they are needed,¡± Tolomon said, still staring Indenuel down despite talking with Martin.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Well, thank you Tolomon, but I believe protecting Indenuel is where your services will be best spent,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Indeed, they will be, sir,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Sara, Indenuel is still hungry.¡±

    He had almost finished his plate when Sara beamed at him as she motioned to the servants to bring over another plate, which guaranteed him a longer spot that was beginning to be one of his least favorite dinners at Martin¡¯s house. Indenuel glared at Tolomon as he leaned over to test his food before he picked up his fork and stabbed his pork.

    ¡°It¡¯s so delicious, Sara,¡± Indenuel said, glaring darkly at Tolomon, who smiled again, eating a bite of his own pork.

    ¡°Thank you, Indenuel,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you, too, offer your services Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Oh, no, no, Tolomon,¡± Martin said. ¡°Not until he is stronger. The situation at Cristoval¡¯s told us enough. Besides, as he¡¯s working hard with his training, he will gain what he needs should he ever face those individuals.¡±

    ¡°Ah, God forbid,¡± Tolomon said, not blinking, his gaze digging into Indenuel¡¯s skull. Indenuel began eating quicker, knowing as soon as he was finished, they could leave. ¡°I would pity the individuals who ever threatened the lives of Matteo, Emilia, and Isla.¡±

    Indenuel drained his wine glass, refusing to look at Tolomon.

    ¡°Ah, yes. You have formed quite the bond with them. They love you dearly,¡± Martin said.

    He gave a pained smile since he didn¡¯t dare talk with food in his mouth as a servant refilled his wine glass.

    ¡°An absolutely incredible bond,¡± Tolomon said, dragging out every syllable before tasting Indenuel¡¯s wine again and giving it back. ¡°In fact, Martin, it seems almost selfish you don¡¯t have him on your team tracking these individuals down. He would do anything to protect these children. And I mean anything. It would almost be laughable to think these individuals would last a week here in the city with him on their case.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed his food. ¡°The individuals have no idea about the children. They are safe.¡±

    ¡°Oh, but is that enough for you?¡± Tolomon asked. ¡°The Indenuel I know would be tearing this city apart to keep those children safe, even if there was the smallest hint they were in danger. In fact-¡± Tolomon leaned in closer. ¡°You are letting them slip through your fingers. You are letting them go to school with no idea when they will return.¡± Indenuel slowly lowered the wine glass, doing everything in his power to keep his breathing normal. ¡°No visits. Not until the individuals are found. You would do anything to make sure they¡¯d visit you again.¡± He twitched as he realized exactly what Tolomon was meaning. ¡°I would even bet, with a bond that strong, you¡¯d be willing to get thrown in the dungeon. Maybe even a few lashings. So you really got to think, don¡¯t you? Do you actually love those children?¡±

    Indenuel set his glass down harder than he wanted to. The anger flared, and the itching in his wrists returned far too quickly with an intensity he didn¡¯t expect. Tolomon smirked, then finally tore his gaze from Indenuel to see Martin who froze mid bite before looking at Indenuel in alarm.

    Indenuel curled his fists and closed his eyes, swearing under his breath. Tolomon got him angry, and of all the corruptive powers that flared up, it had to be pain. When he was sitting right next to Martin the Healer.

 Chapter 93

    Martin¡¯s spoon clinked as he set it back on his plate. Indenuel kept his eyes closed, not entirely certain if the black corruption entered his eyes.

    ¡°I believe talk of this sort is putting Indenuel on edge,¡± Martin said. ¡°Perhaps a change of subject?¡±

    The itching remained, strong as ever. Indenuel tried to ease his breathing, trying to force himself into a meditative state to keep the corruption at bay.

    ¡°Oh, I agree, though it is my assignment¡¯s emotional state I¡¯m most worried about. Perhaps Indenuel would benefit from a private chat with you? You always seem to give him such good advice.¡±

    ¡°Would that benefit you, Indenuel? I can only imagine what these past couple of days have done to you,¡± Martin said.

    He opened his eyes, the itching still there. He glared daggers into his bodyguard. Indenuel picked up his glass of wine and drained the entire thing.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, sir. I¡¯d like to say goodbye to the children, and then Tolomon and I will be on our way,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    Martin glanced between Indenuel and Tolomon, the frown tugging at his mouth. ¡°Alright, if that is your wish.¡±

    Indenuel stood. ¡°It is, sir.¡± He moved out of the dining hall, and Tolomon was forced to leave with him.

    The itching was still there. Indenuel followed a servant to where the children were playing outside. Rather, where Isla and Emilia were playing with Adrian while Matteo sat on the grass, hugging his legs, his head resting on his knees.

    The sun had long since set. The four stars twinkled in the evening sky. Isla and Emilia stopped playing with Adrian and ran straight for Indenuel. He hugged them tightly, remembering what Tolomon slyly told him at dinner. His pride was getting in the way of seeing the children. His lack of confession would take them from him. But it didn¡¯t seem like that to him. If he confessed, he would most likely be thrown in the dungeon until the marks were gone. At least this way they could write to him.

    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Isla asked.

    Indenuel nodded, brushing some of the hair from her face. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°And we¡¯ll be gone to school?¡± Emilia asked.

    He nodded again, placing a hand on her shoulder. ¡°You will.¡±

    They hugged him again. Indenuel closed his eyes, the last of the itching dissipating as he held the two girls. The two girls he would kill for, but not confess for. Matteo stood up, brushing himself from the grass, keeping a respectful distance from Tolomon.

    ¡°I will write to you every day,¡± Indenuel said to the girls.

    Isla began to tremble. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go. I want to stay here with Grandami Sara and you.¡±

    Indenuel smiled before he pulled her away and gave her a pretend gasp of offense. ¡°Grandami Sara has been in your life for two days and you already put her in front of me?¡±

    She laughed before wiping a tear. ¡°What if I hate it? What if the other children are mean to me?¡±

    ¡°Then you tell me about it, and I¡¯ll march right over there and fix it,¡± Indenuel said. Out of the corner of his eye, Matteo shifted uncomfortably on the balls of his feet. ¡°Get some rest before you leave.¡±

    ¡°Will you come visit?¡± Emilia asked.

    Indenuel patted her on the shoulder, tried to smile. ¡°Go say goodbye to Tolomon.¡±

    The girls nodded as they walked over to Tolomon. Indenuel got up and walked over to Matteo. He, startled, took a few steps back and Indenuel froze. Matteo blinked back some tears. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡±

    He didn¡¯t move. He had knelt to hug the girls, but he didn¡¯t have to do that with Matteo anymore. He was getting taller. Almost a man now. Matteo sighed, then walked over and hugged Indenuel tightly, and he squeezed him back.

    ¡°This changed nothing,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo shook his head. ¡°It changed everything.¡±

    The boy broke away, not looking at anyone as he entered the house. Indenuel wanted to go after the boy, but he didn¡¯t think he should. A servant came to collect Emilia and Isla, who were still talking with Tolomon.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    A shadow crossed the gardens, and with sinking heart he saw Martin coming toward him. Indenuel looked at the ground, glad the itching had finally gone.

    Martin passed Tolomon and the twins before approaching him with a warm enough smile. ¡°No harm will come to them while they are in my protection. I give you my word.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    He took Indenuel¡¯s elbow, taking a few steps away from Tolomon, but Indenuel didn¡¯t see any point. Clearly Tolomon could hear just fine.

    ¡°Is everything alright between you and Tolomon? Dinner tonight was strange,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel said nothing. He glanced at Tolomon, who turned his head enough to give a knowing glance before resuming his attention to the girls.

    ¡°I am aware spending most of your day with one person can start to get exhausting. If you feel it necessary, I can talk to the High Elders about getting you a reassignment,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel stared at his shoes, a lump coming to his throat. That would solve his current problem. Tolomon would stop poking holes in everything he said, and he could do his best with the new Graduate to keep his mark hidden as long as possible. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. Not that long ago he saved Tolomon¡¯s life. He became like family, and the thought of replacing him was insulting.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to decide tonight,¡± Martin said, patting his shoulder. ¡°Just let me know when you do.¡±

    He nodded as a servant came to usher the girls to bed. They gave a final wave toward Indenuel, and he did his best to wave back.

    The carriage ride home was silent. Indenuel tried to use the time to meditate. Tolomon placed a hand on the hilt of his sword the entire time. The silence between them prickled, but he refused to be the one to broach the subject.

    Indenuel excused the servants as well as Pablo, wishing to change in his nightclothes alone. Pablo bowed before he and the servants left. Tolomon swiftly changed into his own nightclothes. The sour silence descended on them again as Indenuel turned his back and went to the wardrobe. He slipped his two shirts off and almost pulled on his nightclothes when Tolomon appeared in front of him with a candle. Indenuel leapt back in surprise. ¡°Dammit, Tolomon.¡±

    The man said nothing, simply held the candle up to see Indenuel¡¯s chest better. He instinctively covered it with his unworn nightclothes but lowered them so Tolomon could see. What was the point? The man already knew. He brought the candle close, and emotions traveled across his face. Sadness, mostly. Something that looked like heartbreak. Disappointment, with a hint of frustration.

    ¡°Are you going to have me replaced?¡± Tolomon asked, still studying the marks. Indenuel stared at his nightclothes, not saying anything. ¡°All that shit you said last week about me being family? Did you mean it? Or were you just trying to get out of a verbal beating?¡±

    ¡°Tolomon-¡±

    ¡°Yes or no. That¡¯s all you have to say.¡±

    Indenuel meet his gaze, seeing the shadows dancing around his face from the candlelight before he looked away again. The hurt, the anger, the frustration, it was too much. ¡°I don¡¯t want to replace you, but I will not confess. It won¡¯t work. I don¡¯t feel guilty for what I did.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°You used corruptive means to murder. The devil is filling you with all sorts of lies to keep you from confessing. To make sure you keep going down this path until your soul is his.¡±

    ¡°I promise I won¡¯t use the corruption anymore. And I don¡¯t need to confess, because I¡¯m going to get rid of the mark myself.¡± A sharp pain appeared in the back of his head before he even realized Tolomon raised his hand. ¡°Ouch! Seriously?¡± He glared at Tolomon.

    ¡°That is the stupidest shit I¡¯ve ever heard. There is no way you can do this on your own, so stop pushing away the people who want what¡¯s best for you. You cannot keep up this lie.¡±

    ¡°Andres beat Matteo with a stick!¡± Indenuel hissed, the anger returning. ¡°Lola starved those girls! They are evil! I did everyone a favor by killing them and stuffing them in Hell where they belong. No matter what you do or say, I will not feel remorse for that!¡±

    Tolomon pointed a finger at Indenuel. ¡°Sending people to Hell is not your responsibility. You are not God.¡±

    ¡°Well maybe God needed some assistance,¡± Indenuel said before pushing Tolomon away and straightening his nightclothes.

    ¡°You told me to remind you when you need it, and you need it now more than ever. You are a stubborn ass! You are so far into the devil¡¯s embrace you cannot even see it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve healed the marks myself before, I can do it again,¡± Indenuel said, stuffing his arms through the sleeves of his nightclothes.

    ¡°Have you ever murdered with corruptive powers before?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°No, but the principle still applies,¡± Indenuel said as he finished getting dressed.

    Tolomon grabbed his arm, and Indenuel turned. His bodyguard was livid, there was no doubt about that. ¡°If you wish to continue this game, then let me warn you exactly how it¡¯s going to go. I will continue to push you, wear you down, and humiliate you until you either confess, or you have me reassigned. Understand?¡± Indenuel tried to shake him off, but Tolomon wouldn¡¯t let him. He tried again, but Tolomon expertly pinned his hands to his side, forcing him to look at his deadly glare. ¡°Understand?¡±

    Indenuel glared back. ¡°Let me tell you how this will actually go. I have no doubt you will continue to push me, wear me down, and humiliate me until I manage to get the marks off myself. Then you¡¯ll see how powerful I am.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°You saved my life physically. For that I¡­ I have no words to express how grateful I am for that. But this¡­ it is now my turn to save your soul. Because as much as you are a stubborn ass, I have come to consider you as a brother. You will confess, and I¡¯m going to make sure you do it.¡±

    Indenuel glared. ¡°I can get rid of the marks myself.¡±

    ¡°And I will happily take you to Martin¡¯s once you realize you can¡¯t,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel narrowed his eyes before struggling once again in Tolomon¡¯s grip. ¡°Let me go, please.¡±

    There was a moment, about three heartbeats long, where Indenuel was afraid Tolomon wouldn¡¯t let him go, but he did. Indenuel straightened his nightclothes before climbing into bed. Tolomon was in his own bed, falling asleep almost immediately. Indenuel shook his head again. He wasn¡¯t too tired, considering he slept most of the day. Instead, he sat on the bed and eased himself into the meditation state. He¡¯d show Tolomon. The Day of the Devil was next week, and he expected to have the marks long gone by then.

 Chapter 94

    Inessa gave a few gentle knocks on Martin¡¯s study.

    ¡°Come, Inessa,¡± he said from within.

    She frowned. He was starting to recognize her knocks. She opened the door and walked in before curtseying.

    ¡°Forgive me, sir,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Martin,¡± he corrected.

    ¡°Oh, yes. Sorry. I just¡­¡± she placed her hands delicately in front of her, keeping her eyes to the floor, doing her part. ¡°I know the timing is terrible. You are an incredibly busy man, now more than ever. I wanted to ask if you would be doing the examinations tomorrow or if I should go to Beatriz, the female healer again.¡±

    Martin glanced up, studying her, before looking at the closed door. He sighed before he got up from his chair and walked over to one of the shelves and pulled out a huge folder with all the information. ¡°Let¡¯s do this now.¡±

    ¡°Now? Are you certain?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Yes. It shouldn¡¯t take long. I¡¯d like to do a quick examination every day until¡­¡± Martin trailed off, and Inessa let him. He set the folder down on his desk before turning toward her. ¡°May I?¡± he asked, raising his hands toward her head.

    Inessa gave him a confused look. Beatriz never asked permission. She simply examined her. Inessa nodded, closing her eyes as Martin touched her temples. She couldn¡¯t sense it. Maybe she would have if she had healing powers. It was an examination of her body instead of a healing, so she couldn¡¯t feel the skin stitch together or the bones fusing again. Martin released her and smiled weakly before returning to his desk and pulling out a fresh sheet of paper. ¡°Things are in order.¡± He wrote down some squiggles and lines as well as a few numbers. Numbers she at least knew, but nothing more than what they looked like. ¡°And if I¡¯m right-¡± Martin pulled out his calendar, counting the number of days. ¡°Here.¡± He circled the date about two weeks away.

    ¡°Would you like me to remind you on that date of our-¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes.¡± He pulled out a fresh piece of paper and began writing notes. She watched in amazement as the tidy handwriting spilled out of the quill in his hand. Words and reading made sense to the other nobility, but it still made her wonder how it could be. That this strange language was somehow a copy of what she spoke.

    ¡°Do you require anything else of me, Martin?¡±

    ¡°No, that will be all. Come tomorrow night, and we shall do the same.¡±

    Inessa curtseyed before leaving Martin¡¯s study. Again, she asked for some wine, excused her servants, placed the glass on the table as she rooted through the mementos and grabbed the drawstring bag before giving her reflection a good stare in the mirror. Things were changing now. Martin was taking a deeper role in this. True, he was still treating it awkwardly, but his skill as a healer was unmatched, since he was the High Elder.

    But this was the first time he took over. He wouldn¡¯t know what to look for. If she was careful, she still had another few months to prolong this pregnancy. Because she knew, eventually, she would have to get pregnant. She couldn¡¯t go back to Fadrique. That sounded worse than going home in disgrace. She could give herself a few more months of this freedom before she got pregnant. Before she would have to mother a child.

    Inessa shook her head, placing a healthy scoop of powder in her wine and swirled her glass, watching the powder disappear before she drained every last drop. She pulled the powder through her body, letting it find the egg, and filled it before Martin could.

    ***

    Indenuel woke up when the servants pulled back the curtains. He didn¡¯t know when he had finally gone to bed, but he didn¡¯t get nearly as much sleep as he wanted. He spent most of the night meditating, easing the corruption out of his soul.

    Once the curtains were pulled back, Indenuel ordered the servants and Pablo out, requesting to dress privately. Tolomon stood in the corner waiting, watching as they all filed out to get him breakfast. Indenuel knew he couldn¡¯t trust Tolomon, so as soon as the door closed, he gathered his clothes and moved closer to the door so Tolomon wouldn¡¯t try to open it while he was in the middle of changing.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    Even still, Indenuel changed quickly. He paused enough to check the progress he¡¯d made on his marks. Before they were an angry, almost blood red. Now they were more rose colored. Still a deep red, but not nearly as dangerous. Honestly, he was pleased with his progress, but still had a lot more work. He chose a darker color shirt that would be harder to notice.

    Once he was done, he smoothed out his shirt, pressing it tight against him to check the visibility as Tolomon walked up to him.

    ¡°Good morning, Indenuel,¡± he said. He waited for Tolomon to make a move, but he did nothing.

    ¡°Good morning.¡±

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I spent most of the time meditating.¡±

    ¡°I saw. The lines aren¡¯t nearly as red. I am impressed,¡± Tolomon said.

    Some of the tension eased from Indenuel¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Thanks.¡± He turned toward the door. ¡°Pablo, you may come in now.¡±

    Indenuel was shirtless faster than he had time to comprehend. He stared at his bare chest in a moment of complete shock before he realized Tolomon was tying his hands behind him with what remained of his shirt. ¡°What-¡± Indenuel started to say before he was pushed toward the opening door.

    False sense of security! How many times are you going to fall for that! He screamed at himself.

    ¡°No! No Pablo! Not ready yet! Sorry,¡± Indenuel said, running against the door to help close it tight.

    ¡°Oh, is everything alright?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°Perfectly fine. Everything is perfectly fine!¡± Indenuel struggled against his shirt, but his hands wouldn¡¯t budge. Tolomon looked as though this was any other regular day. ¡°What the hell is this?¡± he hissed at his bodyguard, trying to break free. The man shrugged.

    ¡°Well, you let me know when you¡¯re ready!¡± Pablo said cheerily from the door.

    Indenuel grunted, trying to get his arms free. ¡°I will! Just a moment!¡± He gave another tug at his arms, but they were tied tight. He moved away from the door so Pablo wouldn¡¯t hear him grunting. Indenuel couldn¡¯t even feel the knot. ¡°Dammit, how¡¯d you do that so fast?¡±

    Tolomon shrugged again as he leaned against the wall, folding his arms. There would be no point asking him for any help. Indenuel reached over, trying to grab his sword. If he couldn¡¯t force his way out of this, he¡¯d have to cut it. He pulled out his sword, but it was too big, and it was a struggle to get it all the way out of the sheath. Tolomon continued to wait by the door.

    ¡°Have breakfast ready soon, Pablo. Indenuel is almost dressed,¡± Tolomon called toward the door.

    ¡°Do not, under any circumstances, come in unless I am the one to tell you! And Tolomon, do not open the door!¡± Indenuel shouted from his spot by the bed as he tried to use it to ease the sword out of its sheath, which ended in a nice gash across his forearm and a string of swear words.

    ¡°Are you certain everything is fine in there?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°Of course everything is fine!¡± Indenuel said sounding far angrier than he intended. Indenuel swore again before trying to ease his dagger out of the sheath before it promptly dropped to the floor. He eased himself on the ground, trying to grab it.

    ¡°Alright,¡± Pablo said, sounding quite confused. ¡°I shall await your orders, sir.¡±

    Indenuel grabbed the dagger. ¡°Thank you, Pablo! So glad there is someone in this household I can trust.¡± It was clumsy work, and he failed a couple times to get the dagger steady enough to cut the shirt without also cutting his arms in the process.

    ¡°You know, sir, if it would be beneficial, maybe we could go over the plan for the day through the door?¡± Pablo asked.

    The dagger once again slipped from his grasp and Tolomon kicked it under the bed. Indenuel glared at him, and Tolomon tried way too hard to look innocent. ¡°Yes, Pablo. That sounds good. I¡¯m listening.¡±

    He listened to Pablo go over the schedule, which was rather short. Train with Captain Luiz, come back for lunch and dinner. He shimmied himself under his bed, finding the dagger.

    ¡°Would you like me to schedule in anything for you, sir? Some visits with other nobility perhaps?¡± Pablo asked through the door.

    ¡°No. I intend to be in my study for most of the day and I do not want to be disturbed," Indenuel said, trying not to sound out of breath. ¡°I would like to spend the time meditating, so if there is any strong incense to help, I would appreciate those to be ready in my study.¡±

    "I shall make a note of that.¡±

    Indenuel managed to make a good, satisfying tear in his shirt with the dagger before he was able to rip the rest of it away. He gave a sigh before scooting out from under the bed and standing, brushing himself off. His arms were in a bad state. Tolomon gave him an indifferent stare.

    ¡°I need you to heal my arms,¡± Indenuel said, hating that he had to ask this. Tolomon continued to stare at him, doing nothing to indicate he¡¯d even heard. ¡°Do what I say, damn you.¡±

    Tolomon hesitated another moment before reaching forward and touching his arms, closing his eyes. He did not have strong healing power, but it worked well enough. The cuts weren¡¯t deep, but they did bleed a lot. Indenuel rinsed off his arms quickly before catching the new shirt Tolomon threw at him. Indenuel double checked the shirt and saw it was a thin white one. He glared at Tolomon before finding another dark shirt and stuffing it on himself.

    ¡°Alright, Pablo. You may come in now,¡± he said, staying far away from Tolomon.

    Pablo walked in, and despite the torn shirt on the floor and the droplets of blood, he acted as though this was not a strange occurrence. ¡°Good to see you awake, sir. Breakfast is waiting for you in the dining hall.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as he followed Tolomon out of his room.

 Chapter 95

    ¡°How is it possible those individuals disappeared?¡± Navir asked.

    King Ramiro looked as troubled as the other High Elders in the conference room of the cathedral. Queen Lisabeth folded her arms, staring at the table they had set up for them. Dalius and Cristoval were missing, as Dalius was still sick. Fadrique was taking over duty of writing the notes of the meeting.

    ¡°We have run our men into the ground searching for them,¡± King Ramiro said. ¡°I promise you, they are not in the city.¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯ve told us is impossible,¡± Navir said. ¡°Individuals who have sold their soul to the devil always have a trace of darkness on them. We could pick them out blindfolded. They do not disappear.¡±

    Martin placed his hands in his sleeve, watching with growing unease. Navir¡¯s anger was starting to trickle out. It didn¡¯t come out much, but when it did, it was dangerous.

    ¡°Everyone coming in and out of the city have been searched,¡± King Ramiro said. ¡°The wall has triple the guard it usually has. I assure you, no one has snuck out of the city.¡±

    ¡°But they¡¯re not in the city either,¡± Fadrique said, glancing over the book of notes. ¡°We would have sensed them if they had.¡±

    ¡°And none of your men saw anything the night of the murder?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°They were doing their duties,¡± King Ramiro said, his voice darkening at the amount of distrust levied against him. ¡°I trust Captain Luiz with my life. If he said his men didn¡¯t see anything suspicious that night around the wall, then the individuals are still in the city.¡±

    Navir stood. ¡°Then you clearly trust your men more than you trust us, because we have traveled this entire city twice and have not sensed them.¡± King Ramiro said nothing, but Martin understood the silence. Yes, King Ramiro did trust his men more than the High Elders. Navir narrowed his eyes. ¡°They are not in the city. With that level of evil, they sold their souls, so take a priest with you as you search for them in the villages and towns outside the walls. It should make it easier for your men to find them.¡±

    ¡°We cannot spare the men, and I don¡¯t think we should-¡±

    ¡°Do it, Ramiro,¡± Navir snapped.

    King Ramiro kept his face still. Queen Lisabeth glanced at her husband, hiding her unease quite well. King Ramiro stood, giving the smallest of bows. ¡°It will be done, High Elder Navir.¡±

    The two of them left, and Martin stared at the opposite wall. The door closed, and Navir still stood, closing his eyes and rubbing the bridge of his nose.

    ¡°Navir,¡± Fadrique said, placing the quill in the inkpot. ¡°I think we need to discuss the possibility of the staff.¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°If they have the staff, it will cloak the traces of the marked individuals unless they were staring at us right in the face,¡± Fadrique said, not writing anything down. This conversation would be off the book.

    ¡°Which is why no one knows how to get one,¡± Navir said. ¡°We have been certain of that, keeping such knowledge away from the public.¡±

    It was another portion of the High Elders library Martin hated to study. There was a reason so many people were destroyed during the Great Flood. The wickedness of such times was unmatched, with the devil¡¯s powers the strongest they had ever been. Martin hated placing the blame on God for the Great Flood, since God was dead. It was really five warlocks, men who were marked and had the staff of the devil. But in the end, the Great Flood was a blessing. A fresh start from one of the most wicked times in the world.

    ¡°But what about Kiam?¡± Fadrique said. ¡°What if they know how to make it?¡±

    Navir, for the first time since the meeting started, began to look scared.

    ¡°We don¡¯t even know how to make one,¡± Martin said. ¡°We¡¯ve simply erased the memory of what they are and what they can do.¡±

    ¡°But Kiam might know. They might have created one,¡± Fadrique said.

    Navir slowly sat back down, troubled. He chewed on his cheek before he shook his head. ¡°It is far more likely in my mind that King Ramiro¡¯s men looked the other way at exactly the right time for the marked individuals to escape over the wall rather than Kiam making a staff. We keep going with our usual plan.¡±

    Martin leaned forward, placing his hands on the table. ¡°I know tensions are high right now, but please, Navir, don¡¯t alienate King Ramiro.¡±

    Navir stood, heading for the door. ¡°He needs to know his place every once in a while. It¡¯s good for him. Meeting dismissed.¡±

    ***

    Captain Luiz trained with Indenuel hard and he was happy he wore a darker shirt. Tolomon was there, covered in blood, giving him a smile.

    ¡°Ready for the bathhouse?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel did everything in his power not to wince. ¡°I¡­ I actually want to take a bath at home.¡±

    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Tolomon asked as Captain Luiz sheathed his sword. ¡°After being there for over two months, suddenly you¡¯re shy?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather bathe at home,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Well, your servants would certainly skin me alive if I went in the carriage like this. Why don¡¯t we talk on the way to the bathhouse?¡± Tolomon asked, grabbing Indenuel¡¯s elbow and leading him toward it.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    ¡°You are more than welcome to take a bath, but I will wait until we get back,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Well, why ever not?¡± Tolomon asked loud enough for soldiers to hear across the yard.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need to explain myself,¡± Indenuel said, so quiet only Tolomon could have picked it up.

    ¡°It would certainly help me guard you if I knew exactly what you were going through,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to say,¡± Indenuel said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Ah, got a rash the healers can¡¯t cure for some reason?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    Indenuel turned to see Captain Luiz following behind them. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±

    ¡°I had one of those. Nasty thing that wrecked my skin for a month or so,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t want to have a rash, because he didn¡¯t want a story to have to remember. Beside him, Tolomon smirked.

    Indenuel then listened to the stories about Captain Luiz¡¯s rash while Tolomon washed off. And Tolomon took a very, very long time to wash off. Indenuel didn¡¯t want to confirm he had a rash, but he didn¡¯t dare deny it either, since Captain Luiz wasn¡¯t exactly asking him questions while he was regaling tales of horror of the rash getting closer and closer to his reproductive organs.

    Once Tolomon was finally done and they were home, Indenuel ordered him to keep the servants out, and made a long list of all the things he wasn¡¯t allowed to do. Indenuel then had the quickest bath of his life before getting dressed again.

    ¡°The study is ready for you sir,¡± Pablo said. ¡°Would you like me to light the incense for you?¡±

    ¡°Sure, Pablo. That¡¯s very kind of you,¡± Indenuel said, his hair still slicked back from the bath.

    ¡°And you got this. A letter from Captain Nathaniel,¡± Pablo said.

    It was enough to make Indenuel pause. He took the letter before giving Tolomon a glare. Pablo left for the study to light the incense. ¡°What did you tell him?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tolomon said, his face impossible to read.

    Indenuel opened the letter.

    Indenuel,

    Tolomon tells me you¡¯re having another difficult time-

    ¡°Meddling ass,¡± Indenuel muttered before moving into the study. Tolomon, again said nothing. Indenuel placed the letter to one side, partially to annoy Tolomon, but it didn¡¯t last long. He wasn¡¯t getting the reaction from Tolomon, and he also felt at least obligated to read Nathaniel¡¯s letter. Indenuel situated himself on his chair before opening the letter again.

    Indenuel,

    Tolomon tells me you¡¯re having another difficult time with your calling as Warrior. From what I gather, you¡¯ve got too much stress on your shoulders. Remember your support system. Remember we are here for you. God wants us to help each other, and just because the ancient prophets only saw your life, doesn¡¯t mean we aren¡¯t meant to help you. My father has a saying he likes to tell people, that struggling with the imaginary expectations of others is an impossible battle you will always loose. You are enough.

    -Nathaniel

    Indenuel clenched his jaw, closing his eyes, feeling the itching return to his wrists. Tolomon turned, concern crossing his face, clearly sensing the corruptive pain. Indenuel couldn¡¯t meditate with this anger, so instead he pulled out a piece of paper and slammed it down harder than he should have. He dipped his quill in the ink, almost breaking the tip. He had to get this out before he could meditate.

    Nathaniel,

    People have expectations of me. They are not imaginary. You, your soldiers, all of you, are expecting me to fight in a battle because it has been foreseen. The High Elders have specifically searched for me to win this war so they can claim the world and do what they want with Kiam. The militia is waiting for me to get good enough with the sword so I can save them. So yes, I am struggling with other people¡¯s expectations, none of which are imaginary, and I am losing. I never asked for this. None of this. You expect me to fight against a huge army and win, and then have the audacity to tell me not to feel the stress that comes from facing an entire army alone.

    Don¡¯t bother comforting me with the prophecies of God. And God in general. He¡¯s the one that stuck me in this position because He¡¯s the one who allowed that prophet to see my life. The prophet that made me special above everyone else, and therefore made my life harder to live. I am confused about why I had to grow up the way I did, and I am righting it the only way I know how.

    -Indenuel

    He threw the quill back in the ink, not waiting for the ink to dry before he stood up and opened the door. ¡°Pablo!¡±

    Pablo appeared. ¡°Yes, sir?¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t mean it, but he was still angry. He shoved the paper into Pablo¡¯s chest. ¡°Get that off to Captain Nathaniel as quickly as possible. And don¡¯t bother me until dinner time. Understood?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Indenuel turned and slammed the door before marching over to Tolomon. ¡°You¡¯ve checked the room. You know it¡¯s safe. Stand outside by the door.¡±

    Tolomon stood to his full height. ¡°You honestly think you can keep this a secret?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to talk, I asked you to leave!¡±

    ¡°We are trying to help you! Stop pushing us away!¡± Tolomon said.

    The black ooze materialized in Indenuel¡¯s palms. He was breathing deeply, curling his fists to keep the corruption from heading straight to Tolomon¡¯s heart. He was dangerously angry, and he felt the shift in his eyes.

    Do it.

    He deserves it.

    You can kill him.

    That will keep him from telling your secret.

    Indenuel shut his eyes, breathing deeply, grounding himself with the smells of the incense, his fingernails digging into his palm, the black ooze still there. The demons were here. He was afraid with it being this close to the Day of the Devil that he might see them. He couldn¡¯t kill Tolomon. That was ridiculous. Tolomon may be an ass, but he didn¡¯t deserve death. Not like Lola and Andres did.

    Tolomon touched Indenuel¡¯s elbow, and he opened his eyes. His friend watched him, deep concern on his face, then placed his fingers against Indenuel¡¯s temple and closed his eyes, making slow circular motions. Indenuel closed his eyes again, tears falling down his cheeks. Tolomon¡¯s powers were not strong. Barely a trickle compared to Martin¡¯s, but he tried. It was like a mouse trying to hold back a river. Impossible, but Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but admire his heart. More than anything, it eased his anger away until he felt hallow inside.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, the stillness there, the demons gone. Tolomon released his meager hold and studied him again.

    ¡°Does your opinion of me change?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Now that you know what I am?¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°You are still the most important person in this world. And it is an honor to protect your life, whether physically or spiritually.¡±

    Indenuel covered his mouth, feeling guilty for what he sent to Nathaniel in his anger. ¡°An honor? Even if I¡­ I am murderer?¡±

    Tolomon patted his shoulder. ¡°I am too, you know. Not the corruptive kind, but I understand. To be in the moment, to do what you think is right, and then have the guilt tell you otherwise days, even years later. Which is why confession was so vital to keep my sanity. And I¡¯ve never used corruption. I cannot imagine what you¡¯re going through with that.¡±

    Indenuel took a step back, not looking at Tolomon. ¡°I need to meditate.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, the disappointment plain in his face. ¡°If the last attack against Kiamese soldiers didn¡¯t make it clear to you, I am going to protect you until I give up my last breath.¡±

    Tolomon left the room, though he saw his shadow clear enough waiting by the door. Indenuel walked over to his desk, sinking into his chair. What Tolomon said was still on his mind. Confession helped a lot of people, but when it came down to it, he doubted it would work for him. He started to feel guilty about using corruption, especially after how quickly it seemed to come now, how at ease the demons explained to him that he should kill Tolomon, a man he considered his closest friend. But the High Elders simply weren¡¯t the kind of people he wanted to confess to. And, despite everything else, he was still relieved Andres and Lola were gone.

 Chapter 96

    Inessa stood before Martin, again giving him permission to check. She waited while he got his information, trying not to show how nervous she was. It didn¡¯t take long, but she was terrified at any moment for him to drop his hand and give her a knowing glare. But he never did. She couldn¡¯t sense what he did, but his nod seemed genuine enough. He still didn¡¯t know. She forced herself to be far more in her submissive role than usual. The subservient, quiet, obedient concubine who only appeared when she was needed. The less she was on Martin¡¯s mind, the better. And despite everything he was doing for her, she still believed he only thought about her when she arrived every night in his study before slipping away after the examinations. She could keep this game up for a few more months this way.

    ***

    Indenuel was terrified when he opened the letter from Nathaniel the next morning. He kept pushing the line with Nathaniel, and last night had to be it. This was where Nathaniel would to be fed up with him and chastise him. Indenuel closed one eye as he opened the letter.

    Indenuel,

    The dog is coming home.

    -Nathaniel

    He let out a breath. ¡°Ugh, that¡¯s almost worse.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tolomon asked from across the room.

    ¡°Just¡­ Nathaniel. Sending me another letter by post,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to worry about it,¡± Indenuel said under his breath.

    ¡°I know,¡± he said, again across the room, which made Indenuel glare at him.

    He tried to keep order to his schedule. He met with Fadrique, who was finally anxious to start training Indenuel hard, now that there was a couple marked individuals on the loose. Indenuel was done with the basics and would now go on to the ridiculous advanced stuff, which was not what he needed right now. Tolomon smirked at the door.

    ¡°Well, actually¡­¡± Indenuel started to say, before he trailed off, trying to get his thoughts together.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°I think there¡¯s¡­ there¡¯s a lot of benefits to me working within a large group, as you said,¡± Indenuel said.

    Fadrique frowned, cocking his head to one side. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I do have a hard time working with others-¡± Tolomon gave a barely discernable snort ¡°-and I think it¡¯s important for me to learn what it¡¯s like to work with a large group.¡± Fadrique didn¡¯t seem convinced. ¡°And then it wouldn¡¯t have to be just us. You know how much we annoy each other.¡±

    Fadrique¡¯s frown changed. ¡°I see the value in that. I¡¯ll bring some people in.¡±

    ¡°A large group. I¡¯m not used to a large group and it¡¯ll be good for me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have them sent for at once,¡± Fadrique said.

    Tolomon glared softy at Indenuel, who pretended like he wasn¡¯t there. With so many people training, Fadrique wouldn¡¯t be able to sense him, and if he simply kept himself distant, only used the powers that didn¡¯t have corruption, Fadrique wouldn¡¯t know.

    Once the people arrived, Indenuel stood in the circle, paying more attention to keeping his corruption away than using his weather control. The people around him pulled from his power, changing the weather to whatever Fadrique said. Indenuel did little but contain his own corruption.

    Once the training was done, Fadrique bid Indenuel farewell, and he didn¡¯t do much else but smile before walking away with Tolomon.

    ¡°What about the others?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°The others in the group wouldn¡¯t notice,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I meant the other High Elders. High Elder Fadrique might not be able to tolerate you, but I¡¯m quite sure the others are going to catch on soon,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And by that time, the corruption will be gone,¡± Indenuel said.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°Stubborn ass.¡±

    ¡°Meddling ass,¡± Indenuel shot back

    ***

    Inessa walked into the tailor shop with Adosina. Once again, Ari came out from the back, squealing as she hugged Adosina. She hugged her back.

    ¡°Your wedding is in three weeks! Are you ready!¡± Adosina asked.

    Ari groaned. ¡°Of course I am! At this point I just want it to be done! So much pageantry!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Adosina said. ¡°You are celebrating your love! It should be met with a huge celebration!¡±

    Ari sighed. ¡°If Tima could just hurry up with the dress, I¡¯m sure the wedding would move along.¡±

    ¡°Never rush art,¡± Tima said from the back.

    They entered the back of the room. Tima had a huge smile on her face as she held a purple velvet dress in her arms. ¡°This one first, Inessa. I have a feeling about this one.¡±

    Inessa obeyed. She went to a private booth and slipped out of her usual concubine dress, listening to Ari and Adosina going over plans. The purple dress was lovely to step into. It had strings to the back that she would have to have the others tie. Per instructions, they were made in such a way that they couldn¡¯t be seen on the outside, but it didn¡¯t matter. As she straightened her skirts, she felt her chest starting to constrict. This was the most beautiful dress she ever had the privilege of wearing. It was one solid color, according to the rulebook, and yet it was made with such care.

    Inessa opened the curtain and walked out. Ari and Adosina were still talking but stopped when Inessa walked out. Tima gave the smirk of a proud artist.

    ¡°Ari, the pinning. I really do have to finish that design for your wedding dress. In a week, this shop will be flooded with concubines,¡± Tima said.

    ***

    Every morning Indenuel got up early to meditate before breakfast. He wrote to the children before more meditating. Emilia and Isla were easy to write too, responding to their letters and telling them how excited he was for their school. Matteo never wrote, and Indenuel felt like he was writing a letter to no one. He was careful what he wrote, since it went through two other tree talkers before it came to the boy. Since Matteo wasn¡¯t writing, Indenuel didn¡¯t know if he was fine or making friends. It concerned him, but he didn¡¯t dare vocalize it with Tolomon. Tolomon would suggest what he always did.

    Indenuel tried to find the good in the situation. His mark was getting better, and with it much of the dangerous anger he once felt. It didn¡¯t bubble to the surface as quickly as before, and the corruption was slowly easing away through his meditations. But it wasn¡¯t fast enough. And Tolomon¡¯s constant reminder of how quickly the Day of the Devil was coming did not help either.

    Navir had been almost as easy as Fadrique. Navir started off with talking about how vital it was to strengthen his tree powers, when Indenuel asked whether or not there was anything in the High Elder¡¯s library about tree speaking.

    Navir froze, then an excitement lit his eyes. ¡°You know what? That¡¯s a brilliant idea! There is a ton of material down there, things I didn¡¯t even know until I became a High Elder.¡± Navir was already out of his study, heading toward the High Elder¡¯s library. Indenuel smirked at Tolomon but didn¡¯t get too close to him either. He was grinding his teeth but said nothing. As soon as they were in the library reading room, Navir handed him book after book about the theories and technicalities of tree talking as Tolomon waited outside rubbing his forehead. As the stack of books began to grow, Indenuel spent a moment or two wondering what he got himself into, but then remembered it was better this way.

    The hardest was the training grounds. True, he was mostly with Captain Luiz, but it still made him terrified Tolomon would appear out of nowhere and do something. Once Tolomon didn¡¯t do anything the entire time, and it drove him mad.

    And then when he did nothing the next time, Indenuel almost let down his guard until he talked with Captain Luiz in the bathhouse again, trying to guide the conversation away from rashes when both he and Captain Luiz were doused with two large bucketsful of water. Indenuel instinctively grabbed the front of his shirt and pulled it from his chest, afraid that despite the darker color people could still see his chest. Indenuel glared at Tolomon standing in the bath. He carefully placed the two empty buckets at the side of the bathhouse before smiling. ¡°My mistake. I didn¡¯t see you there.¡± He then held his arms out before falling into the bath, hitting him again with the splash of water.

    Indenuel continued to glare at him as Captain Luiz laughed and took off his shirt. ¡°All in good fun, no?¡± Captain Luiz wrung out his shirt before accepting a towel from the servants with a smile and began drying himself off. Indenuel continued to hold the front of his shirt out, breathing deeply, trying to keep his anger in check. A servant handed him a towel and Indenuel barely gave him a thanks as he dried off, keeping his shirt on. It was a wet ride home.

    Indenuel used practically the entire sabbath day to meditate. He meditated during the sermon, during the assigned meditation times, and skipped the social to keep meditating. Indenuel of course gave the excuse that he was still rather anxious about the marked individuals, which Tolomon tried to poke holes in the story, but he was ignored.

    Indenuel waited in the seat in Dalius¡¯ office, using the time to meditate. The mark had now changed to a light pink color, which improved drastically compared to a week ago, but still alarming, considering the Day of the Devil was three days away.

    The door opened and he heard a sniff. Indenuel cracked an eye open as Dalius passed by him before his heart dropped to his stomach and he stood, backing away from Dalius, his eyes wide. Once, during the spring, Isla found a hole swarming with snakes of all different shapes and sizes, and Isla screamed so loud some of the farmers in the field could hear her. Indenuel never feared snakes, but when he looked down at the hole, he could understand how Isla would be frightened. They writhed and hissed, and there was no way to tell where one started and another began. It was simply a mass of snakes.

    Indenuel was reminded of that story as he looked at the top of Dalius¡¯ head, seeing a mass of demons swarming around him, shrieking and wailing, laughing and speaking in their black whispers.

 Chapter 97

    Indenuel didn¡¯t realize he backed into the wall until his shoulders hit against it as he tried to ease his breathing.

    Dalius placed a handkerchief against his forehead before noticing Indenuel¡¯s reaction. ¡°Ah. So, you can see them?¡± He sounded exhausted. Indenuel said nothing, terrified the demons would notice him. Dalius dabbed his forehead again, sighing. ¡°They won¡¯t bother you, believe me. It is a malady that usually comes near the Day of the Devil. I thought I outgrew it, but alas, it came back full force this year.¡± He talked slow, choosing his words carefully.

    Indenuel was terrified to close his eyes, even to blink. He barely heard Dalius¡¯ quiet words over the shrieking and whispers of the demons. ¡°Are you certain we should be training? Shouldn¡¯t you go rest?¡± Indenuel¡¯s voice was strangled with terror.

    ¡°We cannot waste a day. Not with those marked individuals still loose in the city.¡± Dalius stared at his desk, his hands trembled as he organized the papers on top before pulling out a book.

    ¡°Where is Cristoval?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°At home. I cannot keep an eye on him in my state,¡± Dalius said before giving a pained smile. Indenuel almost missed it, since he was staring at the growing mass of demons.

    ¡°High Elder Dalius,¡± Tolomon said, approaching the desk. Indenuel finally closed his eyes, terrified of what might happen to Tolomon if he approached those demons.

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± Dalius asked as Indenuel remained by the wall.

    ¡°I was hoping to ask you some questions, if you don¡¯t mind,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯ll give Indenuel a moment to prepare for our lessons.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t want to get any nearer than this. He was already fighting the urge to run out of the study.

    ¡°I have a dear friend of mine who always has trouble on the Day of the Devil, too,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Ah, yes. Speaker of the dead?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°Um, yes. Yes, he has that power,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel forced himself to open his eyes again. He was braced against the wall, trying to regain the courage to move closer.

    ¡°We are a bit more sensitive on that day, and a few days leading up to it if you can¡¯t tell,¡± Dalius said, motioning to the back of his head which Tolomon could not understand.

    ¡°Yes, well, this friend of mine always had trouble on the Day of the Devil, and I¡¯m afraid for him at this upcoming one. See, he¡¯s done something really, really stupid,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t have the energy to be angry, only the energy to force himself to calm down.

    ¡°Well, whatever it is he must confess immediately,¡± Dalius said, again dabbing his forehead.

    ¡°That is the problem, sir. He is, forgive my language, a stubborn ass,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I see. He must be in a noble class if there is little you can tell me of him,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°Indeed, sir. Is there anything I should tell this friend of mine? Maybe try and get the fear of God into him so he can confess?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Dalius said as the demons began to surge. Dalius moved forward with the momentum, dabbing his forehead again. ¡°Well, it seems to me this friend must have done something serious to have you so concerned.¡±

    ¡°He did, yes,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Probably one of the worst things he could have done, to be honest.¡±

    Dalius frowned. ¡°Murder?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, forcing himself to calm down. Tolomon couldn¡¯t keep doing this. Dalius was going to find out. But he was so terrified he forgot how to speak.

    ¡°Well, in that case, tell him to prepare for a lot of demons to come down on him in about three days,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°High Elder Dalius, would it make a difference, say, if he used powers he was not supposed to?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Dalius raised an eyebrow. ¡°Corruption? You believe your friend used corruption?¡±

    ¡°I cannot say, sir.¡±

    The demons swarmed again, and Dalius winced. ¡°That is concerning indeed.¡±

    ¡°Do you think my friend is in danger of possession?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°It depends. Have you talked to your friend about it? Has he come to the Cathedral for Sabbath? Or whatever building for Sabbath Worship if he doesn¡¯t live in the city?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir. He¡¯s under the idiotic impression he can cleanse himself,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s ridiculous. Dangerous, even,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°I tried to tell him the same thing, sir.¡±

    ¡°Though this friend of yours seems misguided, the fact that he is trying to make things right on his own is at least admirable instead of continuing in sin. Because of such, I doubt he¡¯s in danger of possession. But it is not going to be a pleasant day for him all the same. Keep trying to get him to confess, but if needed, he¡¯s going to need a lot of reminders about God and the preaching of his mercy,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel steeled himself. Talks about God were not going to help him.

    ¡°A few more things, sir. What are some of the things my friend can expect on this day? Please use as much detail as possible. Just so I can understand,¡± Tolomon said.

    Dalius nodded, then closed his eyes. The demons swarmed again, fighting to be inside his head. Whatever was going on, Indenuel didn¡¯t want to imagine. ¡°Well, with using corruptive powers, he¡¯s already gained a connection with the demons. They will remind him of what it felt like to use such corruption.¡±

    ¡°So, if my friend had murdered someone with corruption, the demons would make him feel what it was like to use it?¡±

    ¡°Oh, much more than that. They would show him what it felt like to be murdered. They love making other people feel the pain they caused. But¡­ wait, didn¡¯t you say your friend was a speaker of the dead? He couldn¡¯t have used corrupted pain. Not unless he sold his soul.¡±

    Tolomon did nothing. He simply waited for Dalius to connect the dots. Indenuel¡¯s eyes were wide, staring at Dalius, waiting, too terrified to bring attention to himself as he sank to the floor before his knees gave out.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The demons surged again, and Dalius gasped, his body stiffening. His face contorted in what could almost be described as pain, before he brought out his handkerchief again and dabbed his forehead, carrying on his sermon as though nothing happened. ¡°See, that¡¯s why Hell is such a terrifying place. We don¡¯t just relive our sins but relive what it was like for others to experience what happened by our hand. What we, in a way, did to them. And demons thrive on pain and hurt. They have no concept of it since they have no means to experience it themselves. As it is such a negative emotion, they are drawn to it, they revel in it.¡± Dalius paused again, dabbing his forehead. Indenuel steadied his breathing, forcing himself to look at Dalius and the swarm. ¡°That¡¯s how much they hate us and our experiences here. They want it so badly they willingly feel the negative to get a taste of life. They followed the wrong master and were denied this life in the-¡± the demons writhed and screamed at such a rate that Dalius stopped, leaning over his chair and giving a moan. Tolomon went to his side.

    ¡°High Elder Dalius?¡± Tolomon asked, touching his elbow.

    Dalius tried to smile as he straightened. ¡°Never mind. That is enough talk.¡± He was giving tiny gasps, trying to smile. ¡°Indenuel? Are you ready?¡± Indenuel was a shade paler as he tried not to shiver while he sat on the floor. ¡°Ah, I remember. You might need the same advice, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±

    Indenuel met Dalius¡¯ gaze, trying not to be terrified, trying not to feel his heart quickened as Tolomon waited once again for the demon infested High Elder to connect the dots. Indenuel needed to end this lesson now. His mind quickly threw together a plan. More like a gamble. ¡°You lied.¡±

    Dalius looked confused. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You said-¡± Indenuel let out a shaky breath. ¡°You said any speaker of the dead wouldn¡¯t have troubles on the Day of the Devil. Demons only tease. A hard push of peace from someone living the righteous way of God would keep them away.¡±

    The confusion persisted. ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°You are Acting High Elder Dalius, Speaker of the Dead. Demons should not be swarming you like this.¡± The confusion disappeared from Dalius¡¯ face, and the gamble paid off. Dalius did not look guilty, but he had the same look on his face as Indenuel felt. Dalius had done something bad, and he refused to tell anyone about it. Indenuel shakily got to his feet, approaching the demon infested High Elder with every ounce of courage he had left. ¡°So, what is it? What secret sin are you keeping from everyone? Here, a few days away from the Day of the Devil, what is keeping you from pushing those demons away from your head and giving you peace of mind?¡±

    Dalius said nothing. He stared at Indenuel, the emotions flickering past his eyes. He dabbed his forehead again before getting to his feet. ¡°I am feeling exhausted. We will resume our lessons next week.¡±

    ¡°Sir, the marked individuals,¡± Tolomon said, watching him leave.

    ¡°Next week,¡± was all Dalius said.

    Indenuel waited for Dalius and his demons to leave. Once the door closed, he leaned against the back of the chair, realizing how cold he felt. He shivered, curling up into himself, gripping the fabric of the chair.

    Tolomon sighed, rubbing his face. ¡°I could have been holding a sign with an arrow pointed right at you and High Elder Dalius still wouldn¡¯t have noticed.¡±

    ¡°The man is sick,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Tolomon asked, a warning in his voice.

    Indenuel tried to keep his breathing steady. ¡°What it sounds like. I can¡¯t confess to the High Elders, because they are hiding their own mountains of sin. Confession is never going to work. I don¡¯t feel remorse, and they are hypocrites. I¡¯m better off on my own.¡±

    ¡°You expect a person to be perfect before you confess to them?¡±

    ¡°I expect a High Elder to not have a swarm of demons around his head,¡± Indenuel said, his body still recovering from feeling so much fear.

    ¡°And what he said about the Day of the Devil? That doesn¡¯t terrify you?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, his arms still trembling. Yes, the Day of the Devil was going to be hell. He already expected that. But he wasn¡¯t going to get possessed. He was doing everything in his power to make it right on his own. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to stay in this corrupted state, but the demons would have little control on that day.

    Except to terrify you. Make you feel what it felt like to be murdered.

    ¡°Do not make me sit there and watch you suffer in three days,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Please. Confess.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to explain it to you any clearer. Confession won¡¯t work. I don¡¯t feel remorse, and they aren¡¯t the pure vessels from God who could grant me forgiveness if I did.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know that. You haven¡¯t tried,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel straightened, his legs stronger, as he walked out of Dalius¡¯ office. ¡°I refuse to confess to hypocrites.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain you can face High Elder Martin? Face him right before the Day of the Devil? You honestly think you¡¯ve cleansed yourself enough?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s already working just fine,¡± Indenuel said.

    ***

    Indenuel took time from meditation to write a nice letter to Matteo. He should have spent the entire morning in meditation, but he couldn¡¯t. He received updates on the twins, learning more than he ever hoped about everything they studied and the friends they made and the guardian over them. It was a stark contrast from the silence from Matteo, and it was starting to scare him. He thought he would be scared of Matteo being bullied by the other children, but now he realized not knowing anything was worse. He didn¡¯t know if Matteo was happy or scared. Was Matteo thriving in school? Was he failing? Indenuel wanted Matteo to know he was there, supporting him, no matter what. That if he was somehow scared or bullied that he could go to him, but this silence was terrifying him.

    Indenuel of course understood the irony, being concerned Matteo wasn¡¯t talking to him when he in return was hiding a huge secret from those closest to him.

    After breakfast he left with Tolomon, trying to guess if this was a day he would try and get him to confess or if he would mess with his mind to do nothing. Indenuel should always be prepared for an attack, but it was exhausting. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know how Tolomon did it.

    He trained with Captain Luiz, who still went easy on him. The biggest indicator being how Captain Luiz was able to have a full-on conversation while Indenuel could barely get his answer in because he was breathing so hard.

    ¡°Are you doing anything fun for the holiday?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°Fun?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°For a holiday¡­ dedicated to the devil?¡± There was an uproar somewhere, probably something to do with Tolomon fighting the soldiers on the other side of the armory. They had arrived to no one in the training grounds at all, and Tolomon looked absolutely pleased.

    ¡°They¡¯re all getting ready to ambush me! These are my favorite training sessions,¡± he had said in absolute joy.

    At least Tolomon was having fun with his training.

    Captain Luiz dodged another jab before laughing. ¡°Some villages have tons of fun during the Day of the Devil. Any traditions from up north I could pass on to my brother? He¡¯s a scholar, specializing in collecting folk stories. I heard of one town where the children all sing hymns in the town square to ward off the demons.¡±

    Indenuel blocked a particularly fancy jab, holding Captain Luiz¡¯s sword back with his own. ¡°Um, not really. Though I guess my fellow villagers would grab sticks and rocks. Sometimes they¡¯d etch depictions from sermons on them before they¡¯d throw them at my home because they thought my mother was a witch.¡±

    Captain Luiz was so distracted by the absurdity he almost didn¡¯t block the jab aimed at his shoulder. He did at the last moment before giving a low whistle. ¡°Your village sounds like a joy to grow up in.¡±

    Indenuel gave a dry laugh before blocking and parrying. ¡°Are you doing anything for the holiday?¡±

    Captain Luiz shrugged. ¡°I always take my wife and children to my brother¡¯s home here in the city. He likes to tell the children spooky stories that may or may not be from his actual studies as a scholar. Gives the children a good fright. Which usually means they sleep in our bed until the Day of the Devil is done.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know you were married,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°And had children.¡±

    ¡°A boy and a girl. Three and six,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Captain Luiz made another tricky move Indenuel avoided because Captain Luiz pulled back just enough for him to block it. Indenuel winced. ¡°I could have stopped it.¡±

    ¡°You want me to try it again?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Captain Luiz did, but faster, and Indenuel barely managed to block it this time. There was a hearty cheer, and Captain Luiz finally broke his concentration to look toward the sound. ¡°Did someone finally knock Tolomon out?¡±

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Indenuel said.

    Captain Luiz was curious enough to sheath his sword and head over to the armory. Indenuel did the same as they walked closer. There was a large group, all the men talking excitedly. Indenuel tried to stand as tall as he could, but still couldn¡¯t see what was happening. Whatever was going on, the clangs of the metal were fast and there was hardly a break between them. Tolomon clearly hadn¡¯t been knocked out yet. Indenuel heard the now familiar sound of a hilt against a head, and the men clapped and cheered. Indenuel was tempted to look under the legs of the soldiers to double check it wasn¡¯t Tolomon on the ground, but there was no need. The crowd dispersed enough for Tolomon to come through, positively beaming as men patted his shoulders.

    ¡°Hello, Indenuel.¡± Tolomon¡¯s greeting was far too happy. Tolomon looked horrible, as usual, but he started to laugh. It was almost terrifying to see a man covered in blood, with a swollen face and jaw laughing like he was in on some sort of joke. Indenuel almost asked another question, but his entire body froze as he looked down to see Nathaniel out cold in the grass.

 Chapter 98

    Two healers worked on Nathaniel quickly. Indenuel stared, his eyes wide, at the man himself there, right there, sprawled unconscious on the grass.

    ¡°He¡¯s going to find out, I guarantee it. And once he does, there is no way you can keep your secret long when the two of us know,¡± Tolomon whispered with delight as he sheathed a dagger before limping over to a healer.

    Indenuel backed away because it was instinctual. He expected a letter from Nathaniel, not the man himself. Now he would much rather have the letter. There was something terrifying about looking Nathaniel straight in the face and lying to him.

    The cuts and swelling on Nathaniel¡¯s face healed and he cracked an eye open, making a joke to one of the healers. His smile brightened when he saw Captain Luiz.

    ¡°What in God¡¯s name are you doing here?¡± Captain Luiz asked, extending a hand.

    Nathaniel took it and got to his feet. ¡°I requested time off for a family emergency.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Everything alright?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    It was then Nathaniel¡¯s gaze fell on Indenuel, and he smiled. ¡°I certainly hope so.¡±

    Terror filled Indenuel¡¯s soul. He did not want Nathaniel here. He couldn¡¯t find out. If he found out, it was only a matter of time before Martin would find out too. He was trying to steady his breathing.

    ¡°I¡­ I thought¡­ a letter,¡± Indenuel said as Nathaniel approached.

    ¡°The dog was coming home.¡± He patted Indenuel so hard it caused him to take a few steps closer to him, his back stiffening. ¡°I guess that makes me a dog, right?¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile, but he couldn¡¯t keep the horror from his face. ¡°It¡¯s, um, it¡¯s good to see you.¡±

    Nathaniel swallowed him up in a hug, and Indenuel closed his eyes tight, trying to pretend like this was alright. Trying to fight the urge to run away. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too,¡± Nathaniel said like he actually meant it. Not at all like how Indenuel meant it.

    He released Indenuel, who took a few steps to keep his balance. ¡°You didn¡¯t have to. I promise, a letter would have worked just fine.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. I wanted to get here as quickly as possible. It has, after all, been far too long since I spent a Day of the Devil with my family. Your letter was the final thing I needed to convince me to come home.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Nathaniel, taking in his travel clothes and his week-old beard. ¡°You came straight here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I plan on surprising my family. But come, we have much catching up to do,¡± Nathaniel said, turning Indenuel around. ¡°Luiz? Can I borrow your hut?¡±

    ¡°All yours!¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°Thank you kindly! Can I also borrow Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. He can be done for the day,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I am in your debt, Luiz.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not, Nathaniel.¡±

    Indenuel tried not to resist as Nathaniel kept an arm on his shoulder, leading him toward Captain Luiz¡¯s hut. It was worse when Tolomon joined. He would absolutely say something to tip Nathaniel off.

    Indenuel started to squirm. ¡°It¡¯s, um, not necessary. I¡¯m sure you want to go see your family. I always felt guilty how much I pulled you from them when we were traveling. Go see them. You can always come visit me later.¡±

    Nathaniel opened the door to the hut and ushered him in. ¡°On the contrary, Indenuel. It is you I¡¯ve come to see. I will of course visit my family after, but I wanted to see how you were doing. Your letter concerned me.¡±

    Indenuel walked into the hut, thinking frantically of what he should say. Tolomon though healed, was still covered in blood and stayed by the door and poured himself a cup of water before draining it and filling another. Nathaniel took a seat behind Captain Luiz¡¯s desk.

    ¡°I wrote that letter in a moment of anger,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°One I seriously wish I never sent. I am fine. A little time was all I needed. You are a remarkable gentleman to come all the way to check on me, but I assure you, the stresses from before are lessening.¡±

    ¡°I know you murdered Andres and Lola with corruptive powers,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel stared for a heartbeat or two before he ordered himself into the innocent role. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. You think I did what?¡±

    Something clattered to the floor. Indenuel turned to see a dagger bouncing harmlessly off the wall, then part of his shirt around the shoulder fell open to reveal the mark. Nathaniel gave Tolomon a humorous look, before Indenuel scrambled to cover himself back up again.

    ¡°Dammit, Tolomon,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon finished draining his third cup of water. ¡°The dagger slipped.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s nostrils flared, and he forced himself to close his eyes, forced himself to ease the anger from his body. When he opened them again, Nathaniel was leaning forward a serious look on his face. ¡°Sit down.¡±

    He had no other choice. Maybe he did, but truthfully, he did not. Still keeping the shirt covering his mark, he sat down, not looking at either one of them. ¡°How did you figure it out?¡±

    ¡°Never, and I repeat never, swear Tolomon to secrecy. The man will do everything in his power to get people to find out the secret,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Yes, well, I found that out this past week. How did you figure out I¡­¡± Indenuel found he couldn¡¯t say it. Even as he dreaded lying to Nathaniel, somehow admitting the truth was worse. ¡°Everyone else in this city has no idea, and yet somehow you, fighting off in the war, put the puzzle together.¡±

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Nathaniel shrugged. ¡°Tolomon and I have a code for this sort of thing. And no, I won¡¯t tell you, because you might be young and foolish enough to swear him to secrecy again.¡±

    ¡°So do you know why he¡¯s not allowed to speak ill of the High Elders?¡± Indenuel asked, trying to change the subject. Tolomon drained his fourth cup of water.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± he said, calmly as ever.

    ¡°See! The High Elders are hiding something, and we should figure that out first!¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to uncover that secret for years. It is concerning, yes, but the High Elders have it locked up too tight. So, let¡¯s focus on what we can change. Which is you, right now.¡±

    Indenuel stared at the floor of the hut, his mind trying to sputter back to life.

    Tolomon wiped his chin as he placed the cup down, then turned his attention toward Nathaniel. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathhouse. Could you protect Indenuel for me?¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°With my life.¡±

    Tolomon nodded before he left. Indenuel was not comforted at all. He still couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at Nathaniel for longer than a moment, all the while Nathaniel kept his gaze fixed on him.

    The door closed. ¡°Tell me what happened,¡± Nathaniel said, his voice soft.

    Indenuel did. There was no way he could lie to Nathaniel. He was becoming as impossible to lie to as Matteo.

    ¡°What are you going to do with me?¡± Indenuel asked once his story was done.

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Nothing. You are in a higher social class than I am, and therefore I cannot force you to confess, even if I wanted to.¡±

    Indenuel let out a breath. He ventured a glance at Nathaniel before he had to look away. ¡°You¡¯re not going to make me confess?¡±

    ¡°Confession is voluntary. That¡¯s the only way it will work,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not going to confess, because I don¡¯t feel guilty about it.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me again, in detail, what you did to them.¡± Indenuel winced, and Nathaniel¡¯s smile grew. ¡°There¡¯s the seeds of guilt if ever I saw them.¡±

    ¡°Fine, so I feel guilty about using the corruptive powers but¡­ but I¡¯m honestly glad they¡¯re gone. They hurt Matteo and the twins, and I needed to stop them. So, we will continue the same circular conversation I have with Tolomon.¡±

    Nathaniel leaned back in his chair. ¡°I know how terrifying it can be to confess. Speaking as someone who confesses to his own father, it¡¯s not exactly an easy thing, but I assure you, it works.¡±

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°You? Confess? What did you do? Accidentally insult someone when you were trying to compliment them?¡±

    Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, not amused. ¡°I once saw a slave master use a whip designed for adults to lash a seven-year-old Zimoran girl. I used corruption to stop him before I ran him through with my sword in front of the child. I could have handled that better and promised my father I would in the future. I¡¯d like to think I have.¡± Indenuel¡¯s face dropped before he again looked down at his hands. Nathaniel leaned forward. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. It¡¯s terrifying, really, to be so vulnerable with others this way, but that¡¯s the whole point of God¡¯s religion. We need to lean on each other as we make it back to the afterlife to-¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s dead,¡± Indenuel said, staring at his hands.

    Nathaniel said nothing. Indenuel couldn¡¯t keep lying, and this was another one of those things. He glanced up to see Nathaniel studying his face, trying to find any hint of falsehood. It was the first time Indenuel kept his gaze for longer than a heartbeat.

    ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s voice sounded more breathy than normal.

    Indenuel looked down again. ¡°He¡¯s dead. They¡¯re dead. Whatever They are.¡± He pointed toward the ceiling, toward heaven. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t lie anymore about it. I can¡¯t keep that a secret.¡± He bowed his head, rubbing his forehead to give him an excuse to keep the tears at bay.

    Nathaniel still stared before he looked away, slowly leaning back in the chair. ¡°They must have their reasons.¡±

    ¡°For dying?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No, the High Elders. They must be keeping this from us for a reason. You shouldn¡¯t be telling me this,¡± Nathaniel said.

    The all too familiar anger bubbling up inside him. ¡°The High Elders have sworn Tolomon to secrecy for something. They are disgusting old men who sleep with young women. You don¡¯t think they lied because they love power and want to control the world?¡±

    ¡°They are flawed men, Indenuel, I will give you that. But this is different. This is¡­¡± Nathaniel rubbed the corner of his eyes with his hands before straightening. ¡°We are not to talk about it anymore. You shouldn¡¯t have told me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a part of the same conversation,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I cannot confess, because they are lying to the public.¡±

    ¡°They are keeping sacred what they deem needs to be sacred. It is not me to judge-¡±

    ¡°This is God we¡¯re talking about,¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°This isn¡¯t some minor doctrine. You pull this away, all their power goes with it.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I disagree. If they truly wanted all the power, they would make their positions like Gods instead, like the Zimorans did right before the Great Flood. Have the people worship them. We still worship God, and if God truly is¡­¡± Nathaniel swallowed before focusing again. ¡°Then our worship would simply transfer to¡­¡±

    ¡°The Savior?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Sure. If that¡¯s who they say. As long as they don¡¯t say we should worship them.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head right as the door opened. Tolomon walked in, changed and cleaned with an extra shirt in his hands. He tossed it in Indenuel¡¯s direction.

    ¡°Sorry about the accident where the dagger definitely just slipped from my hand,¡± Tolomon said as Indenuel caught the shirt.

    Indenuel shook his head as he stood. ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone in.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± Indenuel wasn¡¯t satisfied until he gave Tolomon a firm look. He thought of every possibility of what might happen before he checked Nathaniel. He was lost in his thoughts, obviously from what Indenuel told him, but caught his gaze enough to shake his head. He wouldn¡¯t bring anyone in either. It was enough.

    Indenuel slipped his torn shirt off before stuffing the new one on. It was a lighter color shirt, but with most of the day¡¯s activities done, all he had to do now was sit at home and meditate. He wouldn¡¯t be sweating too much.

    He straightened the shirt before he noticed Nathaniel¡¯s face. There was deep concern there, as well as worry when he met Indenuel¡¯s eyes. Indenuel thought he¡¯d seen enough of the mark, but maybe he hadn¡¯t. Maybe it was different seeing the entire thing. He felt embarrassment all over again and looked away.

    ¡°You honestly think you can cleanse that yourself before the Day of the Devil?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°At least get it as light as I can,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And you¡¯re going to hope the demons leave you alone?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°I never said the demons would leave me alone,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel seemed far more troubled by this than anything they had talked about, which was odd, considering they talked about God¡¯s death. He stood. ¡°I have seen speakers of the dead on the Day of the Devil being tormented by demons all day, screaming and crying.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°I know. That¡¯s¡­ what they do to me. Every year.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s face was full of compassion. ¡°Don¡¯t do this to yourself.¡±

    ¡°I have grown accustomed to it. It¡¯s one day. A day I¡¯ve experienced for most of my life with much of the same results,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right. You don¡¯t have to live like this,¡± Nathaniel said, a pleading in his eyes. ¡°Confess. The Day of the Devil doesn¡¯t have to be like this for you.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, folding his arms. ¡°Confession is not going to work. Both of you need to stop trying to convince me otherwise.¡±

    ¡°You realize what this means for me, right?¡± Tolomon asked. ¡°To simply ask me to wait there while you have your day of suffering?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fully aware. I don¡¯t feel guilty for the murders, and so maybe this is the natural order of things. I would rather go through the Day of the Devil than confess. I will receive my punishment that way, and then move on. Continue to heal the marks myself.¡±

    ¡°This is the worst idea I¡¯ve ever heard,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°You don¡¯t play with the devil on his day.¡±

    ¡°I am glad they died!¡± Indenuel said, aware his voice was getting too loud. He couldn¡¯t have anyone overhear. ¡°I am sorry I had to be the one to do it, but no one else would. I¡¯m sick of explaining myself over and over. There is nothing you can do to convince me to confess, so this conversation is over.¡±

    Indenuel tried to move toward the door, but Tolomon was blocking it. Indenuel glared at him, and his bodyguard hesitated long enough before stepping aside and letting him through. Tolomon gave Nathaniel a bow before following Indenuel out of the hut.

 Chapter 99

    Martin was reading in his study. The Zimoran King had sent him a question about a certain aspect of the healing power, and he was doing his best to back his answer up with other sources.

    A knock came to his door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said.

    The door opened and Martin was shocked to see Nathaniel. He smiled wide, practically leaping to his feet. ¡°Son!¡±

    He smiled. ¡°Hello, Father.¡±

    Martin moved around his desk to give him a hug. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. I wanted to come see Indenuel. The news from the city reached me, and it sounded like he was under a lot of stress.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no doubt,¡± Martin said as he broke away. ¡°A lot of things are beginning to pile up for the poor boy. These two marked individuals have practically disappeared from the city. I cannot imagine the kind of stress he¡¯s under.¡±

    Nathaniel closed the door. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind. I sent on ahead for Rosa and my boys to meet me here in the Cathedral. I haven¡¯t seen them in months.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise you didn¡¯t visit them first,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It was important I talk with Indenuel,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Well come. Sit down. Any news we as High Elders should be aware of?¡± Martin asked as he waited for his son to sit down in his chair before he moved behind his desk.

    ¡°Kiam is quiet. We think they¡¯re gathering a large number to hit our defenses hard to try and break through,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Yes, yes. We¡¯re trying to gather as many men as we can to help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know more about the war than I do,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Well, get that promotion to General and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be privy to more information,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel laughed. ¡°No, no. I don¡¯t want it. I¡¯m content with my own troops. How is your training with Indenuel going?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s great. That boy truly is a marvel in the healing powers. There is little I can teach him,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I doubt that,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°You are, after all, Martin the Healer. You didn¡¯t come to those titles without being the best.¡± Martin shook his head, smiling. Nathaniel leaned back. ¡°Which reminds me, you¡¯re training him tomorrow, right?¡±

    ¡°I am, yes. I¡¯m worried what all this stress is doing to him. It could have a negative impact on his powers,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel nodded, mulling over something in his mind. ¡°I need you to promise me you¡¯ll be there for him.¡±

    Martin gave his son a curious look. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I came home because there was something in his letter which worried me. Indenuel is closing in on himself. It is a lot for a nineteen-year-old to handle. Far too much, in my opinion. He¡¯s got the weight of the world on his shoulders, and I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s starting to crack.¡±

    Martin frowned, watching Nathaniel. ¡°You two have created quite the bond.¡±

    ¡°And you need to create a stronger one with him. He doesn¡¯t feel like he can go to you anymore. You all need to help and support each other.¡±

    Martin¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Nathaniel? What are you saying?¡±

    He stared, so many thoughts flickering through him Martin didn¡¯t understand. ¡°He told me God was dead.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face dropped. He stayed still, before tearing his gaze away. ¡°And I hope you will keep such knowledge to yourself?¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s smile was small. ¡°Thank you for not trying to make Indenuel out to be a liar.¡±

    ¡°Promise me you will keep such knowledge to yourself,¡± Martin repeated.

    He nodded. ¡°Of course, Father. I promise.¡±

    Martin studied his son, seeing how calm and collected he was. This was nowhere near his reaction when he found out. ¡°It doesn¡¯t concern you?¡± Martin couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°I assume the High Elders have their reason.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s green eyes bore deeply into Martin¡¯s. ¡°And I assume they are good ones.¡±

    Martin gave a tiny nod before looking away again, straightening the books on his desk before meeting Nathaniel¡¯s gaze once again. ¡°I assure you, Nathaniel. I am doing everything in my power to keep people on the path that will get them to rest easily in the next life.¡±

    ¡°Even if there is no God there to greet them?¡± Nathaniel asked, the first hint of a waver to his voice.

    Martin sighed. ¡°Even if there is no God. But hopefully there will be family. And friends. And we will have the kind of relationship that will make the afterlife seem like a heaven to us.¡±

    ¡°Father,¡± Nathaniel started to say, thinking through his words. ¡°Will you be there? In Heaven?¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°What an odd question.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just curious. With everything you¡¯ve done as High Elder, have you done what you can to make sure your soul rests easy with the good spirits?¡±

    Martin said nothing. He stared at his son, the smile beginning to drop from his face. His mind went through everything he had done the past few decades. He did not focus on the good. It was all the bad. And, admittedly, he had a lot of memories to sort through. ¡°It is of course an odd question because we cannot know for sure until we pass on.¡± He put on one of his smiles. ¡°Of course, living the doctrines of the church, being a High Elder, it all but guarantees me a spot to rest with the good spirits.¡± He practiced that line so much it almost sounded sincere when it came out.

    Nathaniel almost asked another question when the door opened, and Adrian sprinted into the room. ¡°Hey! There¡¯s my little man!¡± Adrian laughed in delight as Nathaniel picked him up and spun him around. His four other boys hugged him all at once, and Nathaniel tried to lift all of them but had to laugh. ¡°Either I am getting too old, or you all are getting too big!¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s both, Father,¡± Eduardo said.

    ¡°Thank you for your honesty, son,¡± Nathaniel said with another laugh, patting him on the head. Eduardo beamed.

    Rosa came to him, not holding back at all as she wrapped her arms around him and kissed him. Nathaniel broke away fast, touching his week-old beard. ¡°Too prickly?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Rosa said before kissing him again, this time much more deeply. Nathaniel did not argue. Aaron started to gag.

    ¡°Come on, Ami! Does it have to be here?¡± Diego asked.

    Rosa, obviously, did not answer. Martin smiled at his grandsons. ¡°You are lucky, boys. Your parent¡¯s love is a gift.¡±

    ***

    The servants brought in six boxes to Inessa. The house was a little chaotic what with Nathaniel¡¯s surprise arrival, so she was at first confused what these were. She stood aside as the servants brought them in, pulling her new wardrobe out of the boxes. She couldn¡¯t help but smile as she saw the beautiful dresses.

    A servant curtseyed before opening a letter to read to her. ¡°Tima says if the High Elders tell you they break the rules to tell them to come to her directly and she can prove them wrong.¡±

    Inessa smiled. Tima was far too bold, yet she couldn¡¯t help but like her anyway. ¡°Tell her thank you. And I will stay in touch.¡±

    The servant curtseyed again before leaving.

    ***

    Indenuel straightened his shirt, double checking it covered everything before he knocked on Martin¡¯s study. Tolomon was strangely quiet. Ever since Nathaniel had come yesterday, he eased off on trying to get Indenuel to confess. Instead, he gave off the impression he was simply preparing for the worst. The hardest part about the Day of the Devil tomorrow was knowing Tolomon would watch the entire thing. But it wasn¡¯t enough for him to want to confess.

    Martin opened the door to the cathedral study, giving an almost fatherly smile. It threw him off. ¡°Welcome, my boy. Come on in.¡±

    Indenuel gave a prepared smile as he followed behind Tolomon. He reminded himself he had this one lesson, just one more, then he could meditate for the rest of the day before the Day of the Devil.

    ¡°Are you feeling well, my boy?¡± Martin asked. ¡°I know the stress of what has happened recently has-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing better,¡± Indenuel said before Martin could go any further down this conversation. ¡°Really. Queen Lisabeth has sent me copies of the children¡¯s progress today. I¡¯m pleased with how well they¡¯re doing.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°They are indeed such bright young children. Queen Lisabeth even says Matteo has gotten a few potential apprenticeships asking about him.¡±

    There was a pain in his heart. ¡°Really?¡± He tried not to sound too desperate for any information about Matteo.

    ¡°Quite the little scholar hiding here. I think the biggest thing is that his gift still hasn¡¯t manifested. Strange that it should take so long,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded, a thought crossing his mind. ¡°Maybe they should check him for speaking to the dead.¡±

    Martin raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh? Any particular reason?¡±

    Indenuel shrugged. ¡°I know it¡¯s a harder gift to develop. And no one in our village had that kind of power. No one was there to mentor him through it.¡±

    ¡°Well, you were there for him,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel tried hard not to show how much that comment had unintentionally hurt him. He should have been there for Matteo, should still be there, but he wasn¡¯t. ¡°I was trying too hard to hide my gifts to help, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± Martin said as he motioned Tolomon forward. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see how much you¡¯ve improved. If you are willing, Tolomon, cut through muscle.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± he said before taking out one of his daggers.

    ¡°Wait-¡± Indenuel started to say, but it was too late. Tolomon already made the cut on his forearm, not even wincing, before holding his bleeding arm out to Indenuel, waiting. He stared, doing his best not to widen his eyes. Tolomon watched Indenuel¡¯s face, keeping his arm out, a slow smile crossing his face. His reaction should have been obnoxious, but Indenuel was hit with a terrifying realization. Not that long ago, Indenuel saved Tolomon¡¯s life. He awed the High Elders with his massive display of power, and he didn¡¯t have it anymore. It wasn¡¯t that loss of respect of the High Elders he mourned. It was if Tolomon ever was in that situation again, he wouldn¡¯t have the power to save him again. His current plan was just to hole himself up in his house until he was powerful enough again, but would Kiam try to attack again?

    Tolomon waited. Martin held out a handkerchief to keep the blood from dripping onto the floor. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    Indenuel nodded, then reached out, touching his bodyguard¡¯s arm and closing his eyes.

    There was chaos. The chaos in his own body far outweighed anything he could sense in Tolomon¡¯s. His fingers were wet with blood as he pushed forward, forcing him to sense the urgency in the body, the need to be healed. His healing power wrestled though too much chaos until hardly a trickle came through, barely able to thread the skin together before falling away again.

    Indenuel dropped his hands, backing away, tears in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t.¡± Indenuel looked at Tolomon, who waited, a slight eagerness in his eyes.  ¡°The stress. It¡¯s¡­ stress.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face hardened ever so slightly.

    ¡°Ah, my boy.¡± Martin placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s been known to happen.¡± With the other hand, Martin easily healed Tolomon¡¯s arm.

    There were tears in Indenuel¡¯s eyes as he eased himself out of Martin¡¯s grip. ¡°This time of year is hard for me,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Do you think¡­ do you think we could end it early?¡±

    Martin¡¯s face was full of compassion while Tolomon¡¯s was hard. ¡°Of course, Indenuel. We are having a dinner tonight. Nathaniel will be there. Would you like to come?¡±

    The first of the tears fell from his eyes as he shook his head, backing away. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll see you after the holiday, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Take it easy the rest of the day,¡± Martin said.

    It was all the permission he needed. He turned around, heading for the door as Tolomon followed right behind.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He didn¡¯t say anything. He hoped if he didn¡¯t say anything, Tolomon would just drop it, but it would never work. Tolomon clearly had a lot of thoughts on his mind, none of which were good. Once they were in the carriage, Tolomon pulled out a handkerchief, wiping off the remaining blood from his arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Tolomon said, weight to his voice. ¡°What you¡¯re apologizing for is your pride that keeps you from doing the right thing. You are apologizing because you don¡¯t have the strength to put your pride to the side and confess. You¡¯re saying sorry because you think I¡¯ll just forgive you, so you feel better about doing the exact same thing you always do, which is nothing.¡± There was more anger to his voice the longer he spoke.

    ¡°This is just how I¡¯ve done it in the past,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not there anymore, you stubborn ass,¡± Tolomon said, the anger sharp. ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep doing things on your own. People are relying on you now more than ever, and if we haven¡¯t made ourselves perfectly clear, none of us expect you to do this alone. In fact, you need us. If you don¡¯t do everything you can to keep your powers strong, both of us are going to wind up dead.¡±

    Indenuel winced, backing away from Tolomon out of instinct. The carriage ride was quiet and uncomfortable. A growing dread bloomed in his stomach. Tomorrow was the Day of the Devil, and he had a faint pink mark still on his chest. Faint, and yet there was still so much chaos in him. He could barely use his healing power. Tolomon finished wiping his arm before throwing the handkerchief at Indenuel. He leapt in surprise as he caught it, wondering why before he realized he had Tolomon¡¯s blood on his fingers. ¡°So, what should I expect tomorrow?¡± There was still the ghost of anger in his voice as Indenuel finished wiping the blood off his hands.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tolomon glared at him, and he was trying not to shrink in his gaze. ¡°Just¡­ leave me be.¡± Indenuel lost conviction toward the end. ¡°I¡¯ll stay in bed.¡±

    ¡°All day?¡± Tolomon asked as he extended his hand for the handkerchief. At least, that¡¯s what Indenuel realized was what Tolomon meant to do, but Indenuel flinched, backing away so he was farther than an arm¡¯s length from Tolomon

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Indenuel whispered as he found himself in the corner of the carriage.

    Tolomon glanced at him, arm still extended for the handkerchief. Indenuel realized how scared he looked, backed into the corner of the carriage, afraid Tolomon was going to start beating him. All these thoughts must have been clear on his face, because the anger disappeared from Tolomon¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m no sir to you.¡±

    Indenuel looked away, reminded again that he was in the highest of social classes, even though no one in their right mind should have stuck him there. He tried to relax before he gave Tolomon his handkerchief back. ¡°Sometimes I forget.¡±

    They said nothing the rest of the carriage ride home.

 Chapter 100

    Martin was home later than usual. Derio pointed him right to the dining hall, as Sara was almost done with the preparations. Martin beamed as he watched so many of his children filing in and filling the table. Nathaniel¡¯s boys were far chattier today. Nathaniel was asking Eduardo about his studies, which meant he was asking the boy multiple clarifying questions because he didn¡¯t understand philosophy, but he was certainly trying, and Eduardo was happy to explain. Ana and Adosina were talking amongst themselves, and Daniela was handing Little Carlos over to a servant to watch as she settled herself into her chair, holding Nicolas¡¯ hand. He still couldn¡¯t imagine how it was possible that Nicolas, who he distinctly remembered poking bugs and running up and down the garden with his cousins now had a child of his own.

    Sara beamed as she took her seat.

    ¡°I passed the kitchens on the way here. Dinner smells amazing,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We had plenty of time to cook Nathaniel¡¯s favorites. Hopefully it will inspire him to surprise us again more often.¡±

    ¡°Oh, without a doubt,¡± Nathaniel said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯m already in talks with the General to see if I could get a few days off for the Spring Welcoming.¡±

    ¡°Do! Do!¡± Adrian said.

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to spend the Spring with you in years,¡± Rosa said, squeezing his hand.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡±

    ¡°Shall I say prayer?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Wait,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Where¡¯s Inessa?¡±

    ¡°Coming!¡± Inessa¡¯s voice came from just down the hall. It was louder than normal, and she sounded out of breath. Martin looked down at his plate, preparing himself to say the prayer when the doors were thrown open and Inessa ran in, holding the skirts of a dark blue dress. It was too pretty to actually be a concubine dress. Martin raised an eyebrow. He had been a part of the meeting that chose the restrictions for the concubine dresses. His mind instantly ran through the list of numerous laws, staring at her dress. This dress certainly must have broken them. Lace? None. Ruffles? None. Fabric all the way up to the neck, ankles, and wrists? Done. One solid, plain color? It certainly looked that way, even though the cut and the stitching made it look like a few separate colors. How was that possible? Martin continued to stare, trying to find something. Barest of trimming on the bottom? Yes, though because there was nothing else but the dark blue fabric, the beautiful yet simple design looked as glorious as a work of art. Tima knew exactly what she was doing. She kept to the design of a concubine dress and broke no laws. She simply used a finer material and tailored it to Inessa¡¯s better qualities. Where most tailors simply sewed a dress, Tima took the time to make this a work of art.

    Martin felt a nudging at his ankles and turned to see Nathaniel giving him a concerned look. Martin was confused as his son motioned over at the head of the table. He glanced up to see Sara, and his heart dropped to his stomach. His wife did not hide her anger. He became aware of the silence in the room. Had someone spoken? All eyes were either on him or on Inessa. He realized what this looked like, the dawning on some of his older grandchildren¡¯s faces and the look of abashment on his children¡¯s. Martin hardly acknowledged Inessa throughout all of dinner every other time. That was the unspoken rule. And here he spent who knows how long staring at her dress. Just her dress. But reading the emotions on the children¡¯s faces, he couldn¡¯t be certain. He stared at his plate, not looking at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re certain the dress broke no laws?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Tima is willing to face the fine if she had,¡± Inessa said, far quieter than he¡¯d ever heard her, and yet her voice carried because the dining hall had become so incredibly silent. ¡°I apologize again for my tardiness.¡±

    Again? Had she spoken before? Martin placed his napkin on his lap, still not looking at her. ¡°Have a seat, Inessa.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe it would be better if I ate dinner in my room, Martin?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Do you think you should be referring to him so informally?¡± Sara asked, not looking at Inessa. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t High Elder or sir be more what someone of your status should use?¡±

    ¡°Ami!¡± Adosina said, gasping. Sara glared at her, and she looked the other way.

    Inessa said nothing as her lip began to tremble. She simply gathered her skirts up again and scurried out of the dining hall.

    ¡°Sara, that was inappropriate,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Oh, what I did was inappropriate?¡± Sara asked, her voice daring him to continue this conversation.

    ¡°I have no idea what you were referring to, I was simply making sure the dress followed the guidelines of the concubine law,¡± Martin said, because he was the first to admit he was an idiot.

    ¡°You were staring at her for quite a while,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°There are a lot of laws,¡± Martin shot back, realizing his anger was starting to get ahold. He closed his eyes, shaking his head. ¡°We¡¯re going to talk about this later. Right now, let¡¯s just eat.¡±

    Sara still glared at him. Martin said the prayer and began to eat. For the rest of dinner, Martin stayed silent as Ana, Nathaniel, and Rosa did their best to breathe life into the conversations.

    ***

    Inessa excused her servants before stumbling out of the dress and throwing on one of her old ones. A sob escaped her every so often as she got into one of the plainer dresses. One not nearly as pretty. One that wouldn¡¯t tear a happy marriage apart.

    Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    ***

    Indenuel meditated in his study until it got late, then he moved to meditate in his room as Tolomon got ready for bed. He stayed in his clothes, pushing his powers as hard as he could, working on collecting the corruption and smothering it out of him. Any amount of chaos he could get out of his soul meant the less the demons could use on him.

    He''d been sitting on his bed for a while. The curtains were drawn so he couldn¡¯t tell when the sun had set but hearing the crickets outside was enough to know it was dark. His eyes were getting heavy with the want of sleep, but he kept himself in the meditative state as long as possible.

    He didn¡¯t realize he¡¯d fallen asleep when he felt it. A thousand demons descended on his home. Indenuel kept his eyes closed as the dread grew. He couldn¡¯t see. He didn¡¯t dare.

    Hello, Indenuel.

    Do you want to know what Hell will be like?

    Today is the day you find out.

    Indenuel let out an unsteady breath. The Day of the Devil had officially begun.

    ***

    Martin waited a long time before he dared enter his room. After dinner he retreated to his study. The only person who came to visit was Nathaniel. He asked what happened, and Martin assured him it was as he said. The beauty of Inessa¡¯s dress took him by surprise, but he in no way was staring at her in that way. Nathaniel believed him, but he doubted Sara would be as understanding.

    Inessa never came to visit him. He was afraid of that. He needed to talk to Sara first, but there was a reason the sun had long since set and he still didn¡¯t dare go to his and Sara¡¯s room. Most of the house was in bed, and he was getting tired.

    Martin took a deep breath, then let it out before standing up and going down the familiar path to his room, hating both the shame and terror he felt as he opened the door.

    Sara was in bed, but not asleep. ¡°So did you sleep with her tonight.¡±

    Martin winced. He waited too long to come to bed. He didn¡¯t dare get in his nightclothes. He doubted he¡¯d be allowed to share her bed tonight. ¡°No, Sara. I did not sleep with her tonight.¡±

    ¡°But you will. In a few more days, right? To try and get her pregnant?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°We need to talk about what happened at dinner,¡± Martin said, closing the door but not daring to come any closer.

    ¡°Yes, we do. Do you know how long you were staring at her? Ignoring what she said? Admiring her beauty in front of the children?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I was admiring the dress, and only the dress. You must yourself admit the artwork was astounding,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°That is not the impression your eyes gave,¡± Sara snapped, sitting up in bed.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you exactly how it happened! I wasn¡¯t leering at her, as you so claim. Your reaction to her was disrespectful!¡± Martin said, taking a few steps closer. ¡°I have begged her not to call me sir or High Elder. It is the only way I can think of to try and help her transition better into our family. Nobody calls me those titles.¡±

    ¡°She is not welcome here!¡± Sara said, her voice growing sharp.

    ¡°She could stay here for a very long time, Sara! She needs to feel welcome,¡± Martin said.

    The anger was clear in her laughter. ¡°No, Martin. She will never be welcomed here. She¡¯s just your little thing to do with as you please.¡±

    ¡°You know I never wanted Inessa! Not in that way!¡± Martin shouted.

    ¡°And yet here she is! Despite all your promises you¡¯d never get a concubine, she is sleeping just down the hall!¡± Sara said, gesturing toward the wall to where Inessa¡¯s room was. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want her, just get rid of her!¡±

    Martin closed his tired eyes, rubbing them, taking deep, steady breaths. He couldn¡¯t do this. He couldn¡¯t be screaming at Sara. They were not in the right state of mind to have this kind of conversation that was just an argument. He dropped his hands, his voice softer. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡±

    She folded her arms, her tone getting softer. ¡°All the other High Elders have given her up. You can do the same. Get rid of her before she becomes pregnant with your child,¡± she said, her voice caught and a look of disgust crossed her face.

    Martin dared to take another step forward, a terrifying thought crossing his mind. ¡°If she does eventually carry my child-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t-¡± Sara said, her tone turning dangerous again.

    ¡°If she does,¡± Martin pressed forward. ¡°Are you going to treat the child with the same contempt as you do her?¡±

    Sara glared at him. ¡°The child is of course free of guilt from the sins of the parents. I could love the child and not them.¡±

    Martin winced at her words. ¡°The High Elder¡¯s decreed-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± she said, her voice quiet. He almost rather she screamed at him. ¡°I don¡¯t care what the High Elders say is right. I will never be at peace with this. You knew this when this law was formed, and you knew it when you brought her home. We have pretended long enough she¡¯s not there. I have ignored the nights you¡¯re not here. But there is only so much more I can take.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°You think I¡¯ve been enjoying this? I hate the nights I have to spend with her. It makes me physically ill to do what I must do!¡±

    ¡°Then send her back. It¡¯s clear no one in this family wants her. Certainly, the High Elders can arrange something.¡±

    ¡°If no one can get her pregnant, the titles and privileges she has gained for her and her family with be revoked. Not only will she return to crippling poverty, but the disgrace she will have placed on her will bring shame to her, and her family would have to publicly disown her unless they wanted to share in that disgrace. It would isolate her from her social circles, and she would have no one. In case you are unaware of what that might do to someone, let me make myself perfectly clear. This will kill her.¡± Sara turned away, glaring at the wall. ¡°I cannot let that happen to anyone under my care.¡±

    Sara was breathing deeply, looking angrier than he had ever seen her. ¡°This is a large house, and there are many guest rooms,¡± she said quietly. ¡°You may have your pick of any of them.¡±

    Martin held in a groan. He knew this would happen, but he hated it all the same. He turned on his heel and walked out of the room. He tried to shut the door without anger, but some of it must have trickled through. He walked out of the room and down the hall. Derio, with a bed robe over his nightclothes, was waiting at the end of the hall.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    Martin paused, not looking at him. He knew he shouldn¡¯t be ashamed while looking at one of his servants, but he did all the same. They were at the end of the hall. He heard something in the background but was still trying to calm his pounding heart. ¡°Have one of the guest rooms prepared.¡±

    ¡°At once, Martin,¡± Derio said before disappearing down another hallway.

    Martin placed a hand against the wall to steady himself as he tried not to think how much tomorrow was going to hurt.

    He heard the noise again and turned. There was no one else in the hall, but he realized where he was standing. He was near Inessa¡¯s room. He crept closer to the door and heard the girl trying to do everything in her power to muffle her sobs. Martin winced. He stared at the door, not daring to go in. Inessa was in obvious distress, and with a sinking heart he realized he and Sara had been quite loud. The rest of the house might not have heard, but Inessa was the closest to his and Sara¡¯s room. Martin went over their argument again in his mind and knew he had to check in on Inessa, but he didn¡¯t dare. He stood there, in front of the door, when Derio came back with a candle.

    ¡°It is ready for you, Martin,¡± Derio said. ¡°The one off the south wing.¡±

    ¡°A lovely choice, thank you.¡± He did his best sounding like the gentleman, ignoring the reason why he needed the guest room as he took Derio¡¯s candle. ¡°Good night.¡±

    Derio bowed before leaving down the hall again. Martin closed his eyes, figuring he would wait for her sobbing to die down, but it never did. He took a steady breath before he knocked. ¡°Inessa?¡±

    She didn¡¯t respond. He could still hear her sobbing inside. Martin knocked again, and when she still didn¡¯t come to the door, he eased it open.

 Chapter 101

    She was in one of her old concubine dresses, her arms folded on her desk, her head buried as she covered her mouth to keep the sobs inside. It didn¡¯t help. Her shoulders shook from a grief Martin never saw from her, or anyone. Martin closed the door and walked toward her, placing the candle on the desk. ¡°Inessa?¡±

    Her head popped up from her arms as she saw Martin first in the mirror then jerked around to see him standing next to her. She gasped, practically knocking over her chair to stand. She tried to pat her face dry with her hands before she gave a tiny curtsey. ¡°Forgive me. I did not hear you knock.¡±

    Martin stared at her, studying her closely. He had seen her sobbing moments before, and now she was struggling to stuff it all down and pretend like it never happened.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Inessa nodded, blinking quickly to keep the tears from coming. She kept her voice steady. ¡°I shall return the dresses tomorrow, sir. Oh, I¡¯m sorry, tomorrow is a holiday. The day after. I will return them. I am terribly sorry, sir.¡±

    ¡°Martin.¡±

    Inessa looked at him, her eyes still wet, blinking more times to keep them at bay. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    Martin sighed, taking out a handkerchief. ¡°Never call me sir. Never call me High Elder.¡± He handed the handkerchief to her, and she took it, turning away to use it.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t, sir. Your wife, she was very clear tonight¡­ it is not my place,¡± Inessa said as she finished dabbing her eyes and nose. ¡°I don¡¯t want to anger her.¡±

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t get to dictate how you address me. If she prefers you call her ma¡¯am, that is for her, but for me, you call me Martin, no matter who I am around. Understand?¡± Inessa held the handkerchief crumpled in her hands as she nodded, still not looking at him. ¡°Where are your dresses?¡±

    Inessa pointed toward the closet, and Martin walked in, careful with his candle. It was far easier to marvel at their beauty when they were not on Inessa. The dresses were indeed works of art. He checked and triple checked each one, but none of them broke the concubine rules that he could see.

    ¡°I did not mean to cause a stir at dinner. I¡­ I did not mean to cause a fight between you and Sara tonight,¡± she said. Again, her voice was quiet, meek, far too willing to submit. Martin turned to look at her and she was standing as he always knew her to stand. Hands placed in front of her, eyes cast downward. If he hadn¡¯t seen her sobbing, if he hadn¡¯t given her the kerchief himself, he would have thought she shed maybe a tear or two. This girl was far too good at hiding her emotions. Almost like she wasn¡¯t allowed to show them.

    ¡°You heard our argument?¡± Martin asked.

    Inessa swallowed, then gave a tiny nod. Again, Martin ran through what they said to each other in his mind. It meant Inessa heard their nights together made him physically ill. That no one in the household wanted her. It did not surprise him that she was sobbing. What surprised him was how quickly she stuffed it down to be his submissive concubine, and his heart broke for her.

    ¡°Do you like these dresses?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°What I like or do not like is little consequence, High Elder Martin. What matters is if you like them,¡± she said, not looking at him.

    ¡°Stop, Inessa. Just Martin.¡±

    Inessa bowed her head even farther, shielding her green eyes. ¡°I will do my best, si-¡± she stopped herself, but did not correct herself with Martin¡¯s name. She simply looked away.

    Martin closed the door to the closet and walked toward her again. She kept her head down, not looking at him. He placed the candle back on the desk. ¡°May I?¡±

    Inessa glanced up to see him holding his hands out, ready to touch her forehead. She nodded, closing her eyes. Martin placed his hands on her temples, closing his eyes. He sensed her anxiety and depression. He had never bothered to check before. It was deep. The girl who had kept herself quiet and submissive felt anxiety and depression deeper than anyone in his household. Martin sprinkled healing power. It was not enough to heal her completely. It was impossible in this life to heal such a thing, but he could ease it. Make it bearable.

    Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Martin released his hands, and Inessa bowed her head again, waiting for him to order her to do something.

    ¡°Do you like those dresses?¡± Martin asked.

    Inessa looked up at him, blinking back tears. ¡°They¡¯re the most beautiful dresses I¡¯ve ever seen, let alone owned.¡±

    ¡°What would you like to do with them?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Whatever you would have me-¡±

    ¡°Inessa,¡± Martin cut her off, a sharp but gentle chastisement. ¡°What would you like to do with them.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s face crumpled and she looked away, trying to cover her reaction with the handkerchief. ¡°I want to keep them.¡±

    ¡°Then keep them,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa let out a shuddering breath. ¡°But you and Sara? Your¡­ your marriage.¡±

    ¡°What happened at dinner was simply a miscommunication. I was impressed by your dress, and Sara took it to mean a different thing,¡± Martin said. ¡°If you had been a daughter of an old friend, I would have complimented your dress at dinner, and that would have been the end of it.¡±

    Inessa nodded in understanding. ¡°But I¡¯m not that daughter of an old friend. I¡¯m your concubine. And nobody wants me here.¡±

    Martin winced. He couldn¡¯t stop himself. It was the one thing she said with conviction. Inessa raised her eyes, maybe knowing already what his reaction would be. Knowing he too didn¡¯t want her here.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡­¡± Martin paused. He knew he had to tread carefully here. He gave another sigh. ¡°It goes back to the example. If you were the daughter of an old friend, I would welcome you warmly into my home. But¡­¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m a concubine instead,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°And I cannot bring myself to separate you from what I have to¡­¡±

    ¡°From doing the thing that makes you physically ill,¡± Inessa said. He looked at her, the wording too precise. She looked down at her hands, fiddling with the handkerchief. ¡°I know you weren¡¯t looking at me like that at dinner. I know¡­ I know what the look is, and what it feels like, and you didn¡¯t give it. Sara complimented me on my dress when I put it on this morning.¡±

    Martin took this information in. He had every right to get angry at Sara for her hypocrisy, but he found he couldn¡¯t. This conversation of bringing Inessa home when she told him to fight it had to happen for a long time. And he somehow knew this is what the outcome would be. Spending who knows how many nights sleeping in a guest room.

    ¡°I will see you tomorrow morning, Inessa,¡± he said, remembering how deep her depression went. ¡°I would like to see you at breakfast, and I will try to feel comfortable complimenting your dress.¡±

    Inessa nodded. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    Martin gave a tiny bow, and Inessa curtsied. He turned around and headed out of the door. It was getting late, and he needed some sleep.

    ***

    It was impossible to vomit quietly. Indenuel heard the moans, the screams, the jeers. He felt the unbearable pain in his stomach where he hit Andres with corruption, saw from his point of view as he collapsed against the wall with the dagger sticking out of his stomach. Felt it as Indenuel twisted it. He managed to climb to the side of the bed before he let out the contents of his stomach onto the floor. He kept his eyes shut tight. He couldn¡¯t tell what time of night it was. There was some blood in the vomit where he accidentally bit his tongue.

    You will enjoy hell, they said, a thousand voices speaking as one.

    Here¡¯s a taste.

    There was a sharp pain in his head. Indenuel grabbed his forehead, covering his mouth with his pillow as he screamed. He knew this was what happened when pain went to the brain, but he wasn¡¯t dying. He should be dead.

    Oh, you have done so many evil things.

    We will feast for eternity on your memories.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Tolomon shouted.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t speak. Tolomon tried to speak to him again, but he couldn¡¯t hear well past the screams and laughter as they watched him curl into a ball, stuffing his pillow in his mouth to keep the screams quiet. He didn¡¯t dare open his eyes. He sensed them well enough, swarming his room. He didn¡¯t want to see their contorted faces or their black eyes.

    Some of them sneered and flitted away as he felt a hand on his shoulder. He stiffened instinctively. ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It¡¯s light enough now, we can call the High Elders. They can help.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°No, they can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they can. This is what they¡¯re there for,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel cracked an eye open and wished he hadn¡¯t. Black swarms of demons were everywhere, crawling and shrieking, laughing and sneering. There were a hundred on him, trying to break his shield, snarling at him, laughing, pounding over and over against the shield that barely held a golden din. He covered his eyes with his pillow, shuddering.

    ¡°Knock me out,¡± Indenuel whispered.

    ¡°What?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Just knock me out. Make me not see it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t. I can¡¯t do that,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Then get me some sleeper drink that will let me wake up tomorrow when it¡¯s all done,¡± Indenuel said, panting for air, feeling his shirt slick with sweat.

    ¡°That kind of drink is only made through corrupted means. I¡¯m not doing it. Confess. Please,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel placed the pillow over his face and screamed as the memory of corrupted pain filled his body again.

 Chapter 102

    Inessa went down at breakfast time, tried to smile when Martin complimented her new dress, ate a small breakfast, and excused herself again. She would have curled up on her bed, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Her dress was too nice for that. So, she simply sat on the chair, staring at her reflection in the mirror, too afraid to mingle with the family. Despite all the words of comfort, she could never forget the anger in Martin and Sara¡¯s voices. Couldn¡¯t forget the sinking truth that no one wanted her here.

    It wasn¡¯t the first time Inessa¡¯s eyes darted to the bottom drawer. She wasn¡¯t thinking about the mementos or the bag with the draw string. There was a way she could make Sara and Martin happy again, and that was if she wasn¡¯t here anymore, permanently.

    Inessa¡¯s eyes shot back to her reflection. She had to be careful. Today was the Day of the Devil. Sure, it was a fun holiday for children to tell scary stories or to light multiple candles to keep the darkness away at night, but from her own personal experience, her depression always got worse. Whether it was demon activity or something else, she wasn¡¯t sure. All she knew is she couldn¡¯t act on it. Not today. She¡¯d see how she felt tomorrow.

    There was a knock on the door, and Inessa looked at it through the mirror before standing up, realizing she was holding her wrists in a weird way. Was someone coming to visit her? She tried to remember if she asked a servant for something.

    She opened the door and saw Adosina. ¡°May God protect you on this day, Inessa.¡±

    ¡°May God protect you, Addy.¡± Inessa glanced down the empty halls. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Have you eaten lunch yet?¡± Adosina asked.

    Inessa did not realize it had been that long. ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, actually.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been cooped up in your room a long time today. Would you like to walk out to the gardens with me?¡±

    Inessa stared at Adosina before looking away. ¡°Do you think that your mother would¡­¡±

    Adosina shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what my mother thinks. She¡¯s figuring out some things.¡±

    ¡°Addy, I¡¯m not welcome here,¡± Inessa said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend.¡±

    ¡°I am not pretending. You are my friend, first and foremost. I know you¡¯ve been miserable here. Shopping with you made it seem like for the first time we were friends again. I didn¡¯t realize it would make my parents¡­¡± Adosina trailed off, not sure how to finish the conversation. ¡°Anyway, my parents are the ones that need to figure this out. I do not blame you in the slightest.¡±

    Inessa stared at her friend. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Really. If anyone is at fault of the two of us, it would be me. After all, I did suggest going to Tima¡¯s.¡± Inessa hesitated, which was long enough for Adosina to grab her wrist and pull her from her room. ¡°It¡¯s important to get a lot of sunlight today. The demons hate that.¡±

    Inessa nodded as they walked down the hall and out the back doors, heading for the gardens. Ana chatted with Daniela, laughing at something as she held Little Carlos¡¯ hands as he stood on wobbly legs. Felicity was reading in the sunlight. Gustav, Diego, and Aaron were trying to recreate some sort of sword play move. Tomas and Aiden were watching and poking the bugs in the garden. A little further off, Nathaniel and Rosa were finishing up their picnic.

    ¡°A little sun feels good, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Adosina asked.

    Inessa nodded, closing her eyes to feel the warmth. The temperature in her own hometown didn¡¯t change too drastically. It was weird to think of some places that were getting so cold now that there would be snow. She¡¯d never seen snowfall before. She wondered what that would be like.

    ¡°Pay my parents no mind. They¡¯ll sort things out in the end. Of the two of them, my mother had the hardest time, and all of us are too afraid to anger her, so we ignored you for a very long time. I cannot imagine the hurt it¡¯s caused you,¡± Adosina said.

    Inessa said nothing as they walked, feeling the fresh air. The hurt, the anger, it was all still there, but it did seem to lessen a bit. Adosina was trying to make things right, and it was helping, but there was still the fact that on the first day of next week, she¡¯d be intimate with Adosina¡¯s father, and she doubted things would simply go away.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hard situation,¡± Inessa said, knowing she was actually at fault for it all. If she just got pregnant with Dalius, even Navir, none of this would have happened. It was her own personal choices which made this so hard.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    And yet Martin gave her a choice. He asked her if she wanted to keep the dresses and respected her when she made the decision. For the first time in her life, someone listened to her and let her decide. Though this was with clothes that followed the rules in the first place. Martin would have a very different reaction if he knew exactly what she was doing. If she said she didn¡¯t want a child. It was not what God or society expected of her.

    They walked for a while, talking of nonsense, helping Inessa keep her mind off things when Adosina got a visitor. Adosina asked if she wanted to join, but she shook her head. She was actually quite hungry, having not had any lunch.

    They split ways once they entered the home, with Adosina going to the sitting room, and Inessa heading toward the kitchens. She was careful where she went. Even with her talk with Adosina, she wasn¡¯t in the mood to run into Sara. Once she heard Sara¡¯s laughter out among the garden with her grandchildren, Inessa was far more confident walking into the kitchen. She greeted the servants, taking a small plate with her into the dining hall. It didn¡¯t feel too much like a holiday, since Martin was nowhere to be found. He was probably making himself scarce after last night. She could almost believe he was just at the Cathedral.

    Inessa popped grape in her mouth as she walked into the dining hall. After two steps in, she realized it wasn¡¯t as empty as she thought. Nathaniel and Rosa had come back from their picnic, and now they were kissing in the dining hall. Nathaniel had her against the wall, and it was just getting deep when Inessa froze, already planning on how best to keep quiet and sneak out so they wouldn¡¯t hear, but Nathaniel looked up, surprised as he broke away, keeping his hands on Rosa¡¯s back.

    ¡°Oh, hello Inessa,¡± he said.

    Inessa gave a small curtsey. ¡°So sorry, I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Rosa covered her mouth, her face bright red, and started to giggle.

    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. The dining hall is for eating, after all,¡± Nathaniel said, still holding on to Rosa whose face was bright red and trying to hide it in Nathaniel¡¯s chest. Honestly, Rosa didn¡¯t have to be embarrassed. There was worse things Inessa stumbled on than a kiss between husband and wife. Albeit a passionate one, but it made her feel a small pain in her heart. She¡¯d never have that kind of a love.

    ¡°I can easily go back into the kitchen. It¡¯s no trouble,¡± Inessa said.

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Sit down, Inessa. It¡¯s us who should go.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Rosa said ever so quietly, her face getting even redder as he looked at her, his smile brightening.

    ¡°Oh, come now my love. There are plenty of places to ¡°go¡±, I didn¡¯t necessarily mean upstairs to-¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Rosa said, placing her hands against her burning cheeks. Inessa smiled as she sat down. Nathaniel and Rosa always acted like newlyweds for a few days whenever he came back to visit. She eased herself into her normal spot and ate another grape, trying to think if, in another life, she could have had their kind of happiness.

    ¡°That¡¯s a lovely dress, Inessa,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Thank you, Captain Nathaniel.¡±

    Nathaniel blinked, almost surprised. ¡°I don¡¯t think anyone in this household has ever called me that. It doesn¡¯t even feel like my name.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯d rather I didn¡¯t?¡± Inessa asked, figuring this was like father like son.

    ¡°The word, there¡¯s a word for it, I just can¡¯t think of it right now.¡± Nathaniel scratched the back of his head before shrugging. ¡°All I¡¯m saying is I might not answer if that¡¯s how you call me because I don¡¯t realize it¡¯s me you¡¯re trying to call.¡±

    Inessa smiled, then gave a tiny nod. This was the most Nathaniel had ever talked to her. Granted, he was gone a lot, and whenever he did see her Sara wasn¡¯t that far behind, and no one talked to her when Sara was around.

    ¡°I wanted to check, are you alright?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Inessa looked up, surprised he was still talking. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Dinner last night was not normal. Not any dinner I¡¯ve ever had here,¡± Nathaniel said, checking with Rosa, who¡¯s cheeks weren¡¯t nearly as red. She shook her head.

    ¡°No, no it wasn¡¯t. I¡¯ve honestly never seen Sara react like that,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­¡± Inessa honestly didn¡¯t know what to say. Nathaniel was Martin¡¯s son. She didn¡¯t know what she could say and have him not get embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It was weird.¡±

    ¡°No one in this household blames you for what happened at dinner. You know that, right?¡± Nathaniel said.

    Inessa stared at his face, saw the sincerity there, but she knew better. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure Sara would disagree with that.¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°She blames my father far more than she would ever blame you.¡±

    Rosa nodded. ¡°Sara needs to soften too. Ana and I have been trying to talk with her for a few weeks now about you settling in with the family. She needs to face the idea that you will be staying with us for a long time.¡±

    Inessa stared, her eyes bouncing between Rosa and Nathaniel. The hurt, the anger, the pain, it all seemed to soften. ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa blinked back tears she didn¡¯t know had formed before smiling. ¡°That¡¯s very kind of you.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°I look forward to getting to know you better.¡±

    ¡°You too Captain Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°Ah, yes. My father did say you have a hard time dropping titles,¡± Nathaniel said, taking Rosa¡¯s hand and heading toward the door.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Inessa said, screwing her face up. ¡°I do try. It¡¯s just so odd.¡±

    He snapped his fingers. ¡°Odd! That¡¯s the word. Calling me Captain Nathaniel is odd. Nathaniel is just fine.¡±

    Inessa smiled into her dried ham. Nathaniel almost opened the door when Derio walked in instead.

    ¡°Forgive me, Nathaniel. Martin is meditating in his study and said beforehand he didn¡¯t want to be disturbed, but this just came from Tolomon,¡± Derio said.

    Nathaniel¡¯s face shifted to concern. ¡°Tolomon?¡±

    Derio nodded and Nathaniel took the letter, opening it and glancing through the words quickly.

    ¡°My love?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°Father needs to be disturbed for this. Thank you Derio.¡± Nathaniel patted him on the shoulder before turning to Rosa. ¡°I love you. I will be back later.¡±

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± she asked.

    He gave her a quick kiss. ¡°I hope so.¡± Nathaniel turned, heading out the door.

 Chapter 103

    Martin was in such a deep state of meditation that he hardly heard Nathaniel walking into his office.

    ¡°We need to go, Father. Now,¡± Nathaniel said, quiet but urgent.

    Martin cracked an eye open as his son stood there, holding a letter. ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    ¡°Indenuel. It¡¯s the Day of the Devil, and he hasn¡¯t left his room. He¡¯s been troubled all morning. Tolomon can¡¯t handle it anymore and needs our help.¡±

    Martin skimmed through the note. ¡°That is something for Dalius to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon has tried.¡± Nathaniel pointed toward the end of the letter. ¡°Dalius is too sick and suggested you.¡±

    Martin finished skimming the letter. ¡°So he has.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m worried about both of them,¡± Nathaniel said.

    He stood up. ¡°I can try and take away some of the anxiety, but there isn¡¯t much more I can do. Day of the Devil is more Dalius¡¯ thing. It¡¯s such a pity he fell so sick.¡±

    ¡°Right,¡± Nathaniel said, thinking something over in his mind. ¡°I¡¯m coming with you. I think I can help.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s get the carriage ready.¡±

    Nathaniel was already out the door.

    ***

    Tolomon¡¯s pacing was the only physical sound Indenuel heard, and it was so faint compared to the shrieks and cries of the spiritual sounds. He kept his eyes closed, terrified to look.

    We¡¯re going to do this to you for eternity

    You deserve it, you murderer

    Have your peace in this life, because you won¡¯t get it in the next.

    The Devil is creating a special place just for you in Hell.

    The screaming and the jeering had been so loud for so long he forgot what it was like to have stillness and quiet. How did Cristoval just get used to this?

    ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    Nathaniel? What was he doing here? Indenuel opened his eyes to see but regretted it. Nathaniel was there, yes, but so were thousands of demons, still swarming and sneering, their contorted faces laughing and mocking. Their black auras sucking all the light from them, and their black eyes glowed. He never saw so many demons in his life. Granted, he¡¯d also never murdered with corrupted pain, either.

    Indenuel shuddered, curling himself deeper into a ball, whimpering.

    ¡°How long has he been like this?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart dropped. Martin was here too. He couldn¡¯t be here.

    ¡°Since last night,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°He refused help. I¡¯m breaking one of my oaths even inviting you over here.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s refused help?¡± Martin asked as he sat on the bed.

    Indenuel instinctively covered his temples. ¡°Don¡¯t! You¡¯re not needed here, Martin. Go away!¡±

    ¡°My dear boy, I cannot leave you in this state. You are scaring your staff, and you are scaring Tolomon. You need help.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Indenuel screamed over the shrieks of the demons. ¡°Once the Day of the¡­ the Day of the Devil is done it will¡­ it will all go away!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel-¡± Martin said.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°It¡¯s what happens every year! They always leave me alone once it¡¯s done! I¡¯ll be fine tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, Tolomon, do whatever you can to get him into the carriage. We must take him to the Cathedral. That holy place will not have as many demons tormenting him.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°They¡¯re everywhere. They¡¯re everywhere. They¡¯ll be at the Cathedral too!¡± He sensed Tolomon near before he was lifted off the bed. He didn¡¯t dare open his eyes to check. ¡°Leave me alone, please. I¡¯ll be better tomorrow. I promise.¡±

    ¡°Quiet, you stubborn ass,¡± Tolomon said as they walked out of his room.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even dinnertime. Are you certain we can get him into the Cathedral without others seeing him? This could cause quite a stir,¡± he heard Nathaniel say over the screams and laughter of the demons that followed him, as the others in the hallways joined.

    ¡°We will have the carriage pull around the back way. I have the key to the High Elder¡¯s meditation room. In this emergency situation, you both will be allowed in,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel was exhausted. He just wanted to sleep. He moved his hands from covering his temples to covering his ears, still not daring to open his eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see the demons in the city.

    The carriage moved and swayed as it pulled forward, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t place how he got there. Tolomon was still holding him like a child. Fingers touched his temples and he jerked away.

    ¡°No! No, don¡¯t touch me!¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon pinned Indenuel¡¯s hands to his side as Nathaniel steadied his head. ¡°Let my father heal you.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t fight. He was too exhausted. Martin touched his temples and a wave of warmth washed over him. The demons shrieked, not in delight, but in terror as they hissed and grew distant. Indenuel gasped, his eyes snapped open. The demons retreated from the carriage, snarling and clawing at him as they ran away from the light in the carriage.

    ¡°My dear boy,¡± Martin whispered, his eyes still closed, fingers still at his temples. ¡°How long have you suffered like this?¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, taking slow and steady breaths. He was terrified of what Martin would do. Of what he might figure out. The fatigue from feeling the demon¡¯s tricks, the anxiety that was always at the front of his mind, it ebbed away, and for the first time since the start of this cursed day, Indenuel found himself breathing easily. He basked in the warmth of the healing power, his muscles relaxed. The exhaustion from having no sleep for well over a day and a half came back to him. There was still a ringing in his ears from hearing the screaming and shrieking for so long.

    Martin released him, and Indenuel opened his eyes. The concern was there in Martin¡¯s face, and Indenuel waited for him to figure it out.

    Tolomon helped him sit up, and he braced himself against the wall of the carriage, his sweat-soaked dark shirt feeling cold.

    ¡°In my study I have a cot for those who need rest and healing,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll let you sleep there for today. You look dead on your feet.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, not daring to say anything. With the healing gone, the demons began to creep back. He heard their screams getting louder. Indenuel glanced out the window to see one headed straight for the carriage window, its black aura tendrils clawing through to get to him. Indenuel gasped, backing away from the window into Tolomon, reaching out for anything and grabbing Nathaniel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. We¡¯re almost there,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, curling up into himself again, doing everything he could not to cry in front of three grown men.

    The carriage moved to the back of the Cathedral and Martin led the way. Tolomon and Nathaniel were on either side of him, leading him into the room because he kept his eyes closed. The screams and laughter filled the city. He didn¡¯t want to see them.

    Tolomon and Nathaniel lead him into the meditation room and Martin closed the door, the screams remaining outside. Indenuel cracked an eye open to see there was nothing in the meditation room. He let out a breath and let Nathaniel and Tolomon lead him into the worship hall. Indenuel heard it before he saw it. He knew that sound by now. The sound of a swarm, the way they groan and moan as they feed the pain and anguish off each other. The door opened and Tolomon and Nathaniel dragged him reluctantly into the worship hall. Most of the worship hall was free of demons, but the throne reserved for the Savior was one, pulsating black mass.

    ¡°This way,¡± Martin said, heading toward his office.

    His chest tightened, tears streaming down his face. The Cathedral wasn¡¯t safe. It wasn¡¯t clear. A primal fear hit his chest the second he saw the mass. He couldn¡¯t move, he couldn¡¯t talk. Everything inside him told him to run, and the fear told him to keep looking at it. He didn¡¯t dare do anything to bring attention to himself with that many demons.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    At the sound of his name, the swarm stopped. Instead of moaning and crying, they began to scream and laugh as they rushed out of the Cathedral. The mass of demons uncovered someone who looked like a man, yet he had a black aura around him. He had one of his legs dangling over the armchair of the throne, relaxing in the seat meant for the Savior of the world. His face was uncovered to reveal blue eyes, and Indenuel¡¯s knees gave out. Tolomon and Nathaniel held on to him tighter to keep him standing.

    ¡°Garen?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin, who had been oblivious to what was going on, stopped dead in his tracks, then turned, a look of horror on his face. ¡°How do you know that name?¡±

    Indenuel kept an eye on Garen, barely glancing in Martin¡¯s direction. ¡°How¡­ how do you know Garen¡¯s name?¡±

    ¡°Do not speak the name of the devil,¡± Martin said, the horror still plain on his face. ¡°Especially on his day."

 Chapter 104

    Indenuel¡¯s gaze shot toward Martin, the color drained from his face. ¡°The devil?¡±

    The devil. Garen, who was headed straight for him, floating through the air. Indenuel gave into panic and broke out of Tolomon and Nathaniel¡¯s grip, his knees still quivering as he backed away. ¡°Shit! Shit! Shit!¡± Indenuel pointed at Garen, who no one else could see. ¡°Stay away!¡± He hit the wall, sliding sideways as he gathered his strength to keep moving away. ¡°I command you to stay away.¡±

    Garen laughed, cold, hard, nothing at all like how he remembered from his dreams. He passed by Tolomon and Nathaniel who stared at Indenuel with alarm. ¡°Now you think you can command me? I¡¯ve been in your dreams. You can¡¯t throw me out so easily.¡±

    ¡°How? I should have sensed you!¡± Indenuel said, tears streaming down his face.

    ¡°You have your little magic powers, I have mine,¡± Garen said before opening his hands. Suddenly Garen looked like a violet eyed Zimoran, then a brown eyed Dengrian, then a green eyed Santollian, then a gray eyed Kiamese man. Indenuel gasped, continuing to back away as Garen picked up speed, headed straight for him. ¡°I¡¯ve had centuries to practice the mannerisms of man. I was clever enough to kill God, I am clever enough to trick you.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel said. Garen¡¯s eyes changed once again to the burning black demonic color. Indenuel stumbled, falling back. To see someone who pretended to be his father, the man he wanted to have be his father so badly, to instead have the black eyes of the devil broke him. ¡°Stop it! I gave you nothing of myself!¡± Indenuel screamed as Tolomon was there, trying to help him up. ¡°You have no claim on my soul!¡±

    ¡°Guards!¡± Martin yelled. ¡°Come to me now!¡±

    ¡°I have been in your deepest dreams, Indenuel. I have watched you every Day of the Devil. I have been there when you called for my power. You cannot command me away.¡±

    Indenuel began to sob, again breaking out of Tolomon¡¯s grip, wanting to run away. He hit the back of the pews.

    ¡°Get Dalius here now!¡± Martin said to the guards. ¡°You speakers of the dead, help Indenuel.¡±

    Garen cackled. ¡°What kind of Warrior are you? You didn¡¯t even sense who I really was. Are you truly that desperate for a father? To have another person who you¡¯ll disappoint in the end.¡±

    Nathaniel was trying to speak to him, but he couldn¡¯t hear because the panic took hold. Garen rose, towering over Indenuel, the worship hall darkening as he spread his black tendrils outward, his fake solid body dissolving as it grew darker and colder.

    ¡°You are mine already, Indenuel. You just don¡¯t know it.¡±

    There was weak light coming from two guards, doing everything in their power to push Garen away, but he just laughed at them. All at once the blackness shot back into Garen before he flung toward Indenuel. He screamed, tripping over himself as he tried to dodge and landed on the cold marble floor. Tolomon and Nathaniel were on either side of him, trying to say something, but Indenuel couldn¡¯t hear. Garen threw himself against his chest. The golden shield around him grew bright, lighting his face.

    ¡°S-see! I am not yours!¡± Indenuel said.

    Garen cackled. ¡°You wanted me when you killed Andres and Lola. You reached out to me then. That part of you still resides there. A part of you yearns for me!¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Indenuel screamed as the guards again tried to fill the Cathedral with light. Indenuel tried to grab Garen¡¯s hands to keep him from pushing against his shield, but there was nothing to hold onto. ¡°You speak nothing but lies!¡±

    The black aura over Garen grew darker. It sucked in all the light from around him, and Indenuel watched in horror as the golden shield around him began to dim.

    ¡°Sir! The devil is trying to possess him!¡± one of the guards shouted.

    ¡°What is the update on Dalius?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No reply yet.¡±

    Garen closed his eyes, and an ice-cold force filled Indenuel¡¯s body. He couldn¡¯t talk. Slowly, he was lifted into the air. Tolomon and Nathaniel grabbed him, to keep him on the ground, but Garen threw Indenuel across the room, tearing him again out of his friends¡¯ grip. He hit one of the pews, the air knocked out of him. Indenuel tried to get up, but he was shivering too violently and remained on his side. Tolomon slid next to him, checking him as Nathaniel tried to heal him, pumping him with warmth. Martin grabbed his head, trying to help him sit up while helping Nathaniel fill him with healing power.

    Garen appeared, floating right above Indenuel, a sick smile across his face.

    ¡°You cannot touch me!¡± Indenuel screamed. ¡°Not in this Cathedral! Not with Martin here! You have rules you have to follow!¡±

    Garen barreled down on Indenuel, the golden shield trembled far too much. ¡°This Cathedral was built on lies! It¡¯s more mine than the Savior¡¯s.¡± Fifty tendrils came out of him, beating the golden shield over and over. ¡°I will have you. I will possess you. You are mine!¡±

    ¡°No! You have no power here!¡± He didn¡¯t sound nearly as convinced as he should.

    Garen cackled. ¡°You think you¡¯re going to be protected by the lies you¡¯ve been told?¡± The tendrils beat Indenuel¡¯s shield, and it wasn¡¯t nearly as golden as he hoped. He tried backing away into Nathaniel, Tolomon, and Martin, all of them holding him fast as the two guards appeared, trying to flimsily put up a shield to stop the devil. ¡°You know how many lies the High Elders have told you? How many they¡¯re still telling you?¡± The shield around Indenuel was dimming at an alarming rate. He reached out to grab Martin¡¯s hand, hoping he had enough power to help his shield turn brighter.

    ¡°I command you to leave!¡± He was painfully aware how much his voice quivered.

    Garen laughed again. ¡°I get to claim who I wish on my day. You still have the mark, however faint, and that means I¡¯m going to claim you.¡±

    ¡°It was me!¡± Indenuel screamed at Martin, backing so far into him that he had to grab Indenuel around the waist. He shook, as did his voice. ¡°It was me! I killed them.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Martin asked, his voice revealing the fear he felt.

    ¡°I murdered them. Andres and Lola. With corrupted pain. Forgive me! I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened before his head jerked toward Nathaniel.

    Garen laughed. ¡°You honestly think that will solve this?¡± The tendrils shot back into him before he threw himself forward, using his fists to hit the shield. Indenuel coughed, feeling the cold just outside. ¡°You think Martin will forgive you and I¡¯ll be on my way? No, Indenuel. You just confessed because you¡¯re afraid. That¡¯s not true repentance.¡±

    Martin lifted Indenuel¡¯s shirt and hissed as he saw the pale pink mark there. Tolomon grabbed Indenuel¡¯s hand and looked to Martin to receive his next orders.

    ¡°You ignored your friends. You pushed everyone away. You forced Matteo into the same mental hell you are. Do you know how much he resents you for that?¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Indenuel sobbed, holding onto Tolomon¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said, both to Martin and Matteo, who was miles away.

    ¡°You repented because you¡¯re selfish. You were so certain you could do this on your own that you pushed everyone away.¡± The devil threw one of his black auras out, and Indenuel¡¯s eyes rolled into the back of his head as his memories returned of Tolomon yelling at him for being so selfish. For ignoring what was right. For putting him in danger to do his own selfish bidding.

    Martin grabbed Indenuel¡¯s face, filling it with warmth, and Indenuel focused again on the High Elder, who looked terrified. ¡°You used the corruptive powers?¡±

    ¡°I was angry.¡± Tears streamed down Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t thinking. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Garen threw himself against the shield again, and to Indenuel¡¯s horror, it started to crack. ¡°No! No! Get away from me!¡±

    ¡°You said so yourself for two weeks now. Confession will never work,¡± Garen said. ¡°You seriously think that man has any authority over your soul? After he rapes Inessa every month? After he ignores the Oraminians? After he lied to you about God?¡±

    Garen threw himself again, and another crack appeared. Indenuel let out a sob as Martin reached under his shirt, desperately trying to heal the mark.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to kill them all. Once I possess you, I¡¯m going to use your body and your powers to kill every last person in this city. I am going to cause such destruction and chaos that the rest of mankind will remember this as a second Great Flood,¡± Garen sneered.

    Another crack appeared in the shield. ¡°Tolomon!¡± Indenuel shouted, gipping his bodyguard¡¯s hand. ¡°I order you to kill me! Kill me before he possesses me! Please!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give in, Indenuel!¡± Tolomon said, somehow tightening his grip. ¡°Martin will get the mark off.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let the Devil make you afraid,¡± Martin said.

    Garen laughed at Martin, who couldn¡¯t hear it. With a final punch, the shield flickered before it went out. Indenuel dropped his hands, staring wide eyed at Garen. An icy chill spread through him before twenty tendrils rammed into his chest. He was torn out of Martin and Tolomon¡¯s grasp and lifted high into the air. More black tendrils pinned him, forcing him to face Garen as the temperature in the Cathedral dropped, his breath coming out in puffs.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel whispered, tears falling down his cheeks. He glanced below at the men, realizing how high up he was, terror filling his soul. ¡°No, please. Please don¡¯t kill them.¡±

    Garen smirked before he dissolved into pure blackness and threw himself into every pore of Indenuel¡¯s body. He shut his eyes, hoping it would somehow stop him.

    Demons laughed and mocked as they grabbed his soul, pulling him away. He saw his own body fifteen feet in the air, twitching and shivering. Nathaniel and Tolomon were below, watching in horror, and Indenuel felt like he was going to vomit. The devil was going to kill them, and he would be the one responsible. He used every ounce of his strength to throw the demons off and force himself back into his body, trying to bring light back, to be in control. He flickered in and out, seeing from his eyes and also seeing his body from his soul five feet away.

    ¡°It is as you said. You never confessed, so you must subject yourself to what the devil wishes to do to you on his day as punishment,¡± Garen said at Indenuel¡¯s ear. Indenuel gasped, and he was outside his body again, with a thousand demons pulling him away. He struggled in their grasp and Indenuel¡¯s eyes opened, staring right at his soul. ¡°You will never be rid of me, murderer,¡± Garen said with Indenuel¡¯s voice.

    A demon appeared with two knives of pure blackness and stabbed them deep into Indenuel¡¯s temples. Indenuel gasped, the last thing he remembered was the demons filling his body.

    ***

    Indenuel¡¯s body, suspended fifteen feet into the air, stopped twitching and dropped. Tolomon leapt onto a pew and grabbed him, falling on one of his shoulders as he kept Indenuel protected. Martin ran to them, healing the broken shoulder as Tolomon kept a hold of Indenuel.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Martin asked, his breath coming in puffs of smoke.

    The man stood, holding Indenuel. ¡°He¡¯s frozen. Ice cold.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s breathing was harsh and sharp, almost guttural.

    ¡°Update on Dalius?¡± Martin asked, trying to keep calm as Tolomon set Indenuel on the ground.

    ¡°Incapable of coming. Too sick,¡± one of the tree talker guards said.

    ¡°Tell him exactly what you saw here. Indenuel is being possessed by the devil himself, and the only excuse I will accept from Dalius for not showing up is if he¡¯s dead. Understand?¡± Martin said, some of the anger trickling into his voice.

    The guard nodded and ran out of the worship hall. Indenuel¡¯s breathing continued to sound animal, his eyes rolling around, his body starting to twitch again.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Tolomon asked Martin.

    ¡°At the bottom of Dalius¡¯ desk drawer are chains meant for possessed individuals. Get them, even if you have to break down the door of his study,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon nodded, then got up and ran. Martin reached again under Indenuel¡¯s shirt, closing his eyes as he tried to heal the mark. Indenuel¡¯s skin was ice cold, and the guttural breathing came in heavier.

    ¡°Father?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°The only hope we have is to keep him distracted long enough for Dalius to get here.¡± Martin opened his eyes, pointing to the second tree talker. ¡°Get all the High Elders here now. Emergency line. You two,¡± Martin said, pointing to the two speakers of the dead as the second tree talker ran out the door. ¡°Have you ever fought a possessed individual before?¡±

    ¡°Not one possessed by the devil himself,¡± the guard said.

    Martin nodded, understanding what this meant. They were afraid. Martin could not have people fighting against the devil if they were afraid.

    ¡°Each and every one of you go outside and guard the Cathedral. The only people allowed in are the High Elders, and no one is allowed out until this has been taken care of. If Indenuel escapes without me by his side, you have orders to kill him. Understand?¡± Martin asked. The guards looked at Indenuel who started to twitch, his breathing sounding like a bear on a rampage. ¡°Understand?¡± Martin asked again, putting more command in his voice.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the guards said before they all left out the front door. Tolomon returned with a full body set of irons, clasping them on Indenuel, keeping his arms pinned behind him in the fashion of a corrupted individual.

    ¡°Have you ever fought a possessed person, Tolomon?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir. They prepare us for everything at the Graduate program,¡± Tolomon said, wrapping chains around his legs before he could clamp them around his ankles.

    Martin didn¡¯t dare ask him to elaborate before he turned to Nathaniel. ¡°Have you.¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you two alone in here, though.¡±

    Tolomon finished clamping Indenuel in irons before he took out his shield and filled it with all the daggers, knives, and swords on his person.

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m concerned about. A devil possessed individual is impossibly strong, both physically and in the mind. The only people who should remain here are those who aren¡¯t afraid,¡± Martin said, speaking quickly as Indenuel¡¯s body began to shake.

    Nathaniel nodded again as Tolomon finished emptying his person of weapons. ¡°I¡¯ll stay.¡±

    ¡°And anything at all that needs to come out, any hardship, any secret crime, anything. Let it out now. The devil will use it to break you mentally,¡± Martin said as he placed his hand on Nathaniel¡¯s shoulder, trying to speak quickly. The devil was getting a stronger hold of Indenuel¡¯s body, the shaking slowing down, the guttural noises sounding deeper. ¡°I love you, son. There is nothing the devil can say that will sway me of that. And there are a lot of things I have done as a High Elder, too many that I can name now, that you might be horrified of.¡±

    Nathaniel grabbed Martin¡¯s arm. ¡°I will reserve judgement until after Dalius gets here and cleanses Indenuel. The devil cannot break me that easily.¡± Tolomon gave Nathaniel the shield with all his weapons.

    ¡°Keep these away,¡± Tolomon said before grabbing Indenuel¡¯s body, pinning it to the ground.

    ¡°We knew Indenuel murdered Andres and Lola,¡± Nathaniel said as Tolomon got a tighter hold. ¡°Indenuel swore Tolomon to silence, and I could not force him to confess.¡±

    Martin nodded, patting Nathaniel on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±

    ¡°I still have feelings for Rosa,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel paused, then looked at Tolomon. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I know he¡¯ll use that against us, so I wanted to clear the air now. I have never, nor will I ever act on them. I swear it, upon everything I hold sacred,¡± Tolomon said, looking at Nathaniel straight in the face.

    Nathaniel stared back at Tolomon. The guttural breathing began to still. Martin¡¯s heartrate quickened. "Is this going to be a problem, son?¡± Martin asked, knowing that this sort of thing could break the two men.

    ¡°No,¡± Nathaniel said, looking back at Martin. ¡°No, it¡¯s not. Rosa¡¯s a wonderful woman, I understand why Tolomon would still have feelings for her.¡± Nathaniel looked back at his friend. ¡°I trust you with my life.¡±

    Tolomon finished pinning Indenuel flat. ¡°And I trust you with mine.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded as he tightened his grip over the shield of weapons and backed away. Martin followed.

    ¡°Dalius should be here quickly, as will the other High Elders. We only have to hold him for that long. Do not break, or he will have his demons possess you too. Despite all this, believe me when I say the devil isn¡¯t as powerful as he thinks he is.¡±

    The jerking and the shaking began to still. The guttural noises disappeared, and Indenuel¡¯s body looked as though it had stopped breathing all together. Nathaniel pulled out his sword and shield, waiting. Martin saw, from the shaking and jerking, that Indenuel¡¯s shirt had moved up enough for him to see what he never wanted to see on the Warrior. The black, light sucking lines of the devil¡¯s mark.

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes snapped open, and Martin took the smallest step backward. The boy¡¯s eyes burned black.

 Chapter 105

    A smile crossed Indenuel¡¯s face, one so dark and twisted that Martin could not comprehend this was possibly Indenuel. This was all the devil. The devil threw himself against Tolomon. He grunted but stayed where he was on top of him. The devil tried again, but Tolomon simply adjusted his weight to pin him more effectively. Martin felt the buildup of pain, but Indenuel¡¯s body was chained to where he couldn¡¯t use it on anyone but himself.

    The devil threw his head back, hitting Tolomon square in the nose. The bones in his nose snapped. Martin winced, but the man simply looked annoyed as if a fly had landed on his face and he couldn¡¯t get it.

    ¡°You will release me, Tolomon,¡± the devil said, his voice gravelly and black.

    ¡°I will not.¡±

    The devil threw his head back and tried to hit Tolomon again, but he grabbed the devil¡¯s head and forced it back to the ground before adjusting to get a better position to pin him. The devil thrashed beneath him, breathing deeply, struggling desperately in Tolomon¡¯s grip before he let out a scream. The stained-glass windows broke. Martin covered his face before Nathaniel was there, blocking the shards of glass with his shield for both of them. Martin lowered his hands enough to see tree branches fighting over one another to enter the Cathedral as the stone began to bend. Martin¡¯s eyes widened. The branches pulled back and there was a moment of peace before an entire tree broke through the Cathedral wall. Tolomon wrapped his arms and legs around the devil and rolled away from the branches and chunks of stone. Nathaniel leapt over them, sword and shield held out, blocking the branches that came too close.

    Martin sensed the shift. The devil tapped into corrupted pain, creating a huge buildup of power. But he couldn¡¯t, not without hurting himself, until Martin realized the devil wouldn¡¯t care about hurting Indenuel¡¯s body.

    ¡°Tolomon! Be prepared!¡± Martin said, holding out his arms.

    With another scream the devil threw himself at Tolomon to distract him enough before pain came through his arms straight toward Tolomon¡¯s gut. He crumpled, his breathing stopped all together. The devil leapt to his feet, chained as they were, struggling with the irons as Martin grabbed Tolomon¡¯s face, throwing a hasty net over the corruption in his body and seeping it out as quickly as possible. Tolomon sucked in some air once the corruption was gone.

    The devil stumbled forward, then strained with all his might before the irons around his arms and legs shattered like they were made of glass. The devil rolled his shoulders and head, his body cracking and popping. His fingers twitched and his arms jerked in ways that should have broken the bone.

    The devil turned, facing Martin, completely free of the shackles, his eyes blazed in blackness as he threw more pain at Martin. He instinctively threw all his power to create the shield. The black ooze of corruption hit the shield, trying to spill out, but Martin kept his gaze steady, forcing the shield to collect it all, making sure not one drop of ooze went astray, keeping the devil focused on him so he didn¡¯t see Nathaniel still fighting the tree branches behind him. The power of the ooze hitting the shield created a wind, strong enough to push the glass shards away from them.

    ¡°You think you can defeat me? Me, a God killer?¡± the devil asked.

    Martin said nothing. The longer he lasted not speaking to the devil, the better it would be. Despite his son¡¯s promises, the devil knew every single one of the High Elder¡¯s secrets, and it would undoubtably shatter his family if the devil said them.

    A few objects whizzed past Martin¡¯s head in rapid succession, striking the devil. The corrupted power stopped, and Martin saw four daggers pinning the devil to one of the pews. With the distraction, the tree stilled. Martin used the time to smuggle the corrupted pain with his shield, and Nathaniel jumped on the trunk, sprinting to the single root connecting it to the earth, before chopping it off.

    Tolomon appeared by Martin¡¯s side, holding two swords, wiping the blood from his nose with the back of his hands. Martin touched his shoulder, healing the broken nose.

    ¡°How much damage can we do to Indenuel¡¯s body before it¡¯s too much for your power to heal?¡± Tolomon asked as the devil tried to get up.

    ¡°Bruises and broken bones I can heal easily,¡± Martin said as Nathaniel stood by Tolomon¡¯s side. ¡°Organs a bit harder. Please don¡¯t cause too many of all three.¡±

    Nathaniel and Tolomon nodded. The devil threw his weight against the daggers, tearing the shirt and his flesh. The shirt tore away, revealing the black mark of the devil as blood collected and fell from his torn wounds, but the devil acted as though he didn¡¯t even notice.

    ¡°The first one to mentally crack under the devil¡¯s words buys the other a drink after this,¡± Tolomon said, striding forward. The devil saw them coming toward him with swords, and he smiled as he pulled out two daggers from the pew as easily as if they were stuck in butter.

    ¡°You really think you have good odds on that one?¡± Nathaniel asked with a smile, meeting Tolomon¡¯s every step.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll see, won¡¯t we?¡± Tolomon said as he came down hard on the devil with both swords. The devil blocked it with his daggers before using one of the swords to block Nathaniel¡¯s incoming attack.

    Martin took a few steps back, glancing at the door, waiting for Dalius. He kept his arms ready for whatever pain the devil tried to give them, but he was far too distracted fighting them both at once. Martin watched as the devil kept up with the two of them. Both of them did different stances, fighting in different styles, hitting fast and quick with swords, and the devil had two daggers to fight them off. Martin pushed forward with his powers, keeping the fatigue from Nathaniel and Tolomon.

    Nathaniel punched the devil with a strength that should have knocked him out, and Tolomon followed with a punch to the other side of the head. The devil began to laugh. ¡°Such a strange sensation, pain,¡± he said, sounding as calm as if he was relaxing on a summer day while Nathaniel and Tolomon panted, covered in sweat. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± The devil made a quick motion, almost too fast to see, as he blocked one of Tolomon¡¯s swords and aimed it directly at Nathaniel¡¯s heart. Nathaniel blocked it with his shield, but not before the devil kicked him hard in the chest, throwing him backwards. Tolomon kept his face steady, taking on the devil as Nathaniel struggled to his feet. Martin helped him, touching him enough to heal whatever hurt was there before Nathaniel rushed back into the fight.

    ¡°Ah, so sweet. Brothers in arms, willing to die for each other,¡± the devil goaded.

    ¡°Do not listen to him,¡± Martin said, keeping his arms steady, trying to keep the corruption at bay.

    ¡°But not willing to share the same woman. Doesn¡¯t that anger you, Tolomon? Jealous Nathaniel won¡¯t let you borrow his wife for a night? It¡¯s what you want, isn¡¯t it?¡± the devil asked as he blocked blow after blow. Tolomon kept his face steady, saying nothing. ¡°What harm can it do, really. After all, Martin sleeps with a girl half your age. There¡¯s plenty of sharing going on in Martin¡¯s household. What is one more? Why not do the same with Rosa?¡±

    If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Nathaniel stabbed Indenuel through the shoulder. ¡°Quiet, devil.¡±

    The devil was fast, and the calm manner in which he talked was unnerving.

    ¡°Oh, but don¡¯t you know, Nathaniel? She never wanted you. She wants Tolomon desperately. Sleep with Rosa, like you¡¯ve always wanted. Like she always wanted. You¡¯ve been in Nathaniel¡¯s shadow for far too long, even though you don¡¯t deserve to be. You didn¡¯t deserve any of the bullying you received in school. If you had Nathaniel¡¯s heritage, his titles, you would have been one of the top generals of the war. You would have everything in life.¡±

    Tolomon again said nothing as he brought his sword down hard, dodging the blows, trying to get past the devil¡¯s daggers. Martin held his hand out, preparing to keep the corrupted pain inside the devil for as long as possible.

    ¡°I know what you are forced to do as Graduates,¡± the devil sneered. ¡°It¡¯s all so unfair, don¡¯t you think? You want to stop it, but you can¡¯t. In this one instance, you are powerless. Come to me, sell your soul, and I promise I will put an end to it.¡±

    Tolomon let out a shaky breath as Nathaniel punched the devil hard with his shield. The fighting again turned into a blur as the devil laughed before stabbing Tolomon too close to the heart, pulling it out again.

    ¡°Go, I can hold him!¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon gripped the wound, practically stumbling into Martin¡¯s arms. Martin closed his eyes, reaching under the shirt for the wound to make sure no torn piece got healed inside Tolomon¡¯s body.

    ¡°Does it frighten you, that the only reason why Rosa chose you was because she could keep her titles. Kept her luxury. She only loves you because you are the son of a High Elder.¡± Nathaniel said nothing, exhaustion hitting him, but he kept going.

    Martin kept the pain in the devil contained as he finished healing the wound in Tolomon¡¯s chest. Tolomon nodded his thanks before joining the fight again.

    Nathaniel managed to grab the devil and pin him to the pew, a sword to his throat. Tolomon came with his two swords, pointing it at the devil. ¡°There is nothing you can say that will turn us against each other,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Understand?¡±

    The devil laughed, despite the three swords pointed at him. ¡°You haven¡¯t been following along, Nathaniel. I¡¯m not trying to turn you against each other, I¡¯m going to turn you both against her! I can prove her promises to you are not nearly as pure. Prove her to be the whore you don¡¯t realize she is.¡± The swords didn¡¯t waver, but the glares turned darker.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Oh, she and Tolomon act on it.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve done nothing,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh really?¡± the devil asked. He grabbed Nathaniel¡¯s arm, and he stiffened, blinking repeatedly. Martin winced. A possessed individual had the power to transfer memories of that individual, and the devil used it far too much to break men¡¯s wills. ¡°Look how they laugh. Look how they talk. You can see it in her eyes. If I was possessing her, I would show you her mind. Let you see exactly what her fantasies are with Tolomon. Oh, they are dirty.¡±

    ¡°Liar!¡± Tolomon said, pressing his sword closer against his throat.

    The devil laughed again. ¡°Do you want to see what she told Indenuel? Right outside the room where you lay recovering from gray death? Barely a door between you?¡± the devil asked.

    ¡°You keep your lying tongue where it belongs,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll show both of you,¡± the devil said.

    The devil broke Indenuel¡¯s arm to get out of Nathaniel¡¯s grip before he threw his hands in their direction. Both men backed away from the invisible impact. They both blinked in surprise as whatever memories were in Indenuel¡¯s head was now placed in theirs. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes widened, his mouth open, before he shot a look at Tolomon. Tolomon used the opportunity to again wipe the blood from his nose before he looked at Nathaniel, his face impossible to read.

    The devil laughed as he jumped into the air, floating fifteen feet above them again, closing his eyes as he held his arms out, not concerned one of them hung at an angle. The howling wind picked up, blowing through the broken windows and wall of the Cathedral. Martin again covered his face to keep the bits of glass from cutting him.

    A dagger stuck out of the devil¡¯s foot, expertly thrown by Tolomon. ¡°Coward! Come fight us!¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think I will,¡± the devil said before a blizzard of ice and snow threw itself into the Cathedral.

    Martin ran forward, the whiteness almost blinding as he reached forward and felt Nathaniel, grabbing his shoulder. ¡°Son! Are you alright?¡±

    He said nothing, gripping his sword and shield, looking at Martin before trying to see the devil through the whiteout inside the Cathedral. He was still in a state of shock. ¡°She¡¯s not here to defend whatever memories he showed you,¡± Martin said, placing another hand on his shoulder to keep his son¡¯s gaze. ¡°He only showed you what he wanted to show you. Please, give Rosa and Tolomon the benefit of the doubt.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, gripping his sword again. ¡°You¡¯re right. Thank you.¡±

    The blizzard slowed to a thick snowfall as the devil dropped to the ground with seven daggers in his feet, shoulders, and arms. Martin turned to see Fadrique standing at the doorway, his arms out, staring in horror at what was going on.

    ¡°You were serious? He¡¯s possessed?¡±

    ¡°Keep the weather under control,¡± Martin shouted. ¡°Where is Dalius?¡±

    ¡°How should I know?¡± Fadrique asked before he closed his eyes, straining with the pressure the devil was throwing at the weather. The snow continued to fall, but Martin could at least see.

    The devil cackled as he pulled daggers from his feet and arms. ¡°You are so willing to hurt your friend, Tolomon.¡±

    He didn¡¯t let him continue. He leapt at the devil with his two swords, throwing every ounce of strength into keeping the devil distracted. Nathaniel joined, and once again it was a blur of movement, the men almost dancing around the devil with their metal, and the devil barely keeping up. The weather dropped completely, and though it was still cold, the snow ceased to fall.

    Once again Martin felt the corruption build. He threw his hands out, keeping it contained, but the devil began to cut through it. Martin threw a shield at the devil, just past Nathaniel and Tolomon, blocking the ooze that spilled from the devil¡¯s hands. The devil began to scream in frustration as Martin sensed something. He looked up to see, just outside the broken glass and wall, Navir kneeling on the ground, his eyes closed, sweat pouring down his face, keeping whatever corruptive powers at bay. Dalius had to get here soon. He was always late, but it was only a matter of time now.

    Nathaniel disarmed the devil as Tolomon gave him a good, firm kick to the ground. The devil hit the marble ground, and Tolomon expertly pinned him. Nathaniel helped keep him down.

    The devil laughed, sounding in pain, yet still laughing. Martin threw a shield over the devil. The temperature fluctuated from freezing to burning hot as Fadrique was on his knees, trying to keep things under control.

    ¡°You will never defeat me, Martin,¡± the devil said, laughing again. Martin said nothing, not daring to speak to the devil. ¡°Would you like to know the future? Dear, dear Martin the Healer. High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church?¡± Martin tried to keep his face steady. ¡°Do you want to know how your son here reacts when he finds out what you did? Would you like to know the mental anguish he will feel when he¡¯s told. Nothing you do or say will prepare him for the moment he losses all respect for you.¡±

    ¡°That will never happen!¡± Nathaniel shouted.

    The devil laughed again. ¡°Oh, I would love to tell you what he¡¯s done right now, just to prove you wrong, but that means you¡¯d do everything in your power to end it. And I¡¯d still like it to keep going for a while yet. It brings far too many souls to hell. The hate they have toward your father is delicious.¡±

    ¡°Enough!¡± Martin shouted.

    ¡°I will get those you love!¡± the devil shouted. ¡°I will crack this shield, just like I¡¯ve cracked your marriage.¡± Martin refused to acknowledge him. ¡°Such a wonderful position I have you in. Ignore Inessa, you keep Sara. Keep Inessa from her isolation, you lose Sara.¡± The shield around the devil flickered.

    ¡°Enough,¡± Martin forced himself to say again, not nearly as confident.

    The devil laughed. ¡°You know how many demons watch you rape her every month?¡±

    Martin closed his eyes, his brows furrowing. ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m doing to her.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what all of you are doing,¡± the devil said loudly enough to carry to Navir outside. ¡°Raping women to fulfill your carnal pleasures. The younger the better, right Fadrique?¡±

    Martin kept his eyes shut, focusing on his power, the shield growing. The devil cackled. He opened an eye to see the corruptive power filling the space within, trying to suck the shield away.

    ¡°Sir!¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I can hold him.¡±

    The devil was beside himself with glee, hiding in the darkness under the shield.

    ¡°Father! He¡¯s killing Indenuel! Lift the shield!¡± Nathaniel shouted.

    Martin dropped the shield immediately, seeing Indenuel¡¯s body seizing in pain while the devil laughed. ¡°I feel it. I can actually feel it!¡±

    The pain shot to Tolomon and Nathaniel. Tolomon screamed while Nathaniel dropped to the ground, eyes closed, looking as pale as death. Martin¡¯s heart grew cold.

 Chapter 106

    ¡°No!¡± Martin said, throwing a hasty shield around Tolomon before sprinting toward Nathaniel. He tried to pull the pain out of Tolomon as he ran, but there was too much, and he was too far away. Martin would have to touch his son in order to get the corruption out. He sensed Nathaniel was barely alive, but not for much longer. He tried to get to him, to save his son, but the devil got to his feet, standing between him and Nathaniel. Martin froze, fear slamming into his chest. The devil spat out a mouthful of blood before smiling, his lips and mouth red, blood dribbling down his chin, his eyes burning black. There were too many cuts on Indenuel¡¯s body for him to still be standing, and his arm was broken, despite him still using it as though it wasn¡¯t. The devil wasn¡¯t deterred by pain. He began to walk toward Martin, leaving a trail of blood on the marble floor beneath him.

    ¡°¡®The devil is not as powerful as he thinks he is,¡¯¡± the devil said with a laugh. ¡°Those were your words, weren¡¯t they, Martin?¡±

    Martin stood frozen in fear, sweat pouring down his forehead as he stared at the boy he knew and the devil who twisted him almost beyond recognition. Tolomon gasped but stumbled toward the devil. Martin came to his senses and threw a steadier shield at Tolomon, the only hope to get the devil distracted enough to get to his son.

    The devil grabbed Martin¡¯s throat. His shield around Tolomon dropped as he grabbed Indenuel¡¯s hand, trying to pry it off. Tolomon struggled to his feet, working through the mountain of pain he most likely felt, taking labored steps.

    ¡°I will corrupt Indenuel.¡± The devil squeezed his fingers tighter around Martin¡¯s throat, his airway completely blocked off. If Tolomon couldn¡¯t fight the devil, they were all dead. Martin again threw a shield over the lumbering man and moved it through his body, pulling the corruption out. ¡°I will become his master and drag him to Hell. I will feast on the dark memories of his life, and all the vile things he will do for me.¡± The devil lifted Martin off his feet, holding him in the air by his throat with one hand. Martin divided his power, the shield over Tolomon weakening as he kept himself alive. Tolomon pushed through, grabbing his stomach, his steps labored. ¡°I will replay this day over and over for him in Hell, let him see how close I was to killing you. Then I will make him remember how cold and cruel you were for murdering him later. He will regret that you did not die today.¡± Martin didn¡¯t know how long his body had stopped breathing. He pushed more healing power into himself to keep him alive, trying desperately to ignore the devil¡¯s dark words. ¡°When you finally die, I will drag you down to Hell too. I will show you how he felt when you sat there and watched him die. I will feast on the dark deeds you yourself have already done. I will break him, just like I have broken you. And every single one of you High Elders. I will see all of you in Hell.¡±

    Tolomon grabbed the devil¡¯s shoulder and spun him around, breaking his connection with Martin. Tolomon punched the devil in the face before catching Martin. He coughed, feeling the air coming back into his body, steadying himself before he ran straight for Nathaniel. He fell to his knees and pulled the ooze out of his son¡¯s body. There was so much. Way too much.

    The door of the Cathedral opened, and the squeak of Cristoval¡¯s chair seemed to silence the devil. He spun around, glaring at Cristoval and Dalius. Tolomon took the opportunity to throw him to the marble ground and pin him again.

    ¡°Dalius! Indenuel needs to be exorcised now!¡± Fadrique shouted.

    Dalius stopped, his mouth wide open as he took in the destruction of the worship hall. Martin grabbed Nathaniel now free of the corrupted pain, placing his fingers against his son¡¯s temples, pumping him full of healing power. Willing his heart to beat stronger as the other cuts and bruises healed themselves.

    ¡°I will kill you all!¡± the devil shouted.

    Dalius was still shocked, but Cristoval, with surprising strength Martin hadn¡¯t seen in years, pulled himself out of his chair and took a step forward. ¡°Garen!¡± Cristoval shouted, the age still evident in his voice. ¡°Leave that boy¡¯s body!¡±

    The devil burst out laughing. ¡°If it isn¡¯t my old friend Cristoval! What authority do you think you have here? I killed your God, I will kill you next!¡±

    Cristoval reached forward, like he was grabbing an imaginary apple from a tree. The devil started to cough.

    ¡°The Savior will beat you in the end,¡± Cristoval said.

    The devil sneered. ¡°I will make him suffer a life so horrible he will think Hell itself is a blessing!¡±

    Cristoval closed his fist tighter, and the devil choked on the force. ¡°Through the power of the Savior, and through the mercy he grants us daily, I order you out of the boy.¡±

    The devil screamed, fighting against Tolomon¡¯s powerful grip. Martin was afraid the devil would snap Indenuel in half. Cristoval used his other hand to grab at something only he could sense and began to pull. Dalius stood beside his grandfather, doing the same motion. A black haze poured out of Indenuel¡¯s mouth, nose, and eyes.

    ¡°I will see you in Hell, Cristoval!¡± the devil shrieked.

    ¡°May the Savior look down on us in mercy,¡± Cristoval began to say. The devil screamed in terror. ¡°May he fill us with God¡¯s remaining light.¡± The devil threw himself against Tolomon, but he kept him pinned tightly to the ground. ¡°May we know the Savior understands us.¡± The blackness pouring from his face was so much, Martin couldn¡¯t see Indenuel. ¡°And may it be a comfort in the night.¡±

    Indenuel gasped as his eyes reverted to their green color.

    ¡°He¡¯s back. Let him go,¡± Dalius said.

    Tolomon let go of Indenuel who crawled hardly an inch before collapsing unconscious. Tolomon grabbed him and eased him on his back against the cold marble ground. The black mark disappeared, leaving the pale pink one exposed.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Tolomon collapsed in a heap, taking deep breaths, clutching his stomach like the mortal man everyone often forgot he was. Dalius helped Cristoval back into his chair as Fadrique and Navir walked deeper into the Cathedral, surrounding Indenuel¡¯s unconscious body. Nathaniel gasped, cracking an eye open. Martin sighed in relief as he hugged his son.

    ¡°I should have told you,¡± Tolomon said, still working through the pain. ¡°I should have reported him as soon as I saw the mark.¡±

    ¡°Do not blame yourself, Tolomon.¡± Martin¡¯s voice far more husky after the devil had tried to strangle him. Navir leaned down with his hands on his knees as he studied the mark on Indenuel¡¯s chest. ¡°He would have resented you for turning him in.¡±

    Nathaniel sat up, holding his head. Martin helped ease his son into a pew, ordering him to rest before moving quickly to Tolomon. Tolomon stopped Martin¡¯s hands before they touched his temple.

    ¡°Indenuel first. His body is badly broken. I can last a little longer,¡± Tolomon said between gasps.

    Martin nodded, then turned to Indenuel. Nathaniel, who had heard the exchange, stood up and made his way over to Tolomon. Nathaniel wasn¡¯t quite as skilled with getting corruption out of a person, but it would at least begin the process.

    Martin knelt beside the unconscious boy. He placed his fingers against his temple, healing the stab wounds, the broken bones, the cuts, the bruises, the damaged organs, the corrupted pain in his body. It took a lot longer, but Martin finished, opening his eyes to see the boy still unconscious, but healed before he turned to Tolomon and Nathaniel. Nathaniel had his eyes closed, trying to get his shield through as much of the corrupted pain as he could. Martin touched Tolomon¡¯s temples, feeding him healing power, helped the blood flow and repair the torn skin. He fused the broken bones and made sure the bruises disappeared and got the rest of the corruption out with Nathaniel¡¯s help. Martin opened his eyes, and Tolomon nodded. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    How this man was not similarly unconscious like Indenuel, he would never understand. ¡°Both of you sit down on the pew now. Rest,¡± Martin said, helping the men to their feet, making sure they were situated. Nathaniel reached for him, which confused him, until he felt his throat healing and the other bruises returning to normal.

    ¡°Thank you, son.¡± Martin used the back of the pew they were sitting on to steady himself as he walked to the other High Elders assessing the damage to the Cathedral.

    ¡°Are you both alright?¡± Martin asked to Fadrique and Navir.

    Fadrique nodded, and Navir looked at the broken windowpanes that once held the Divine Ages. ¡°These were masterpieces. As old as the Cathedral itself.¡±

    ¡°They can be replaced, Navir,¡± Martin said. ¡°The blueprints for their designs are in the library. It won¡¯t be that hard.¡±

    Navir nodded, a sadness still in his eyes.

    ¡°Why is the mark of the devil still on him?¡± Dalius asked, sounding far healthier than he had in the past week or so. ¡°It should be gone now that the exorcism is complete.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel was the one who murdered Andres and Lola. He admitted using the corruptive powers right before the devil got him.¡±

    Fadrique¡¯s mouth dropped open. Navir let out a shaky breath, holding his forehead. ¡°This is bad, Martin. There is an entire city in panic because of what they saw here. And they only saw it from the outside. What do we tell them?¡±

    ¡°Just tell them the truth,¡± Nathaniel said from where he sat beside Tolomon. The High Elders turned to look at him. Nathaniel struggled to stand, looking pale. ¡°Tell everyone the truth that we are relying far too much on a nineteen-year-old boy to save us, and he¡¯s too afraid to look weak in front of others because for once in his life he feels important. That¡¯s why he hid this.¡± Nathaniel pointed to the mark on his chest.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t up for a discussion with other nobles,¡± Navir said. ¡°If we tell the city Indenuel got possessed by the devil himself, it could be detrimental to the morale of the troops, let alone the panic it would cause in the city.¡±

    ¡°To know that Indenuel made a mistake and paid dearly for it?¡± Nathaniel asked, holding on to the back of the pew as he took uncertain steps toward the High Elders. ¡°He is a boy, pure and simple. Stop treating him like the entire world is on his shoulders, or he will break again.¡±

    ¡°The entire world is on his shoulders,¡± Dalius said. ¡°There have been many things which made us realize the prophecy might not mean what we think, and he needs to win this war. Do you want to be under Kiam¡¯s rule?¡±

    ¡°Not if Indenuel¡¯s life is the price I must pay for it. Please, he¡¯s barely two years older than my own son. He can¡¯t be under this kind of pressure,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Fadrique shook his head. ¡°We can run the story with these marked individuals. Say Indenuel defeated them in the Cathedral on the Day of the Devil.¡±

    ¡°Perfect,¡± Navir said as though Nathaniel never gave any advice at all. Nathaniel shook his head, staring at Indenuel still unconscious on the ground.

    ¡°You two, not a word to anyone,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°What you saw here was two marked individuals. Understand?¡±

    Tolomon did nothing to agree, still sitting on the pew, his back toward everyone, almost pretending he wasn¡¯t there. Nathaniel stared Fadrique down, the frown evident on his face. ¡°You cannot hide something this big from the public.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we can,¡± Fadrique said with uncanny calmness.

    Nathaniel¡¯s face dropped before he turned to Martin. ¡°Father, this isn¡¯t right.¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t meet Nathaniel¡¯s gaze. Instead, he looked at the broken section of the Cathedral that would take months to fix. ¡°We need to think about Indenuel,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t want everyone to know he was possessed by the devil, nor his sins being shouted from the rooftops. He¡¯s had a hard enough time adjusting. The only ones who need to know about this are us and Indenuel. And if anyone asks, the marked individuals are a good story to fall back on.¡±

    Nathaniel kept a firm grip on the back of the pew. ¡°You¡¯re going to tell the world he fought off and conquered two marked individuals? Paint him again in a heroic light and have the world expect things of him he never did and simply hope he doesn¡¯t crack again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than telling the world what happened here,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t need to tell the world what happened here. Simply tell the world Indenuel was working through something and he¡¯s figured it out. You are setting him up to fail. Can¡¯t you see that?¡±

    ¡°It is not your decision to make, Nathaniel,¡± Navir said. ¡°And you need to ask yourself if you are prepared to openly oppose the High Elders of God¡¯s Holy Church like this.¡±

    Nathaniel was grinding his teeth, his eyes narrow as he studied Navir. ¡°I will keep it quiet,¡± he whispered. ¡°But I am not afraid to let you four men know I do not agree with this decision.¡±

    ¡°So you would like to openly contend our ideas?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I will not spread gossip among my fellow nobles, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. That is not in my nature.¡±

    Navir nodded, satisfied.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°Understood, High Elders,¡± Tolomon said quietly, still not looking at any of them.

    Martin looked down at Indenuel, lying on the floor, looking like he was dead. ¡°My study here in the Cathedral has a cot. Perhaps we can move him there?¡±

    Tolomon climbed to his feet, his legs quivering but that didn¡¯t stop him from leaning down to pick Indenuel up again, ready to follow Martin¡¯s lead.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain the devil¡¯s sleep will keep Indenuel for a long while yet, but even still, he is not to leave this Cathedral until the Day of the Devil is over,¡± Navir said.

 Chapter 107

    Despite being the concubine of Martin the Healer, Inessa was just as confused as the rest of the city about what happened. Martin and Nathaniel did not return for dinner, and Sara and Rosa were almost beside themselves with worry. Sara kept sensing them in the Cathedral, but only just. The city was abuzz with the recent attack on the Cathedral. Crowds of people were outside, demanding information. It wasn¡¯t until well after the sunset that cleaners were allowed inside and the first of the rumors spread. Indenuel took on two marked individuals in the Cathedral, the same ones that murdered Andres and Lola, and beat them.

    Inessa kept pressing the gossip lines for whether or not Indenuel was alright, but she never got a straight answer. Indenuel¡¯s health was rumored to be anywhere from lying dead on the Cathedral floor soaked in his own blood to laughing and joking with the King and Queen in the palace. Inessa herself was sick with worry.

    The Cathedral was in bad shape. A portion of the wall came down, and the trees around it had been uprooted, which proved the power of the corrupted individual, and the marvel at Indenuel¡¯s strength that everyone in the city was still alive.

    She heard a door open and the familiar voices of Nathaniel and Martin walked into the home. Everyone pretended to be asleep, but once the door opened, Adosina, Ana, Rosa, and Sara were there, talking quietly with the two of them. Rosa hugged Nathaniel tightly, refusing to let him go, asking him if he was alright.

    ¡°Look at me,¡± Nathaniel said with a roguish smile. ¡°Not a scratch. I¡¯m just fine.¡±

    ¡°Stop lying to me. I know this is blood,¡± Rosa said, touching a dry patch on his arm.

    Nathaniel said nothing, simply hugged her. Inessa kept her distance from the family, not sure she should join.

    Sara was quietly crying as Martin held her. ¡°Forgive me. Forgive my ridiculous jealousies.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Nathaniel is fine,¡± Martin said, rubbing her back.

    ¡°Do you need to eat? I bet you both are famished,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°We know our way to the kitchen, Mother,¡± Nathaniel said, letting Rosa go, even though she clearly did not want him to.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Adosina asked, worried. ¡°I can¡¯t get a straight story out of anyone.¡±

    Nathaniel and Martin both exchanged glances. ¡°We¡¯re still trying to figure that out ourselves,¡± Martin said as Nathaniel looked away. ¡°I will need to return tomorrow early in the morning to check on things there, see if anyone has any news.¡±

    ¡°And Indenuel?¡± Inessa blurted out from the back. She didn¡¯t want to, but no one was asking about him and she was desperate. The group turned to see her, standing nervously. She knew bringing up Indenuel with Martin was dangerous, but she couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Is he alright?¡±

    The others again turned to Martin to hear his reply. He was calm and composed as he smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Inessa. Indenuel is just fine.¡±

    She did not feel the comfort she expected from that phrase.

    ¡°I will have to be gone tomorrow morning too, my love,¡± Nathaniel said quietly to Rosa. ¡°I must head back.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t leave without saying goodbye to the children tomorrow, will you?¡± Rosa asked. ¡°They were so worried about you.¡±

    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll say goodnight to them now,¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re all asleep,¡± Rosa said.

    Nathaniel pointed toward the landing. Rosa looked up with enough time to see Eduardo, Diego, and Aaron scrambling from their hiding places and running to their rooms. Rosa sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t say I blame them.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled, but there was something off about it. Inessa couldn¡¯t quite place why. Too much had happened neither he nor Martin were telling them. Rosa put her arm around Nathaniel¡¯s waist, and he hesitated before placing his arm around her shoulder. Almost like he didn¡¯t know if he was allowed to. It was odd. But he did smile as she beamed at him before they headed toward the stairs as Inessa watched them go.

    ***

    It was barely dawn when Martin walked into his Cathedral study. They dragged a second cot in last night, and Tolomon was there, just finished changing before giving Martin a low bow.

    ¡°Good morning, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Good morning to you. I assume, since I got no message, Indenuel had a peaceful rest of the evening?¡± Martin asked, placing some of his books on his desk.

    ¡°Yes, sir. Still in the devil¡¯s sleep.¡± Tolomon moved his cot aside so Martin could check on Indenuel. He placed two fingers on the boy¡¯s temple, sensing the corruption in his body from when he used it before. That would take a little more to get in order. ¡°Is he alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°With what he¡¯s gone through, it might take him a week to wake up. In another few days we¡¯ll get Navir to make his incense,¡± Martin said. Tolomon nodded as Martin patted him on his back. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine, sir. Recovering well.¡±

    ¡°Surviving grey death one week and fighting with the devil the next. You truly bring honor to your title as Graduate.¡±

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Martin eased himself into his chair. ¡°No one is allowed into this study except me or the other High Elders. Tonight, when it is well and fully dark, you can move Indenuel back to his home. Navir doesn¡¯t want to use the incense for another few days, because Indenuel could be disjointed if he¡¯s woken up too soon. We need his mind clear for his confession.¡± Tolomon nodded again.

    There was a knock on the door and Martin stiffened. He didn¡¯t want to turn anyone away, but with Indenuel deep in the devil¡¯s sleep, he couldn¡¯t let anyone see. ¡°What do you need?¡± Martin called through the door.

    ¡°It¡¯s Nathaniel.¡±

    Martin relaxed. Nathaniel wouldn¡¯t be surprised by the scene. ¡°Come in.¡±

    He did, giving a tired smile as he held a bottle of wine. ¡°I was just leaving to return to my men, but I wanted to say goodbye.¡± Nathaniel placed the bottle of wine in Tolomon¡¯s hand.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± he asked, turning it around and reading the label.

    ¡°I bought you a drink,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°No, no. Nathaniel, I broke first.¡± Tolomon handed the bottle back, but Nathaniel backed away, keeping his hands to his side.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. I got your favorite.¡± Nathaniel headed toward the door.

    Tolomon placed his arm against the door to keep it closed. ¡°I got angry, Nathaniel. You saw how hard my blows got. You won, you take it.¡±

    ¡°And I broke by doing nothing, leaving you to fight the devil yourself. Don¡¯t argue with me, commoner,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°That¡¯s not going to work on me, nobleman,¡± Tolomon said, stuffing the wine in Nathaniel¡¯s hands.

    Nathaniel shook his head, a sad smile on his face as he looked at the wine. ¡°Here, Father. Serve that to Tolomon the next time he and Indenuel come over for dinner. Knowing Mother, it will be soon.¡± Nathaniel placed the bottle of wine on Martin¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Happily, son,¡± Martin said. Tolomon had a tight smile on his face. Martin gave Nathaniel a tight hug, and he returned it. ¡°Are you alright, Nathaniel?¡±

    He broke away, trying to smile, glancing at Tolomon. ¡°We need to talk about this before I leave.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, not looking at Nathaniel. ¡°I realize, now, that even though I¡¯ve never been physically intimate with your wife there is still the emotional part of it that-¡±

    ¡°Oh stop,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to force you to never see her again. That¡¯s petty and childish.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already promised you¡¯ll never sleep with her. I trust you,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon frowned. ¡°There isn¡¯t just the physical intimacy. She is your wife, if you require it of me I will-¡±

    ¡°I refuse to order you around like a commoner,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°The devil clearly showed you how we interact when you¡¯re not around, and I¡¯m sorry. It won¡¯t happen again,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡± Nathaniel trailed off. He gnawed on the inside of his cheek, clearly wanting to tell the truth, but something was stopping him. Martin realized what this was. Nathaniel felt obligated to tell the truth, but in doing so he might paint a woman in a bad light. It wasn¡¯t Tolomon he was worried about. It was Rosa. The devil had gotten to him and managed to put a chip into their relationship.

    ¡°Son,¡± Martin said quietly, knowing he shouldn¡¯t intrude, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Did you talk to Rosa about this?¡±

    Nathaniel looked down at the floor. ¡°How can I? I would have to tell her how I saw the memories. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to scare her. Not this soon after the Day of the Devil.¡±

    ¡°You honestly think Rosa will try and break your marriage?¡± Tolomon asked, sounding as though Nathaniel had officially lost his mind.

    He shrugged. ¡°There¡¯s still doubt. Doubt I¡¯m not good enough. Fear she only married me because of my titles.¡±

    ¡°Stop, Nathaniel,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°You know her. You know me. You do not know the devil. We have never done anything, because both of us revere your marriage as the sacred union it is.¡±

    ¡°The devil played mind tricks last night. He¡¯s known as the father of lies for a reason,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Rosa loves you,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°All of us can see it. Whether you¡¯re together or apart, that woman adores you far more than the friendship she has with me. It is obvious why she made the choice she did.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, trying to smile as he glanced at Indenuel, sleeping on the cot.

    ¡°You ought to talk to her about it. Whatever the devil showed you, get her side of it. You will see Rosa loves you,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Later. Once the Day of the Devil is more of a memory.¡±

    ¡°You still think so little of yourself that you believe Rosa only married you for your titles?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Nathaniel gave a pathetic shrug. ¡°She elevated her life. Servants at every corner. A life of complete luxury.¡±

    ¡°You honestly think so little of Rosa to believe she would marry just for all that?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Nathaniel paused, then a genuine smile finally flickered past his face. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±

    ¡°Hell yes, I am. I know her. She wouldn¡¯t have considered me as an option if she was just in it for the titles. She chose you because you are, sickeningly, everything a nobleman should be. Honorable, gracious, never letting his titles go to his head, and treating everyone around him as though they are his equal. Not only that, but you have this disgusting ability to make people think they are better than they are. That they¡¯re actually worth something. So, damn you, forget what the devil showed us and remember you and Rosa belong to each other.¡±

    The sadness disappeared from Nathaniel¡¯s face, and instead he looked embarrassed at the praise. ¡°I¡­ well I¡­ thank you, Tolomon.¡± Nathaniel hugged Tolomon tightly, and he returned it. Martin smiled, relieved that despite going up against the devil, these two men were still as close as brothers. He witnessed possessions of demons where the evil words did irreparable damage to family relationships.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to save a few Kiamese soldiers for Indenuel to fight. Don¡¯t forget,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel let out a laugh as he broke away. ¡°I¡¯ll whittle it down for him. God knows that boy has gone through enough already.¡± Tolomon smiled, patting Nathaniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°If it¡¯s¡­ if I¡¯m asking too much¡­¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on Rosa and your boys. My promise remains. She is your wife, and I have never, nor will I ever do anything to hurt that sacred union.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Rosa really did have a hard time choosing between us. You are a good man, Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°Ugh,¡± Tolomon said, rubbing his head. ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯m supposed to support you for once.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. It¡¯s my noble code that gets in the way.¡±

    ¡°Quite sure that¡¯s still something you made up,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Father? Noble code?¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin nodded. ¡°The code of conduct one is expected to follow as a noble.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head, smiling. ¡°Something I¡¯m quite sure your father made up to get you to act better.¡±

    Nathaniel chuckled before his gaze again fell on Indenuel, still deep in the devil¡¯s sleep. ¡°I better leave. I don¡¯t dare leave my men much longer.¡± Nathaniel smiled before he turned and left the office. Martin watched as Tolomon grabbed a chair and moved it closer to Indenuel¡¯s sleeping form.

    ¡°Thank you, for your friendship with my son,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon didn¡¯t look at Martin, but he did smile. ¡°Thank you for giving him that imaginary noble code of yours, or else I never would have been his friend. If he acted like literally every other nobleman at military training, I wouldn¡¯t have lasted.¡±

    Indenuel took a deep breath, and Tolomon glanced at him. Martin watched, figuring he was still a few days out still. Indenuel moved his head, still asleep. It almost looked peaceful, except for the worry crossing his brow. Tolomon settled into his chair, ready to keep watch for as long as needed.

 Chapter 108

    Inessa sensed it when she walked into the Cathedral for Sabbath Worship. She was turning heads again. Despite one of the walls being torn down from the Cathedral, people stared at her. She walked with Adosina, linking arms with her because she was terrified. After the reaction between Martin and Sara, the other High Elders wouldn¡¯t be pleased.

    The whispers began, and she left a trail of heads turning her direction.

    ¡°Api saw nothing wrong with it,¡± Adosina said quietly which meant she, too, noticed what Inessa saw. ¡°Therefore no one else will, too.¡±

    ¡°But the other High Elders?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Tima followed the rules. Trust her.¡±

    Inessa nodded as she settled herself into the pew. The whispers grew in volume, but she sat meekly, waiting for the sermon to begin.

    Once the High Elders came out, all of them but Martin stared her down. She simply did not react. She learned how to do that. Adosina gripped her hand, smiling.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong,¡± she whispered again.

    It didn¡¯t matter if they found nothing wrong. The High Elders would see this as some form of rebellion, and she knew too well they didn¡¯t like rebellion in any form.

    Once the sermon and the meditation were done, they went to the social. When Inessa got out of the carriage, her heart raced. She should expect some sort of public backlash for this. Adosina promised to stay close. They whispered quietly amongst themselves, but Inessa was terrified when she saw Dalius, Navir, and Fadrique by the door, waiting for her.

    ¡°May God bless you on this Sabbath day,¡± Inessa said, giving a curtsey.

    Navir grabbed her elbow and pulled her into the ballroom. Inessa held in a gasp as she was pulled deeper into the room. ¡°What exactly do you think you¡¯re wearing?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my new Sabbath outfit,¡± Inessa said, doing everything in her power to keep her voice steady.

    ¡°You think because you are with Martin now that you can relax the rules?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t. The dressmaker I went to followed the rules. Her name is Tima, she owns a shop here in the city,¡± Inessa said, again keeping her voice steady, her arms in front of her, her eyes cast downward.

    ¡°Navir,¡± Martin said, appearing by Inessa¡¯s side. ¡°Let her go.¡±

    Navir didn¡¯t. ¡°You cannot relax the rules of the concubine dress, Martin.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t. Look at it, gentlemen. You will see it adheres strictly to the rules.¡± Martin took Inessa¡¯s arm and eased it out of Navir¡¯s grasp, moving her closer to him.

    ¡°It is to be strictly modest,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°And it is,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa, despite the terror rising, despite her heart ready to beat through her chest, took a quiet step forward, knowing exactly how to end all of this.

    ¡°Look for yourself, good sirs. It breaks none of God¡¯s holy rules,¡± Inessa said. She opened her arms, letting them see the dress completely before giving a very slow turn. She hadn¡¯t noticed how large a group had gathered until she noticed all the nobility watching them, surrounding them in a circle. Her concubine sisters especially watched with great interest.

    Inessa faced the three High Elders again, their gaze heavy on her, all of them giving her the look Martin never did, in front of the nobility. She kept her arms extended, letting them continue to look. If they studied her face for longer than a moment, they would have seen the soft glare she gave them, but they weren¡¯t looking at her face. They rarely did.

    ¡°What rules does this dress break?¡± Inessa asked.

    The High Elders said nothing, still looking and studying, still using the opportunity to see what it was they had given up.

    ¡°The dress is acceptable,¡± Navir finally said before turning away and heading toward the refreshment table. Dalius lingered for a moment before following. It was only Fadrique who remained, still staring before Martin moved Inessa¡¯s arm down and brought her closer to him again, waking Fadrique up from whatever fantasy he was having. Fadrique glared at Martin before he turned to leave.

    Martin watched them go while still holding her arm. Once he was out of sight he turned to Inessa. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Inessa said. Martin gave her a look and she realized her mistake. ¡°Yes, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now, I think some of your concubine friends have questions for you.¡± The nobility all returned to their socializing. It was just the concubines who remained.

    Inessa smiled, feeling the tiniest bit of relief. Tima had the High Elder¡¯s approval.

    ***

    Indenuel never tried to swim through mud before, but he got a sense of it as he came to. It was difficult to breathe, and it took far too much will power to open his eyes. He heard someone call his name, but the mud pulled him back under.

    Someone squeezed his hand, he heard voices this time, ones he recognized. Familiar warmth flooded his veins. The mud cleared away, and clarity returned. He remembered demons everywhere. Demons stealing his soul. The promise the devil made that he would destroy the city.

    Indenuel sat straight up before he remembered he needed to breathe.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You¡¯re alright,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Tolomon? Nathaniel? Is the city alright? Is everyone alright?¡± Indenuel asked way to quickly, on the verge of passing out again.

    ¡°I assure you, my boy, everyone is just fine. Don¡¯t overexert yourself or you¡¯ll pass out again,¡± Martin said as multiple hands eased him back down. Once again, the warmth of the healing power went through his system.

    Indenuel smelled the incense. A smokey haze was in his room and turned to see at least ten used sticks in the incense bowl.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°How long was I asleep?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°About four days,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel blinked as servants began pushing back more curtains and light filled his room. He tried to move, but the energy that helped him jolt straight up before was gone, leaving his limbs stiff.

    Indenuel closed his eyes again, Martin filling him with rejuvenating healing power. It was so quiet. There were no demons, no shrieking, all was calm. The city was alright. And Tolomon¡­

    Indenuel cracked an eye open to see Tolomon standing beside the bed, watching him closely. His bodyguard gave a small smile as Indenuel¡¯s gaze met his. He returned with his own weak smile.

    He had no idea what happened. Not after the demon stabbed his head with those two black blades. But he remembered so much leading up to it. The panic, the terror, his confession which the devil claimed would never work.

    Martin dropped his hands and Indenuel stared at the ceiling, not wanting to look at either one of them out of shame. He closed his eyes again, knowing Tolomon had every right to get angry at him. That Nathaniel should scream at him for his stupidity. And Martin should never forgive him. What happened instead was Martin grabbed Indenuel¡¯s arms to help him sit up before hugging him.

    ¡°I am so relieved you are alright,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel began to cry. He covered his mouth as hot tears ran down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Martin simply held him, not letting Indenuel go even if he wanted to. ¡°Do not concern yourself with what happened. Just know everyone is safe and well. The devil did not get out of the Cathedral, and Cristoval and Dalius were able to extract him from you safely.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, still sobbing into Martin¡¯s shoulder. Martin continued to hold him. Indenuel never wanted this to happen. He always considered himself religious. Maybe not as religious as Lucia, but he did try. God¡¯s death shattered him, but this? Somehow, meeting the devil himself, being possessed, it was like all of the stories he was told as a child came crashing down around him. He met the devil. The devil was real. Which meant God was real too.

    And God was dead.

    ¡°Now, Tolomon has tried his best to feed you these past few days but let me go down and check how lunch is going. The other High Elders should be here soon, and we will get your confession down and work through it with you. Alright?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel nodded. He was in no position to argue anymore. He should have confessed when Tolomon told him too. Indenuel had his feet on the side of the bed when Martin left. He tried getting up, his legs wobbling. Tolomon was at his side.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be doing that already. You¡¯ve been out for four days.¡± Indenuel wobbled again and Tolomon grabbed him, helping him find his balance. ¡°Wait until you get more solid food in your system.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Indenuel mumbled, letting Tolomon ease him back to sitting on the bed. ¡°I should listen to you more.¡±

    Tolomon laughed. It almost sounded jolly. ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad this experience taught you something.¡±

    Indenuel smiled before it dropped. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tolomon. For everything. I should have listened to you. I never should have gotten angry, and I-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already forgiven you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel let out a breath. ¡°Why? I was so cruel to you. The demons told me to kill you. You should not forgive me this easily.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s just say being possessed by the devil himself is plenty punishment enough. I don¡¯t have the creative capacity to think of something worse. And it¡¯s clear you feel awful about it.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°That I feel awful or look awful?¡±

    ¡°Both, honestly,¡± Tolomon said as Martin walked in with a tray of food that smelled delicious. Indenuel ate as Martin healed his muscles, pulling quickly from the nutrients from the food in his stomach.

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen with my confession?¡± Indenuel asked. Now that he was stronger, he was getting far more worried about it.

    ¡°Dalius will write down everything you say, and we will ask our questions. Since you already admitted to using corruptive means to take the lives of two individuals, you will be stripped of privacy and Navir will investigate your memories to make sure you are not lying,¡± Martin said quietly.

    Indenuel winced, feeling his throat start to close. ¡°Will I be thrown in the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°If Dalius cannot get your mark removed, then yes. But Dalius is powerful, and something tells me he will. Once the mark is gone, we will take turns assessing the damage this has caused your God-given gifts,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel tried to relax. He glanced down his shirt to see the pale pink mark before fixing it again. ¡°If I had confessed the day it happened, the devil never would have possessed me, would he.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps not,¡± Martin said. ¡°We hadn¡¯t planned on the devil taking such interest in you, but this has been a warning to us all. You are the Warrior, and therefore very much the interest of the devil. You must keep your soul protected. This must never happen again.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as Martin left to give him privacy. He dressed himself, still not prepared for his staff to see his mark. He was a lot stronger, but he was sure he still looked like death.

    The other High Elders waited for him in his study. Tolomon helped him go down the stairs before waiting by the door. He walked through the door, and Martin pulled a chair out for him, telling him to sit. He must have really looked that bad if even Fadrique gave a tiny wince in sympathy.

    ¡°Shall we begin with a prayer?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel nodded, listening to Navir¡¯s prayer, requesting God to grant them guidance and mercy. A God who was dead. Once it was done, Dalius, who was sitting at Indenuel¡¯s desk opened the book and dipped his quill in the ink.

    ¡°Tell us what happened that caused you to mark yourself,¡± Navir said, sitting back in his own chair, his fingers steepled as he prepared to listen.

    Indenuel looked at each of their faces in turn. Looked at the men who he believed were conniving individuals willing to do anything to keep their power. His eyes lingered on Fadrique, the thought of confessing in front of him made him ill. At least, that was before the devil possessed him and threatened to kill everyone he loved.

    ¡°I never wanted to give up the children,¡± he began. He told them as best he could. Gave them an overview of his relationship with Andres and Lola before explaining how he discovered Matteo had been beaten and the anger had been too much. He told the story, explained how he must have used all the corruptive powers, some on purpose, some accidentally. He stared at his hands the entire time as he talked. He finished his story, emphasizing that he felt no remorse for what he did and mentioning how he deliberately pushed Andres into hell before he resolved to try and clear the mark himself.

    Indenuel finished, and there was silence among the High Elders as Dalius finished writing what he said. Dalius finished and nodded at Navir who had a deeply troubled look on his face. ¡°You have told us everything?¡±

    ¡°To the best of my remembrance, sir,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir nodded, then glanced out one of the windows. ¡°Come, we will do this with just a branch.¡±

    Indenuel stood on trembling legs as he followed Navir to the window. He opened it and took a branch, bringing it closer into the study.

    ¡°Are you aware of the rules for having your privacy revoked?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel nodded, his mouth too dry to speak. Navir was only allowed to see the memories that dealt with the murder. Anything else, and Navir would sacrifice whatever evidence he found from this. Navir took Indenuel¡¯s hand, placing it on the branch and covering the other side with his own before closing his eyes.

    Navir dove into Indenuel¡¯s memories with a skill he should not have been surprised at. He relived the memories, seeing Matteo¡¯s back, feeling the anger surge again. He watched as he used the corruption to find them, to hide himself, and finally to kill them. More importantly, Navir felt as Indenuel did not care as he turned and left the bodies to be discovered. Indenuel¡¯s knees trembled as Navir felt the anxiety and guilt not from the murders, but from the fear of getting caught.

    The tree reacted negatively to this. It was deeply uncomfortable that Navir was breaking Indenuel¡¯s privacy this way. Despite how much Navir assured the tree this was according to law, the tree did not like this violation of Indenuel¡¯s privacy. It reacted worse to witnessing the murders, and Navir filled the tree with goodness before letting it go.

    ¡°Indenuel.¡± The respect Navir might have once had for Indenuel was no longer there. ¡°If you will excuse us, before we assess the corruption inside you, there are some things I need to discuss with my fellow High Elders in private. Do not leave this house, under threat of arrest.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, not looking at Navir. He managed to walk across the study without stumbling and eased the door open, grateful that no one could see him reaching out to Tolomon, who took his hand and helped him out of the study.

    Tolomon closed the door. ¡°How¡¯d it go?¡±

    ¡°I still feel no remorse,¡± Indenuel whispered. ¡°After all that, after everything I experienced, I am still relieved they are dead.¡±

    Tolomon glanced at the closed door but said nothing.

 Chapter 109

    Navir sat down, leaning back as he rubbed his eyes. Dalius watched, quill in hand. Martin was almost scared to know what the Acting High Elder saw in Indenuel¡¯s memories.

    Navir straightened. ¡°If this had been anyone else, even a fellow High Elder, I would have strongly suggested revoking all titles and sticking him in the dungeon for twenty years, mark or no mark.¡± Martin¡¯s chest tightened.  ¡°What he said was true. He had no sympathy or guilt when he killed those two people.¡±

    Fadrique shook his head. ¡°And since he¡¯s the Warrior?¡±

    ¡°Clearly that¡¯s impossible. We cannot imprison the man who¡¯s going to stop this war.¡±

    ¡°The prophecy did not prepare us for this,¡± Fadrique said.

    Martin rubbed his forehead with one finger, feeling overwhelmed. ¡°Even after everything that happened during the Day of the Devil? Indenuel didn¡¯t care?¡±

    ¡°The only guilt he felt was when Matteo figured it out,¡± Navir said.

    Martin¡¯s eyebrows raised. ¡°Matteo knows?¡±

    Navir nodded, tapping his fingers against each other, a look of deep concentration on his face. ¡°Indenuel¡¯s use of the corruptive powers, combined with not feeling guilty afterwards, is a cause of deep concern.¡±

    ¡°Let alone how his soul was in such a state that the devil himself possessed him,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Nothing will matter.¡± All four High Elders turned to look at Cristoval, who was talking as though he was fully aware of the situation, even though his eyes were still flitting around. ¡°The end of the war will come either way. None of the outcomes are ones we want.¡±

    A chill traveled through Martin¡¯s body. Most of what Cristoval said nowadays made no sense in the context of the conversation, but this was completely different. Martin turned to Dalius, who was as surprised as anyone.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Fadrique asked, his voice loud compared to Cristoval¡¯s soft one. Cristoval muttered again to himself. Fadrique leaned closer to listen. ¡°What about the end of the war.¡±

    ¡°So hot. So deadly hot. I¡¯d never live there. Not like here. So nice here. Water, plants, food. No one can survive in the desert. Why are they living in the desert?¡± Cristoval said.

    Navir shook his head, sitting up. ¡°We must give Indenuel five lashings and a night in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Be reasonable, Navir. The boy was just possessed by the devil himself. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s punishment enough?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°We mustn¡¯t go easy on him,¡± Navir said. ¡°He committed a remorseless double murder.¡±

    ¡°The devil certainly didn¡¯t go easy on him. He¡¯s had enough punishment. If he feels no remorse, there is little else we can do. He feels bad enough, so we use that to help the corruption get out of his body.¡±

    ¡°And if he kills again?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°He won¡¯t,¡± Martin said. ¡°There was a lot of resentment between Indenuel and Andres. Lola too. Indenuel¡¯s bond with the children is strong.¡±

    ¡°Strong enough to kill,¡± Dalius mumbled as he kept up with the meeting notes.

    ¡°We must set up some sort of boundaries at least to make sure this doesn¡¯t happen again,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°It won¡¯t. I know it won¡¯t,¡± Martin said. ¡°The children¡¯s safety being threatened was the only thing that drove him to murder.¡±

    Navir shook his head, looking incredulous. ¡°This goes against my better judgement. He murdered two people, using all the corruptive powers, and we¡¯re not sending him straight to the dungeon with at least ten lashings on his back.¡±

    ¡°What would it look like if we did?¡± Martin asked. ¡°The Cathedral, the pinnacle of this beautiful city, has been damaged. Kiam is getting closer to winning this war. Indenuel is the only hope some of these people have because the story of defeating these marked individuals has caught on. If we lock him in the dungeon, we might as well break the already floundering morale of our people.¡±

    ¡°And if we let him go of murder, what will stop him from murdering again?¡± Navir asked.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    ¡°You honestly think he¡¯s going to murder again?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Indenuel convinced himself those people needed to die, and he killed them with no remorse.¡± Navir said. ¡°That line of flawed logic is far more terrifying to me than the actual murders.¡±

    ¡°He and Tolomon have a close bond,¡± Martin said. ¡°I would trust Tolomon with my life, and in many instances have done just that. So we get Tolomon to keep an eye on him. Report him if he attempts to do anything like this again. Take away Indenuel¡¯s ability to swear him to secrecy.¡±

    ¡°Where was Tolomon when this was all happening, anyway?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°Recovering from grey death,¡± Navir said, mulling this over. ¡°Even Graduates are allowed a mistake or two when recovering from something like that.¡±

    ¡°If we make Tolomon his warden as well as his bodyguard, I truly believe Indenuel will never murder again.¡±

    Navir nodded. ¡°That might work. And as a Graduate, Tolomon would be perfectly capable of stopping Indenuel from committing any more crimes.¡±

    Martin tapped the desk with his knuckles. ¡°Are we in agreement?¡±

    The other three High Elders nodded. Cristoval stopped mumbling, staring ahead, for once strangely silent.

    ¡°Let¡¯s bring him back in, then. Assess the damage to his soul,¡± Navir said.

    ***

    Tolomon was not asked to leave when he came in with Indenuel. They listened to the sentencing. The situation Indenuel placed on the High Elders was a difficult one. Having Tolomon act as both bodyguard and warden was reasonable. Tolomon nodded in agreement to everything Navir asked of him.

    ¡°And you no longer have the right to swear Tolomon to secrecy,¡± Navir finished.

    Indenuel¡¯s snort was soft. ¡°I was never going to do that again anyway.¡±

    His bodyguard let the tiniest smile of pride cross his face.

    ¡°Tolomon? Do you agree to what has been asked of you?¡± Navir asked.

    He bowed. ¡°I agree, sir.¡±

    Indenuel wasn¡¯t that surprised. Tolomon would agree to anything the High Elders requested, even if they asked him to go to Hell and come back. Indenuel honestly wouldn¡¯t be that surprised, either with the High Elders asking him to go to Hell, or for Tolomon to return from such a journey.

    Tolomon stayed in the study but remained by the door as Navir had Indenuel stand again. ¡°Now, let us see this mark again.¡±

    Indenuel was confused. Had the High Elders already seen the mark? He realized he¡¯d been out for quite a while and already confessed to Martin. There were probably multiple times they could have checked the mark.

    He swallowed his pride as he slipped his shirt off, sensing the coldness from the mark even still.

    Dalius stood and moved around the desk before giving the mark a critical look. He then reached forward, touching the marks each individually before closing his eyes and pulling. Indenuel winced as black whispers filled the room. It was still too recent, and his hands shook in fear. With a final jerk, the whispers disappeared, and the mark left his chest. Indenuel gasped, then looked down, seeing his chest completely free of the mark. After almost two weeks of constant meditation, it was gone with a simple tug from Dalius. He touched it, feeling the warmth.

    Dalius opened his eyes and smiled. ¡°The mark is gone, and I consider you cleansed. My prayer is it will never return in any form.¡±

    He slipped his shirt on again. ¡°I will try, High Elder Dalius.¡±

    ¡°Let us see what damage this has done to your gifts.¡± Navir reached out and took Indenuel¡¯s hands. Navir closed his eyes, and Indenuel looked at the floor. He already bore his soul, so more prodding by Navir and the rest of them was just another thing that needed to happen.

    Navir nodded, dropping Indenuel¡¯s hands. ¡°Thank you for your honesty today. Your tree powers have eroded enough that I am concerned, but it is nothing that can¡¯t be perfectly healed in another month or so. I pray Kiam doesn¡¯t decide to invade us any time soon.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart dropped. Navir might have said it as a joke, but he realized once again he oversaw ending this war. With the confession done, he needed his powers back to their full strength.

    Fadrique was next. He stared at Indenuel, keeping his emotions in check as he grabbed his hands. Indenuel felt a small resentment having Fadrique check him, though he was in no position to choose. Fadrique gave Indenuel a look, one that assured him he hated this just as much as he did.

    Fadrique closed his eyes and assessed the corruption in his soul. It was far quicker as he dropped Indenuel¡¯s hands and opened his eyes. ¡°Whatever you used of the corruptive weather control was out of instinct. Thunderstorms, though uncommon, are not rare in Santollia City. I might need a few sessions to get him back to what he once was. Maybe only one. He is¡­¡± Fadrique stopped himself, then gave Indenuel the smallest look. ¡°You are still one of the most powerful weather controllers I have ever come across.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyebrows twitched in surprise. Of everything that happened today, he didn¡¯t expect Fadrique to compliment him. The man turned away as Dalius finished writing something down before stepping forward, grabbing his hands with his ink splotched ones. He closed his eyes, sensing him, a frown tugging at his face. He prodded harder, and it was to the point where Indenuel felt uncomfortable when Dalius finally let go.

    ¡°There¡¯s no corruption.¡±

    Navir frowned. ¡°Impossible. Cristoval said demons were shrouding his face, and none of the good souls could enter.¡±

    Dalius shook his head. ¡°That wasn¡¯t Indenuel¡¯s doing. It must have been the devil. You are still as strong as ever.¡±

    ¡°Even after what happened on the Day of the-¡± Indenuel hesitated, still terrified to even mention the devil.

    ¡°Yes. Even with that. Even with pushing Andres closer to Hell. You have no corruption in you.¡± Dalius looked deeply troubled. ¡°That means most of it was all the devil¡¯s doing. He wants your soul, Indenuel. Stay as far away from him as possible.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. Dalius shook his head as he wrote down the report. Martin appeared, and Indenuel recoiled a little. He was not looking forward to this. He used corrupted pain the most, and he was terrified of what Martin would sense. Instead of grabbing his hands, Martin extended his own hands toward Indenuel, palms up. Indenuel hesitated before placing his hands in Martin¡¯s. Martin gave him a tiny smile before he closed his eyes. Indenuel looked up at the ceiling, simply waiting.

 Chapter 110

    Martin gave a quick intake of breath before Indenuel sensed more prodding. He closed his eyes, turning his face away, shuffling his feet. He couldn¡¯t be sure if Martin was simply taking longer, or if his own anxiety made it seem so. He spared a glance at the other High Elders who were also waiting.

    ¡°There is a lot of corruption that hurt much of his gift,¡± Martin said quietly. He opened his eyes, staring right at Indenuel, and he wanted to shrivel to dust in that moment. This is what he expected. The hurt, the betrayal, the sadness, all wrapped into one look. ¡°I¡¯ll need six months at least to bring it back to what it once was.¡±

    ¡°Six months?¡± Navir asked, wincing.

    ¡°At least. You used too much, and you didn¡¯t confess right away. That kind of damage lingered, but it won¡¯t be impossible to fix,¡± Martin said, still staring at Indenuel who could not look back at him. ¡°We have a lot of work to do, my boy.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, still not brave enough to face him. Indenuel sank back into the chair as the High Elders discussed his schedule. For the next week he was to meet with Martin entirely. Starting the week after, he would meet with Martin twice, Captain Luiz three times, and then one of the other High Elders on the sixth day until his powers were back to where they once were.

    ¡°One last thing, Indenuel,¡± Navir said. ¡°We assumed you would want to keep the story of what happened to yourself, so the story is that you fought two marked individuals and won. You do not need to give any more detail if you do not wish.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, feeling numb. The High Elders wanted to keep his possession from getting out, and so did he. He wanted to pretend like it never happened. It might be easier to deal with it that way. With his memory gone, it might be easier for him than for Tolomon.

    ¡°Go get some rest. You look like you need it,¡± Dalius said.

    He nodded again, struggling to his feet.

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to ask,¡± Martin said. Indenuel paused, looking up at him. ¡°How did you know the name of the devil? That kind of knowledge had been locked away for centuries.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed, then looked down, feeling the panic start to seize him again before he forced it away. ¡°The first Sabbath I was here I¡­ I had a dream where¡­ where he came to me. Posing as my father. I had a few more dreams with him. I thought¡­ I honestly thought he was who he said he was.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face dropped, then his gaze shot toward Navir, who looked genuinely surprised. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us of this the moment it happened?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Because he posed as an Oraminian. I was nervous about what you would have thought of me being half Oraminian.¡± Indenuel stole a glance at Tolomon to judge what he would have thought. There was nothing but concern in his eyes. ¡°But I guess my father will still remain a mystery.¡±

    Navir rubbed the back of his head, frowning, before looking at Dalius, who finished writing what was being said. Dalius glanced up and saw the High Elders gaze on him, then placed the quill back in the ink bottle. ¡°The reason why the devil is so good at lying is because he often takes the truth and twists just an aspect of it.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°Whoever the devil came to you as, there is a good chance that man exists in real life,¡± Dalius said.

    Indenuel¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Wait, are you saying my father might be Oraminian after all?¡±

    Dalius began to blow on the ink to dry it before he picked up the quill again and kept writing. ¡°I¡¯m saying¡­¡± Dalius said slowly as his focus was divided. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I¡¯m saying, but I¡¯m sure it has been a difficult thing not knowing who your father is. Just¡­ don¡¯t be surprised if your mother confirms you are half Oraminian.¡±

    Martin screwed up his face in confusion, then looked at Indenuel, studying his features. Fadrique and Navir too stared at him, possibly trying to pick out the Oraminian in him.

    ¡°And that doesn¡¯t bother you? That the Warrior might be half Oraminian?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Navir studied him for a moment longer before he shook his head. ¡°All that matters is you have green eyes. Though maybe this, too, we must keep quiet until it is confirmed by Lucia.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Thank you, High Elders.¡±

    ¡°May God bless you as you work to strengthen your gifts,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel stared at Navir. He was certain that was a phrase they used with all the people healing their souls, but Indenuel knew the truth. The Gods weren¡¯t going to bless him, because They were dead.

    ¡°I will see you tomorrow morning,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Indenuel mumbled as he headed out of his study. Tolomon walked with him, staying quiet. They didn¡¯t talk all the way until Indenuel was back in his room. There were servants there, packing up Tolomon¡¯s cot and moving it out. ¡°You¡¯re not staying?¡±

    ¡°The marked individuals don¡¯t exist, there was never an attempt on your life. I will be fine in the other room,¡± Tolomon said as Indenuel eased himself back into bed.

    ¡°But you¡¯re my warden now. Don¡¯t you need to keep a careful eye on me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Tolomon smirked. ¡°I will. Nothing better than giving someone a false sense of security, right? I won¡¯t be recovering from grey death this time. You won¡¯t sneak out so easily again.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, resigned to his fate. It wasn¡¯t like he was going to murder again. He doubted he would ever do that again after what happened. All things considered, he was glad his punishment involved Tolomon keeping a watchful eye. It could have been a lot worse.

    ¡°Does it bother you that I might be half Oraminian?¡± Indenuel asked before he could stop himself.

    ¡°Should it bother me?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel rubbed his arm. ¡°The Oraminians¡­ they¡­ your family¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah. Right,¡± Tolomon said, not keeping Indenuel¡¯s gaze before shrugging. ¡°If I had known you twenty years ago, yes. It would have bothered me a lot. Now, no. You¡¯re still the Warrior, and I still swear to protect you until I take my last breath. I don¡¯t care what your heritage is.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, looking down at his hands. He remembered the insanity that had happened the past few weeks, and he was surprised Tolomon was still standing. Which reminded him again of Martin¡¯s disappointment when he realized exactly how bad the corrupted pain eroded his gift. The gift he used to save Tolomon¡¯s life. The one that wasn¡¯t as strong as before.

    ¡°Fathers can be complicated,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Mine wasn¡¯t the best, but I still mourned his passing.¡±

    Indenuel shrugged. ¡°And I didn¡¯t know mine at all. Can¡¯t even tell you if he was a good one or a shitty one.¡±

    ¡°I see now why you pick and choose who becomes your family instead. It¡¯s easier that way.¡± The servants finished taking the last of Tolomon¡¯s things to his room. Pablo appeared, moving out of the way of the other servants before walking further in and setting the tray down.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Dreamless tea,¡± Tolomon said as Pablo bowed and left the room. ¡°I asked for it to give to you. It appears you remember nothing about what happened, but the devil still does. Demon induced nightmares are nothing to play with, so I wanted to make sure you got some before you slept again.¡±

    Indenuel winced. ¡°Demon induced nightmares?¡±

    Tolomon nodded, raising his hand. ¡°You have your nightmares.¡± He raised his other hand high above his other hand. ¡°And then you have demon induced nightmares.¡± He dropped both hands before pouring a cup of tea. ¡°This will stop any dreams at all. No dreams, no devil coming to play with them.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t want to ask, but he couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°What do¡­ what do demon induced nightmares¡­¡±

    ¡°They are incredibly realistic, even though they are implausible.¡± Tolomon sipped the tea before handing Indenuel the cup. It was still incredibly hot. Indenuel had no idea how Tolomon could have sipped it already. ¡°Your brain goes through all the worst possible scenarios, and it feels real. Not only that, but since you have the power of speaking to the dead, your body isn¡¯t still. It moves and jerks, or sometimes you get up and flail around.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Tolomon, then attempted to take a large swallow of tea. He tasted the rosemary and chamomile, then grimaced. ¡°Is that garlic?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, try and focus on the other herbs,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°In about six months the memories should be locked away enough that you won¡¯t need it. But just in case, if you find yourself trapped in a demon induced nightmare, I will ask you to tell me something you smell, and to answer an odd question that would make no sense to help wake you up.¡±

    Indenuel did not like the sound of any of this, but he realized this was simply Tolomon being Tolomon.

    ¡°Six months, then?¡± Indenuel asked quietly. ¡°Will this affect my power? Will no one come see me for six months?¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°As long as they¡¯re good spirits, it doesn¡¯t hurt your power. Especially if they need to get an urgent message.¡± Tolomon took back the empty cup and filled it again, taking another tiny sip before handing it back to Indenuel. ¡°Two cups should be enough. And in six months you can return to your regular nightmares.¡± There was an underline of lightheartedness in his tone. ¡°Get some sleep. You look like shit.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes and drained the second cup before handing it back to Tolomon, shivering. ¡°Nasty stuff.¡±

    ¡°You should try the dreamless tea Sara makes. Almost can¡¯t taste the garlic,¡± Tolomon said, placing the cup by the kettle before picking the tray up and heading for the door.

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°You take dreamless tea too?¡±

    ¡°I do, yes.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not a speaker of the dead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d still rather not have nightmares. Even the regular kind.¡± Tolomon opened the door, the smile disappearing from his face. ¡°I haven¡¯t dreamed in twenty years.¡± He said it as if he didn¡¯t expect Indenuel to hear.

    ***

    Indenuel slept in, the note of apology sent quickly to Martin, who answered just as quickly to take his time. Despite the servant spending a long time styling Indenuel¡¯s hair, he sat slumped in his seat in the dining hall, his fingers in his styled hair, elbow on the table, eating as much food as he liked. Indenuel was going to train at Martin¡¯s home, since the Cathedral was still being fixed. He also got the sense that no one wanted him to see how much damage the Cathedral had gone under. It caused some guilt to trickle in, but he tried to brush it aside.

    We¡¯re all safe. Everyone is safe. No one got hurt.

    Except for the damage done to his soul. But they were working on that.

    ¡°I was instructed to give this to you once you were up and feeling better,¡± Pablo said, setting down a bottle of wine on the table and handing him a letter.

    Indenuel straightened in his seat, turning the letter around. ¡°What? Who¡¯s this from?¡±

    ¡°Captain Nathaniel. He dropped it off before he returning to the war last week.¡± Pablo left the dining hall as Indenuel stared at the letter in his hand, then looked at the bottle of wine before giving Tolomon a curious look. His bodyguard sitting next to him shrugged. Indenuel opened the letter.

    Indenuel,

    I would like to think of myself as a man of my word. As promised in previous letters, here is the bottle of the finest wine in the world for saving Tolomon¡¯s life. Though I was not planning on physically beating some sense into you, I hoped for a good conversation while we drank it. I¡¯m still visiting again during the Spring Welcoming. Schedule me in sometime then in your busy schedule. This visit I know was a surprise, but I¡¯m glad I came.

    Work on getting better. I know my father; therefore, I know he¡¯s already forgiven you. He is a good man and wants what¡¯s best for you. You know now what it¡¯s like to be in the grasp of the devil. Never get to that point again. Don¡¯t get better for the world, don¡¯t do it because you need to end the war, don¡¯t even do it for my father. Get better because it is the right thing to do. I care about you a lot, and I know you will exceed my expectations as you work through this. You cannot do this on your own. You aren¡¯t expected to. We are here for you, all of us. I¡¯ve been thinking a lot about what you said about God, and for me it changes little. We still need each other, more than ever. Just because God isn¡¯t there anymore doesn¡¯t mean there isn¡¯t good in the world. It means He trusted us enough to be the good the world needed.

    -Nathaniel

    Indenuel crumpled the letter as he did everything in his power to fight back tears. For the first time since he learned about God¡¯s sacrifice, he felt a glimmer of hope in the higher power¡¯s plan. ¡°Damn that man.¡±

    ¡°Aha! Nathaniel strikes again,¡± Tolomon said with a smile.

    Indenuel shook his head as he stood. ¡°It¡¯s disgusting.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely nauseating, isn¡¯t it,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel gave Pablo the bottle of wine back, with instructions to save it for the Spring Welcoming in three months before they left for Martin¡¯s house.

 Chapter 111

    ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Indenuel asked in the carriage as he noticed the streets emptier than before.

    Tolomon glanced out the window, frowning. ¡°At the Cathedral, asking for news, most likely. The High Elders didn¡¯t want to be certain about their story until you woke up.¡±

    Tolomon got out of the carriage at Martin¡¯s house, and Indenuel followed close behind. They were halfway up the walkway when Derio opened the door and bowed. ¡°Martin is in his study waiting for you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Derio. I like your jacket. It looks nice,¡± Indenuel said, touching his shoulder.

    ¡°Well thank you, sir.¡±

    Indenuel walked the now familiar path to Martin¡¯s study. Tolomon faithfully walked beside him.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said to Indenuel¡¯s knocks.

    Tolomon walked in first, letting Indenuel in after. Martin was behind his desk, reading a book. Indenuel gave a small bow.

    ¡°I am here for¡­ for, um, my lesson?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin smiled an almost fatherly smile. ¡°We¡¯re all still learning, my boy.¡± Indenuel nodded, sitting down, preparing for whatever. ¡°Tolomon, could you ask one of the servants to get us some red tea?¡± Tolomon nodded and opened the door to relay the information.

    ¡°Red tea?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Zimoran. If you think anything can be made into a tea, the Zimoran¡¯s have already done it, and better,¡± Martin said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a spicy sweet tea that helps me in the mornings. I am glad you had a nice rest. You needed it.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes. Forgive me again for my lateness,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin waved a hand in front of him. ¡°You don¡¯t even have to ask for it, my boy.¡± Tolomon closed the door again, waiting. ¡°Now, we must have a good balance of meditation and acts of service. With these rumors circulating, we can¡¯t go among the poor to help build up your power. We must do what we can here before we move on to physical subjects.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, staring at his hands in his lap. There was a soft knock on the door before Derio walked in with a tea tray. ¡°Let us know if you need anything more, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, yes. We need a third cup for Tolomon,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Oh, forgive me. I did not know Tolomon would be a part of this,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Really, sir, there¡¯s no need-¡± Tolomon started to say.

    ¡°There is every need. Go get another cup, Derio,¡± Martin said softly.

    Derio bowed before leaving the study. Martin motioned Tolomon forward, who did so hesitantly. ¡°I¡¯m just a bodyguard, sir. I should remain at my post to protect Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Then this bodyguard is just going to drink some tea while he is at his post,¡± Martin said, pouring the two cups and handing one to Tolomon, one to Indenuel. Tolomon mumbled his thanks before returning to the door. Indenuel let it cool a little, watching Tolomon out of the corner of his eye. All the other High Elders always ignored Tolomon whenever he was at these lessons. Did it ever bother him?

    Indenuel took a sip, feeling the spicey sweetness of the tea. ¡°That is good.¡±

    Martin smiled as Derio returned with the final cup. ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it.¡± He poured his own cup and settled into his seat.

    ¡°Martin, may I make a¡­ a humble request?¡± Indenuel asked. Martin glanced up from his cup, waiting for him to continue. ¡°Could you write Matteo. Let him know what has happened. Not ¨C not everything that has happened, but at least tell him I confessed and am working through it? I don¡¯t think he¡¯d trust me if I told him.¡±

    Martin stilled, then placed the teacup down on his desk. ¡°Is everything alright between you and Matteo?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­¡± Indenuel swallowed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I wish I did, but I don¡¯t. Maybe now that the High Elders know it was me that¡­ killed Andres and Lola, could the children come visit more often? And maybe I could talk with Matteo myself?¡±

    It was a bold request. Both having Martin write the letter, and having the children come visit. Martin sighed, then took another sip of his tea before he placed it farther away. He stacked the books on his desk and moved them to the side before he intertwined his fingers and placed his hands on his desk.

    ¡°I trust High Elder Navir, but I need to hear it from your own mouth. Is it true you had no remorse for what you did to Lola and Andres?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t keep Martin¡¯s gaze. He swirled the cup a bit before taking another small drink. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true. And it¡¯s still true, sir.¡±

    ¡°You must understand why this concerns the High Elders so much. Guilt, remorse, these emotions are given to us for a reason.

    ¡°The mark is gone. I am doing my best to heal what I can of the erosion to my soul,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And I appreciate that. But it will take longer to get you back to where you once were,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I cannot pretend to have these feelings when they¡¯re not there. I am sorry I used corruption, but I am glad those two are gone,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin took a sharp intake of breath. ¡°These kind of thoughts are dangerous. The other High Elders already believe such thoughts will lead you to kill again.¡±

    Indenuel drained the last of his tea before pouring more in his cup. ¡°But I will kill again, won¡¯t I?¡±

    Martin looked alarmed. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The great battle. I¡¯m supposed to kill five hundred Kiamese soldiers all by myself,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin¡¯s gaze shot toward Tolomon, who stood quietly at his post. ¡°That¡¯s different.¡±

    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°It¡¯s different because Kiam is the enemy, and I shouldn¡¯t feel any remorse killing them in order to protect our people,¡± Indenuel said, blowing on his tea. ¡°I feel the exact same way about Andres and Lola. They were the enemy. I did what I did to protect Matteo, Isla, and Emilia. I won¡¯t apologize for those deaths, just like you won¡¯t expect me to apologize for the five hundred soldiers I¡¯ll kill during the great battle.¡±

    Martin stared at Indenuel, his mouth slightly open. Indenuel took another sip, looking back, knowing his argument was sound. Yes, he felt guilty for using corruption, but nothing Martin could do or say could make him feel guilty for killing Andres and Lola. Now that the confession was done, now that he was doing what he needed for his soul, he expected to never think of Andres and Lola again. They wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore, and he wished he could have done it sooner.

    ¡°It will be a lot easier if you let go of this anger you still have toward them. As long as you hate them so, they will still hurt you, no matter where they are,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel lowered his cup, trying to keep a smile on his face. ¡°Thanks for the advice, Martin.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true,¡± Martin said. ¡°This is going to hurt you in the end. You must forgive them and move on with your life.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, swirling the tea again to cool it down. He hated advice like this. Forgive and move on. Forgive and do better. He carved over a decade and a half of hate for Andres and Lola into his soul. How could he simply undo all that? To find all the little bits he carved out of himself to stick back inside? Or to even fill the hole with something and then be fine the next day. Forgiving seemed as impossible to him as Martin suddenly having the power of tree talking.

    ¡°I will try,¡± Indenuel said, because that¡¯s what everyone expected him to say.

    Martin looked worried but nodded. He walked around his desk, heading for Indenuel when a soft knock came to the door.

    ¡°Come in, Inessa,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel stood, finishing the last of his tea and placed the cup back on the tray when the door opened, and Inessa walked in. He expected to see her as he always had, but when she stepped through the door, he gasped and started to choke on the tea.

    Inessa was wearing a purple dress of a material he had rarely seen. The dress was somehow both modest but as the light shimmered off it, he could see every bit of her curves in the light, and the deep purple made her emerald eyes more glorious. It was decorated with silver trim to look like butterflies. She looked far more confident in this dress than any other dress he had seen her in, and that alone put a sparkle in her eyes he never noticed before.

    Indenuel covered his mouth to keep the tea inside, but too much of it had spilled between the spaces of his fingers. He realized too late the situation he was now in. He had made that kind of reaction about Inessa in front of Martin. Inessa stared at him at first surprised, but then he swore he saw her smile mischievously. Martin, on the other hand, was giving Indenuel a soft glare. Indenuel averted his gaze from both of them, tea dripping from his fingers, as he mentally berated himself for the situation he tripped into.

    Inessa walked forward and gave Martin a curtsey. ¡°Forgive me, Martin. I was not aware Indenuel would be here.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Martin¡¯s tone was quiet and rushed.

    ¡°I wanted to check if we would still¡­¡± Inessa trailed off, and the smile dropped. She looked at Martin, who stared at her confused. ¡°Tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Martin said far too loudly as the realization dawned on him. ¡°Yes, yes. I will see you tonight.¡±

    Inessa nodded then turned toward Indenuel. His eyes widened, his hands still over his mouth like a fool. Inessa gave a curtsey. ¡°It is of course a pleasure to see you on your feet, Indenuel. After all the rumors, I have been worried about your welfare.¡±

    He said nothing. He kept his hands clasped over his mouth, tea still dripping from his fingers, staring at the ceiling so he would not see how the light shimmered off her bodice. Shimmered off the curves. Oh, those curves.

    Dammit, Inessa. Why did you have to surprise me like this!

    The awkwardness of the situation was too much for him to try and speak. It would undoubtably make things worse. Instead, he gave a slight bow of his head, still keeping his gaze right at the ceiling. Martin was staring at Indenuel far too closely with narrow eyes.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the mischievous smile returned to her lips and his heart quickened. She knew exactly what this did to him, and she was enjoying it far too much. Why did that make her that much more alluring?

    The smirk disappeared as she headed toward the door. Tolomon opened it for her, giving Indenuel the usual look reserved for whenever he and Inessa were together. As soon as the door clicked shut, Indenuel tore his eyes from the ceiling and finally met Martin¡¯s gaze.

    Martin was not amused, though always the gentleman, pulled out a cloth handkerchief from his pocket and handed it to him. Indenuel grabbed it with his pinky finger, as his other fingers were still covering his mouth, the embarrassment burning in his cheeks. Martin turned his back, maybe to organize the tea tray, more to give him some privacy. Indenuel released his death grip and hastily wiped his hands and mouth.

    ¡°Sir, I would never, ever do anything, not even dream of anything, I¡¯m not¡­ I would never¡­¡± Indenuel was in danger of making himself out to be an even bigger ass, but someone had to broach the subject, and it was better him than Martin.

    ¡°I am far too aware of the beauty of her dresses,¡± Martin said, his voice low, his back still toward Indenuel.

    ¡°Yes. Yes, her dresses. Yes,¡± Indenuel said far too quickly. Martin gave him another look. ¡°I know she¡¯s yours. I would never take Inessa from you.¡±

    ¡°Some might think sleeping with another man¡¯s concubine is a lesser crime compared to murder, and yet you managed to convince yourself of doing the latter quite easily,¡± Martin said. Indenuel winced. He deserved that verbal jab, but it still stung. Martin sighed, straightening his shoulders. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what we say here today, the devil will still try and convince you to do his will with his temptations, and I need to know you will stay strong against them.¡±

    Indenuel still held the handkerchief tightly in his fist as he studied Martin. ¡°My soul is important to you, yes?¡±

    ¡°Very,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Then let the children come visit. They¡­ they help me. They are a reminder for me to stay levelheaded. They keep me on track, even if they don¡¯t know it.¡±

    Martin studied him closely, then nodded. ¡°I will check with the school and see if the children will be allowed to visit you at the end of the school week.¡±

    The children were coming. Indenuel relaxed, feeling himself smile. He¡¯d be able to see Matteo again. He could do something to patch their relationship.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be easiest if we start with the basics of healing, just so I know where you are, and build from there,¡± Martin said before he pulled out his dagger.

    Indenuel jumped, taking a step back. He knew he shouldn¡¯t but seeing Martin with a dagger so soon after staring at Inessa far too long reminded him again of Cristoval¡¯s prophecy. Martin frowned. ¡°Are you alright, my boy?¡±

    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Indenuel said, rubbing his arms.

    Martin seemed to realize what he was thinking, shaking his head. ¡°That was weeks ago. Put it behind you. I will never k-¡±

    ¡°I know. I know. Just¡­ what with everything that¡¯s happened, I¡¯m a little jumpy. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    Martin looked as though he wanted to remain on this topic but thought better of it.

    ¡°Tolomon, I hate to ask this every time,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t worry about it, sir,¡± Tolomon said as he walked forward, rolling up his sleeve. ¡°Believe me, I¡¯ve gone through worse.¡±

    ***

    Martin waved to them from the doorway as they got into the carriage. Indenuel snuck out before lunchtime, as he didn¡¯t feel well enough to eat with a crowd. Sara would be disappointed, but it would have to do.

    He watched the carriage head for the gate and disappear before he dropped his hands, placing them lightly on his throat. He was a High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church. He knew better than anyone how powerful the devil was. He knew the tricks and the manipulation the devil uses to keep people afraid in order to stay above it. He stayed calm and in control during the possession but seeing Indenuel react as he did brought up memories he wanted to stay buried. The devil said Martin was not only going to kill Indenuel but watch him die.

    Martin took a steadying breath, massaging his neck. The devil was the father of lies. It¡¯s what he told Nathaniel. He took the truth and spun it just enough to make it a lie. So what part of murdering Indenuel was the spin on the truth? Or was that a lie all together? He simply couldn¡¯t trust the devil. He wouldn¡¯t. Martin was not a murderer, let alone someone who would kill the Warrior.

 Chapter 112

    They were quiet in the carriage. Indenuel waited as Tolomon stared out the window.

    ¡°Are you going to lecture me about leaving other men¡¯s concubines alone?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No. Martin did a better job. And, hopefully, far more effective.¡±

    Indenuel sighed, then looked out the window, seeing people out on the streets again. In fact, it was a lot of people. ¡°What are they doing?¡±

    Tolomon kept his eyes on the group. ¡°They recognize your carriage.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, feeling a growing dread. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°These people are desperate for information and have had days to concoct wild stories.¡±

    Indenuel shifted in his seat. ¡°Do I have to talk to them?¡± There must have been something in his tone that made Tolomon glance over in concern.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± someone called.

    He winced, bowing his head, too scared to look out the window.

    ¡°Just remember the story. It was two marked individuals. You defeated them on the day of the devil,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel¡¯s nod was quick and jerky. ¡°Right.¡± He stared at the bench across from him, the material soft and a deep red. ¡°Of course.¡± He took a few quick breaths in succession. ¡°Are we¡­ slowing down?¡±

    ¡°What news!¡± someone cried.

    ¡°Tell us what happened!¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s feet pushed against the floor of the carriage, waiting to run but having nowhere to go. Tolomon slid toward the center of the carriage where Indenuel was looking. In a quick movement, Tolomon dropped the privacy screens on the two windows. ¡°Indenuel, look at me.¡± Indenuel honestly tried. He was starting to panic. The carriage slowed to a stop, and there was a group of people right outside, beginning to clamor. ¡°You are alright. They are just curious people looking for news. They are not going to hurt you.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. Yes. People looking for news. But he wouldn¡¯t tell them the truth. He couldn¡¯t. The High Elders were right. The devil appearing at the Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming and possessing the Warrior himself would be too much for the public to handle. Just like the death of God was too much. There were so many lies to keep for them. He was becoming the thing he despised most. A liar and a hypocrite.

    The carriage rocked, and Indenuel was on the bench, his back smacking the carriage roof as he swore under his breath. People clamored about, asking their questions so loudly he couldn¡¯t differentiate what they were. No one could see him, but that didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. The carriage will get moving soon. Sit down,¡± Tolomon said.

    He didn¡¯t realize he was on the bench, his back continually hitting the carriage. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t talk to them,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. Understand? It¡¯s alright.¡± Tolomon took a hold of his arm. ¡°Sit down. I don¡¯t want you to fall.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t stop breathing. Of course he couldn¡¯t stop breathing, or else he¡¯d die, but this was different. This was the erratic breathing he couldn¡¯t control.

    ¡°I.. I should. I can¡¯t. I need to.¡±

    ¡°The guards are controlling the crowd. We¡¯ll be on our way soon. Back home.¡±

    Indenuel nodded until the carriage rocked again. Rocked by people outside grabbing it, pressing against the privacy screens, people screaming for answers. Indenuel slipped, trying to back away from where the carriage rocked, but it was coming from both sides. He wasn¡¯t safe. They were going to kill him. His chest tightened and he forgot how to breathe.

    ¡°Tell us the news!¡± someone screamed.

    ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a son of a whore!¡±

    He gasped, sucking in all the air as he tried desperately to escape, but there was nowhere to go. He was in his small hut in Mountain Pass and the mob surrounded it completely. He could tell because of the torches they used. He could practically smell the smoke from here.

    ¡°Was it the marked individuals!¡± someone screamed.

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°Murderess! You will bring the devil himself down on you and your child!¡±

    Indenuel began to sob, covering his mouth so no one outside could hear him. Couldn¡¯t let them know he was afraid. Andres would eat him alive if he knew.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Indenuel said, ramming himself against the door of his hut to keep them in. ¡°I know your innocent, Mother. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°Your mother is gone.¡± He promptly ignored Tolomon¡¯s voice, straining against the door to keep the mob outside.

    ¡°Where¡¯s Matteo! The twins! Are they alright! Are they safe?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re at school. You¡¯re in Santollia City.¡± Tolomon¡¯s voice was strangely calm considering there was a literal mob outside.

    ¡°Was it the marked individuals!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll burn your house to the ground!¡±

    Indenuel covered his ears, smelling the smoke from the torches. It was so hot in here. Had they already started burning the hut?

    The rain started immediately, pelting the top of the roof.

    ¡°Shh, Indenuel. You¡¯re safe. You¡¯re fine. You¡¯re in Santollia City,¡± Tolomon said.

    He wasn¡¯t fine. He wasn¡¯t safe. Indenuel couldn¡¯t tell where he was. In a small carriage being bombarded with questions he didn¡¯t want to answer, or in his hut in Mountain Pass, hearing the screams of the mob that wanted to kill Lucia for being innocent of a crime the village wanted her to be guilty of.

    ¡°You¡¯ll suffer in Hell where you belong, witch!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re going to kill her! They¡¯re going to kill my mother!¡± Indenuel said, even though part of him knew she was already dead. His corruptive powers begged to be used. He could cause pain to ripple through the crowd, the tree branches could grab people and force them to leave him alone.

    ¡°Listen. Do you hear that? The horses¡¯ hooves. Feel the movement around you. We¡¯re moving again.¡±

    ¡°You will pay for this, you bitch!¡±

    Indenuel let out a gasp, then a steadying breath. ¡°Andres?¡±

    ¡°Andres is gone,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel took a few more breaths. ¡°I killed him.¡±

    Tolomon hesitated. ¡°Yes, you did.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, facing the back of the carriage. It was moving slowly, the privacy screens flapping in the wind, some of the rain hitting his face. He was shaking far too violently. ¡°He won¡¯t bother me anymore.¡±

    ¡°No. No he won¡¯t.¡±

    Indenuel at once became aware that Tolomon had pinned his body in a tight hug, squeezing his boy hard enough to keep him from thrashing about. Indenuel¡¯s feet dangled off the bench, far too exhausted to move. Tolomon held onto him, Indenuel¡¯s head pinned to his shoulder. Indenuel¡¯s cheeks were wet, his breathing still erratic. Shame trickled through his soul. Embarrassment burned his cheeks. He honestly thought he was back in the hut, reliving a horrible memory. Was his brain broken?

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Indenuel asked quietly, the fear evident in his voice.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Tolomon said quietly near his ear. ¡°There is nothing wrong with you. You¡¯re a boy who grew up in an awful, abusive village, and you were only pulled out of it to solve everyone else¡¯s problems before you could sort out your own.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, more tears falling down his cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m going to die. This prophecy is going to kill me.¡±

    ¡°Then it will kill me too,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°And when this life is all done, we¡¯ll go to one of those islands in Dengria and haunt the lovers there.¡±

    Indenuel let out a shaky laugh. ¡°I¡¯ll be with the good spirits. I won¡¯t go to Hell.¡±

    ¡°No, Indenuel. Whatever those villagers said, they don¡¯t know you. You¡¯re a good man. Good men don¡¯t go to Hell.¡±

    Indenuel felt more tears fall, taking small gasps. ¡°I murdered, Tolomon. Murderers go to Hell.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then we¡¯ll both be there. God knows my hands are far bloodier than yours.¡±

    Indenuel let out a soft sob. ¡°Can you protect me from Andres and Lola? When we go to Hell?¡±

    ¡°If we go to Hell, I will battle for the rest of my existence to keep you safe. But don¡¯t trouble your mind about things like that.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, closing his eyes to gather the strength to sit back down on the bench of the carriage. He eased himself next to Tolomon and covered his face, trying to relax, trying to find some sort of peace after all that.

    ¡°I give you my word as a Graduate that no harm will come to you for the rest of the day,¡± Tolomon said quietly.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I don¡¯t know what came over me.¡± He was still far too embarrassed. Was he starting to crack? Indenuel glanced at Tolomon. He didn¡¯t return the gaze, instead he looked forward.

    ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, I¡¯m no good with words of comfort,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Just know that¡­ that what just happened to you, it happens to others, too.¡±

    Indenuel continued to look at Tolomon who refused to return the gaze, and instead looked at his hands, blinking a lot more than usual.

    By the time the carriage reached home, the rain cleared.

    ***

    Martin got into his clothes before placing the High Elder robe back on. Inessa had her back to him, giving him the privacy he didn¡¯t ask for, but needed.

    ¡°Good night, Inessa,¡± Martin said, because it was against his nature to do what he did and sneak away.

    ¡°Good night,¡± she said quietly.

    Through the dim moonlight he traveled through the quiet house before he met Derio at the bottom of the stairs with two candles. Martin took one of them.

    ¡°Have a bath prepared in the guest room. I will be in my study. Let me know when it¡¯s ready,¡± Martin said quietly.

    ¡°Right away, sir,¡± Derio said.

    Martin walked to his study, placing the candle carefully on his desk before pulling out some writing instruments. He wrote down some quick notes of what happened, swallowing down bile the entire time. He made it as dry and as scientific as possible for his research notes and had barely three sentences of a description before he figured that was enough. He¡¯d add more for the next two days, then wait to find out if she was pregnant.

    It was at this that he started to gag. He closed his eyes, composing himself when there came a knock. ¡°Your bath is ready for you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Derio,¡± Martin said, trying to sound in control.

    Once Martin was in the guest room, he took off his clothes yet again, seriously tempted to burn them. He had two more days of this. He couldn¡¯t keep doing this. He thought the first month home was bad, but now, so soon after what the devil told him. If the devil approved, if demons watched¡­

    Martin took slow, steady breaths as he continued to scrub his skin raw.

 Chapter 113

    Indenuel was working on writing a letter to Matteo, trying to do his best to get his thoughts across. Martin assured him he and the girls were coming for Sabbath, but he still hadn¡¯t heard from Matteo, and he wanted to start patching this relationship as soon as possible.

    It had been a few days since the incident in the carriage. Indenuel requested Martin to come to his home to train instead, and he agreed without any questions. Indenuel pushed himself every time, getting his healing stronger.

    Martin had just left, and Indenuel finished his letter, pushing it to one side before rubbing his own temples, giving a sigh.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Tolomon asked. Indenuel nodded, barely smiling before leaning back in his chair. ¡°Aren¡¯t we passed lying to each other?¡±

    Indenuel sighed again. ¡°Just doing what I need to. Trying to get better.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s nod was absent. ¡°Want some advice?¡±

    Indenuel looked up at the man who had probably seen more hellish sights than he ever could. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Tolomon moved from his post by the door and sat down in the chair opposite his desk. ¡°You¡¯ve got to get out of the house.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face fell a little. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°Go do something. Something you enjoy. Whatever it is. As long as it¡¯s legal. You¡¯ve moved from your room to your study back to the room, eating whenever and whatever Pablo brings to you. I know it¡¯s scary, but even a walk around the gardens will get some sun on your face. You can¡¯t focus completely on fulfilling the prophecy, or it will eat you away.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, knowing Tolomon was right, but unsure how to do it. He was scared to go outside. He was afraid he¡¯d panic again. But maybe a walk around the garden would be good. ¡°What do you do to distract yourself with? You¡¯re always with me. Doesn¡¯t it get exhausting protecting me all the time?¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°My fights at the training ground have become that for me. A good balance of practicing my skill but knowing I¡¯m not in any real danger. It¡¯s become a release.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Do you need to-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tolomon said with a smile. ¡°We can wait until next week. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as Pablo knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Indenuel said. It was too early for lunch, so it must be some sort of news. ¡°Maybe I will take a walk in the gardens later. I used to take walks early in the morning, but too many people recognize me.¡±

    ¡°Just cause you look too nice. I¡¯m sure if you grunge up a bit you¡¯d be almost-¡± Tolomon froze, then turned to look at Pablo, a frown on his face.

    Pablo stood beside Tolomon with a letter extended toward him. ¡°For you, sir.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s frown deepened, then stared at the letter. He sat up straighter, staring at the letter like it would burst into flame if he touched it. ¡°Did they say who it¡¯s from?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. It came by post. Whoever sent it didn¡¯t say who they were,¡± Pablo said.

    Tolomon stared at the letter, practically forcing it to reveal its secrets by the look he gave it. Slowly, as though taking a full glass of wine, he touched the ends of the envelope with his fingertips.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get letters by post?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Not without being warned beforehand.¡± Tolomon sniffed around the edges, his frown deepening further. Pablo, who had delivered his letter, walked back out of the study. Indenuel watched as Tolomon began to examine it, carefully at first, then more elaborate tests.

    ¡°Do you even have enemies alive enough to send you something?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Not that I recall, but you can never be too careful,¡± Tolomon said as he touched the envelope with his fingertips and made the envelope bounce against them, listening for something. Indenuel watched, mostly in interest, as Tolomon slid his finger against the waxy envelope seal to break it open. He carefully pulled out the paper, sniffing it again before unfolding it slowly.

    He paused, staring at it before he gave a gasp. Almost a squeal. It seemed strange coming from a man who was so certain he was holding death in his hands moments before. ¡°She drew me.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Indenuel stared at him, confused. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s eyes were bright with delight as he turned the page around. ¡°Emilia drew me!¡±

    Indenuel looked at the paper and saw Emilia¡¯s drawing. It depicted two unpracticed drawings of little girls next to a large, rectangle of a man who was holding both of their hands with his ridiculously large noodle arms. Indenuel smiled. ¡°It¡¯s an uncanny likeness.¡±

    Tolomon flipped the page back around, beaming. ¡°I love it.¡±

    Indenuel chuckled. The first one in days. ¡°I think you¡¯re right. We both need to get out of the house.¡± He started to stand up when he paused as an idea hit him. ¡°In fact, I know exactly where we need to go.¡±

    ***

    They didn¡¯t take the carriage. What Tolomon said was true. Indenuel never put on a nice jacket, and instead walked out in a simple shirt and pants. He told the servants not to style his hair, and instead shook it out so it didn¡¯t lay so flat. Indenuel bent his head, keeping the hood of his cloak up, and felt relieved when he walked into a crowd and no one recognized him. There were a few lingering glances, but they didn¡¯t remain. Tolomon tried to hide himself, but his muscles were impossible to miss.

    Indenuel stuck out a bit in the rich side of the city. His clothes helped him blend in a lot better once he was away from the rich side. Indenuel listened to the people going about their day, the quiet lives they lived in the city.

    Indenuel reached out gently with his tree powers, sensing the lives in the city, sensed the gossip being passed back and forth about things that seemed trivial, yet he yearned for it. He sensed Baleeah before he turned down another street and saw her there, fiddling with an orange, trying to get it open. Baleeah glanced up when they got closer, her eyes immediately falling on Tolomon. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to ask,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°But you were thinking it,¡± Baleeah said

    ¡°I did, yes. Moreso now that your immediate reaction was to assure me you didn¡¯t steal it.¡±

    Baleeah snorted before she tried again to get it open. ¡°Probably because you¡¯re a Graduate and think the worst of people like me. So I¡¯m trying to assure you that I didn¡¯t. But you still see the worst, so I don¡¯t see why I even bother.¡±

    Indenuel winced, watching Tolomon¡¯s reaction carefully. Tolomon wasn¡¯t necessarily thrilled when he suggested checking on the Oraminians, but he didn¡¯t stop it either.

    ¡°Delightful child,¡± Tolomon muttered.

    ¡°Liar,¡± Baleeah said before handing him the orange. ¡°Can you peel that for me?¡± Tolomon hesitated before taking it and peeling it open easily. He tossed the fruit back to her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not yours! You need to pay for it you little Oramin!¡± a woman said. Baleeah jumped to her feet before hiding in Tolomon¡¯s shadow. The woman slowed when she saw Tolomon, noticed he was obviously a Graduate, even though he tried to blend in. Indenuel realized it was the first time since coming to Santollia City that someone noticed Tolomon before they noticed him, and it was nice. Tolomon reached into his pocket before he dropped a copper in the woman¡¯s hands. The woman grumbled as she moved away.

    ¡°You know when people lie because you yourself lie, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Tolomon asked, looking at Baleeah who was enjoying her orange.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I took it,¡± Baleeah said.

    ¡°Without paying?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Baleeah shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve never had one before. I wanted to see what the fuss was about. They taste pretty good, but I like apples better.¡±

    Tolomon gave her a soft glare. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡±

    Baleeah sighed. ¡°And I stole it. But at least I don¡¯t have trust issues.¡± Tolomon rubbed the bridge of his nose and said nothing. ¡°What brings you here, Eskmenmar?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, and I haven¡¯t been called yet. I wanted to make sure you and your family were alright,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yeah. No one¡¯s been sick since you came. They were a lot more worried the High Elders would ban you from ever seeing us again. I bet they¡¯d be happy to see you. If you want, I could make sure someone makes Darshin leave. Wanna come?¡± Baleeah asked.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing, Baleeah, the last time I was here, people were literally trying to worship me. I don¡¯t want that. At all,¡± Indenuel said.

    Baleeah wiped her mouth of the juice with her sleeve. ¡°One man made up a song about you. They sing it all the time now.¡±

    Indenuel recoiled, shaking his head. ¡°Nope. No, no. I don¡¯t want that.¡±

    Baleeah shrugged. ¡°Have you tried to tell an Oraminian what they can and cannot do?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tolomon mumbled. ¡°We literally fought a war over it.¡±

    ¡°See,¡± Baleeah said. ¡°War.¡±

    ¡°You do realize Santollia won that war to help you, right?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Eh,¡± was all Baleeah said, thrusting the orange peel into Tolomon¡¯s hands. He took it, his lips pursed.

    ¡°Would you quit fighting with a ten-year-old?¡± Indenuel asked under his breath. Tolomon said nothing, still keeping a distrusting eye on Baleeah.

    ¡°Baleeah!¡± Indenuel looked over to see Baleeah¡¯s grandmother hobbling toward them, a string of Oraminian falling from her mouth. Baleeah retorted back, gesturing toward Indenuel and Tolomon. Indenuel waited patiently while the exchange took place.

    Baleeah finally sighed. ¡°My grandmother says you and Kumanar must come to dinner.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Who¡¯s Kumanar?¡±

    Baleeah pointed toward Tolomon, who had his arms folded. ¡°That¡¯s not my name. My name is Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°Kumanar is easier to say,¡± Baleeah said.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Tolomon said.

    Baleeah shrugged. ¡°Either way, my people would like to do a friendship meal with you. All the other Oraminians will prepare something as a thank you for saving our lives.¡±

    ¡°We do not want to intrude at all,¡± Indenuel said, his gaze bouncing between Baleeah and her grandmother.

    ¡°My grandmother knows what you did put you in danger, not only with the High Elders, but with the Kiam too. She knows-¡± Baleeah glanced at Tolomon distrustfully. ¡°-the sacrifices others have made for you. That and Darshin apparently already left for the evening.¡±

    ¡°I mean,¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes again bounced from Baleeah to her grandmother. ¡°As long as no one worships me.¡±

    Baleeah translated that for him, and her grandmother gave a loud laugh before grabbing Indenuel¡¯s hand and leading him toward the refugee settlement.

    ¡°So, no one is going to worship me, right?¡± Indenuel asked behind his shoulder.

    Baleeah shrugged, letting her grandmother take him toward the settlement.

 Chapter 114

    They arrived, Baleeah¡¯s siblings crowding around, asking questions. Baleeah¡¯s grandmother snapped at them, ushering them away as Indenuel again looked at the destitute, the starved, as he was dragged in the middle of them.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here. I cannot bring myself to take even a grain of rice from these people,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh hush, Eskmenmar,¡± Baleeah said. ¡°This is the Oraminian way.¡±

    ¡°To give when you have nothing?¡± Indenuel asked. Even as dressed down as he was, he still saw the rags the others wore. The message must have been sent, because the entire refugee camp was getting things ready for a meal.

    ¡°It is a test of true friendship,¡± Baleeah said. ¡°That, and Grandami might finally let me eat at your house sometime.¡±

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°Really?¡±

    Baleeah talked with her grandmother as she perched on a log, her legs sticking out like a frog¡¯s. Her grandmother made a quip back, and Baleeah nodded. ¡°As long as I don¡¯t come home looking like a fat noble. She hates fat nobles.¡± Baleeah stared right at Tolomon as she said this.

    ¡°I¡¯m not a nobleman.¡±

    ¡°But you are fat,¡± she said.

    Tolomon gestured to himself. ¡°This is muscle.¡±

    Baleeah shrugged, not looking impressed. There was an energy around the camp as they got ready. There had to be over a hundred people, with huge pots. Baleeah¡¯s grandmother was taking charge, giving orders.

    Other people slowed down, staring at Indenuel in awe. A few dropped to the ground to give him a bow, and he hastily said ¡°Shrbriadi,¡± as Baleeah told them something in Oramin. Hopefully telling them that they shouldn¡¯t worship him.

    ¡°What is your grandmother¡¯s name?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Muntha¡±

    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s a beautiful Oraminian name,¡± Indenuel said, looking at Muntha.

    Muntha was busy making the dinner over the fire, saying something to Indenuel.

    ¡°She says thanks.¡± Baleeah sighed. ¡°Why don¡¯t you use your leaf talking so I don¡¯t have to translate so much?¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°My tree power?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. So they can thank you personally,¡± Baleeah asked.

    Indenuel looked at the ground. ¡°I¡­ wouldn¡¯t that isolate the speakers of the dead who live here?¡±

    Baleeah screwed up her face. ¡°Those slave masters aren¡¯t here. We¡¯d never tolerate it.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Where are they?¡±

    Baleeah shrugged. ¡°Probably in one of the other cities. They can¡¯t have us together. We¡¯d kill them before they set foot here.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, knowing as a semi-outsider there was little he could do to heal centuries of trauma between people of a different race than his own. Sort of his own. He took off his shoes and socks before placing his feet squarely on the ground and tapping into his tree power. It had been a long while since he¡¯d gone barefoot.

    He sensed the emotions of all those connected to the earth. The excitement, the anticipation. Eskmenmar was here, to partake in a time-honored tradition. He felt the overwhelming gratitude they had, and they all seemed to quiet in awe as they sensed him connecting with them through the roots in the trees, trying to put more emotion rather than Oraminian words.

    Slowly, the crowd of a hundred all turned to him, watching in awe. Indenuel felt the anxiety return as he saw the hopeful faces of the people, watching him. He winced, then allowed the roots of the tree to understand his emotions. His nervousness at being here, his hesitancy to take from them when he already received so much. Most of all, how much he didn¡¯t want to be worshiped, because he is flawed and in no way deserves to be worshiped like a God. They seemed to accept and understand his thoughts, though the awe was still there.

    He asked if he could give any assistance, but he was promptly told he was the guest of honor and he wasn¡¯t allowed to do anything. Indenuel then asked if Tolomon could do anything, and he was met with the unease that he had always felt from the Oraminians in regard to Graduates. He got the impression they were almost done.

    ¡°So, what is this time-honored tradition?¡± Indenuel asked Baleeah who was dumping a bowl of cooked rice into a huge pot that was hanging over the fire. The pot was large as other people brought their small bowls of cooked rice. Others were making a kind of gravy to go with it.

    ¡°It¡¯s the friendship meal. A slave custom. Usually done when welcoming a new slave onto the farm. Or when a slave is having a hard time like when a family member has been killed or sold by a master,¡± Baleeah said.

    Indenuel swallowed the lump that leapt to his throat. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure I want to¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not slaves any longer,¡± Baleeah said. ¡°At least, not in that way.¡±

    ¡°So¡­ welcoming slaves or comforting those whose family members have died?¡± Indenuel asked, still confused why they would invite him to something like this.

    Baleeah stared at him, then frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯m quite getting the meaning across. Here, let me show you.¡± She placed her bare feet on the ground. Indenuel already had his bare feet there, so he closed his eyes, waiting.

    He sensed the emotion of the tradition. What Indenuel mistook as something negative, was simply because very few things in a slave¡¯s life were positive. Work until you die. That was the life of a slave. But this tradition was the only thing they held on to. What they didn¡¯t have in physical possessions, they built instead the emotional possessions of friends and family. They used this opportunity to comfort the sad, to be there for those who were struggling, to welcome another into their midst. Physical possessions were impossible to keep. Emotional possessions would be there forever, and for a slave, knowing someone was there for you was enough to keep you alive for one more day.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, surprised to feel warmth there. ¡°I see.¡±

    Baleeah nodded. ¡°We gather everything we have and create a huge meal. We slaves would eat and enjoy each other¡¯s company to remind us of what we have.¡±

    ¡°We?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°I thought you said you were born here in the city. You were never a slave, were you?¡±

    ¡°No. Unless you count the Santollians. They in a way also took away everything from us,¡± Baleeah said.

    Indenuel glanced at Tolomon, sometimes wondering if Baleeah forgot who they were.

    ¡°We freed you from slavery, didn¡¯t we?¡± Tolomon asked quietly.

    Baleeah looked at him with her dirt encrusted face and her disheveled hair. She straightened the rags on her shoulders as she gave a shrug. ¡°Yeah. I guess so.¡±

    Tolomon said nothing, keeping his face impossible to read.

    Muntha said something, and Indenuel got the impression that dinner was ready. The Oraminians gathered around, all sitting in a circle as Muntha placed the rice and gravy mixture into a clay bowl and ushered Indenuel over. He walked forward, and Tolomon was beside him.

    ¡°Baleeah, can you tell your grandmother that one of my jobs is to check Indenuel¡¯s food for poison? And say it tactfully so she doesn¡¯t take offense?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Baleeah frowned. ¡°You think my people would poison Eskmenmar?¡±

    Indenuel accepted the bowl as Tolomon gave it a weary eye. ¡°It is far more likely someone might try to frame the Oraminians to further divide us from each other,¡± Tolomon said, giving Muntha his best diplomatic smile.

    Baleeah snorted, then relayed this information to Muntha. Muntha said something low and angry. Some of the Oraminians near her gave a nod.

    ¡°Translation?¡± Tolomon asked. Baleeah said nothing, glancing nervously between Tolomon and Muntha. ¡°Baleeah?¡±

    She cleared her throat. ¡°Go ahead and check it.¡±

    ¡°Baleeah,¡± Tolomon said again.

    She sighed. ¡°She going to stick the poison in your bowl now. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s serious. She really, really doesn¡¯t like Graduates.¡±

    Indenuel grabbed Tolomon¡¯s shoulder, then closed his eyes, pushing his tree power even deeper. He let everyone in that circle understand exactly the depth of their friendship. Others countered with terrifying memories of Graduates, how they rounded them up at nights and were quick to hurt them. Indenuel sympathized with them, but he let them see a few memories of Tolomon¡¯s softer side. More importantly, he let everyone know how much of a brother Tolomon was to him, and how many times Tolomon had saved his life. If Tolomon wasn¡¯t here, they would not have Indenuel here tonight to honor.

    The mood shifted. There would still be some people who wouldn¡¯t trust Tolomon no matter how many memories he pushed at them. Muntha seemed to be one of them. But at least they didn¡¯t give him hostile looks.

    ¡°What did you tell them?¡± Tolomon asked, holding Indenuel¡¯s bowl as he glanced around at some of the people who were giving him curious looks.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°So are you going to check it?¡±

    Tolomon looked down at the bowl. ¡°Do you have¡­ spoons?¡± Baleeah asked.

    She shook her head. ¡°Part of the tradition. The clay bowl is the only possession we have in the friendship meal,¡± Baleeah said.

    Tolomon glanced down at the rice and gravy. ¡°So, fingers?¡±

    Baleeah nodded. Indenuel watched as Tolomon dug out a bit of rice with his pinky from the side and ate it before giving it back. ¡°No poison.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as Muntha and other women and men began dishing out the meal into clay bowls. Muntha handed Tolomon a clay bowl with a quip in Oramin. He glanced at Baleeah who had her eyes wide, staring at the ground before she met Tolomon¡¯s gaze. ¡°I¡¯m just going to leave that one untranslated.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Baleeah. You¡¯ve said quite the number of horrible things to me. You honestly think I can¡¯t take it?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Baleeah accepted her bowl, not looking at Tolomon. ¡°Graduates killed my grandfather.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, looking at Muntha. ¡°An Oraminian army slaughtered my defenseless family.¡±

    Baleeah watched him, curious, before saying something to Muntha. Muntha said nothing for a moment, still watching Tolomon with narrow eyes before calling Baleeah¡¯s other siblings over. Indenuel and Tolomon sat down cross legged on the ground as everyone received their bowl, waiting for something.

    An elderly woman stood, lifting her bowl into the air and saying something in Oraminian before she began eating. Around him, all the other Oraminians did the same, repeating the same phrase. Indenuel and Tolomon did their best, but Indenuel figured he¡¯d butchered the phrasing.

    They ate the rice and gravy with their fingers. Indenuel hadn¡¯t really used his fingers to eat. Usually they had a spoon, or he¡¯d just slurp whatever food there was from the bowl. As he watched, there was a lot more practice from the other Oraminians. They scooped with their four fingers before using their thumb to place it in their mouths. Indenuel did his best, the rice and gravy a bland mixture, but he intended to eat every grain.

    ¡°So was that a prayer?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Baleeah nodded. ¡°The oldest always says the prayer. No matter if they are male or female.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, scooping the rice with his fingers and putting it in his mouth. Muntha said something, staring straight at Tolomon. Baleeah once again looked nervous.

    ¡°We have never shared a friendship meal with the¡­ with the Santollians,¡± Baleeah said.

    ¡°We consider it a great honor,¡± Indenuel said as Muntha stared daggers into Tolomon¡¯s soul.

    ¡°You saved the lives of our people here,¡± Baleeah translated for her grandmother. ¡°You are an honorary Oraminian.¡±

    Indenuel felt his throat close as he nodded, thinking about his mysterious father, and the culture he never got to learn.

    ¡°Tell Muntha there is little I can do to change her opinion of me, but I¡¯m grateful for the food that I know was only given to me because I am with Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said, taking the dagger stare Muntha gave him with ease.

    Baleeah translated this, watching her grandmother carefully. Muntha said nothing, instead eating her rice with her fingers, staring Tolomon down. Tolomon returned the stare, eating his own rice.

    Indenuel kept his feet on the ground, feeling the conversations, sensing the emotions. He heard the laughter, and he felt for this one moment that all the cares and worries could be placed to one side. This was a time to work on strengthening relationships.

    Indenuel finished his dinner, making sure to eat every remaining piece of rice. Muntha said something, and Baleeah who had licked her bowl clean jumped to her feet.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for your friendship!¡± she said.

    ¡°For what?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done it before,¡± Baleeah said, helping him to his feet.

    The group surrounded him again, like they had the day he had healed them, all trying to touch his shoulders, and if they couldn¡¯t, they touched the shoulders next to them. Indenuel felt it in the ground, through his tree talking power. He felt their love, their acceptance. He sensed their gratitude for who he was, despite his flaws. They began to sing, a song he was quite sure was the song about him, but he couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Tolomon stood next to him, but no one touched him. He did not seem concerned by this, but he did look around, making sure Indenuel was safe. If Indenuel was being honest, he hadn¡¯t felt this safe since before the Day of the Devil. He felt sad they couldn¡¯t treat Tolomon with the same kindness. He shouldn¡¯t expect them to completely forget their biases over one dinner, but he was glad at least some didn¡¯t look at him with such hostility anymore. That had to be a step in the right direction.

    The song ended, and the Oraminians broke apart, letting him go back home. The tradition was done. Indenuel was part of them now. They had him, and he had them. This is what Tolomon meant. He couldn¡¯t save the world if he was trying to hide the wounds in his soul. His village never accepted him, and he grew up hurt and angry. Maybe finding a village that loved him was the first step to healing the pain from childhood. They touched him as he left, and he realized how different it was. The touches of his village made him wince, made him frightened, but he walked down the path they made as they brushed their hands against his face, shoulders, and arms. He wasn¡¯t used to so much touching as a Santollian, but he found he didn¡¯t mind it. It was a sign of their caring and compassion for the Oraminians.

    He thought again of the prophecy, and for once it didn¡¯t fill him with nearly as much fear. Maybe, as Nathaniel said, the Gods trusted him to be the good They couldn¡¯t bring to the world anymore. Somehow.

 Chapter 115

    The girls ran from the carriage, and Indenuel dropped to his knees to give them a hug, until they ran right past him to Tolomon. His bodyguard was surprised, but got on his knees too, a slow smile crossing his face as he listened to them talking.

    ¡°Really, girls?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Oh! Tolomon, wait right here!¡± Emilia said before she tackled Indenuel behind his back. Isla laughed as she hugged him too, and he patted their arms before they ran back to Tolomon. Indenuel stood as Matteo walked over to him, looking incredibly nervous as he tried to smile.

    ¡°You got my letters?¡± Indenuel asked. Matteo paused, then nodded. ¡°You got Martin¡¯s letter?¡± Again, he nodded. Indenuel glanced behind him to see the girls fully preoccupied with Tolomon. Indenuel pulled his shirt enough to let the boy see his clear shoulder. ¡°The mark is gone.¡±  Matteo said nothing, and Indenuel knew that was his fault. He covered his shoulder again. ¡°More importantly, I swear to you I will never do that again.¡±

    The longer the boy stayed quiet, the more Indenuel¡¯s anxiety built. ¡°I¡¯m glad you confessed,¡± Matteo finally said.

    ¡°Yeah. Me too.¡± Matteo¡¯s smile was small. He took a step forward, then hugged him. It wasn¡¯t the same. Indenuel didn¡¯t expect it to. But it was a start. Matteo, almost ten years old, still had too much of a childlike trust in him, and he couldn¡¯t mess this up again.

    Matteo broke away, taking a step back, not looking Indenuel in the eye as Baleeah walked out of the front of the house after eating way too much for breakfast from the way she was hobbling.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to eat all of what they give you, Baleeah,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It feels wrong to let it go to waste,¡± Baleeah said.

    ¡°Yeah, I know the feeling. Invite your siblings over next time, and they can help you eat it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been trying. They¡¯re terrified of Grandami¡¯s reaction.¡± Baleeah noticed Matteo. ¡°Hi! Who are you?¡±

    Matteo stared at her, surprised. Baleeah was of course still dressed in her rags, but it was most likely her blue eyes that caught him off guard. ¡°Matteo. I¡¯m Matteo. Son of Lori and Antonio, under guardianship of¡­ of¡­ King Ramiro and Queen Lisabeth.¡±

    ¡°Baleeah of Santollia City. Any friend of Eskmenmar¡¯s is a friend of mine,¡± Baleeah said.

    Matteo again gave her a confused look, most likely about the name Eskmenmar, before Baleeah walked over and hugged him. Matteo¡¯s eyes widened as she let him go. He stared at her as though he didn¡¯t quite know what to do.

    Baleeah frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Too dirty for your nice clothes?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Matteo said quickly so not to offend. ¡°No.¡± He still didn¡¯t volunteer the information, so Indenuel added it himself.

    ¡°Matteo¡¯s not used to Oraminian customs. Men and women never hug each other unless their married,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What? I¡¯m not even eleven yet! And how old are you? Seven?¡± Baleeah asked.

    Matteo still looked completely overwhelmed by this girl. ¡°I¡­ will be ten. On the second month of the new year.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? You¡¯re so small, even for a nobleman,¡± Baleeah said.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not,¡± Matteo said.

    ¡°You just said you¡¯re under the King and Queen¡¯s guardianship. If you¡¯re not a nobleman, what are you?¡± Baleeah asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s one of the children my mother raised in my village,¡± Indenuel volunteered the information as Matteo still stood silently beside them.

    ¡°Oh. You¡¯re an orphan that went off to the fancy schools, right?¡± Baleeah asked. Matteo nodded, still staring at her. Baleeah seemed to notice his discomfort. ¡°Santollian custom is ridiculous. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re going to get married. Are you going to visit more often, Matteo?¡± He nodded. Baleeah smiled as she squeezed him around the middle. Matteo grunted in surprise. He didn¡¯t hug her back, but he didn¡¯t break away either. ¡°Better get used to this then!¡± Baleeah let go and waved to Indenuel. ¡°Grandami won¡¯t let me eat on the Sabbath, so I¡¯ll see you the first day of the week.¡±

    Indenuel waved back. ¡°Bring some friends.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try!¡±

    Baleeah skipped down the walkway toward the gates. Matteo was still frozen in place, staring at Baleeah with wide eyes, his arms still slightly apart from when she hugged him.

    ¡°Delightful child isn¡¯t she,¡± Tolomon said, appearing at Matteo¡¯s side while swinging Emilia and Isla on his arms. Matteo practically leapt out of his skin, then backed away. Tolomon chuckled, glancing at Indenuel. ¡°This boy is a miniature version of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Matteo stuttered.

    ¡°Come on, Emilia! Let¡¯s go choose our room!¡± Isla said. They dropped from Tolomon¡¯s arm and ran into the house.

    ¡°Look, Matteo, I don¡¯t mean to terrify you. And I¡¯m sorry I was so intent on breaking Indenuel so he would confess while you were here. Probably didn¡¯t make me look any better,¡± Tolomon said.

    Matteo once again shielded himself in Indenuel¡¯s shadow. ¡°Yeah. Yeah, I understand.¡± His voice was quiet. ¡°Th-thank you. For making him confess.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I am still incredibly impressed at your ability to sneak around. Men twice your age haven¡¯t been able to sneak past me. Where¡¯d you learn that skill?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯m as heavy as men twice my age,¡± Matteo mumbled.

    Tolomon raised an eyebrow. ¡°I can hear your sisters well enough. I figured you might have learned that from your stay with Andres but you must have learned it sooner. Though a boy like you doesn¡¯t have that many years....¡± Tolomon trailed off as Matteo¡¯s eyes went wider. Tolomon gave a resigned sigh. ¡°Who was it. Your ami, or your api.¡±

    Matteo shot a glance at Indenuel before he even tore his gaze away. ¡°My api,¡± Matteo mumbled.

    ¡°The gall of some men,¡± Tolomon muttered under his breath before grabbing his sleeve and moving it up, showing a thin white scar on the inside of his arm.

    Matteo raised his eyebrows. ¡°You¡¯re api too?¡±

    Tolomon nodded, lowering his sleeve. ¡°Yes. An unfortunate similarity we share. But I made it out alright, so will you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Matteo said, his face softening. ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± Indenuel asked Matteo. He nodded. ¡°Are you still hungry?¡± he asked instead. The boy hesitated before he nodded again. ¡°Go on, while it¡¯s warm.¡± Matteo gave a final look at Tolomon before heading toward the house.

    Stolen story; please report.

    ¡°His silence makes so much more sense now,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about what happened. He only told my mother, and she kept his secret. But I picked up bits and pieces,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon sighed again before folding his arms and heading into the house. ¡°Something tells me Matteo had it worse than me, though.¡±

    ¡°Your father used to beat you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tolomon said before shrugging. ¡°When he got drunk. Luckily he was a good enough father to only get drunk when he was done with work for the week.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say as they entered the house. Luckily, he didn¡¯t have to. The twins stopped eating to rush over and give Tolomon a hug, which he returned before ushering them back to their places to finish eating breakfast. They didn¡¯t let him go, though, so he sat between them as they finished their breakfast.

    ***

    That first month after the Day of the Devil, Inessa did everything expected of her to keep Martin¡¯s suspicions away from her. She avoided him, only talked when spoken to, made herself disappear when he came home, but it was getting increasingly difficult as Ana, Rosa, and Adosina began to accept her. They talked to her more at dinnertime. They asked for her to come on their social visits. She was becoming a part of the family, and it terrified her. Yes, Sara still isolated her when she could, but even Sara at one point looked at her with a softened eye.

    When Inessa walked into Martin¡¯s office a few weeks later, reporting that it grieved her to tell him that she was on her monthly cycle, Martin¡¯s face fell before he nodded. He said nothing else, and Inessa left it at that, preparing for the next round of tests.

    Every night after dinner she walked into his office, and he would do his examinations, making notes of what he sensed. At one point he even made a joke about the lining of her reproductive organ that caused her to giggle, but she stopped soon after with a chill. Martin was getting more at ease with this. She never considered herself in any sort of position of power over Martin, but his uncomfortableness about this entire thing was what kept her playing this game. If he got more comfortable, he would ask more questions, and she would be found out.

    Dinners were the few times where Inessa couldn¡¯t be nearly as invisible as she¡¯d like. Ana, Rosa, and Adosina always pulled her into the conversation, and she obliged because it would be strange if she didn¡¯t. Martin and Sara never acknowledged her presence while the two of them were together, which meant at dinner it was the two of them who rarely talked. Even when Inessa asked to be excused from the table, Martin would simply nod, not looking at her.

    Inessa heard from the servants that Martin never slept in Sara''s bed during the three days he was trying to get Inessa pregnant. He left every time, but most likely to a guest room. Sara looked miserable, and Inessa couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for her. As her acceptance into Martin¡¯s family became more certain, she realized, as Nathaniel said when he came to visit, no one blamed her anymore. It was all on Martin. And Sara was paying the price.

    But they should blame her. Martin was often found in his study pouring over notes. At first she thought it was notes on the war, but it was notes about her. He was gathering the pieces of the puzzle to try and place it together.

    And yet she could not bring herself to stop. She stared at herself in the mirror toward the end of the eleventh month of the year, telling herself she could no longer take poppy root. Martin was different from the other High Elders. Martin actually cared. He was going to find out because he saw her as a person, not a monthly assignment. It was the main reason why he hated sleeping with her so much.

    Tears ran down her cheeks as she studied her reflection. If Martin figured out what she was doing, it would be better for her to be dead. But she did not want a baby. She never wanted one. The thought of being pregnant, of raising a child for the rest of her life, it filled her with such paralyzing anxiety that she sobbed right before draining the wine.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop next month,¡± she told her reflection. ¡°I¡¯ll be stronger then. I promise.¡±

    Inessa had seen Indenuel on occasion. Usually on the Sabbath when he came in to listen to the sermon, his little orphan siblings trailing in behind him. Sara hadn¡¯t invited him to dinner, as that time of night was certainly more of a chore for the poor woman, but Indenuel didn¡¯t need Sara¡¯s dinners. Inessa watched, week by week, as his unusually thin frame began to build. It was around a month and a half after the Day of the Devil that she found her eyes lingering on him as he passed. It was strange, considering she saw him every week. She tried not to stare. She was, after all, a concubine, and ordered herself not to look and didn¡¯t for the next few weeks. Indenuel always gave some excuse not to attend the Sabbath socials in the palace.

    So when she saw him at the Sabbath social at the end of winter, she was so surprised that she stared long and hard. Indenuel was busy with his studies, training every day except for the Sabbath, if the gossip lines were trusted. She remembered the face he made when she walked in wearing the purple dress, but now it was her turn to stare. It was the first time he had come to the Sabbath social in months. As the nobility parted just enough for her to see the transformation he had made during the winter, she was glad he was distracted with other nobility. Next to her, despite it being the middle of winter, one of the noble girls took out her hand fan and fanned herself as she eyed him up and down before walking over to him and his growing circle of admirers. Inessa wanted to scorn the girl for her foolishness, but her gaze wasn¡¯t much better. It wasn¡¯t just the muscle he had gained. There was a confidence to his walk as he smiled and bowed graciously to the nobility, cracking a joke to make the entire circle laugh.

    She turned away, her eyes wide as she walked over to Carmen, trying to ease herself back into the reminder of what her life was. She needed to be brave enough to not take the poppy root tonight. Martin was a month or two away from being comfortable enough to ask her questions, and she couldn¡¯t play this game much longer.

    ¡°Beautiful dress, Carmen,¡± Inessa said.

    Carmen smiled, giving half a twirl in her pale green dress. ¡°Thank you! I swear it¡¯s getting harder to get a dress from Tima¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite certain she¡¯s the richest dressmaker in the city,¡± Inessa said.

    Carmen laughed. ¡°Did you hear?¡± Her voice dropped as she looked around. ¡°None of us told her what Fadrique does to us, but she figured it out. She is charging him double for the dresses she makes, and Fadrique hasn¡¯t noticed yet. I doubt she¡¯ll ever be able to drain him completely of his funds, but I¡¯m certain that is contributing to her wealth.¡±

    Inessa laughed. ¡°I honestly wouldn¡¯t put it past Tima. I will not say a word.¡±

    Carmen smiled, then someone behind Inessa caught her eye. ¡°Well, hello to you,¡± she said under her breath.

    Inessa turned to see Indenuel had broken away from his group of nobility and headed straight for her. Inessa, instinctively, grabbed Carmen¡¯s hand in fright as her pulse quickened. Indenuel bowed, and the two women curtsied.

    ¡°Inessa, have you seen Matteo anywhere? He doesn¡¯t do well in crowds, and I wanted to check in on him,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Um, no. No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Ah, well, if you see him, can you point him in my direction?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Certainly. Though¡­ yes, I think he¡¯s over there with Tolomon.¡±

    Indenuel turned his head. ¡°Well look at that, so he is. Should have gone to him first.¡± Inessa couldn¡¯t speak, she was so distracted with him being here. Indenuel then noticed Carmen¡¯s dress. ¡°Hey, that is a beautiful dress. Tima¡¯s shop, right?¡±

    ¡°You know her?¡± Carmen asked.

    ¡°Not personally, no. But I¡¯d like to one day to thank her. She made the most beautiful dress I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Indenuel said before looking at Inessa and giving a wink. Inessa¡¯s heart all but stopped. ¡°Tell Sara I¡¯ll anxiously await another dinner invitation. She¡¯s the best to go to for adding more pounds.¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, you¡¯re fine,¡± Inessa said like the idiot she was.

    Indenuel smiled, the left side rising higher than the right. ¡°Well, thank you Inessa. Though I doubt Sara will agree with you. That woman will not rest until I¡¯m as fat and jolly as King Ramiro.¡± Inessa and Carmen giggled. ¡°If you ladies will excuse me, I must go check in on Matteo before a crowd gathers.¡± He bowed, and the women curtsied before watching him go.

    ¡°Oh, Inessa,¡± Carmen whispered.

    ¡°I know,¡± Inessa muttered.

    ¡°You have fallen bad for him.¡±

    ¡°Please stop,¡± Inessa said, turning away.

    Carmen kept looking. ¡°If Martin can¡¯t get you pregnant, do you think you¡¯ll go to Indenuel? He¡¯s practically in the same social class.¡±

    ¡°Carmen,¡± Inessa said, hating how much her heart sang at the idea.

    Her friend shrugged. ¡°I bet there¡¯d be plenty of women to volunteer to be his concubine. Honestly, you wouldn¡¯t even have to pay me for it.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s face was getting far too warm. ¡°Carmen!¡± She laughed to try and pass it off as a joke. Carmen said nothing, continuing to look at Indenuel as she sipped her wine. Inessa shook her head, watching as Matteo noticed Indenuel and gave him a hug. Indenuel hugged him back before ruffling his hair and giving the twin girls a twirl in their dresses. Inessa let out a breath. Somehow, she knew Indenuel would never follow the concubine law. And she doubted he would want her to feel obligated to him in that way.

    And yet, that night as she stared at herself in the mirror with the glass of wine and the drawstring bag, trying to tell herself not to take it, she opened the bag and poured a healthy amount in her wine. Despite the fact that most of Martin¡¯s family began to accept her, that she could be happy among them, that having a baby was terrifying but maybe she could shrug off the responsibilities to the servants, she couldn¡¯t do it. This was turning far more dangerous than she anticipated. Martin still had a few more months, and she should stop sooner rather than later, but in this glass was another month of secured freedom. More importantly, she imagined what it would be like to talk to Indenuel while carrying Martin¡¯s baby. For that stupid reason alone, she drained every drop of wine in the glass.

 Chapter 116

    The war was far too quiet for Martin¡¯s liking. He sat in meetings with the King and Queen, as well as the top generals as they discussed strategies and moved armies around, but Kiam was pulling away, and it could not be for a good reason. Indenuel would sit next to Martin, listening. He had attended many of these meetings, but he rarely spoke.

    ¡°We think they¡¯re coming for the city herself,¡± King Ramiro said, when the breeze finally began to tempt them of a hot spring.

    ¡°Impossible,¡± Navir said. ¡°Any way you come, you¡¯d have to go through multiple cities before you reach Santollia City. That would take an incredibly large army.¡±

    ¡°Which they have,¡± King Ramiro said quietly. ¡°If they pull back and regroup.¡±

    ¡°Do we have the manpower to hold them back?¡± Martin asked. ¡°If that is indeed what they are trying to do?¡±

    ¡°We should, but just in case,¡± the General turned toward Indenuel. ¡°How is your training going, Warrior?¡±

    Indenuel glanced up, doing an excellent job of hiding the fear Martin knew he felt. ¡°Good. It¡¯s¡­ good.¡±

    Navir glanced at Martin, who had by far seen more of Indenuel than anyone in that room. Indenuel tapped a finger against his knee, almost a blur with how fast it was going.

    ¡°Sword fighting?¡± The general asked.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m getting there.¡±

    ¡°Powers?¡±

    He nodded again. ¡°Growing stronger every day.¡±

    Navir gave Martin a curious look, but Martin said and did nothing. Indenuel was speaking politically. At least in healing, yes, his powers had grown stronger, but his healing was sitting about average of what a normal person could do. Nowhere near what he once could do.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you, Warrior Indenuel. The possibility of this war lasting another six months is unlikely. If what you said is all true, I¡¯d like you to be ready at a moment¡¯s notice to join the ranks when we call for you,¡± the General said.

    Indenuel nodded. Martin saw it, the slight widening of his eyes, the way his finger relentlessly tapped against his knee, and the slight frown that tugged at his lips. ¡°I¡¯ll be ready, sir.¡±

    Martin almost believed him.

    ***

    It did not feel like winter to Indenuel. It was the strangest sensation to have people around him acknowledge how spring was on its way, when it felt like it was already here. People were getting ready for the weeklong celebration of the Spring Welcoming, but his body clearly said they were trying to get ready for summer. He had breakfast outside in the warm and inviting morning and went on walks in the evening around the garden, if he wasn¡¯t spending time with the Oraminians.

    Indenuel looked forward to the end of every week when Matteo and the twins would come visit. Honestly, if they didn¡¯t come, he wouldn¡¯t have attended Sabbath Worship at the Cathedral much longer. Every time he listened to the sermons about God, he would get deeply uncomfortable with the lies the High Elders continued to spread. After a while, Indenuel started to pick up on a pattern. Navir, Dalius, and Fadrique always preached as though God was alive and well. Martin didn¡¯t. Indenuel hadn¡¯t noticed it before. Granted, Martin never said God was dead, either, but many of his sermons were always about the love God had for His people, and the plan given to them. Whether God was dead or alive in that scenario was in the perspective of the congregation.

    Matteo was still hesitant around him, but Indenuel expected that. It hurt, but he would let Matteo take his time. It was harder and more rewarding to work with Matteo than it was with the High Elders. Probably because he cared more about Matteo than he did about those old men.

    Which is why Indenuel was far too distracted thinking about the children¡¯s visit tomorrow to notice when he got knocked out a second time during combat training. It was so quick he didn¡¯t even notice until he opened his eyes and Captain Luiz was leaning over him, smiling.

    ¡°Good attempt, Indenuel,¡± he said.

    Indenuel sighed, closing his eyes again. ¡°I actually thought I had him.¡±

    ¡°Close,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°You weren¡¯t focused, were you.¡±

    Indenuel was on his back as other people around him were getting healed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I get it. The start of the holiday is in a couple days.¡± He extended his hand out toward Indenuel. He grabbed it and pulled himself to his feet before they walked over to the chairs. He sat down, watching the soldiers fighting each other with skill he wished he possessed. ¡°You¡¯ve come a long way.¡±

    ¡°But will it be enough?¡± he asked.

    ¡°You are progressing fine for someone who only just picked up a sword almost half a year ago,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°Fine if I was any other recruit. Fine if I was just some other member of the militia who needed to pad the number in the military. Fine, in a desperate time when we just need as many people as possible to hold the line. Abysmal if I¡¯m the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°You are being too hard on yourself,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the situation that¡¯s making it hard,¡± Indenuel mumbled before taking a long drink.

    ¡°Oh, come now, Indenuel. God has a plan, and it involved you. With faith in Him, you will exceed all our expectations,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    Indenuel chewed on his cheek, keeping the comments inside. He always had a ton of questions whenever anyone talked about God, and nowhere to turn except the High Elders, which he never utilized because he wasn¡¯t satisfied with their answers. Granted, he could talk about them with Nathaniel, but only if he did so by post, and he was still too nervous to talk about such sensitive topics in a letter.

    Indenuel stood up. ¡°Alright. I guess if God wants to dazzle you, who am I to stand in His way? But I want to fight you.¡±

    Captain Luiz gave him a curious look. ¡°Me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve fought the Kiam. You¡¯ve been in battle before.¡±

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°We already do fight each other,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°Not combat style.¡±

    Captain Luiz frowned. ¡°Are you sure, Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Ah, there it is,¡± Indenuel said, pointing. ¡°See, words of praise and promises don¡¯t work on me. I¡¯ve got to see it. The best way for me to see it is if I can actually do it. You¡¯ve been in a lot of battles with the Kiam, so clearly if I can beat you, then God really does know what he¡¯s doing and I can win this war. If I can¡¯t, then I¡¯m right, and I need people to stop pretending God¡¯s going to swoop in and save me at the last minute.¡±

    Captain Luiz raised an eyebrow at this. ¡°That there is an Oraminian trickery if ever I¡¯ve heard one.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Oraminian trickery. Giving absolutes when there is no logical reason for it. If this happens, there¡¯s obviously no way I can do that. If God wanted me to free the slaves, he would have stopped me, and since He didn¡¯t, I¡¯m going to keep doing it.¡± Captain Luiz unsheathed his sword. ¡°I¡¯ve heard you been around Oraminians.¡±

    Indenuel shrugged. ¡°Yeah. I have.¡±

    Captain Luiz pointed toward the training circles. ¡°If I knock you out, that means you have another opportunity to learn from your mistakes, so you don¡¯t make them in battle. If you win, that means you have what it takes to survive if you ever find yourself separated from Tolomon on the battlefield. Honestly, do you think that man will simply let you face a hundred Kiam soldiers by yourself?¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, realizing the root of his fears. He knew the prophecy. The High Elders kept it secret because they didn¡¯t dare let it out. They didn¡¯t want the Kiam to know Indenuel was going to face five hundred of them alone. But no one else did. Indenuel¡¯s skill in the sword wasn¡¯t nearly enough to battle three at a time, let alone five hundred.

    They walked into a training circle, Indenuel saluting the people who were waiting in line. He was sure it must be obnoxious for someone like them to step in front when they waited for so long, but they didn¡¯t seem to mind. In fact, the ones in the back began to circle around to see better. Indenuel unsheathed his sword, giving another resigned sigh as the recruits closed in. Captain Luiz and Indenuel bowed to each other before Indenuel lifted his sword to block the blow that was there almost immediately. There was a clang of metal, one that had intimidated him once, but now he got used to. It still didn¡¯t stop his body from preparing to get hurt.

    Captain Luiz kept going, and Indenuel kept blocking. He tried to focus, kept his mind clear except for what he needed to know in order to take out his opponent. Captain Luiz struck a hard blow that came close to Indenuel¡¯s neck, but he blocked it. He threw all his weight against the sword to throw Captain Luiz off. As Captain Luiz stumbled, Indenuel went for a jab that was easily blocked. Undeterred he went for another. The swords danced, and Indenuel struggled to break through the blocks to knock Captain Luiz out.

    Indenuel dodged an elbow to the face, feeling pretty good about himself until Captain Luiz broke his wrist. Indenuel didn¡¯t even see how that could have happened. Captain Luiz came at him with another blow, and Indenuel instinctively blocked it before he forgot his wrist was broken and his sword easily dropped to the ground and his shoulder sliced bad. Captain Luiz whacked him across the head with his hilt and Indenuel found himself on his hands and knees, still not quite knocked out, but a sword at his throat.

    Indenuel looked up, his wrist cradled to his chest. ¡°I surrender.¡± He was breathing heavily, feeling the pain threatening to make him pass out anyway.

    ¡°You still have a chance. Your sword is right over there,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I know when I¡¯ve been beaten,¡± Indenuel said, grabbing his bleeding shoulder with his good hand as he struggled to his feet. Captain Luiz sheathed his sword before he helped Indenuel up. Captain Luiz was hardly breaking a sweat.

    ¡°Progress, Indenuel,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°I must stress your pace is normal for someone who has never touched a sword before in their life.¡±

    The circle broke, the recruits going back into lines as they continued their fights, many of them watching Indenuel curiously as he sat before the medical healers as they tended to his injuries. Tolomon walked up to them, having been completely healed but his blood covered self and splattered clothes told a different story.

    ¡°Good training?¡± Captain Luiz asked.

    ¡°Spectacular,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°One of them accidentally sliced both my eyes, and it frightened everyone enough that I was able to get close to my personal best.¡±

    Indenuel blinked a few times, trying to erase the thought of having his eyes sliced and what that would feel like.

    ¡°I will see you two after the Spring Welcoming,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°Thank you. Have a good spring.¡±

    Captain Luiz clapped Indenuel on the back before turning to go back to the recruits to watch the combat.

    Once they both finished washing, they dressed and rode home in the carriage. Indenuel was quiet, watching the scenery pass. The perfect city with it¡¯s beautiful streets and happy people. At least, that¡¯s what they wanted everyone to think. He traveled between the beautiful, large homes of the rich to the destitute poor so often, yet it still felt jarring to him.

    ¡°Good afternoon, sir,¡± Pablo said as he opened the door with a bow. He held up a paper. ¡°I have here all the staff who asked for the holiday off.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it everyone?¡± Indenuel asked, taking the paper to see the list of names he mostly recognized. ¡°I specifically suggested everyone take the week off to be with their families.¡±

    ¡°Which is noble of you, sir. Most of us will stay for the first day of the holiday to help clean and make sure things are ready for the new year.¡± The Spring Welcoming was a weeklong celebration, with each day dedicated to certain aspects of the new year. The first day was dedicated to cleaning, out with the old to prepare for the new. Indenuel always hated this part of the holiday growing up, but it was tradition.

    ¡°Some of the staff must remain behind to make sure the house stays in order and you and the children are fed. None of the marketplaces are open during the Spring Welcoming, and we don¡¯t want you to starve,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel let himself smile. ¡°I doubt anyone would let that happen again. It is gracious of these members of the staff to keep working over the holidays. We¡¯ll have to let them relax the week following the holiday, yes?¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°I see you¡¯re going home to visit yourself?¡±

    ¡°I am. My family is in our sister city, and I haven¡¯t seen them for some time,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Well, you enjoy yourself, Pablo. You work far too hard,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I will try, sir. Be aware that the fourth day, the Day of Beseeching, you will undoubtably have people come to ask you for things. I have already arranged a few guards to give you added protection in case anything were to happen.¡±

    ¡°You truly know how to keep a house as grand as this,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite proud of it, sir.¡±

    ***

    Martin sat down at his desk; the night alive with insects while everyone else slept. He finished reading through the last few months of diagnostics before turning the page over and dipping his quill in the ink.

    Tonight, unlike the last two nights where I just touched her forehead, I placed my hand over the uterus to sense the sperm hit the egg. It was successful in the connection, and I gave the egg a healthy dose of healing power and found nothing wrong with it. I have asked to check on it in the coming days, despite it being the Spring Holiday tomorrow. I will continue to write down my findings here. I will be quite surprised if she has her monthly cycle this time. She is a kind child, and her personality is one that God would certainly smile upon her with a baby. If she has her cycle next month, either God does not want her to have a child or ¨C

    Martin froze. He stared as the half-formed thought began to turn fully formed.

    A knock came to the door. ¡°Your bath is ready,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Martin said, distracted. ¡°I will be another few moments.¡±

    ¡°Yes Martin.¡±

    Martin stared at the unfinished sentence that was starting to finish itself out in his mind.

    Or Inessa herself is making sure she doesn¡¯t.

    Martin leaned back his mind racing. Was that even possible? Could Inessa be doing this herself? He heard of things to stop the sperm from fertilizing the egg, but he felt it himself. It was a healthy egg.

    But what other reason could there be? He remembered when he went into her room, when he saw her sobbing before she quickly covered it up and pretended she hadn¡¯t. He had been concerned with that careful display of emotions, how expertly she could hide them. If she could hide her emotions that well, certainly she could hide something else. Something just as big. Why wouldn¡¯t she want a child, though? Was she possibly a spy? Sent to keep an eye on the High Elders? She couldn¡¯t be. She was Adosina¡¯s dear friend. But why else would she dare do something like this if she didn¡¯t have a sinister, ulterior motive.

    Martin¡¯s quill had dripped a small puddle of ink on the paper. He placed it back in the bottle, distracted. He would have to think more on this while he washed himself.

    By the time he climbed out of the bath, the water had turned cold.

 Chapter 117

    Indenuel cleaned and organized his room. It didn¡¯t take long, as the servants already did most of it while he had been out training with Martin yesterday. He wasn¡¯t sure where the tradition started, but the first day of the holiday was always spent cleaning and organizing. Lucia told him it was both a physical and a spiritual organizing. One didn¡¯t just prepare one¡¯s physical place for the new year, but their mental space as well. The new year technically wouldn¡¯t happen for another two days. Tomorrow would be a day dedicated to travel so people could reunite with their families in far off places. The twins and Matteo would arrive tomorrow, then the real first day of Spring and the new year would be celebrated. At Mountain Pass they had a huge town party that lasted well into the night with dancing. Sometimes Lucia, Indenuel, and the children were invited, and sometimes they stayed on the edges of the party to run if they needed to. Here in Santollia City he, Matteo, and the twins would attend the Spring Ball at the palace. A huge feast with dancing, and they would be guests of honor.

    There was a knock at his room door as Pablo¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Pardon, sir, but your guest has arrived. He is in your study now.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, surprised. ¡°He¡¯s here early.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Day of travel is tomorrow. He must have been closer than we thought.¡±

    Indenuel stood, uncomfortable with the idea. ¡°Which means the war is closer than we thought.¡± He walked into the study to see Nathaniel standing there, admiring some of the books. His face broke out into a smile.

    ¡°Happy Spring, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Happy Spring, Nathaniel.¡±

    Indenuel went to bow, but Nathaniel hugged him instead. Indenuel did his best to hide his smile as he hugged him back. ¡°You look fantastic. I knew you¡¯d exceed my expectations.¡±

    ¡°Look at this.¡± He broke away and flexed his arm. ¡°I actually have muscle now.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Yes, muscle, but you know that¡¯s not all that makes a man. You are growing into your role. It is incredible to see. Tolomon, hello old friend. I¡¯ll surrender, as I don¡¯t want to make the servants clean any more than they must.¡±

    ¡°Always the considerate nobleman,¡± Tolomon said as they hugged each other.

    The door opened and Pablo walked in with the wine. ¡°Ah yes. Thank you, Pablo. True to your promise and mine, I¡¯ve kept the wine. Shall we have a drink?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Perhaps we should drink it outside. I would hate to bother your servants as they work on cleaning the house,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking my breakfasts outside. There¡¯s a place set up for it,¡± Indenuel said as he led the way.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been eating outside recently?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°All winter, actually,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel gave him a curious look. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rather cold?¡±

    ¡°Not at all. It honestly felt like a nice spring morning all winter.¡± They all sat down at the table, and Nathaniel had hardly been given his glass of wine when Indenuel leapt at the chance to ask. ¡°How close is the war?¡±

    Nathaniel hid his smile by taking a sip before looking out at the gardens. ¡°Close enough I could travel back in less than a day. Close enough that Derio has direct connection to the General¡¯s tree talker who will revoke my leave if they sense anything amiss. Far enough away that I¡¯m going to enjoy my weeklong vacation and be surprised if I get summoned.¡± Indenuel nodded, distracted. ¡°We are winning a few battles, despite the odds. The soldiers still have hope in you.¡±

    Indenuel distracted himself with the wonderful flavor of the wine. ¡°The stained-glass windows are finally back in the Cathedral,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°I went to visit my father in his Cathedral study and saw them,¡± Nathaniel said as he took another drink. ¡°You can hardly tell anything happened at all. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a life lesson in there somewhere.¡±

    Indenuel snorted as he looked at his blood red wine. ¡°And you have no idea what they depict?¡±

    ¡°The Warrior and the Savior¡¯s Coming,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°The other stories have been lost in time, so my father tells me.¡± Indenuel returned to his wine. Nathaniel noticed but said nothing.

    ¡°So, they let you leave the entire week?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yes, they did. I haven¡¯t had the entire Spring Welcoming off for quite some time,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°What about you? When¡¯s the last time you heard anything from Vivian?¡±

    Indenuel at first was confused who Vivian was until he realized this was probably Tolomon¡¯s sister.

    ¡°I got a letter from her just today. She and her husband are doing well in Mili,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Her oldest girl is married, and her two younger boys are both in their apprenticeships.¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Children grow far too quickly. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re proud of you, though. Bodyguard for the Warrior himself.¡±

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°She¡¯s just happy to write to me every year, knowing I¡¯m still alive and well.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Every day is a blessing.¡±

    ¡°Hey Eskmenmar I-¡± The three men turned as Baleeah walked out of the house but froze when she saw Nathaniel, her eyes widening. ¡°Oh.¡±

    ¡°Baleeah,¡± Indenuel said, setting down his wine glass and standing. ¡°Did you want breakfast?¡±

    She stared at Nathaniel, a frown on her face before she looked down to see his sword. ¡°Yeah. Yeah. I finished my cleaning, for the day, but your servants seem a lot busier.¡± She was having the conversation with Nathaniel¡¯s sword.

    ¡°This is Nathaniel,¡± Indenuel said.

    He stood up and bowed. ¡°Nathaniel of Santollia City.¡±

    ¡°Baleeah of Santollia City,¡± Baleeah said, curtseying.

    Nathaniel said something in perfect Oraminian, which shocked both Indenuel and Baleeah. He didn¡¯t know Nathaniel spoke Oraminian. Baleeah said something else, which he responded to. She giggled, her face turning bright red as she said something back. They kept talking, and she looked more and more at ease as the conversation went on. Nathaniel sounded like he was asking a question, and she pointed at Tolomon. He patted Tolomon on the back and kept talking. Tolomon¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. Baleeah said something else and Nathaniel burst into hysteric laughter. Tolomon gave a tiny shake of his head as he took a sip of his wine. Baleeah turned to Indenuel, as Nathaniel was still chortling.

    ¡°Are Matteo, Isla, and Emilia coming tomorrow?¡± Baleeah asked.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    ¡°They are, yes. Are the others with you? You could always stay here after breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the others are here, and nah it¡¯s too boring with just you. I¡¯ll stay longer tomorrow,¡± Baleeah said before skipping back into the house.

    Indenuel smiled as he sat back down. Nathaniel did too, wiping an eye.

    ¡°I will have you know it took all winter for those Oraminians to finally look at me without immediately cowering in fear,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°No doubt, my friend. And I did give a glowing remark to your character, if that was any consolation. You¡¯ve done a wonderful job with them. It¡¯s just¡­ they call you Kumanar.¡±

    Tolomon gave a sigh, then braced himself. ¡°Go ahead and tell me. Why do they call me Kumanar?¡±

    ¡°It means precious,¡± Nathaniel said as he took another sip of wine. ¡°It¡¯s also the most common name for dogs.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°Of course it is.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could speak Oraminian.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°And Zimoran.¡±

    ¡°And Dengrian too, right?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Just the most common dialect. Each land mass has their own, and I¡¯m not sure if you noticed, but there are a ton of islands there.¡±

    ¡°Wow. I had no idea,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Did you expect anything less from a son of a High Elder who thought for a while he was going to be a politician? But enough of that. I¡¯m impressed you¡¯ve made friends with the entire refugee camp,¡± Nathaniel said before taking another sip.

    ¡°There is the language barrier, but considering we¡¯re all tree talkers in a way, it helps with part of the communication,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel gave another one of his proud smiles aimed right at Indenuel before looking out among the gardens again.

    ¡°So¡­¡± Indenuel started to say, trying to figure out the best way to go about this. ¡°So the whole point of the wine was to have¡­ you were going to talk some sense into me?¡±

    Nathaniel smiled again. ¡°So much has happened since you saved Tolomon¡¯s life.¡±

    ¡°Foolishly,¡± Tolomon said into his wine glass.

    ¡°I don¡¯t regret it,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d be dead if it wasn¡¯t for you.¡±

    ¡°The entire city would have been destroyed if it wasn¡¯t for you,¡± Nathaniel added.

    ¡°Just don¡¯t do it again,¡± Tolomon said, not looking at anyone.

    Nathaniel leaned back as he looked at the gardens. ¡°Sometimes the best conversations to have is where you talk of nothing in particular. You just sit around talking and realize you would sacrifice everything for the people sitting by you, and they would do the same for you.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, frowning. ¡°Is it exhausting being so good all the time?¡±

    Tolomon snorted into his wine glass. Nathaniel gave him a humorous look before turning toward Indenuel. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°You are literally the embodiment of a noble. Don¡¯t you ever want to ¨C I don¡¯t know, snap?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Nathaniel watched him carefully. ¡°Do you ever feel like you want to snap?¡±

    Indenuel looked down, staring at his wine glass. ¡°Pretty sure I have already. I¡¯m just trying to climb back out of the hole.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out of the hole already. You have done a lot of good this winter,¡± Nathaniel said.

    He didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Nathaniel and Tolomon struck up another conversation. Despite him dodging the subject, Nathaniel was too much of a noble, seeing the good in too many people. Indenuel honestly tried, but the pressures of war, the General telling him to be ready for a battle he was unprepared for, he doubted he was ready. The people believed he would win, but everything he and the High Elders knew, everything they kept from the public, Indenuel felt more certain he was going to die.

    ¡°Nathaniel-¡± he stared before realizing the two men were having a conversation. Nathaniel glanced over at him, not at all bothered at this interruption.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Sorry, if you-¡±

    ¡°No, go ahead, son.¡± Nathaniel said before holding back a smile, glancing at his wine glass. ¡°Indenuel. Go ahead, Indenuel. Forgive me, I talked with my boys for a bit before coming here. They are still on my mind.¡± He took a sip of wine, waiting as Tolomon smirked.

    Indenuel¡¯s cheeks warmed. It wasn¡¯t in mortification, though his warming cheeks did eventually cause him embarrassment. If Nathaniel asking for forgiveness about what he said meant to change it, then Indenuel didn¡¯t want to grant forgiveness, but he wasn¡¯t about to admit that out loud.

    Indenuel looked away, losing his nerve as the question he wanted to ask threatened to tumble out. He didn¡¯t want to ask Nathaniel, but he needed this peace of mind. ¡°If¡­ if something¡­¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°If I were to die, what would happen to Matteo, Isla, and Emilia?¡±

    Nathaniel paused, taking in Indenuel¡¯s face before setting his wine glass down. ¡°They are attending school using funds from the King¡¯s treasury. They would continue to go to school, and my father would make sure they would be set up for life. Good marriages for the girls, a life in any profession Matteo desires. My mother would take them in as her own children as she has with many others, and they would never feel lonely or hungry again, be that a good or bad thing.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small laugh, which caused a tear to fall down his cheek and he looked away, nodding. ¡°Alright. Thank you,¡± he said quietly, brushing away the tear. ¡°That is good to know.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re going to die fulfilling the prophecy?¡± Nathaniel asked, still looking him in the eye even though Indenuel couldn¡¯t meet his gaze.

    ¡°I think¡­ the prophet was deceived in what he saw,¡± Indenuel said slowly. ¡°He didn¡¯t see all of it. And the parts he didn¡¯t see were that I lost. And will be killed.¡±

    ¡°You cannot know that for certain,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the only thing that makes the most sense,¡± Indenuel said, finally meeting his gaze. ¡°They are sending me out to war, barely six months of sword training, and my healing is about where any other medical healer would be.¡±

    ¡°But your other powers?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Indenuel gave a small nod. ¡°Back to¡­ back to where they were.¡±

    Nathaniel toasted with his wine glass. ¡°See? You still have the upper hand.¡±

    Indenuel sighed. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. I don¡¯t understand how it¡¯s going to work without me failing miserably and dying. And for some reason it¡¯s going to be-¡± Indenuel paused, studied Nathaniel¡¯s face, then looked down again.

    ¡°Is that still bothering you?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Go ahead then. I would argue Nathaniel knows his own father better than anyone here. See what he thinks of High Elder Cristoval¡¯s so-called prophecy,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel gave Tolomon a curious look. Indenuel sighed. ¡°Cristoval believes I¡¯m going to die. And Martin is going to be the one to kill me.¡±

    Nathaniel watched Indenuel, then studied Tolomon, who shrugged before leaning back with his glass of wine. Nathaniel turned back to Indenuel. ¡°I beg your pardon, but¡­ what?¡±

    Indenuel gave more detail about that day, trying to remember the exact wording of what Cristoval said, but it had been a while ago. Nathaniel clearly didn¡¯t believe a single word of it.

    ¡°My father would not step foot on a battlefield, let alone one as deadly as would require your assistance. Yes, he is a tactical genius, he knows the ins and outs of this war and was instrumental in ending the last one, but¡­¡± Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°The only way he¡¯d kill you was if he tripped while holding a corrupted sword that would kill you the moment it pierced your skin. Even then he would do everything in his power to heal you. It is far more likely High Elder Cristoval was the one confused.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, trying desperately to take comfort from this because he needed to feel it. Too many nights now he had gone to bed, his stomach fuller with anxiety than food, and woke up with no dreams to haunt or heal him. Any time he grew in confidence, Pablo would walk in with a letter, and he would cower at the thought of it being from the General.

    ¡°Sometimes I despise that prophecy.¡±

    Indenuel realized Nathaniel¡¯s gaze never left his face. ¡°Sorry?¡±

    He took another sip before looking at Tolomon. ¡°Do you remember when we were twenty?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately.¡±

    ¡°Just finishing up military training,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Thinking we were about to save the world.¡±

    Tolomon snorted. ¡°Met a few individuals who were quite sure they were the Warrior, but their powers were just in hibernation.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d never wish it on anyone now,¡± Nathaniel said, turning a sad eye toward Indenuel. ¡°I promise you this. If, on the odd chance that you are right and you do fail, it wouldn¡¯t be your fault. It would be ours.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed the last of his wine. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°My father talked about not giving too many details of the prophecy because they don¡¯t want Kiam to be prepared for you, but I now worry what the Santollians would do if they knew every detail. What we¡¯ve already done. There are people who refuse to help because they believe you¡¯re going to fix everything for them. We made a mess of things because we expected the maid to come clean it up for us. We neglected the simple acts of being kind to our neighboring countries and went to war with them to try and conquer the world because we knew you¡¯d be here eventually.¡± Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Now that I¡¯ve seen the stress it¡¯s caused you, with Eduardo being just a few years younger¡­¡± He shook his head again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Santollia should have remembered what it was like to be twenty years old, and we should have never asked you to do something we ourselves aren¡¯t willing to do.¡± Nathaniel patted Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. He found strange comfort in Nathaniel¡¯s words. ¡°You won¡¯t fail, Indenuel. I¡¯ll do everything I can to be with you in that final battle. And if you die, it will be on Santollia¡¯s shoulders.¡± He finished the last of his wine, a serious look crossing his face. ¡°It will be on the High Elders¡¯ shoulders,¡± he corrected, far more quietly.

 Chapter 118

    Martin placed his book on the bench of his carriage as it came to a stop. He got out, placing his hands in his robes as he glanced up at the home with a small garden in the front. He walked forward, knocking on the door, waiting only a moment before it was opened by an older woman, Beatriz. She had plenty of grey streaking her brown hair, and her green eyes at first looked at him curiously before she recognized Martin¡¯s white robes.

    ¡°High Elder Martin, what an absolute honor,¡± she said, curtseying.

    He bowed. ¡°Please. Just call me Martin.¡±

    ¡°I have heard of your odd requests. I shall try to remember,¡± she said. ¡°Would you like me to get my husband? He is cleaning his own study, but he would stop if he knew you were here.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary. It is you I¡¯d like to see,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Me?¡± the woman asked.

    ¡°You are Beatriz, wife of Sabello. One of the most powerful female healers in the city, no?¡± Martin asked.

    Beatriz gave another small curtsey. ¡°I did not realize you knew who I was.¡±

    ¡°You have attended to Inessa all these years?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Of course. A sweet girl.¡±

    ¡°I have a few questions about her, if you don¡¯t mind. Would you feel more comfortable having your husband present while I ask you them? They are about female anatomy.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I dare say my husband might be far more embarrassed about it and would rather not be present, but I will make him aware that you are here,¡± Beatriz said.

    Beatriz stepped aside and let Martin in. While Beatriz went to talk with her husband, Martin studied the paintings on the walls, marveling at their beauty. A short time later she returned with a tray. It held a tea kettle and cups with some cream and sugar jars.

    ¡°My husband has willingly sacrificed his morning tea to us so he doesn¡¯t have to hear about female anatomy,¡± Beatriz said as she set the tray down. ¡°Would you like me to prepare your tea?¡±

    ¡°Oh, no no,¡± Martin said, reaching for one of the teacups. ¡°I have bothered you enough on this holiday.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you disturb me on the Day of Cleaning than any other day of the Spring Welcoming,¡± Beatriz said, as Martin poured his tea. He poured some cream and gave it a good sprinkling of sugar before leaning back.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Martin said with a smile. ¡°You have family traveling tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°I do, yes. My two sons are coming with their wives and children.¡± Beatriz prepared her own cup of tea. ¡°And you?¡±

    ¡°Oh, my wife has invited anyone who has any sort of relations to us. I dare say our house will be impossibly full this week,¡± Martin said.

    Beatriz chuckled as she settled in with her cup. ¡°So, you have a question about Inessa?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to figure out her situation. I asked Marquella, the female tree talker about the different powders and lotions she gave her. As far as she could tell they worked in Inessa, except for the fact that she has remained barren,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I can vouch for Marquella¡¯s skills. She and I have worked together for decades in this sort of thing. We have cured hundreds of women of their barrenness,¡± Beatriz said. ¡°Which has made Inessa¡¯s situation so incredibly odd.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± Martin said, sipping his tea. ¡°Now, I am curious if there could be any other additional powder Inessa could be taking that could somehow block everything else you¡¯ve given her, including your incredible skills as healer.¡±

    Beatriz frowned, then turned her head to the side. ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡±

    ¡°Marquella said the only thing she could think of would be poppy root,¡± Martin said.

    Beatriz nodded. ¡°Yes, but there would have to be a number of factors involved with poppy root.¡±

    ¡°Such as?¡±

    Beatriz frowned again, sipping her tea. ¡°It would take an incredibly gifted tree talker to be able to hide something like that from me and Marquella.¡±

    Martin placed his teacup down. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s possible someone is forcing her to do this to hold it over her head? Almost threatening her?¡±

    ¡°Whoever it is would have an incredible knowledge of her body to hide it that well. Almost a healer and a tree talker at the same time, and there is no one like that. Well, of course Warrior Indenuel would be able to do something like that, but he came to us only recently. No, if it is poppy root, Inessa would have to be doing it herself, and that¡¯s simply impossible.¡± Beatriz took a sip from her cup.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind my asking, why would that be impossible for her to do?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Because I know the girl, I know Marquella, and I know myself. Inessa is not that powerful of a tree talker. Poppy root is impossible to hide from someone like me and Marquella, let alone hide it from High Elder Navir and yourself. Yes, Inessa is a tree talker, but her minimal religious upbringing, her lack of schooling, it simply doesn¡¯t fit. Poppy root is something a girl would have to study years and years to figure out how to hide this well. The smallest mistake, and we would have found it.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Martin nodded, trying to think this through. ¡°What if¡­ she is that powerful?¡±

    Beatriz looked up from her tea, staring at Martin almost incredulously. ¡°That shy little thing who has come here for years? Submissive to a fault? Who doesn¡¯t even know how to read? Marquella even commented how it¡¯s a pity some of these girls don¡¯t develop their powers as much as they could. I assure you, sir. Inessa is not capable of it.¡±

    He gave an absent nod as he finished his tea. ¡°Just Martin.¡±

    Beatriz smiled. ¡°Oh, right. I forgot.¡±

    Martin placed his tea down and stood up. ¡°Thank you, Beatriz. This has been most helpful.¡±

    Beatriz stood with him. ¡°An honor to help.¡±

    Martin left the house, getting into his carriage, thinking all the way home. Despite what Beatriz said, he had a feeling people only knew the Inessa she wanted them to see.

    He walked into his house.

    ¡°Happy Spring, Martin,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Happy Spring, Derio. I need to send a message. Can you help?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°In my study, please. I¡¯d like to connect to Navir.¡±

    They walked in, and Martin shut the door as Derio opened the window, grabbing a branch. Martin sat down and started writing his message.

    ¡°He is listening, sir.¡±

    Martin passed the paper. How powerful of a tree talker is Inessa?

    Derio took the paper, sending the message as Martin prepared a paper, ink, and quill for Derio¡¯s response. Martin waited, staring at his empty office as he listened to Derio scratch the reply. He passed it to Martin.

    I never tested her personally, but she doesn¡¯t seem like that powerful of a tree talker.

    Doesn¡¯t seem. Martin lowered the paper, deeply troubled.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°That will be all, Derio. Thank him for me.¡±

    ¡°Right away.¡±

    Martin placed his elbows against his desk, memories resurfacing. Derio finished and left quickly, and Martin continued to stare. Inessa doesn¡¯t seem that powerful. That¡¯s what Navir said. But what if Inessa could make people believe she wasn¡¯t? Everything inside him said it was impossible, except for that one night when he watched her go from sobbing uncontrollably to bottling it up and giving a gracious curtsey. He didn¡¯t know if Inessa was a powerful enough tree talker, but he did know she could hide it if she was.

    And if she could hide how powerful she was, what else was she hiding? What reason, sinister or otherwise, would cause her to go through every single High Elder. What secrets could she be gathering?

    The more Martin thought about it, the sicker he felt to his stomach. There was absolutely no way Inessa did this for innocent reasons. She must be some sort of spy, and he needed to consider her a danger.

    ***

    The girls ran from the carriage, this time giving Indenuel kisses on his cheek, something they picked up from their Oraminian friends before running straight for Tolomon. Tolomon laughed, gathering them both in his arms and picking them up, giving them a twirl as they shrieked and giggled.

    ¡°Hey, Matteo,¡± Indenuel said ¡°Have you grown?¡±

    Matteo shrugged. ¡°I think so.¡±

    Indenuel smiled before giving him a hug. ¡°Baleeah said she¡¯s bringing some more children. Something about sliding down the banister in the entryway?¡±

    Matteo kept a straight face. ¡°I have no idea what she¡¯s talking about.¡±

    Indenuel snorted, ruffling his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t break anything. Most of the servants are gone for the holiday.¡±

    ¡°Which is why she wants to do it,¡± Matteo said, before his eyes widened. ¡°If¡­ if she was actually¡­ if that¡¯s what she was going to do.¡± Indenuel gave a loud laugh, patting his back. ¡°So, I¡¯ve¡­¡± Matteo paused, then looked away. ¡°I should have told you when I found this out, but I¡¯ve been nervous about it.¡±

    ¡°About the mattresses?¡±

    ¡°No. About¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡± Indenuel asked, trying to encourage him.

    Matteo looked away. ¡°The school I go to, they¡¯ve been testing me for quite some time now and¡­¡± Matteo swallowed, trying to smile. ¡°I¡¯m a speaker of the dead.¡±

    A smile broke across Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°Your gift! It finally came!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s weak, but the other night I¡­ I finally had a dream where I talked with my mother.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s smile continued to grow. He of course already knew this, but he didn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise. ¡°Ah, Matteo. That is so great to hear. See! I knew you weren¡¯t broken.¡±

    Matteo finally smiled. ¡°It is nice. Finally knowing.¡±

    ¡°Mountain Pass certainly did a number on us. They had two speakers of the dead and didn¡¯t even know it. It¡¯s their own fault for treating us so bad,¡± Indenuel said.

    The smile on Matteo¡¯s face vanished. He gave a non-committal shrug. ¡°I guess.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean you guess?¡±

    Matteo looked hesitant before his gaze turned to the twin girls. ¡°The things they did, how they treated us, they kind of¡­ can¡¯t. Not anymore. I don¡¯t know why they did what they did, but¡­ but it¡¯s like Martin said at his last sermon. I¡¯ve got my whole life ahead of me now. I don¡¯t want to waste it being angry at them.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Matteo, then tried to smile. ¡°What a large, forgiving heart you have.¡±

    The boy shrugged, more certain this time, but said nothing.

    Indenuel about said something but paused. Matteo would be ten next month. In another four years he¡¯d start an apprenticeship. He escaped Mountain Pass with enough time that he could forget it all in a few more years. He¡¯d like to believe Matteo truly had forgiven them, but Indenuel struggled with the idea that forgiveness could be possible in a Godless world. With the hypocrisy of the High Elders, how could forgiveness be anything other than giving the other person power to do the same thing to you again? Wouldn¡¯t making sure they never did it again far more valuable to society than forgiving them and moving on?

    And yet Nathaniel forgave him. So did Tolomon. But were they smart to do so?

    ¡°Do me a favor, Matteo,¡± Indenuel said. Matteo looked up at him, his green eyes not looking nearly so childlike. ¡°Stay close to your sisters.¡±

    Matteo nodded. ¡°I will. I¡¯m sure this week is going to be crazy.¡±

    ¡°I mean¡­ for the rest of your life,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo returned to his frown. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Indenuel watched as Emilia and Isla dragged Tolomon over to another bush with a pretty flower.

    ¡°I know they¡¯re not technically your sisters, but don¡¯t let that matter. Stay in touch with them. And if anything should happen to me¡­¡± Indenuel continued to look at the twins, watching their youthful faces somehow untouched by the hate of the world. ¡°Just make sure they don¡¯t forget me.¡±

    Matteo stared at Indenuel. There wasn¡¯t any fear, more an understanding. If Indenuel hadn¡¯t talked with Nathaniel the day before, he¡¯d have been a mess. But he felt better, knowing the children would be taken care of if the worst was to happen. Matteo walked over, giving him a hug, and Indenuel hugged him back, closing his eyes.

    ¡°I promise they will never forget you,¡± Matteo said quietly.

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°Thank you, Matteo. Now, come on. If the girls show Tolomon every flower here on the walkway you three are never going to get any breakfast.¡±

 Chapter 119

    Inessa figured the best thing she could do as Martin and Sara¡¯s family got organized was to stay out of the way. Sara invited her entire family for the holiday, including some cousins Inessa never heard of. There were a lot of guest rooms in this magnificent house, but this year Sara might manage to fill every one.

    Maybe Sara was feeling particularly miserable this year, and so she needed to surround herself with family. Inessa hadn¡¯t spent too much time with the other High Elders¡¯ wives, but she could imagine the emotional toll it took.

    Inessa tried to find a quiet place in the house, but despite its size, there was nowhere but her room that would give her any sort of privacy, and she already spent most of the day there. She wore a new dress, a thank you from Tima for a booming business. This one was a pale-yellow color, perfect for spring.

    ¡°Hello, Inessa,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa turned around, slightly startled. Martin didn¡¯t often seek her out like this, especially so soon after they had been intimate. ¡°Oh, hello Martin.¡± She gave a curtsey. ¡°Happy spring.¡±

    He gave her a short bow. ¡°Happy spring. You are enjoying the holiday?¡±

    ¡°Far louder than last year, that is certain.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°Indeed it is. Are you excited for the Spring Ball tonight at the palace?¡±

    ¡°Do you wish me to come?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Certainly. It will of course be a time to catch up with your other little concubine friends.¡±

    ¡°It is nice to see them. It¡¯s been so lonely,¡± Inessa said, placing her hands in front of her.

    ¡°Oh, one concubine was too much for this family. I will not be adding another,¡± Martin said.

    Her heart skipped a beat. Martin said it in a friendly enough tone, but the meaning was clear. ¡°Of course, sir. I didn¡¯t mean to imply that you¡­ you and Sara would¡­¡± Inessa started to sweat, her heart beating fast. ¡°That¡¯s not at all what I¡­¡±

    Martin¡¯s gaze fell on a family member and gave them a quick greeting, thankfully ignored Inessa¡¯s stutters. Inessa stood a little straighter, finding herself falling into her submissive concubine pose. She dipped her head, glancing at him through her lashes as she widened her eyes just a little. All the things Martin hated.

    ¡°Happy spring, Inessa¡± he said before moving away.

    ¡°Happy spring, sir,¡± Inessa said.

    Something about the entire conversation bothered her, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. It was uncomfortable, no doubt, but there was something more. It wasn¡¯t until she was outside, a servant handing her a drink that she realized she referred to him as sir a few times, and Martin never corrected her.

    ***

    Indenuel followed Tolomon out of the carriage and took a deep breath of the evening air. It did nothing to calm his anxiety.

    ¡°Does it smell like spring?¡± Isla asked as she jumped out of the carriage next to him in her pretty blue dress Indenuel had her measured for the week before.

    ¡°I honestly can¡¯t tell here in the city. It all feels the same to me,¡± Indenuel said.

    Emilia jumped out of the carriage in a soft green dress. They were at the palace already, so Indenuel was finished trying to make those dresses stay clean.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go!¡± Emilia said before sprinting toward the palace.

    ¡°Wait, Emilia,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon was already chasing after her. Honestly, Indenuel appreciated Tolomon¡¯s dedication to keeping those girls safe.

    Matteo got out of the carriage, trying to straighten his jacket. ¡°This feels too stiff.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense. You look handsome,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo adjusted the jacket a bit more before giving up. Guests spilled into the palace, and Indenuel could almost see the anxiety building in Matteo.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°You¡¯ve met the King and Queen before,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo shook his head. ¡°Not in a formal setting. Not after three months of schooling. If my reports are horrible, are they going to stop funding me?¡±

    They started walking toward the palace, their shoes crunching the little rocks underneath. ¡°Oh stop it. What kind of thoughts are those?¡± Indenuel asked. Matteo looked physically pained. Indenuel honestly had to wonder whether some of his own insecurities sounded this ridiculous, but he was happy to be the person Matteo verbalized them too again. ¡°You are progressing. That¡¯s all that matters. I know the King and Queen, and they wouldn¡¯t stop funding your schooling for anything.¡± Matteo nodded, looking as though he was trying to believe it. ¡°Come on, we don¡¯t want to be late for the feast.¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re going to say the evening meal prayer, right?¡± Matteo asked.

    Indenuel flinched. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±

    It helped Matteo relax. Tolomon joined them, holding Emilia¡¯s and Isla¡¯s hands as the girls bounced with excitement.

    The palace was decorated like a dream. Flowers of every color looked as though they bloomed from the walls. Little figurines of butterflies and birds were hung everywhere as they headed toward the banquet hall. Soft yet cheerful music emanated from the banquet hall as the guests chatted and laughed. Indenuel felt underdressed for such an occasion, but he didn¡¯t mind. He remembered the ridiculously wealthy gemstone covered outfit he wore at the first banquet, and he was happy to be more sensibly dressed.

    It was officially the first day of spring, marking the new year and the new season. The banquet hall was decorated in the greens and yellows of spring, with more floral arrangements and figurines of birds and butterflies. Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but remember the Divine Ages. Having a ball on the first day of spring must be a tradition that would last hundreds of years. To think, sometime in the future, the Savior¡¯s parents would meet and fall in love at a ball like this.

    ¡°Ah, there he is!¡± King Ramiro said.

    Indenuel looked up and smiled as he saw King Ramiro. ¡°Happy spring, your majes-¡± Indenuel was cut off as King Ramiro crushed him in one of his hugs.

    ¡°Happy spring to you, Warrior Indenuel!¡± King Ramiro let him go and Indenuel smiled, brushing off his jacket.

    ¡°Queen Lisabeth!¡± Emilia said as though they were the best of friends.

    ¡°Hello, dear one. Please forgive me, you two are so alike. Remind me of your name,¡± Queen Lisabeth said.

    ¡°Emilia! I¡¯m the one with the dimple when I smile!¡±

    ¡°Of course! I remember now!¡± Queen Lisabeth took their two hands. ¡°That means you two must never stop smiling until I remember.¡± The girls giggled.

    Matteo¡¯s bow looked more like an excuse to curl in on himself. ¡°Your majesties.¡±

    ¡°Ah, Matteo! It is good to see you! You always hide so much at the Sabbath day socials,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Matteo tried to smile. ¡°Crowds make me nervous, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. Well, from what I¡¯ve seen of your reports, you certainly use your time away from others wisely. You have quite the intellect in that head of yours,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Matteo gasped. ¡°Really? You think so?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t they show you your own reports?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°Well I¡­ I was just worried it wasn¡¯t good enough.¡±

    King Ramiro gave a booming laugh that made Matteo jump. ¡°Oh, it is enough. It will always be enough.¡±

    Queen Lisabeth beamed at him. ¡°We showed yours and the girls¡¯ reports to our advisors as a test, asking them what they thought. Imagine their surprise when we told them these three reports were from children who had never set foot in a school. All of you are exceeding expectations!¡±

    ¡°Have you given much thought to where you want to apprentice?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    Matteo stared at King Ramiro with wide eyes. ¡°I haven¡¯t sir. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d get this far.¡±

    King Ramiro gave another booming laugh before picking Matteo up and giving him a tight hug. There were tears in Matteo¡¯s eyes when he was set back down. Indenuel doubted it was from the tight hugs King Ramiro was known to give.

    ¡°Well start thinking, Matteo. Santollia needs a brain like yours.¡±

    Matteo had a shy smile, but he nodded. ¡°Thank you, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°You enjoy yourself tonight. A schoolboy like you still needs to relax,¡± Queen Lisabeth said.

    Matteo nodded again, his face a deep red.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, shall we!¡± King Ramiro said, patting Indenuel on the shoulder. Indenuel nodded, the anxiety making his throat close.

    King Ramiro had everyone gather to their spots. Indenuel was aware Matteo, Isla, and Emilia were the only children at the feast. They were, after all, special guests of the King and Queen, so they had every right to be there. He was simply nervous as the girls sat on the other side of the Queen. He hoped they behaved themselves.

    Matteo sat next to Tolomon, as that was as close as he could be to Indenuel since he was sitting right next to the King. Indenuel leaned over the table.

    ¡°See, I told you. Nothing to fear,¡± Indenuel whispered to Matteo.

    The boy had a small smile on his face ever since he left the King and Queen. ¡°Yeah. Yeah, they¡¯re good people.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as King Ramiro rose his hands. The banquet hall quieted. ¡°Happy spring, Santollians!¡±

    ¡°Happy spring!¡± was the reply.

    King Ramiro rubbed his hands together. ¡°I will be honest! I¡¯ve been smelling what¡¯s been cooking in the kitchen all day, and I never wrote a speech. Let¡¯s get to the prayer and eat!¡±

    There were some hearty cheers to that. Indenuel smiled to hide his nerves as he stood. He said the evening meal prayer to himself all day, and the practice paid off as he recited it beautifully, and loud enough.

    ¡°God be with us!¡± everyone said once Indenuel was done with the prayer.

    He sat back down as Tolomon quickly tried the soup again before anyone could see. Once his bodyguard gave a nod of approval, he took a bite and smiled at everyone¡¯s waiting faces.

    ¡°Delicious,¡± he said. The banquet hall filled with laughter again.

    ¡°How are you so brave?¡± Matteo asked once the noise in the room was enough to give them a sense of privacy.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Indenuel said as he took a small bite of the soup. ¡°I¡¯m just excellent at hiding it.¡±

    ¡°Really? After all these months?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel gave a weak smile as he found his eyes resting on Inessa, who was wearing a gorgeous pale-yellow dress. ¡°I still feel like a poor country boy pretending to be more important than he is. I¡¯m not sure that will ever go away.¡±

 Chapter 120

    The meal was incredible, as always. Sara was too far away to sneak more onto his plate, so he was happy to stop when he was full. He kept an eye on the twins, who were talking with Queen Lisabeth. They squealed in excitement when the servants brought out pudding for dessert, which make the entire hall ripple with laughter.

    Indenuel was reminded again of his first banquet, especially when he saw Inessa for the first time. His eyes fell on her again, but he saw something different. Adosina asked her a question, which she looked up, smiled, and answered. Rosa made a comment, which made the entire table laugh. Nathaniel squeezed Rosa¡¯s hand before asking Inessa a question, which she answered. Indenuel looked over to see Sara in a private conversation with someone who must have been a relation, smiling and laughing with the older woman. It was Martin who sat quietly at his own table, keeping his head down as he avoided the conversation all together. Indenuel frowned but began to realize why he hadn¡¯t been invited over dinners recently.

    Once the feast was over, the servants cleared away the dishes, tables, and chairs. Emilia and Isla were already twirling in their dresses, not deterred by the late hour or lack of music.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like spring,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°It¡¯s more like summer,¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Yes! Someone finally agrees!¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°Not used to the climate here?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why they celebrate it as Spring Welcoming when they aren¡¯t welcoming the warmth. It¡¯s already warm. The whole point of welcoming the spring is because it finally stops being so cold,¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Maybe in Mountain Pass. But here it¡¯s different,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°We have no water to run through,¡± Isla said.

    Tolomon looked confused, as Indenuel chuckled. ¡°We¡¯ll have to find a new tradition here in Santollia City.¡±

    ¡°You would run through some water?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°We¡¯d run through the stream by the farmland to welcome the spring,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°Because springtime means it¡¯s officially warm enough to play in the water,¡± Emilia said.

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s be honest, girls. It was rarely warm enough to enjoy.¡±

    ¡°What did you think of the stream back in Mountain Pass, Matteo?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t like getting too close to the farmlands,¡± Matteo said quietly.

    Tolomon didn¡¯t push it. The orchestra started to play, and the nobility started to fill the dance floor, doing their proper nobility dance.

    ¡°Girls, we¡¯re going to have to go home soon,¡± Indenuel said.

    Emilia and Isla both groaned. ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°The day of beseeching is tomorrow, and Pablo informed me people will come asking me for things. I need to be well rested for that,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I wanna dance!¡± Isla said.

    ¡°Please let us stay longer!¡±

    Indenuel smiled and shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t say no to you two, can I?¡±

    Emilia took Tolomon¡¯s hand. ¡°Dance with me!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Isla said, grabbing his other hand. ¡°Dance with me!¡±

    Tolomon glanced around the banquet hall. The girls weren¡¯t actually going to dance in any way that would be approved of the nobility. It was more the dancing they learned from their times with the Oraminians. ¡°I¡¯m not allowed on the dance floor,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Why not?¡± Emilia asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a commoner,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°No you¡¯re not. You¡¯re a Graduate,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°But still classified as a commoner. You two, being the King and Queen¡¯s special guests, have a higher social class than me right now,¡± Tolomon said.

    Emilia blew out some air from her mouth, making a lock of hair fly up before it flopped down. ¡°Then we¡¯ll dance in the gardens! We can still hear the music!¡±

    ¡°I have to keep an eye on Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll oblige,¡± Indenuel said as he stood straighter, walking toward the doors. Tolomon had a tight smile on as he allowed the girls to take him farther out into the gardens. Matteo, as always, was practically walking in Indenuel¡¯s shadow. Emilia and Isla started dancing, nothing at all like the organized, carefully crafted dance of the Santollian nobles, but as they had done with their Oraminian friends. Whatever they felt like doing, they did. Tolomon smiled as he took their hands, helping them dance, making sure they didn¡¯t spin too fast.

    It was the twins who helped the Oraminians finally not look at Tolomon with such terror. The girls were too sweet, and Tolomon had such a soft protectiveness whenever he was around them. Tolomon had been allowed in a few more Oraminian circles the last time Indenuel went to see them. It was good to see.

    ¡°Yes, see! Tolomon has the right idea!¡±

    He turned to see Adosina walking out the doors, hurrying over to him, the bright smile as always on her face. A man followed closely behind her.

    ¡°Adosina! Hello!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Happy spring!¡± she said as she got closer, holding her hands out to him.

    Indenuel touched her elbows, smiling. ¡°Happy spring. It has been months since I¡¯ve seen you!¡±

    ¡°Oh, indeed,¡± she said, touching his elbows before taking a step back. ¡°Ami has been meaning to invite you to dinner before the holiday is done. Most likely on the last day, once all our other guests have left.¡±

    ¡°I shall anxiously await such an invitation,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Hello, Matteo!¡± Adosina said. Matteo gave a bow, and Adosina gave a curtsey.

    ¡°Happy spring,¡± he said.

    ¡°Happy spring!¡± Adosina took the elbow of the man behind her, ushering him forward. ¡°Indenuel, I wanted to introduce you to Elias.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Adosina¡¯s farm boy!¡± Elias smiled as Indenuel felt the pang of embarrassment. ¡°Please forgive me. I meant no disrespect.¡±

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    ¡°No, not at all. I rather like the moniker.¡± He bowed, and Indenuel bowed in return. ¡°I have heard many things about you, Warrior Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Just Indenuel, please. I don¡¯t think I should be called Warrior until I¡¯ve fulfilled the prophecy,¡± he said, easing himself back into his role of a nobleman. Elias had a full beard, deep green eyes, and the muscles of one who worked all day in the fields. He had a calming spirit around him. ¡°And I must say, I¡¯ve heard many things about you.¡±

    ¡°All good, I suppose?¡± Elias asked.

    ¡°They¡¯ve mostly come from Adosina, so of course they¡¯re all good,¡± Indenuel said.

    Elias laughed. ¡°Adosina does seem to ignore a person¡¯s negative qualities.¡±

    ¡°I think it¡¯s a family trait, honestly,¡± Indenuel said.

    Elias smiled at Adosina, keeping the distance needed for social etiquette, yet Indenuel saw the love there. ¡°It¡¯s true. What would you do if I turned out to have murdered someone?¡±

    Adosina laughed. Indenuel did everything to keep his face straight. ¡°You? Murder? Come now, Elias, think of something a little more reasonable.¡±

    Members of her family would be there for you at your lowest point. They would help you gain the mental and emotional strength needed to confess. They would do everything in their power to make sure you stayed on the path to God, even if you lied straight to their face. And then when confession was done, they would act as though you had never murdered someone in the first place. And somehow, even though you literally committed one of the vilest of sins, you somehow felt like you could still make it to heaven.

    Indenuel¡¯s gaze fell on Nathaniel, dancing with Rosa in the banquet hall, touching her hands in time to the music and using the opportunity to tell her a joke. She laughed as she spun.

    ¡°It is so good of Martin to let Elias come to this,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina gave a pained smile. ¡°He didn¡¯t. Ami did.¡± There was something in there that was a deeper story, but felt it was too personal to dig further. ¡°Elias isn¡¯t allowed to dance, but it looks like Tolomon found a way around that rule.¡±

    Indenuel smiled as he watched Tolomon with the twin girls, then saw out of the corner of his eye Inessa walking out of the doors. She fanned herself as she leaned against the palace walls, pretending not to be there as his heart quickened.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the Beseeching,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Elias and I are going early to the Cathedral.¡±

    ¡°May God smile upon your Beseeching, and may it be used to better our community,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I certainly hope so,¡± Adosina said, meeting Elias¡¯ gaze. Indenuel saw it, the thing so obviously missing whenever he looked at Adosina. She and Indenuel were friends. Elias was something else entirely.

    ¡°Will the High Elders decide that day?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Adosina said with a tiny sigh. ¡°Last year it took up to a week.¡±

    The orchestra ended the song, and they clapped, even though they were outside. The orchestra started up another one.

    ¡°Come, Elias. Let me teach you how to dance,¡± Adosina said, ushing Elias over to where Tolomon and the girls were.

    Elias bowed again to Indenuel before following. He watched the two of them for a moment. He spent enough time with the Oraminians to see how odd it was for Adosina and Elias to hardly touch. He had been hugged by more women in the past three months than he cared to count, and he no longer felt bothered by it. Granted, he knew hugging Inessa would be a completely different experience, but it was odd all the same that he wasn¡¯t even allowed to touch her.

    Indenuel looked again at Inessa who was rubbing her forehead, looking distressed. Indenuel made eye contact with Matteo, who was quietly beside him. ¡°Keep an eye on your sisters?¡±

    Matteo nodded. Indenuel walked closer to Inessa. She noticed him, dropping her hands and smiled. ¡°Happy spring.¡±

    He smiled back. ¡°Happy spring. Isn¡¯t this your only time you¡¯re allowed to travel home? I thought you¡¯d go visit your town.¡±

    Inessa straightened her dress. ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to go home to.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Indenuel asked.

    She glanced into the banquet hall. ¡°Hot, isn¡¯t it? So many bodies moving. I just needed some air.¡±

    ¡°Well, you are welcome to our smaller party,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It does seem more enjoyable,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel watched the two dancing pairs. Adosina smiled brightly as she went over the dance steps with Elias, who looked simply happy to be in her presence. Tolomon crouched as the girls danced around him.

    ¡°Tolomon seems quite taken by the girls,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Well, I mean, they are pretty adorable,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa smiled, watching them. He wondered if it was at all painful for her to see little children when she was barren.

    Indenuel tried not to stare, but the dress was simply beautiful. Inessa caught him looking. ¡°Lovely dress,¡± he said, trying to smile.

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s my second favorite dress.¡±

    He cocked an eyebrow. ¡°You wore your second favorite dress to the Spring Welcoming ball?¡±

    Inessa turned, a bright smile on her face. ¡°Well, if I knew you and I would talk, I would have worn the purple dress.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head at her clear delight. ¡°Oh right. That dress.¡± Her smile widened. ¡°I¡¯ve guarded myself now. You¡¯re never going to see another reaction out of me like that again.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sure if I requested it, Tima could make me something that would get a better reaction out of you,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°A better reaction?¡± Indenuel asked with a laugh. ¡°You honestly think I have another one of those in me?¡±

    Inessa gave a flirtatious shrug. ¡°I¡¯m sure Tima could think of something.¡±

    ¡°I think you like to see me suffer. That¡¯s what I think.¡±

    She giggled, and he reveled in the glorious sound. He thought he¡¯d get tired of it, but he didn¡¯t. It was a reward, every single time. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t laugh. I truly don¡¯t want that of you. I don¡¯t want you to think that of me.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡±

    Her eyes softened, and Indenuel stared, feeling the connection between them. Inessa looked away, watching Adosina and Elias. ¡°I¡¯m happy Sara allowed him to come,¡± she said, far more quietly.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said, not looking at them at all. He was being obvious. He had enough wine at dinner to allow his mind to wonder what it would feel like to kiss her, but not enough to actually do it. At least, not in front of Tolomon. And Tolomon would never let them out of his sight.

    Adosina tripped on her skirt, and Elias grabbed her arm, making sure she was steady before letting go. ¡°Oldest trick in the book,¡± Inessa muttered.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± she said too quickly, looking down.

    Indenuel chuckled. ¡°Does it have anything to do with female seduction.¡±

    She remained leaning against the pillar, closing one eye as she looked at him. ¡°Seduction is such a dirty word.¡±

    ¡°Then what would you call it?¡±

    She opened both eyes and shrugged. ¡°An understanding of the male mind to know what they want to make them fall deeper in love with you.¡±

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°And how is that not seduction?¡±

    ¡°Because seduction is used for more selfish purposes. Playing with a man¡¯s mind to get what you want and then leaving them to rot once you have it. Look at her. Look how much she adores him. She would never use those skills to bring Elias any harm. She¡¯s using them to let him help her, because serving her is how Elias best shows his affections.¡± She took a lock of hair between her fingers and started twirling it. ¡°She is finding ways in this society to allow him to show his love for her.¡±

    Indenuel tried to wrap his mind around that. ¡°And you¡¯re telling me every woman knows these skills?¡±

    ¡°No, no, they are learned, just like any other skills. I taught her well,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°You taught Adosina?¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I taught all the women of Martin¡¯s household. Servants, too,¡± Inessa said. ¡°After all, I do believe it was you that said knowing how to manipulate a man into not having feelings for me was its own sort of intelligence. What you happened to ignore, was that I must be able to do the opposite as well.¡± Inessa brought up the lock of hair she had been twirling with her finger, using her other hand to smooth it out as she looked at Indenuel, the smirk giving her emerald eyes a teasing glint. ¡°But I dare say, manipulation is just another dirty, dirty word,¡± she said quietly as she uncurled the lock of hair, falling into her palm. He was captivated by it as she lowered her hand her hair fell past her shoulders and rested against her breast, curling there, hugging it. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±

    Somehow her words made him realize exactly where he was staring. He snapped his gaze up to see her mischievous emerald eyes. ¡°Holy shit.¡±

    Inessa burst into a fit of laughter. Indenuel placed a hand against the wall, turning away from her as he tried to breathe easily. ¡°No way. There¡¯s no way. You really do just want to see me suffer.¡±

    She tried to quiet her laugh with her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I promise this is the first time I¡¯ve ever used these skills on you.¡±

    Indenuel was bent slightly, shaking his head, still smiling. ¡°I¡¯m seriously that easy to play with?¡±

    ¡°No, Indenuel. I¡¯ve just known you for a lot longer. Besides, I have played you into my hands once again. You knowing I have this dirty secret will make you less attracted to me as you are now triple checking everything we¡¯ve ever said and realizing I¡¯m nothing more than a seductress who wishes you harm. You stay away from me, and I remain loyally by Martin¡¯s side,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Yes, well,¡± Indenuel said, still slightly bent in half, not thinking clearly at all. ¡°A part of me would like to beg otherwise.¡±

    ¡°I think I know which part thinks that,¡± Inessa said.

    He snorted, then looked at her. ¡°You¡¯re dangerous.¡±

    She was about to say something when her face dropped. A hint of horror passed her eyes before she took a small step away from Indenuel, staring at the ground. Indenuel turned to see Martin walking over to them.

 Chapter 121

    Indenuel turned toward the ground, giving a sigh before straightening.

    ¡°Martin, happy spring,¡± he said.

    Martin did not smile. ¡°Happy spring.¡± His eyes fell on Inessa. ¡°Go back inside, Inessa. There is nothing for you here.¡±

    Indenuel frowned at Martin¡¯s cool tone, then glanced at Inessa who gave a short curtsey before hurrying past with her head bowed. Martin watched her go before noticing Adosina and Elias. They stopped dancing to watch the exchange. Adosina followed Inessa with her eyes before looking back at Martin.

    ¡°Addy, be ready to leave soon. It will be a long day tomorrow, and I need my rest,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Elias will take me home,¡± Adosina said, her voice firm.

    ¡°No, he won¡¯t,¡± Martin said.

    Elias glanced nervously between Adosina and Martin, not daring to speak.

    ¡°I am an adult now, Api. I don¡¯t need you to tell me when I should get my rest like you¡¯re my nurse maid,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Do you really think this attitude is going to place your beseeching in a positive light?¡± Martin asked.

    Adosina¡¯s eyes darkened.

    ¡°Addy,¡± Elias said quietly. ¡°I had a wonderful time tonight. I would like to have others. I shall see you tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Elias,¡± she started to say, but he was already heading toward Martin.

    ¡°Happy spring, High Elder Martin. It was an honor to finally meet you outside the beseeching,¡± Elias said as he bowed.

    Martin stared at Elias; his eyes narrowed with a cold expression on his face. He did not bow and didn¡¯t even correct him when he used Martin¡¯s title. Granted, Elias didn¡¯t wait long for him to make such a suggestion as he hurried inside. Adosina picked up her skirts, her glare dark as she hurried after him. Indenuel watched them leave, a part of his heart hurting for them. Martin was starting to act like a bully, and it was partially Indenuel¡¯s fault.

    ¡°He¡¯s a good man,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be going home yourself?¡± Martin asked, ignoring his comment. There was a distinct lack of warmth in Martin¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m certain you¡¯ll have your own line of people tomorrow morning.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°I will be going home soon, yes. Adosina said Sara might invite me to dinner sometime this week. It had been so long since I¡¯ve eaten at your home, I was starting to think I was no longer invited.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face was chillingly unreadable. ¡°Of course. It must have slipped my mind. On the final day of the Spring Welcoming, Sara would like you to come to dinner. Most of the family will have left, but Nathaniel has promised to have dinner and then leave soon after to rejoin his men.¡±

    Indenuel stared Martin down, doing his best not to feel intimidated by him. He knew why he was acting so cold. If this were Mountain Pass, Indenuel would have already gotten a beating for it. But the fact that he hadn¡¯t yet proved he was in a social class slightly higher than Martin. ¡°I happily accept the invitation.¡±

    ¡°If there is any healing tomorrow among your beseeching, you may of course send them my way. I¡¯ll be in the Cathedral, and I will take care of them since your healing still needs work,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°What a kind offer,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°But I believe practice will help me grow that power, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Martin tried to smile, but it faltered, and he resumed his cold look. ¡°Just to be clear, you know the rules against adulterers, right?¡±

    ¡°Perfectly. Which is why I am so comfortable looking you in the eye and assuring you that nothing happened between us,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh, I doubt that very much,¡± Martin said. ¡°The punishments are there for a reason. And a man of my position can stress that if you so much as touch my concubine, I will lay down the harsh punishment all the same.¡±

    Indenuel gave the smallest of smiles. There it was. The bullying. The threats. The condescension. This is what he was familiar with. And unfortunately for Martin, he knew fully the power that came from his own social class. ¡°I do say, Martin, I am starting to lose faith in Sara¡¯s proclamation that her meals add pounds. Because I swear, you look as though you¡¯re losing weight.¡± Martin¡¯s face didn¡¯t so much as twitch, but that uncanny way in which he kept it unreadable proved he was onto something. ¡°Either that or she¡¯s stopped feeding you like she used to.¡±

    Martin stared at Indenuel for another moment before walking back inside. Indenuel didn¡¯t notice Matteo until he couldn¡¯t help but see the wide eyes and slack jaw as the boy followed Martin with his eyes as the man disappeared into the crowd. ¡°Isn¡¯t he your friend?¡± Matteo asked.

    Indenuel ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Only when I¡¯m not flirting with his concubine.¡± Tolomon and the girls walked up to him. Isla was looking tired. ¡°Let¡¯s go home. You all need your rest.¡±

    Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.

    Matteo nodded as Tolomon fell in step with Indenuel. They walked into the banquet hall.

    ¡°He¡¯s right, you know,¡± Tolomon said through the side of his mouth.

    ¡°I have no idea what you mean,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be a stubborn a-¡± Tolomon froze, then glanced down at the two girls holding his hands.

    ¡°Tolomon! Indenuel!¡± The group all turned to see Nathaniel fighting through the crowd to get to them. He held Rosa¡¯s hand, who followed close behind. ¡°Are you leaving so soon?¡± he asked as he got closer.

    ¡°We are, yes. It¡¯s going to be a big day tomorrow,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Indeed, it is!¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°But Tolomon¡¯s got to finish telling Indenuel he¡¯s being a stubborn ass,¡± Isla said.

    Nathaniel pinched his lips closed to keep in a laugh. Rosa gave a quick gasp, then shot a chastising look at Tolomon, who shrugged innocently enough. ¡°The things they pick up at school these days.¡±

    ¡°Has my mother invited you to dinner in two days?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Your father, actually,¡± Indenuel said dryly.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Nathaniel said, looking confused at the tone but not touching it. ¡°Well, I wanted to formally invite you to come well before dinner. Lunch, even.¡±

    ¡°I have not eaten two consecutive meals with Sara. I¡¯m not sure I can handle it. But we will come after lunch,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel laughed. ¡°Alright. I shall send you a note when lunch has been sent off. Someday I''ll have to teach you how to politely decline my mother.¡±

    ¡°That will be the day I possess my strongest power yet,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel laughed again as someone bumped into Rosa. Indenuel was almost certain of it. He could have sworn in front of the High Elders themselves that he saw it, but he also couldn¡¯t deny she reached out a lot farther than needed. Of that, he was equally certain. Far enough to reach for Tolomon and Nathaniel, who both instinctively took one of her hands. Indenuel could not help but think of his conversation with Inessa just moments before.

    Tolomon froze, looking down at his hand which held hers before he dropped it, moving away.

    ¡°Forgive me, I did not realize I was in someone¡¯s way,¡± Rosa said, looking behind her as she squeezed Nathaniel¡¯s hand. Indenuel stared at her, his mouth slightly open.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Rosa nodded, placing some of her hair behind her ear as she gave the barest of glances at Tolomon before turning away. He had his back toward her, focusing on the girls instead, whispering something to them that sounded like the difference between good words and words not meant for little girls to say. But Nathaniel saw. It was apparent by the troubled look his noble upbringing could not stifle.

    ¡°We should be going,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°We¡¯ll see you in two days.¡±

    ¡°Yes, thank you,¡± Nathaniel said, the troubled look disappearing. ¡°I shall look forward to it. Your siblings will still be here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, they will. They¡¯ll plan on leaving after dinner as well,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Wonderful. Adrian, Tomas, and Aaron will be excited to have more friends over,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Happy spring, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Happy spring, Nathaniel, Rosa.¡±

    Tolomon said nothing, simply giving a small bow before they left. It was dark, and the girls practically fell asleep soon after they got into the carriage, leaning against Tolomon.

    Once they arrived home, Tolomon got out of the carriage before taking both exhausted girls in his arms, each one resting on one of his shoulders. Matteo walked with Indenuel, looking just as exhausted.

    They walked into the house, then down the guest portion of the house. ¡°Get some sleep. I won¡¯t be with you much tomorrow with the beseeching, but you can still play with Baleeah and the other Oraminians,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo nodded before he disappeared to his own room. Tolomon eased the girls down toward the servant women and stood right outside. Indenuel joined him, standing in silence before Indenuel could not help himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one that believes Rosa did that on purpose, right?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon kept his face impossible to read. ¡°We are no longer in our youths, Indenuel. She made her choice.¡±

    ¡°Did she, though?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, she did. Rosa loves Nathaniel. If, for any reason at all, she does not, and if, as you so imply, she even attempts to come to me, I will lose all my respect for her and therefore also my...¡± Tolomon froze, then looked at his shoes. ¡°Nathaniel is a good man. She would be ridiculous not to stay loyal to him, and true to the feelings I know she has for him. And he for her. I am a Graduate. I have my rules I must follow. Whatever happened tonight was an accident.¡±

    Tolomon never saw Rosa look at him. Never saw Nathaniel noticed it too. ¡°You know she-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Tolomon said, cutting Indenuel off.

    ¡°I saw she-¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯t.¡± There was such a pain in Tolomon¡¯s voice that Indenuel found his mouth already closed. Indenuel could only sigh, waiting for the girls to finish getting in their nightclothes.

    ¡°You, on the other hand, are still in your youth. You need to stay away from Inessa,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I will go to war any day now.¡±

    ¡°And you don¡¯t think you will return?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel said nothing, waiting by the door of the twins¡¯ room. He simply didn¡¯t see how he could survive against an army of five hundred trained soldiers. But one thing was becoming certain the more time went on. He didn¡¯t want to die.

    The door opened, and the servant women curtseyed before stepping aside. Indenuel walked in and saw Isla and Emilia in their beds.

    ¡°Good night, girls,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Tolomon ever come say goodnight to us?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°It would be improper. He is not related,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Technically neither are you,¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°We learned that at school,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°You¡¯re our brother because your adopted into our family,¡± Emilia said.

    Indenuel smiled, staring at the floor. ¡°Oh, so I¡¯m adopted into your family? Not the other way around?¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Isla said. ¡°And so we adopt Tolomon, too. Tell him to come give us a kiss goodnight."

    Indenuel glanced over his shoulder to see Tolomon at the doorway. ¡°There¡¯s more involved in an adoption than simply saying someone is adopted. How much money are the King and Queen paying for this school?¡±

    ¡°Just get in here, Tolomon,¡± Indenuel said.

    He was hesitant, then took a few steps inside, still glancing at the doorway. Indenuel tucked Emilia in, kissing her forehead before moving to Isla, and doing the same before stepping away for Tolomon to do the same.

    Tolomon looked unpracticed, but he dropped to one knee and leaned over to kiss Emilia¡¯s forehead, who smiled and burrowed deeper in her pillow, practically asleep. Tolomon moved over to Isla and kissed her forehead soft and quickly.

    ¡°I love you, Tolomon,¡± Isla said.

    Tolomon stared, then nodded. ¡°I love you too, Isla.¡±

    She smiled as she closed her eyes. The girls were asleep by the time Indenuel and Tolomon left their room.

 Chapter 122

    The lonely son almost touched the horizon when Martin slipped out of bed and eased himself into his clothes. Sara was asleep. She had a long few days with making sure all their guests were comfortable.

    He walked out of the room, carefully closing the door as Derio gave him a bow. ¡°Good morning, Martin. Breakfast is ready for you below.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Derio. Have my carriage ready quickly. I shall not require much for breakfast,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Martin was distracted while he ate. The moment he was done he was outside in the cool spring morning air. The sun hadn¡¯t risen yet, though it was beginning to be a lighter blue color. Martin climbed into the carriage and drew the privacy blinds down as he meditated to prepare himself for the day. It wouldn¡¯t be long, but he needed every bit of nourishing spirituality he could. He grabbed all his concerns and worries about Inessa and shoved them to one side. He couldn¡¯t be distracted by her situation today. Adosina and Elias would appear, and he needed all his mental capacity to be present. He would deal with Inessa after the holiday was over. He would find out whatever little secret she was hiding, because he was certain she was hiding something.

    Martin opened his eyes as the carriage came to a stop. He heard the chatting, and when he opened the carriage door, he saw the line stretching through town. It was going to be a long day.

    ***

    Pablo was still with his family. Indenuel was starting to miss him, but he was glad his head servant was spending the time with his family. Indenuel particularly missed Pablo because he always made some sort of greeting before the servants drew back the curtains if Indenuel was sleeping in longer than usual. Indenuel hated being woken up by a windowful of sunlight.

    He gave a snort before covering his eyes deeper in his pillow. ¡°Sun¡¯s up already?¡±

    ¡°Yes sir. There is a line of people outside the gate. We have moved a desk and chair outside for you to receive them, as requested. As soon as you¡¯re ready, we will have the guards send them in one at a time, or a small group if they came as such.¡±

    Indenuel got dressed, ignoring the offer of a bath. He¡¯d have one at the end of the day. He was quite sure he¡¯d be exhausted. ¡°And Tolomon will be there?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I would be surprised if he wasn¡¯t, sir,¡± the servant said.

    ¡°I know. I just want to make sure.¡± As long as Tolomon was there, he would feel safe.

    ***

    Martin expected Adosina and Elias to show up, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be one of the first. Granted, with Adosina¡¯s titles she would have been one of the firsts, except she was with Elias. Which probably meant Adosina left soon after they had come home from the ball and did not bother to tell Martin about it.

    It was fine. Better to get this done and over with so he could focus on other things.

    Adosina and Elias took turns addressing the High Elders concerns. Martin stayed quiet the entire time, not in the mood to fight his daughter this early in the morning over something he felt they fought about all year.

    They talked about their love for each other and their belief that God would want them to be married. They both passionately described how much they were meant for each other. This had been going on now for three years. He could sense the High Elders, as well as himself, simply humoring them as they talked of how certain their young love could weather the storms of life.

    Once they were done, Navir nodded. ¡°Dalius has taken careful notes of your beseeching. We will deliberate and let you know as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to add this to your notes,¡± Elias said, pulling a couple pages out of his pocket. Dalius reached for them, but Elias turned and headed toward Martin. Martin watched him, the poor, humble farm boy who had stolen his daughter¡¯s heart. He took the pages but did not look at them. ¡°I know you do not approve because you think I cannot give her much of a life, but I can promise your daughter will be rich with love.¡± Martin made no reaction. The humble famer¡¯s words were nothing but poetry. ¡°I have already promised her my life, and she has promised me hers. We have everything we need to be happy. We just need your blessing.¡±

    Martin placed the pages unceremoniously next to him. ¡°You are saying all the flowery words you need, but after forty-three years of marriage myself, words don¡¯t feed you if there¡¯s no food in the house.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a farmer, sir. Food is my job. And I am not afraid of work,¡± Elias said.

    ¡°And I have known Adosina a lot longer than you. She is stubborn. She is vain. She thinks too highly of her dresses.¡±

    Adosina¡¯s cheerful, passionate face finally dropped.

    ¡°I know all this, sir,¡± Elias said. ¡°More importantly, I know she is willing to give it up for our happiness.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°Her political mind is what brings her happiness. She loves discussing politics and finding new ways to make the world a better place. She has been ridiculed for it because of her gender, and yet she persists.¡±

    ¡°I know. It is another quality I love about her,¡± Elias said.

    Martin gave a forced smile. ¡°A woman of high class is criticized enough for having a political mind. There are few who actually listen to her, and the same thing which gives her unbridled happiness also gives her the strongest grief. It would become so much worse if she were just a wife of a farmer. No one would give her a second thought.¡±

    Now it was Elias¡¯ smile that dropped, though he did not look away. Martin hadn¡¯t seen Elias much, but he was always there, like a spirit in whatever conversations he and Adosina would have. He was always happy, if quiet, but this time a flash of anger crossed his face.

    ¡°That is not a problem with my class, sir. That is a problem with yours.¡±

    Adosina gave a tiny gasp. Martin narrowed his eyes. Navir looked as though he was about to say something, but Martin gave him a small shake of his head before turning his attention back to Elias. ¡°Explain yourself.¡±

    Elias looked as though he was holding a lot of emotions back as he gave a pained smile. ¡°There is nothing more to explain, sir.¡± He was clearly being careful, though the anger was still there.

    ¡°He won¡¯t say another word, because his father is too afraid you will use this to strip them of their lands and give them to someone else,¡± Adosina said, her voice dangerous. It was at this that Elias finally turned his gaze away from Martin. Adosina stood beside Elias, the anger clear. ¡°I told Raul such a thing hasn¡¯t happened for a hundred years because it is such a barbaric way of holding power, and I know the man you are.¡± There were tears in Adosina¡¯s eyes. ¡°You are not cruel like that. You would never do something so evil to someone of a lower class just because they said the truth.¡± Adosina was glaring darkly at Martin. ¡°Would you?¡±

    Martin matched her glare. ¡°Of course not.¡± His voice was prickly.

    ¡°Pity,¡± Adosina said, sarcasm infused in her voice. ¡°Because I hoped if I said what was on my mind, my titles might finally be taken from me.¡±

    ¡°Enough, Addy,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°No, Api! You act as though marrying Elias will be banishment! I will still come visit you on Sabbath days! I will still listen to your sermons!¡± There were tears running down her cheeks, and she struggled to keep the sob from escaping her. ¡°I will still be your daughter. I will still anger you with my foolishness, and I will still pick fights with you because we are both the same kind of stubborn. Elias is everything I ever want. He smooths out my stubbornness, he listens to me, he makes me a better person while assuring me that somehow, I am doing the same for him!¡±

    Martin stood, glaring at Adosina. ¡°You will not be happy with his kind of life!¡±

    ¡°You cannot make that decision for me!¡± Adosina screamed back, her voice echoing off the walls. There were tears streaming down her cheeks, breathing heavily, glaring right back at Martin.

    Martin did everything in his power to keep his voice steady. ¡°Go, Adosina. We will let you know the answer to our decision as soon as we come to an agreement.¡±

    Adosina glared right back. ¡°I already know what your decision will be. You take away my titles right now, or Elias and I elope, and you never see me again.¡±

    Elias winced, finally looking up from his shoes to gauge Martin¡¯s reaction. ¡°Sir, I would never-¡±

    Adosina grabbed his hand to keep him from talking, and it worked. Elias was surprised, his gaze shooting to their hands.

    ¡°You are not engaged to be wed, unhand him or you will both spend the night in the dungeons,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°The only thing keeping me from kissing him right now is knowing you will not hesitate to give him five lashings. Because that¡¯s the kind of father you have become,¡± Adosina said darkly. Elias quietly eased his hand out of hers, glancing at the four High Elders with obvious fear.

    ¡°It looks as though you really have found a man who is better than you,¡± Martin said. ¡°A man respectful of societies wishes. You two will not elope. Of that I am certain.¡±

    Adosina glared at him. ¡°We will be back next year. And the year after that, and the year after that. I will wear you down, father. If this is to be a battle of the wills, so be it.¡±

    She spun around and marched out of the room. Elias started to watch her go, shocked. Martin could almost read Elias¡¯ expression as he glanced at them. The sudden fear at the thought of being alone with the High Elders jolted his legs to work again and he rushed after her. The door closed, and Martin rubbed the bridge of his nose. Silence descended into the room.

    Martin dropped his hand before passing the pages to Fadrique. ¡°I believe these were supposed to go to Dalius.¡±

    Fadrique took them and passed them down the line until Dalius placed them on top of his growing stack of papers.

    ¡°Martin? Do you need a moment?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°No. We don¡¯t have time,¡± Martin said, adjusting in his chair and straightening his High Elder robes. ¡°Bring in the next one.¡±

    ***

    A line of sweat glistened on Indenuel¡¯s forehead as he finished another healing. He didn¡¯t know how many more healings he had in him. Martin¡¯s offer, though given as a jab, was starting to sound more desirable as the day wore on.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said out of the corner of his mouth as Indenuel wiped the sweat off his face. ¡°Please don¡¯t push yourself. Don¡¯t repeat what happened with the Oraminians.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡± He took a sip of wine. ¡°I am easing the burden of the High Elders. I know they have a lot to deal with today.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m almost certain all these people are coming to you because you don¡¯t ask the questions they do before using their gifts,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel glanced up at Tolomon, then looked out among the crowd that was only growing. ¡°I know my limitations. If it gets too hard, I¡¯ll get their names and where they live and visit them over the next few days. I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Tolomon heard something before he had. He didn¡¯t notice anything was wrong until he heard the noise, and then it only grew with shouts and a woman pleading.

    Indenuel stood and jogged over to the gate. Tolomon followed with his sword already out. A fight was about to break loose if they didn¡¯t do something. Two guards had a woman¡¯s arms pinned, forcing her to her knees. The woman¡¯s black hair had streaks of grey in it.

    ¡°Let her go,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°She isn¡¯t allowed here, sir,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Why not?¡±

    The woman looked up and Indenuel saw her blue eyes. Indenuel winced. The guards paused, waiting for him. ¡°Unhand her at once. Oraminians are our ally. You cannot treat her like this.¡±

    ¡°Please, Warrior, they turned me away before I could even get to the King and Queen. I only need a moment,¡± the woman said. If Indenuel hadn¡¯t spent months around the other Oraminians, he probably wouldn¡¯t have understood her, her accent was so thick.

    ¡°Let her go, or I will have Tolomon force you to let her go,¡± Indenuel said to the guards.

    The guards glanced at Tolomon with unease before they obeyed.

 Chapter 123

    The woman rubbed her wrists, trying to keep the tears away. ¡°We cannot in good faith let her enter your grounds. She could be a spy,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Then it will be on my head,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Back to your post. This woman is next in line.¡±

    The woman bowed to Indenuel in the Oraminian fashion, with her hands outstretched and her nose practically touching the ground. ¡°Noble Warrior, if it makes you more comfortable, I will say my plea here.¡±

    Indenuel took her hand and lifted her to her feet. ¡°Don¡¯t bow to me. I will take you back.¡±

    There were mutterings of shock in the crowd as Indenuel kept a hold of her hand, leading her to the desk at the front of his house.

    ¡°So, it is true. You are familiar with our ways,¡± the woman said.

    ¡°I have a few Oraminian friends who have helped me understand a bit of your culture,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Who are these friends in the city? Leaf talkers or seers?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Leaf talkers,¡± Indenuel answered.

    ¡°Ah. I see.¡± There was something in her voice, the slight disappointment as well as a hint of fear.

    ¡°You must be a seer yourself?¡± Indenuel asked as they got closer to the desk.

    ¡°I am, yes,¡± she said.

    ¡°What is your name?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Do you want my full given name as according to Santollian customs?¡± There wasn¡¯t hostility in her voice at this.

    Indenuel dropped her hand once they reached the desk. ¡°Whatever you are most comfortable with.¡± He sat in his chair.

    ¡°You may call me Yasirda of Saimis, sir.¡±

    ¡°I am Eskmenmar of Mountain Pass.¡±

    ¡°Eskmenmar? I thought the guards called you by a different name,¡± Yasirda said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been told Eskmenmar is easier to say for Oraminians,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It is,¡± Yasirda said.

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°How can I help you today?¡±

    Yasirda looked down at her feet. ¡°Your kindness to Oraminian people has reached my ears, sir. I would simply ask that you listen to my plight. I hope your friendship with leaf talkers will not taint what I, as a seer, have to say.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, realizing again he was a semi-outsider to the Oraminian people. He couldn¡¯t be certain, but if it took this long for the Oraminians to finally accept Tolomon, he doubted many of his friends would even talk to Yasirda. ¡°I, too, am a leaf talker. Does that bother you?¡±

    ¡°You have all four,¡± Yasirda said.

    ¡°One of them being able to talk to trees.¡±

    Yasirda stared, then shook her head. ¡°It does not bother me.¡±

    ¡°Then please continue. I will try not to let the histories of your race as well as my own keep me from listening to you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°That is incredibly kind of you, Eskmenmar.¡± Indenuel ushered her into the chair next to the desk. She hesitated but took it, placing her hands in her lap. ¡°I remember life before the invasion, sir. I was once a member of nobility among the Oraminians. We were a peaceful people, though it is true we held slaves. It is true that I, as a seer, was held in higher regard because I am not a leaf talker. And we believed all the healers and weather controllers among my people simply died out, much like our eyes if ever we marry outside our race,¡± she said, pointing to the corners of her eyes.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and winced. So Garen was right about that. He wasn¡¯t sure about the weather controllers or the healers, but clearly the eyes must have been true.

    ¡°I was nobility when your people came to free our slaves.¡± Yasirda glanced over to see Tolomon, more importantly saw his hand lingering on the hilt of his sword. ¡°You have brought our slaves to your cities, done your best to give them a good life. Tried to help them learn Santollian and forget the ways of my people so they can have better lives. But the seers¡­¡± There were tears in Yasirda¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have watched my friends who had once been noblemen starve to death in the conditions, we once, admittedly, put our slaves in. Starved, because they paid us two coppers at the end of each week to use to buy our bread which costs three.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. He then looked at Tolomon, who looked just as confused. ¡°Describe more what you mean.¡±

    ¡°The fields we once had our slaves work we are now working in Oramin while our Santollian masters keep us in line.¡± She started to cry. ¡°We are given hardly enough to survive. To save on lodging, we are placed in the barest of houses, often ten people to a room hardly larger than a single horse stable. And we do not have the power of leaf talking. We are forced to work with our hands to till and harvest food. And¡­¡± Yasirda pulled down the shoulder of her dress to reveal a corner of her back that was so covered in flagellation scars that bile crept to Indenuel¡¯s throat. He partially stood, gripping the edges of the desk, his chest tightening at the sight of such violence.

    ¡°Did you know about this?¡± Indenuel whispered to Tolomon.

    ¡°Of course I didn¡¯t,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°I knew there were people placed in charge of Oramin, but I didn¡¯t¡­ they shouldn¡¯t be allowed to go that far.¡±

    Yasirda covered herself back up, looking at her shoes as she blinked back tears. ¡°If this is truly God¡¯s punishment for holding slaves, please let Him be the one to give it to us. Let Him give it in famine and plagues. But this feels more like Santollian revenge. I have heard reports of the same thing happening in Zimoro.¡± Yasirda met Indenuel¡¯s gaze. ¡°I do not expect you to believe me, as I am only one voice, but I promise I would never lie about this.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s fingernails dug into the wood of his desk before reaching over to touch the tree giving him shade. He closed his eyes and pushed his power as far as he could reach. He traveled to the end of the main road, but he couldn¡¯t go further. He was still sensing Santollian country. He deepened his power, the anger there.

    Move, he ordered the tree roots. Move for me.

    He pushed his power into the roots of the tree, forcing it to reach as far as they could until they touched another tree roots. An entire world came to his view. He reached through, finding himself in Oramin, seeing the beauty of the thick trees and the high mountains. He reached further, knowing he was certainly breaking some international laws, but he didn¡¯t care. He pushed forward until he found it. The old slave farms. And they were still operational. None of the people sensed him, but he sensed them.

    Indenuel opened his eyes and Tolomon was there, steadying him. Indenuel blinked a few times, studying Yasirda as he oriented himself back into Santollia. ¡°Do you need a place to stay for the rest of the holiday?¡±

    Yasirda shook her head. ¡°No, I shall return to my home in Oramin.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s chest tightened as he understood what she meant. ¡°You will be in danger. If anyone finds out you came to talk to me, you could die.¡±

    ¡°They already know, Eskmenmar. They have been hunting me since I crossed over the border. I will be arrested as soon as I return, and I will be tried and hanged.¡± Tears pricked Indenuel¡¯s eyes at the casual way Yasirda said this.

    ¡°As the Warrior, I can grant you safety. Give you a paper with my signature. Help you start a new life.¡± Indenuel turned desperately to Tolomon. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    Tolomon shook his head, not looking at Indenuel. ¡°Not with Oraminians.¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Why not!¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Because they are not Santollians.¡± He sounded like he was in pain saying this. Indenuel waited for Tolomon to explain further, but apparently that was the only explanation. Indenuel was Santollia¡¯s warrior, not the worlds. Indenuel turned his focus back on Yasirda. ¡°You cannot return home. You must stay here. I can offer you protection if you are a guest in my home.¡±

    Yasirda smiled, the tiniest glimmer of hope in her eyes. ¡°No, Eskmenmar. My homeland may have been conquered, but it is still mine, and I would rather die there than here. What happens now is in God¡¯s hands.¡±

    Indenuel winced. The Gods were dead. Indenuel didn¡¯t know if They knew the world would get this bad in Their absence, or if They knew Indenuel would be the person to step up and stop it.

    Indenuel walked around the desk and knelt beside Yasirda, helping her up, holding her hand. ¡°I swear to you, Yasirda, that I will take your request to the King and Queen. What you have described is slavery, and I will get them to stop. I cannot promise it will happen today, but I will promise that before I die, you will be freed.¡±

    Yasirda began to cry. ¡°Thank you, Eskmenmar.¡±

    She hugged him, and he hugged her back before she turned and left. Indenuel headed for the stables. He pointed at a servant by the door. ¡°Write down the names of everyone in line and what they request then tell them to go home. I will get to them either later today or tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said carefully. ¡°I¡¯m just as shocked as you are, but whatever this is must be entangled in politics. This is not what we¡¯re meant to do.¡±

    ¡°So, I step aside and do nothing?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m saying you don¡¯t have the demeanor of someone who deals with politics. If you lose your temper with the King and Queen, one wrong word, and you could be killed.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t dare do that to the Warrior,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°And I made a promise.¡±

 Chapter 124

    There weren¡¯t as many healings as Martin expected. In fact, most of them seemed more political in nature, requesting a tweak in laws or something like that. Dalius finished writing notes and nodded toward the servant at the door.

    Martin took a drink when the door burst open and Indenuel marched in. Martin raised an eyebrow. Tolomon followed in soon after, looking worried as he stayed by the door.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Navir asked. ¡°To what do we owe this honor?¡±

    ¡°Do you know all the Oraminians who have the power of speaking to the dead have become slaves themselves in their own lands?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin sighed, rubbing his forehead. That was a very simplified version of what was going on in Oramin, but he didn¡¯t think Indenuel would ever find out in the first place.

    Navir¡¯s smile dropped. ¡°This seems like a conversation for the King and Queen of Santollia.¡±

    ¡°I just came from there,¡± Indenuel said, pointing at the door as his eyes narrowed. ¡°They sent me here. It¡¯s a good thing my status lets me jump the line, but I will not jump from Palace to Cathedral all day. I have my own beseeching¡¯s to do.¡± Indenuel¡¯s tone was dangerous. The boy had a temper, Martin had to admit that.

    Navir sighed, then tried to smile. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s discuss these accusations. We share a continent with the Oraminians. They were also the first to fall in the war.¡±

    ¡°They are our allies!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We signed a treaty with them, yes,¡± Navir said. ¡°In a time of peace, they could keep their lands. In a time of war, we could use their resources and take up to half of what they produce. Zimoro signed the same contract.¡±

    ¡°Half!¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes were wide.

    ¡°As this is a time of war, we need the resources and placed Santollian military in appropriate places in order to make sure their part of the treaty is being fulfilled,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°It is slavery!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No, we pay them, therefore it is not slavery,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel glared as he took a few steps forward. ¡°A woman came to my home. Oraminian. She described slave-like conditions on the farm she was working on.¡±

    ¡°One woman¡¯s word against ours? She must have been lying to you,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°She wasn¡¯t. I saw it. Ten to a stable. Starvation. Working the fields all day, nearly dropping from exhaustion,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You¡­ saw?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes. Through the trees,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°The trees of Santollia and Oramin do not meet. You must have been mistaken,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I made them meet,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You made them¡­¡± Navir frowned, then the realization dawned on him. He stood. ¡°Did you move the trees?¡±

    Indenuel shrugged, folding his arms. ¡°Just the roots.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon, bind him,¡± Navir said before moving toward the window.

    ¡°What?¡± Tolomon asked, even though everyone knew he heard well enough.

    ¡°I said bind him. Keep him there. Don¡¯t make him move. He might be marked.¡± Navir opened the window.

    Indenuel scoffed as Tolomon walked forward before pinning Indenuel¡¯s arms behind him. ¡°I saw what I saw.¡±

    ¡°Dalius,¡± Navir said.

    Dalius stood and walked over as Navir closed his eyes as he touched a tree. Dalius grabbed the collar of Indenuel¡¯s shirt and moved it enough to see his shoulder. ¡°Instinctual. There¡¯s no mark. Release him, Tolomon.¡±

    He did so, returning to his spot by the door as Navir continued to use his power. Navir opened his eyes, glaring at the floor. ¡°You have moved the roots of the tree. You have touched our borders without permission. This breaks so many laws that we could arrest you.¡±

    Indenuel shrugged. ¡°Will you?¡± Navir glared, and Indenuel answered it with a smirk. ¡°You felt yourself, then, that there is slavery going on.¡±

    ¡°What the Santollian militia men do to get more production out of our Oraminian allies is not our concern. As long as they are paying them, it is not slavery,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Indenuel asked, his voice rising dangerously.

    ¡°The slaves were only ever paid with a crust of bread,¡± Navir said. ¡°We give them more.¡±

    ¡°Two coppers a week? To buy bread that costs three!¡± There was a slew of dangerous emotions traveling across Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°There are Santollian whores who get paid more than they are!¡±

    ¡°Do not use such language with us,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make it any less true,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°These people are destitute!¡±

    ¡°We need the resources, or the rest of us will be under Kiam rule. We cannot dictate to these certain militia men how they need to treat the Oraminians,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Yes, we can!¡± Indenuel roared. ¡°That is literally what we did to the Oraminians when we barged in there to stop them from practicing slavery! Tell your men to treat them like the human beings they are!¡±

    Martin felt the buildup of anger and hate, sensing the moment it turned into pain. ¡°Indenuel.¡± He held up a hand, using his power to keep the pain contained. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±

    Next to him, Fadrique lifted his own hand. Martin turned to see, then noticed Navir and Dalius doing the same. Indenuel did not seem to notice that all four of them were containing the corruption inside him. He was glaring at Navir.

    ¡°Calm yourself, my boy,¡± Martin said. ¡°We can come to a conclusion without all this corruption.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. The pain eased away with every deep breath he took. Tolomon was standing ready at the door, watching him carefully. Martin felt hallow inside.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, the glare still there. ¡°I was told as a child that the Oraminians were cursed because they treated others as subhuman. If we don¡¯t stop this, that same curse is going to fall on us.¡±

    Navir said nothing, simply met Indenuel¡¯s gaze. Martin stood. ¡°Indenuel, there is a way their treatment can end. One I can confidently say we can help with.¡±

    Indenuel turned to look at him. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    ¡°Once this war ends, the treaty will play out. In a time of peace, we do not need to take their resources. Militia men will come back to Santollia, and the land will revert into the hands of the Oraminians. You end the war, the Oraminians go back to growing their crops how they see fit.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°And if we lose?¡±

    Martin shook his head. He hated this doubt that had entered the boy. ¡°We don¡¯t lose.¡±

    Indenuel seemed more troubled by this than anything else.

    ¡°Dalius has taken careful notes of your beseeching,¡± Navir said. ¡°I agree with Martin that this is the best case for your Oraminian friend, but we will deliberate and let you know as soon as possible.¡±

    Indenuel took another deep breath and let it out slowly. Martin sensed the pain returning.

    ¡°Please make sure my Oraminian friend has the safety and protection she needs as she returns home.¡±

    ¡°We can offer no such protection,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Because she is at the mercy of her slave masters?¡± Indenuel asked, the anger dripping from his voice.

    Navir glared. ¡°You have overstepped your position, Indenuel. We have given our answer. Return home now.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t move as he studied them each in turn. Slowly he unfolded his arms and headed toward the door. Martin could have sworn he heard Indenuel mutter the word, ¡°Useless.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel followed Tolomon into the carriage. He covered his face so no one could see how angry he got. They were almost home when Tolomon cleared his throat.

    ¡°Politics is a tricky game. There is only so much we can do.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It¡¯s a lot messier than either one of us realize. I have full faith that the High Elders will do what they must, but Martin is right. Winning the war is what will help the Oraminians,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I said don¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said. He didn¡¯t want to hear another excuse for why it was alright for the Oraminians to be treated like slaves during a time of war. And, from what he heard, Zimoro and Dengria were possibly being treated the same way. Indenuel closed his eyes, his powers all in a jumble. He tried to stay calm, tried to organize what he felt, but he was mad. It was dangerous for him to be this mad. Yasirda was in trouble. She risked her life, and for what? To remind Indenuel he needed to win this war, and he could not let her die for that.

    Indenuel got out of the carriage, heading back toward his desk.

    ¡°We have the messages people would like to have sent through the trees, as well as to the dead,¡± a guard said, approaching the desk. ¡°Those can be done today at least until another crowd gathers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll look at the tree messages,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°As long as they don¡¯t need to have a conversation.¡±

    The guard nodded, handing Indenuel a large stack. But instead, he was struck with an idea. He touched the tree next to his desk and closed his eyes. He pushed his power, surging it through, sensing the tree.

    ¡°Who is Yasirda¡¯s master?¡± Indenuel asked the trees.

    The trees searched through Indenuel¡¯s memories of the woman, reaching out toward the Oraminian part of the world to figure out Indenuel¡¯s meaning. Yasirda was not a tree talker, but it turned out the Santollian over her was. Indenuel pushed, then narrowed it down, following the man¡¯s path through Oramin until he was on a horse on the main road, almost to Santollia City. The man brushed against a branch and Indenuel forced a connection.

    ¡°What? Who is this?¡± the man asked.

    ¡°Indenuel the Warrior,¡± Indenuel said.

    There was a hesitancy, almost a faltering. The man doubted, but Indenuel let him see just a portion of his memories to let the man understand exactly who he was talking to. The man got off his horse, placing his hand flat against the tree to get a stronger connection.

    ¡°What can I do for you, Indenuel?¡± The man certainly felt more humbled.

    ¡°You have a slave, Yasirda.¡± Indenuel let the man see Yasirda in his mind¡¯s eye.

    ¡°I do not hold slaves, sir,¡± the man said. ¡°I am simply coming to collect a runaway Oraminian. She does not belong in Santollia.¡±

    Anger began to burn in his gut. He let the man hear Yasirda¡¯s story from his point of view, let him see the corner of her back that was shown, let the man feel his anger.

    ¡°If you harm her in any way, I will come find you.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t have to give much more of a threat than that. The trees passed on perfectly the anger and hatred he would feel if he discovered Yasirda was dead. The man was flustered. There was no lying. He broke the man¡¯s privacy, searching through his memories, seeing the mistreatment of the men and woman, laughing about it with his buddies. Trading stories of inhumanity like they were jokes. Before Indenuel knew it, a branch was wrapping itself around the man¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Please, don¡¯t!¡± Indenuel could not tell if this was from the man or from the tree.

    ¡°I swear, Yasirda will not be harmed,¡± the man said.

    Indenuel let him go because he had to. He was starting to lose his connection with conversation. He healed the tree of its corruption while hiding what he was doing to the man.

    ¡°Treat your slaves better.¡±

    ¡°I-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother lying to me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not what it looks like! I swear!¡±

    Indenuel broke his privacy again and saw it. The slaves¡¯ quarters, the hot summer days watching the Oraminians working in the field. He watched as some of the sickest were dying where they stood in the field.

    ¡°The trees are mine.¡± Indenuel told the man. ¡°I will ask reports of them. If you ever do anything to bring your slaves harm, I will break the will of the trees and kill you where you stand.¡±

    ¡°I understand, sir. I understand completely. It will never happen again.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, glaring at the ground as he released his hold on the tree. Tolomon looked down, noticing his glare, and concern crossed his face. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He turned away, breathing deeply. ¡°I need a drink.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tolomon said.

    Tolomon turned and Indenuel quickly glanced down his shirt. The faintest of red lines covered his chest. Indenuel stood. ¡°I need a drink in my study. I¡¯m not in the right state of mind to take requests. This entire thing has put me off.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Do you need the rest of the day?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°No, not the rest of the day,¡± Indenuel said, walking into his home, trying to relax the anger in his face. ¡°I¡¯ll come back once I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Tolomon grabbed his wrist and pinned him against the tree as he lifted the bottom of Indenuel¡¯s shirt. ¡°Dammit, what did you do?¡±

    He threw his bodyguard off, then headed toward the house. ¡°Nothing some meditation won¡¯t cure.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to swear me to secrecy again?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I honestly don¡¯t give a damn what the High Elders think. So go ahead. Tell them. Tell the world I have a light pink mark on my chest. I would love to tell anyone that listens exactly what I did to that slave master to keep Yasirda safe. No one should be treated like they¡¯re less than human,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You think bullying that man will somehow make you better?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I just saved her life!¡± Indenuel said, walking into his home and quickly heading into the study. ¡°I will do what I have to.¡±

    ¡°We have laws for a reason!¡± Tolomon said, following him into his study and closing the door. ¡°You need to go about this the right way.¡±

    ¡°I did!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°I did go about the right way, and Yasirda¡¯s life was still in danger! I had to do what I did to keep her safe!¡±

    ¡°You cannot be God!¡± Tolomon shouted back.

    ¡°God is-¡± Indenuel froze, then let out an angry breath.

    ¡°Dead?¡± Tolomon asked. It surprised Indenuel enough that some of the anger ebbed away at his words. ¡°Come on, Indenuel. The Guardian program isn¡¯t just for building muscle. Do you think I¡¯d never figure that out too?¡±

    Indenuel sat down at his study desk. He rubbed his face. ¡°We will carry on this conversation after the mark is gone. I cannot risk it getting deeper.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head, backing to his post at the door. ¡°With all the faults of that slave master as you so call him, you need to understand he is human too,¡± Tolomon said quietly. ¡°And it looks as though you treated him with little regard.¡±

    ¡°He deserves it,¡± Indenuel muttered as he closed his eyes.

    ¡°Is that not, too, treating him as subhuman?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, looking at Tolomon who stared straight back. ¡°Are you seriously defending the life of a slave master? You have no idea what it¡¯s like to be treated unfairly.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Tolomon said, conviction in his tone. ¡°And I would not wish it upon my worst enemy.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes again, trying to ignore Tolomon¡¯s words, and yet they plagued him the entire time he cleansed the corruption in his soul.

 Chapter 125

    The girls once again released themselves from the carriage the moment it pulled up to Martin¡¯s house. Tolomon got out, keeping an eye on them as he waited for Indenuel.

    ¡°Grandami Sara!¡± Emilia called out. ¡°We¡¯re here! We¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Ah! There you are! Look at both of you! So grown up!¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t remember the last time they came. Sara, though she had an entire houseful of family slowly leaving, still welcomed them in as excitedly as if they were her own children. ¡°You just missed lunch, but I will still whip something up for you two. Come on. Matteo! Have you eaten?¡±

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯ve eaten,¡± Matteo said.

    ¡°Not that I can tell. Come into the kitchens,¡± Sara said.

    The boy glanced at Indenuel, who gave a shrug.

    ¡°Coming,¡± Matteo said.

    Indenuel smiled as they walked in the house. It was quite the compliment that Sara didn¡¯t ask Indenuel into the kitchens.

    ¡°Are you going to tell Nathaniel about yesterday?¡± Tolomon asked as Matteo and the girls left for the kitchens.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Tell me what?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Indenuel spun to see him walking up, smiling. Indenuel glared at Tolomon. ¡°You heard him coming, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you mean,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel shook his head, annoyed, but not necessarily angry.

    Nathaniel patted Tolomon and Indenuel on the shoulder. ¡°Come outside to the gardens. There¡¯s still family trying to leave, and I don¡¯t want to be in the way.¡±

    They did, and Indenuel told Nathaniel everything. It was impossible to lie to him. By the end of the story, Nathaniel looked deeply troubled by the whole thing.

    ¡°I know some of those men stationed in Oramin,¡± he said, rubbing his chin. ¡°I know them. What are they doing?¡± Indenuel shrugged, feeling exhausted. ¡°I¡¯ll have to send them a letter.¡±

    ¡°You honestly think that will help?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s helped you, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Nathaniel asked. Indenuel sighed, knowing he was right. ¡°And you¡­ you cleared the mark yourself?¡±

    Indenuel pulled the collar of his shirt to prove it was gone. Nathaniel shook his head in amazement. ¡°That¡¯s a dangerous habit you have.¡±

    ¡°I learned quickly. My town would have killed me if they discovered any sort of mark on me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about what this does to your soul,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°It¡¯s gone, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indenuel asked, not ready for a lecture.

    ¡°Api!¡± Nathaniel turned in enough time to see Diego running into him, giving him a hug. ¡°Tolomon¡¯s here! Have you fought him yet?¡±

    ¡°He is my guest. I don¡¯t fight people I willingly bring into my home,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Oh, but he¡¯s a Graduate!¡± Diego said. ¡°And look! It¡¯s Indenuel! I hear he¡¯s been getting better.¡±

    ¡°Mmm,¡± Indenuel managed to say with a pained smile.

    ¡°Not everything is swordfights, Diego,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I know. It¡¯s also talking and building relationships, and you three have clearly already done it! So, get on to the sword fighting! Some of my best learning is watching Tolomon fight,¡± Diego said.

    Nathaniel smiled, resting a hand on Diego¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You know, Tolomon, I¡¯m quite sure Diego has told me in detail your fight with Captain Luiz after you recovered from grey death about twenty times now.¡±

    ¡°It was incredible!¡± Diego said as though it only happened yesterday.

    Tolomon gave the smallest of smiles as he looked at the flowers in the garden.

    ¡°I could use some practice. It¡¯s been a week, and I haven¡¯t even pulled this out.¡± Indenuel patted the hilt of his sword. ¡°Besides, I¡¯d like to show how much I¡¯ve learned.¡±

    ¡°Yes! The Warrior is on my side! What do you think, Api?¡± Diego asked.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°I am curious to see how much you¡¯ve improved, too.¡±

    ¡°And when you inevitably destroy me, it¡¯s only fair that Tolomon does the same to you, so my pride isn¡¯t hurt nearly as bad,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel laughed, and Tolomon shook his head ever so slightly.

    ¡°Yes! Yes! Yes!¡± Diego said.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go further in the gardens. I want to make sure Adrian doesn¡¯t watch. The boy takes after his mother. He hates to see me get hurt,¡± Nathaniel said, patting Diego¡¯s shoulder as they started walking.

    Tolomon smiled at Diego. ¡°Did you know I was never able to beat your father until I became a Graduate?¡±

    Diego stared at Tolomon as though he was lying. ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not true,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Then when did I beat you?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°That one time in Capilas,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I was a Graduate,¡± came Tolomon¡¯s easy reply.

    ¡°What? No, you weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I became a Graduate at twenty-one. We were twenty-three when we went to Capilas.¡±

    Nathaniel seemed to study this out in his mind before shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve been hit one too many times in the head. My memory isn¡¯t what it used to be. There is no way. What about-¡± Nathaniel paused, again thinking it through. He about said something else, but stopped, frowning.

    ¡°See,¡± Tolomon said, smiling at Diego and giving him a nudge. ¡°It¡¯s like I said. If you have even half your father¡¯s skill, you will make it far in the military.¡±

    Diego seemed to study his father in a new light. Nathaniel gave a shrug. ¡°Well, I guess Tolomon is right. But the reason why I was so good was because of your Uncle Carlos.¡±

    Tolomon gave an emphatic nod. ¡°That man was a legend.¡±

    ¡°It was the only reason I was as good as I am. I had to fight him all the time,¡± Nathaniel said with a smile. ¡°He taught me everything I needed to know before I even got to military training.¡±

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Indenuel frowned, almost forgetting Nathaniel had an older brother.

    ¡°Now Carlos would have made one hell of a Graduate,¡± Tolomon said as they moved to a more open space in the gardens.

    ¡°Women,¡± Nathaniel said, a slight shake of his head as he smiled wide. ¡°The single biggest deterring factor to the Graduate program.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s not too personal, can I ask how Carlos died?¡± Indenuel asked as they slowed down.

    ¡°It was the battle of Un Shaiyan in Zimoro about eight years ago now,¡± Nathaniel said, unsheathing his sword as Diego and Tolomon moved toward the edges of the garden to give them space. ¡°They were ambushed, which started the battle. At one point it was him against seventy-five Zimorans, holding them off until the rest of the army got there. He managed to whittle it down to thirty before the Zimorans killed him. The army arrived later that day, too late to do anything. A battle lost, but we won the war in the end, so his sacrifice was not in vain.¡± Indenuel frowned, staring at Nathaniel in shock. Nathaniel gave him a curious look. ¡°Ready?¡±

    It was then that he realized Nathaniel was in basic stance, and Indenuel hadn¡¯t even pulled out his sword. ¡°Right. Sorry.¡± He unsheathed it, slowly moving into basic stance.

    Carlos, a legend according to Nathaniel and Tolomon, the two best swordsmen he¡¯d ever seen. Carlos, who could have become a better Graduate than even Tolomon. Carlos, who died after facing seventy-five Zimoran soldiers alone.

    How the hell was Indenuel going to survive the final battle?

    ¡°Do you want anyone to come to¡­ to keep my corruption in check?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Nathaniel gave a small shrug. ¡°I trust you.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile. Nathaniel listened to him admit how he used tree corruptive powers from a distance only yesterday, and yet still he trusted him. ¡°Should you, though?¡±

    Nathaniel smiled, then went for a jab that Indenuel blocked. ¡°Clearly someone has to.¡±

    Indenuel snorted before throwing himself into the different stances. Nathaniel blocked every one before Indenuel elbowed him in the face. He had never seen someone beam so brightly after getting their bottom lip split open.

    ¡°Really sorry,¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°I know I shouldn¡¯t say sorry because this is combat style, but I still feel guilty hurting you.¡±

    Nathaniel laughed as he wiped his chin with his fingers. ¡°There are a lot of things about combat style to get used to, no?¡±

    Indenuel met Nathaniel¡¯s blade, blocked hit after hit. ¡°Are you still going easy?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. How else am I supposed to check your progress if not try as hard as I can and see if you match it?¡±

    ¡°Are you lying to make me feel better?¡±

    Nathaniel blocked the blade again. ¡°A student can¡¯t progress if their teacher is lying to them.¡±

    It was then that Indenuel realized he had done it. He learned the basics of sword fighting. Yes, Nathaniel managed to break his nose again, and yes he was certain this would end with him unconscious on the ground, but he was holding his own against Nathaniel. The trees, the demons, the weather, the pain, it wasn¡¯t there. He didn¡¯t need it.

    Indenuel blocked another round of attacks before going in for his own. He barely made three strikes when he felt a searing pain at his shoulder and saw Nathaniel¡¯s sword buried there. Indenuel barely had time to comprehend it before he felt a pain on the side of his head, and everything went black.

    He opened his eyes, flat on his back, with Tolomon and Nathaniel leaning over him. Nathaniel was beaming. ¡°Well done, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel tried not to get embarrassed at the praise. Yes, he was flat on his back, all his injuries healed, and clearly lost the actual fight, but Nathaniel¡¯s praise was everything to him.

    Nathaniel helped him to his feet as he shook off some of the heal fatigue, but he still noticed Nathaniel¡¯s split lip. ¡°I¡¯d feel better if I healed that myself,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Sure. Go ahead.¡±

    Indenuel placed his fingers on Nathaniel¡¯s temple, sensing the broken skin, pouring healing power into him to stitch the lip and keep the blood regulated. Indenuel let go, and Nathaniel was already cleaning his chin with a handkerchief.

    ¡°When can I fight you combat style, Api?¡± Diego asked.

    ¡°Your first combat style needs to be on the training grounds,¡± Nathaniel said, tucking his handkerchief away. ¡°It¡¯s a rite of passage. I¡¯m not going to mess that up.¡±

    ¡°Aw! Come on, Api!¡± Diego said.

    ¡°Two more years,¡± Nathaniel said, giving his son a side hug. ¡°Then you can fight me combat style all you want. Away from your mother¡¯s gaze, of course.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go easy on me, either,¡± Diego said.

    ¡°That you can count on,¡± Nathaniel said, squeezing him tightly before giving him a jab in the side with his finger, which made Diego jump.

    ¡°Api!¡± Diego said.

    ¡°I can already tell I¡¯m going to destroy you in two years,¡± Nathaniel said before going with more jabs with his fingers to tickle him. Diego laughed, batting Nathaniel¡¯s hands away.

    Indenuel smiled before looking away again. His thoughts lingered on his father, wondering how much of Garen¡¯s words he could trust.

    ¡°Ready, Tolomon?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Have you got enough rest?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Nathaniel smiled, unsheathing his sword again and ushering Diego away. ¡°We all know why you¡¯re really doing this.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head as Indenuel backed away, not sure how much space to give them. ¡°And we all know you¡¯re going to be the first person to knock me out,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You still haven¡¯t been knocked out?¡± Nathaniel asked. ¡°How long has it been? Sixteen? Seventeen years since you became a Graduate?¡± Tolomon unsheathed his sword, moving to basic stance, saying nothing. Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯d almost feel bad trying to break that record.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Go ahead and try, nobleman.¡±

    Nathaniel went to basic stance himself. ¡°Oh, I will, commoner.¡±

    They struck fast and hard. Their movements a blur, but blurs Indenuel was starting to recognize. Both he and Diego instinctively took a step back. Diego watched with fascination, like he was taking mental notes on the whole thing, and Indenuel still couldn¡¯t help but think Nathaniel had gone easy on Indenuel. However, the more he watched the more he realized Nathaniel hadn¡¯t gone easy on him at all. He was matching Tolomon¡¯s speed, his sword insanely fast on the defensive, and switched to far broader and slower strokes on the offensive. Slower, comparatively, hardly any time given to strike Tolomon before he blocked them and moved back into quick defensive strokes. Indenuel watched in amazement as Tolomon took a sword to the shoulder and hardly noticed. In fact, Tolomon jerked his shoulder away in what Indenuel thought was a pain reaction, but Nathaniel came with the sword so Tolomon could punch him square in the face. Nathaniel lost his grip, holding his face. Tolomon pulled the sword out of his shoulder before pointing both at Nathaniel, and Indenuel¡¯s jaw dropped. He still remembered the pain of that kind of wound, and yet Tolomon shrugged it off and still used his two hands like there wasn¡¯t a sword wound in his shoulder.

    Tolomon went after Nathaniel with both swords, gashes appearing on his arms and shoulders before Nathaniel ducked, moving behind Tolomon and leaping onto his back to try and throw him off balance, wrapping his arm around his neck tightly.

    Tolomon dropped one of the swords and grabbed Nathaniel, throwing him easily in the opposite direction. Indenuel backed away as Nathaniel slid close, blood and dirt covering his shoulder and face. He winced in sympathy. Nathaniel got back up to his feet before grabbing Indenuel¡¯s sword and pulling it out, heading straight for Tolomon. He was ready, his two swords out, his face focused. The metal hit, Nathaniel doing his best to block one blade and dodge the other. Indenuel backed away even further, and still wasn¡¯t sure he was giving them enough room.

    The clangs of metal were noticed by other members of the house. They were far enough away that they only got a few observers. Though Indenuel saw Rosa right off. She winced at a particularly brutal punch to Tolomon¡¯s face and the returning kick to the chest Nathaniel received before she turned around and ushered some of the younger children away from the spectacle.

    Nathaniel was in a really bad state, battered and broken, yet still standing, if breathing more raggedly. Tolomon looked like he was, with blood pouring from his shoulder, nose, and mouth, but he was so focused it seemed as though he didn¡¯t notice them.

    Nathaniel managed to disarm one of the swords and picked it up, hardly pausing to breathe before going in with everything. Tolomon blocked the two blades with his one. The man had a literal mound of daggers on his person, yet he didn¡¯t touch them. He simply blocked the two swords, his own sword a blur. Tolomon disarmed Nathaniel, and Indenuel¡¯s sword went flying into the garden. Indenuel tried to see where it went so he could go get it later.

    Their swords clashed, and they were stuck in a struggle of strength when it happened. Emilia, who was clear across the other side of the house, gave a shriek of pure happiness. Indenuel was familiar with her shrieks. Someone must have brought over a puppy or some pudding. Either way, Emilia shrieked, and for a good heartbeat or two it sounded like she was terrified before it turned into laughter. But for that heartbeat, Tolomon¡¯s concentration broke, and his eyes shot in her direction, worry creasing his face. Nathaniel punched Tolomon hard, and he staggered. Indenuel straightened, concerned. He could almost see him scrambling to regain his focus. Nathaniel hit him three more times in the head with the hilt of his sword, blows that should have knocked a regular man out. In a final act of desperation Tolomon dropped his sword and grabbed Nathaniel¡¯s wrist to stop him from hitting him. Nathaniel tried another punch, but Tolomon grabbed his other wrist, twisting them so both wrists snapped before headbutting him, knocking him out. Nathaniel started to fall, but Tolomon caught him. There was something brotherly in the way Tolomon eased him to the ground and knelt beside him. He closed his eyes as he healed whatever brain damage there was before moving through, healing the cuts, bruises, and broken bones.

    Indenuel walked over to Tolomon, and when his bodyguard opened his eyes, the worry disappeared, and his face became unreadable.

 Chapter 126

    ¡°That was awesome!¡± Diego shrieked. ¡°The way you did all that, to literally disarm him because the sword was in your shoulder! Holy shit!¡±

    Tolomon still had no emotion on his face. ¡°Come now, Diego, I know what your father thinks of such language.¡±

    ¡°Good thing he¡¯s knocked out, then,¡± Diego said. ¡°That was seriously so cool! Can I fight you in two years too!¡±

    Tolomon tried to laugh. ¡°If I¡¯m still around. No Graduate makes it past forty.¡±

    ¡°Well yeah, they just have to say that because no one survived past thirty-five until you came around.¡±

    Nathaniel opened his eyes, squinting in the light. ¡°I honestly thought I had you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Me too,¡± Tolomon said before helping him to his feet.

    ¡°Alright, come here, I¡¯ve got to heal my damages too,¡± Nathaniel said. Indenuel left to find his sword. He sheathed it and came back in time to see Nathaniel finishing up. Once he released Tolomon, he touched his forehead a bit, his step unsteady. Tolomon caught his elbow.

    ¡°You alright?¡±

    ¡°Not as young as I once was, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Hardly here an afternoon and you¡¯ve already found excuses to cut each other up,¡± Sara said, walking into the gardens.

    Tolomon gave her a bow as Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Oh, come now, Mother. It was Diego¡¯s idea.¡±

    ¡°Shifting blame too, I see. Honestly, sometimes I don¡¯t think you two have ever grown up,¡± Sara said with a loving smile as she walked forward.

    ¡°We have definitely gotten older,¡± Nathaniel said. Sara ignored him, placing her palms on his cheeks and studying his face closely before giving a click of her tongue.

    ¡°How many teeth has your father had to grow back for you two. Quite sure you¡¯ve lost them all after a time,¡± Sara said.

    Sara turned, brushing off the dirt from Tolomon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve already got servants preparing baths for all three of you in your rooms. Indenuel? Tolomon? Are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°No, ma¡¯am,¡± Tolomon said as Indenuel shook his head.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you some honey and fry bread to your room,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Thank you, ma¡¯am,¡± Tolomon said as Indenuel resigned himself to his fate.

    ¡°They¡¯re all healed, Rosa, come scorn them too if you¡¯d like,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Oh, no scorn, just wanted to make sure they¡¯re alright,¡± Rosa said before walking deeper into the gardens.

    Sara left as Rosa glanced over them carefully, wincing. ¡°At least you fought with enough time to wash before dinner.¡± Her eyes fell on Indenuel who still had the dried blood on his shirt from his own stab wound. She shook her head, looking at Nathaniel. ¡°I had such girlish dreams of marrying a scholar who would come home every night and teach me all the things he was learning. He¡¯d never do anything dangerous, and he¡¯d never get hurt,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°You? Marry someone safe and boring like that?¡± Nathaniel asked, wrapping his arms around her.

    Rosa smiled. ¡°Glad Eduardo isn¡¯t here to hear you say that about his future.¡±

    ¡°Oh, well, my son is different. I¡¯m talking about this imaginary man you built up in your youth to love,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to worry about him. I much prefer the one that actually exists.¡± Nathaniel almost went to kiss her when she made a disapproving sound. He looked confused before Rosa grabbed his handkerchief, wiping the last of the blood around his lips before kissing him.

    Diego groaned. ¡°You two are so gross!¡± He turned to leave the gardens, grumbling.

    ¡°Tolomon!¡±

    He turned to see Emilia and Isla running up to him. He got down on one knee, smiling as they hugged him.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°They said you were practicing,¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°Did you win?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°Go on, go play with your friends,¡± Tolomon said, trying to smile. ¡°I¡¯m all sweaty. I¡¯ll see you both later, alright?¡±

    They nodded, giving him another hug before running away.

    ¡°Love you, Tolomon!¡± Isla shouted.

    Tolomon said nothing. He simply watched them go, and Isla was too caught up in racing her sister to notice he said nothing back as his face became unreadable again.

    They walked out of the garden, Nathaniel with his arm around Rosa. They were talking quietly to each other, moving ahead of Tolomon and Indenuel.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Indenuel asked, folding his arms.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Tolomon whispered, glancing at Rosa before looking back down at his feet.

    ¡°I meant with Isla and Emilia,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know who you meant,¡± Tolomon said, trying too hard not to have emotion in his face. Again, he looked at Rosa before looking at the house.

    ¡°Tolomon, come on, what is going on?¡± Indenuel asked.

    There was a deeply concerned look on his face. ¡°I¡¯ve broken my promise as a Graduate.¡±

    ¡°Which one?¡±

    Tolomon waited until Nathaniel and Rosa disappeared into the house, going down one hallway as Tolomon and Indenuel went down another. ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to get attached. I wasn¡¯t supposed to find love. They drilled it into us at the academy. Nothing is more important than your assignment.¡±

    Indenuel opened the door to the guest room. There were two warm baths waiting for them. ¡°It¡¯s got to be hard to watch Rosa and Nathaniel so in love after-¡±

    ¡°I meant Emilia and Isla,¡± Tolomon said quietly as he shut the door to the room. ¡°I assumed it meant romantic love. I¡¯m sure my instructors at the Graduate program would agree but¡­¡± Tolomon wiped the blood off the side of his face. ¡°If you and the twins were in danger at the same time, I would save them first without question.¡± Indenuel tried to hide his smile. Tolomon noticed it anyway. ¡°Stop it. You don¡¯t realize how dangerous this is.¡±

    ¡°Did they honestly expect you to never have relationships of any kind? At all? Even our friendship?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon looked down, almost ashamed as he started getting undressed. ¡°I never should have befriended any of you. I need to stay focused on the mission at hand. I must protect you at all costs, no matter what distractions are in front of me. And clearly the fight today taught me they are, indeed, a distraction.¡±

    The worry creasing his forehead made Indenuel realize Tolomon wasn¡¯t joking about this. Indenuel undressed and eased himself into his bath. ¡°Do you know what this will do to the girls if you turn cold? If you never play with them? You honestly think you can do that?¡±

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    Tolomon finished unbuckling all the sheaths from him before he got in his own bath, starting to wash himself. ¡°You are the most important person in the world. You need to be protected at all costs.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Tolomon. I guarantee if the twins and I were in danger, I would be running to help the twins too, and I expect you to save them, or else I will never talk to you again,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon stopped washing himself for a moment, his eyes focusing on nothing. ¡°This has put everyone in danger.¡±

    ¡°You are far too worried about this,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No, you are not worried enough about this. Those little girls could die because I¡¯d rather save them than you.¡±

    Indenuel had never felt more confused. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°Reynaldo could-¡± Tolomon stopped himself short, and actual, genuine fear crossed his face before he turned away. There was something in his desperate tone that made Indenuel¡¯s blood run cold.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked as quietly as he could, like he didn¡¯t want to spook a wild animal. ¡°Who¡¯s Reynaldo?¡±

    ¡°The leader over the Graduate program. If he knew, if he suspected, if I get distracted, and he finds out those little girls are the reason, he¡¯d¡­¡± Tolomon trailed off again, not looking at Indenuel.

    Indenuel was starting to feel nauseous. Tolomon¡¯s hesitancy to give the answer, the fear of what that answer might be, Indenuel needed to know. ¡°Would he kill them?¡± Tolomon said nothing, but his bodyguard dropped the curtain from his face and Indenuel saw the truth of it in his eyes. ¡°He can¡¯t do that. They¡¯re five years old, they¡¯ve done nothing wrong.¡± Tears started welling up in Tolomon¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel felt knots growing in his stomach.

    ¡°They¡¯ve done worse, Indenuel. I can assure you of that.¡±

    Indenuel let out a breath, the ice still running through his veins. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ they couldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Tolomon started again to methodically wash himself, his eyes focused in memory. ¡°I was top of my class in the Graduate program. For once in my life, I felt as though my common birth didn¡¯t matter. But as much as the Graduate program assures everyone there is no difference of classes, they are lying. They tell that to the noblemen in the program, but they swear the common class to secrecy.¡± Indenuel froze, not liking at all where this was going. Tolomon scrubbed his legs in the bath.

    ¡°I was given my final test. A solo mission, one only given to common class Graduates. I needed to kill a twenty-four-year-old woman and her twenty-six-year-old sister and make it look like an accident. I was not allowed to ask questions.¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°I asked questions anyway. They didn¡¯t answer them, and I refused, even after they threatened to kill me. Even after they threatened to kill my sister. I have distanced myself from her for this very reason.¡± Indenuel continued to stare, his chest tightening. ¡°So, they gave me a different test. An impossible test they give all common Graduates if they don¡¯t do their murders. It should have killed me. A troop of Santollian soldiers stumbled over enemy lines and became prisoners, being guarded by a hundred Zimoran soldiers because of the valuableness of one of the troop members.¡± Tolomon stopped his scrubbing, staring at the bloody water. ¡°Nathaniel. Him and a few of his soldier friends got caught. It was ten of them against a hundred Zimorans. The only reason why they weren¡¯t slaughtered where they stood was because Nathaniel bargained with them to save their lives. He knew being a High Elder¡¯s son, an attempt would have to be made to try and rescue him. Usually, six or seven Graduates would go, but they sent me first, fully expecting me to die in the attempt. They did not expect me to return.¡±

    ¡°But you did,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I did. We all should have died, but we survived, purely because Nathaniel and I work so well together as soldiers. And so, they accepted my Graduate status, with conditions. I was not to tell a soul what the Graduate program asks their common class Graduates to do, and in return I would never get one of those assignments. It is the only secret I have been sworn to that I¡¯ve kept. Until now.¡± Tolomon shuddered, holding the edge of the tub, trying to shake away the memories. ¡°A part of me believes I have sold my soul to a different sort of devil because of this. Looking the other way while the trained men of my class slaughter innocents.¡± Tolomon brought his knees up, resting his elbows against them. ¡°The Oraminians are right to be disgusted by Graduates.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Tolomon. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Why just the common class?¡±

    ¡°Because we are nobodies from disposable families who can be bullied into doing what they want us to. I guarantee most of the noble class would be horrified if they knew what the Graduate program is for the common class,¡± Tolomon said quietly.

    ¡°How could they possibly keep this a secret?¡± Indenuel said. ¡°How could the Graduates themselves not tell others?¡±

    Tolomon sighed, scrubbing his chest. ¡°We have a specific Priest assigned to us. We only go to him for our confessions. The priest always writes them down and sends them to Reynaldo.¡± Tolomon stared at the edge of the tub, adding more filth and blood to the water he sat in. ¡°Killing innocent people and making it look like an accident does something to a person. I¡¯ve seen it. Everyone of common birth didn¡¯t last long. Right before they crack, they are sent on an impossible mission to die. And if they don¡¯t go to hell, their families are still threatened. But¡­ so many have¡­ have gone to hell. Because that¡¯s what we¡¯ve become. Murderers and assassins.¡± Tolomon sighed, and for the first time since Indenuel knew him, he looked as though he had the weight of the world on his shoulders. ¡°Graduates of the noble class are the ones who last to thirty-five. The common class don¡¯t last three. The noble Graduates think it¡¯s because we don¡¯t have the sufficient training they had to survive as long, but I know why.¡± Tolomon finished washing the blood on the side of his face, looking down to see it run down his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve watched so many of them crack. Break inside themselves. Start laughing for no reason. Start to sob soon after. One talked about the four-year-old child he-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but say. He was not a priest. This was turning into a confession, and as much as Indenuel wanted to stop this corruption, to help his friend, he could not bring himself to listen to what happened to that child.

    Tolomon gave a small nod, then finished washing the blood from the side of his face. ¡°I honestly think I¡¯ll go to hell for this, too. Not because I did any of those assignments, but because I looked the other way while they happened.¡±

    There were tears in Indenuel¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t feel them form, but he allowed them to fall. ¡°Holy shit, Tolomon.¡±

    He said nothing. He simply finished washing himself off and got out of the tub. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have burden you with this, but I¡¯ve kept their secret for too long. I myself am starting to crack. I don¡¯t think anyone is expected to live this kind of life for ten years, let alone the almost twenty years I have.¡± Tolomon wrapped a towel around himself. ¡°Every year gets longer, and it feels like I¡¯ve lived three lifetimes in the past decade.¡±

    Indenuel completely forgot he was in a bath.

    ¡°Do the High Elder¡¯s know about this?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon finished throwing his shirt on. ¡°High Elder Navir and High Elder Cristoval do.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Where do you think the assignments come from in the first place?¡±

    Indenuel wanted to vomit. His vision began to blur, as he gripped the side of his own tub. ¡°Shit, Tolomon. Holy shit. This can¡¯t continue. What the hell is going on in Santollia.¡± Indenuel knew he should keep his voice down, but it was a struggle. Tolomon continued to buckle the sheaths onto his person. ¡°Does Martin know?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± he said. ¡°All the assignments have only ever come from the Senior High Elder. But if I tell High Elder Martin what is going on, my sister, her family, everyone I know and love, they will be murdered, and no one will find their killer. High Elder Navir will deny it, and as a member of the common class, I cannot insult a High Elder without deadly consequences.¡±

    Indenuel winced. He covered his face, his wet fingers dripping down the side of his face. ¡°So the plan is to get Martin to figure it out.¡±

    ¡°Not right now,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°After the war.¡±

    ¡°No, we¡¯ve got to do this now. I might not survive the war.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel, but they¡¯ve got this too well tied up in politics and secrecy. Even you and High Elder Martin against the Senior High Elders will bring about nothing. I guarantee there is no proof to these missions, and Reynaldo will deny it, just as Cristoval and Navir will. Not only that they¡­¡± Tolomon rubbed the side of his head, looking away. ¡°They¡¯ll know it was me. They¡¯ll have my family slaughtered, and me reassigned.¡± Indenuel covered his mouth, feeling like he was finally seeing the true monstrosity that the High Elders were keeping. ¡°So we win the war, and then get them to stop. Somehow.¡±

    ¡°A war I¡¯m going to win, in order to keep Navir in power. Concubines, liar, and now murderer? They practically allow slavery here too.¡± Indenuel took an unsteady breath. ¡°I don¡¯t want us to win this war.¡±

    Tolomon finished getting dressed, which reminded Indenuel he was still in the bath. He quickly finished cleaning himself off. ¡°The people here are good,¡± Tolomon said quietly. ¡°Emilia, Isla, Matteo, Carlos and Nathaniel¡¯s children, they all deserve to grow up in a time of peace. Baleeah, too. I want her and her siblings to be happy. She reminds me far too much of my little sister.¡± Indenuel scrubbed the blood from his shoulder. ¡°We deserve to give them a future not under Kiam rule. And we need a time of peace to work on keeping our own leadership accountable. I had no idea how that could happen until you came along. You, practically in the same social status as Navir, able to call him out on his shit while the rest of us would get ten lashings for doing such a thing.¡± There was a knock on the door before a male servant brought in a large tray of fry bread and honey. Tolomon thanked the servant as Indenuel stared ahead.

    Indenuel sunk deeper into the bath. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying I not only need to win in the final battle, but also survive it? To make sure the other High Elders know what¡¯s happening and to pull Navir from power?¡±

    Tolomon felt his sheaths, looking around for loose daggers. ¡°Despite my training, despite my weapons, I am powerless when it comes to the High Elders and Reynaldo. Protecting you helps me realize I can do something, and I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do this alone. I will be with you every step of the way. Your success is my success. I will protect you with everything I have to make sure all those children have a good future, with good leaders that won¡¯t put them in danger.¡±

    Indenuel nodded before he got out of the bath, taking a towel from Tolomon and drying himself off. ¡°Keep playing with the girls,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to love them.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I plan on it.¡±

    ¡°If any harm came to them, I will deal with Reynaldo myself.¡±

    ¡°No, I won¡¯t ask you to do that.¡± Tolomon grabbed two daggers from under the bed. ¡°If those girls get even a scratch on their body, Reynaldo deals with me personally.¡± He slid the daggers into their sheaths.

 Chapter 127

    Indenuel and Tolomon went downstairs. Indenuel personally went through the motions, smiling at Sara as she chattered about how much healthier he was looking, but planning on still giving him plenty of food to eat before rushing off into the kitchens. Martin approached, smiling, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but think how Martin would feel about Navir once he was told. Would this shatter him?

    ¡°Hello, my boy,¡± Martin said, giving him a hug that made him stiffen. He tried to force himself to relax, to try and hug back.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been a stranger in your own house, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Yes, that is unfortunately true,¡± Martin said with a laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve had a lot of work to do.¡±

    ¡°No rest for High Elders it seems,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°No rest for Graduates, either. When¡¯s the last time you¡¯ve seen your family?¡± Martin asked.

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Oh, not for a decade at least. My sister knows the demands of my job, sir.¡± This pained Indenuel far more than he wanted to admit, and it was a struggle to not show it on his face.

    Martin smiled, patting Tolomon¡¯s shoulder. ¡°One day I will get you to just call me Martin, mark my words.¡±

    ¡°Impossible, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Come, let¡¯s go eat. I for one am starving,¡± Martin said, leading them into the dining hall. Indenuel felt himself squirm. He couldn¡¯t be here. He couldn¡¯t pretend everything was fine. He didn¡¯t want to sit and eat with the knowledge that Navir was responsible for a countless number of murders.

    Tolomon grabbed his arm as he gave Martin a smile. ¡°We¡¯ll be in there in a moment. I¡¯ve got to talk to Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Tolomon watched Martin leave, then looked at Indenuel. ¡°Relax around Martin, please.¡±

    ¡°How can I? After what you told me,¡± Indenuel whispered.

    ¡°Martin doesn¡¯t know, and this is a problem too big to deal with it right now,¡± Tolomon said, glancing around. ¡°We¡¯re going to eat dinner, be good guests, and send the children back to school before we go home. Then once the war is done, we will plan the best course of action to make Martin aware of what is happening.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed his face, then up through his hair. ¡°How do you do this? This is impossible.¡±

    ¡°I should have waited until after the girls left,¡± Tolomon said, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°But I couldn¡¯t be sure you wouldn¡¯t chase after their carriage to make sure they got to school safely.¡± Tolomon pulled Indenuel¡¯s hands out of his hair before doing his best to comb his hair back to where it once was. ¡°Say little, be gracious.¡±

    ¡°Why did you tell me any of this if I¡¯m just supposed to go on pretending it isn¡¯t happening?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Because now is not the time to fix it. We need to win the war first,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And survive,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°And survive.¡±

    This was feeling more impossible to do every moment. Tolomon ushered him into the dining hall.

    Speak little, be gracious, speak little, be gracious, Indenuel told himself.

    He practically ran into Inessa.

    ¡°Oh, forgive me, Indenuel,¡± she said, giving a curtsey.

    ¡°Inessa,¡± Indenuel said, giving a bow. He hadn¡¯t seen her all day, and now here she was, in that purple dress again. ¡°What a lovely dress you have on.¡±

    Inessa smiled brightly, giving a short twirl. ¡°Why thank you. I had a feeling you didn¡¯t get a good enough look at it last time, so I wore it again.¡± Indenuel smiled, trying his best to make it seem genuine, but it faltered. Inessa¡¯s own smile dropped. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°I hear you are the reason why Tima is the richest dressmaker in all of Santollia,¡± Indenuel said, keeping the subject on her so she could stop asking questions about him.

    ¡°Oh, no, it is Tima entirely. Her skills of making beautiful dresses within the concubine laws are what made her prosperous,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any laws like that in the first place,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Dinner?¡± Indenuel asked, feeling himself strain against the need to tell her exactly what he thought of the concubine law. ¡°I am getting hungry.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let Sara hear you say that,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel again tried to laugh, to make it sound genuine as they walked into the dining hall. He saw Martin watching them closely with a frown, but Indenuel immediately parted from her and sat down at his spot so Martin could stop looking at him. Tolomon sat right next to him, since Nathaniel was in Tolomon¡¯s usual spot, next to Rosa. Which made Indenuel realize Tolomon was probably always sitting in Nathaniel¡¯s spot.

    ¡°I¡¯ve sent the children their dinners in the nursery. I wanted tonight to be a dinner for the adults,¡± Sara said. ¡°Nathaniel¡¯s last dinner of the holiday.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right, my last dinner to spend it away from my children,¡± Nathaniel said, giving Sara a wink.

    Sara laughed. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you all day! We¡¯ll just have a nice, quiet dinner and-¡± Adosina walked in, cutting Sara off. Indenuel was straightening his napkin as he stared, confused. Adosina was wearing a simple, homespun dress. She kept her face straight, walking in and sitting next to Indenuel, straightening her hair that was done in a simple braid. Like a farmer¡¯s wife.

    Right. The beseeching, Indenuel thought. Something must have happened between Adosina, Elias, and the High Elders, and he guessed it couldn¡¯t be good. Indenuel knew what a fight smelled like, and it was thick in the air as he glanced in Martin¡¯s direction. Martin kept a lot hidden, but there was no denying the darkening of his glare or the whitening of his knuckles. Indenuel winced as he turned away, waiting for the fight to happen.

    ¡°Addy,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°Go change into something more presentable, please.¡±

    ¡°What is so horrible about this dress, Api,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Is it because it belongs to a woman of a lower class? Is that why you hate it.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face turned cold.

    ¡°Perhaps Indenuel should say the prayer on the meal and we can get started,¡± Ana said quietly.

    Indenuel was aware that sitting next to Adosina and having Martin at the head of the table, he and Tolomon were sitting right between them. Tolomon nudged Indenuel, who closed his eyes, saying the prayer, everyone chiming in with ¡°God be with us,¡± at the end.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The soup was placed down and Tolomon took a bite before Indenuel began to eat, trying not to show how much his hands trembled.

    Speak little, be gracious. Speak little, be gracious.

    He wasn¡¯t going to last. Martin and Adosina were glaring at each other, and they had only each taken two bites.

    ¡°Addy, perhaps you should do as your father says,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°No,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Please. It¡¯s Nathaniel¡¯s last dinner here, and I wanted it to be a lovely experience,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Oh? And when do I get to have what I want?¡± Adosina asked. ¡°How old do I have to be before my needs are met?¡±

    ¡°When you start acting more your age,¡± Martin said carefully through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Mother, Father,¡± Nathaniel said quietly. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t mind. Don¡¯t send Adosina away to change. It¡¯s a lovely dress, Addy.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Nathaniel. I¡¯m so glad you were finally able to meet Elias at the ball the other night. What did you think of him?¡± Adosina was playing this entire conversation like the game it was, figuring out where her allegiances were. Nathaniel played it cool, giving his little sister a smile.

    ¡°I have always admired farmers. There are many qualities he possesses that is similar to others I have met. Humble, kind, hardworking,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, taking a steady breath as he found himself eating his soup quicker than normal. This would be fine. He could let them have their conversation, let Adosina and Martin play their little game, and he could be ignored.

    ¡°And what would you think of him as a brother through marriage?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°Enough, Addy,¡± Martin said, his voice becoming more emotionless, and therefore more frightening.

    ¡°It¡¯s a fair question. Shouldn¡¯t we also hear Nathaniel¡¯s opinion on the matter? I¡¯m simply trying to understand how my entire family feels about Elias. I¡¯ve been hearing you and Ami¡¯s opinion far too much,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel was done with his soup in record time. He almost felt guilty getting the main course well before everyone else was done. The chicken and cheese wrapped in some sort of breading was absolutely amazing, and unfortunately quite hot, so he was forcing himself to slow down. He wanted nothing more than to stuff it all in his mouth and excuse himself.

    ¡°I see no reason why he should, considering you never gave your opinion on Nathaniel and Rosa¡¯s marriage when it happened,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Because I was four!¡± Adosina said being the first to give into anger.

    ¡°Addy, think of Indenuel and Tolomon,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Again, Ami, you¡¯re always asking me to think of others. I understand the sentiment, but there must come a time when my own needs must be met.¡±

    ¡°Addy,¡± Sara said again.

    ¡°Fine. Indenuel? Tolomon? What do you think of my dress? Is it insulting?¡± Adosina asked.

    Indenuel had half his cheek full of food. All eyes turned toward him.

    Speak little, be gracious, speak little, be gracious.

    ¡°It¡¯s lovely,¡± he said through the side of his mouth, focusing on his plate. Tolomon didn¡¯t look, but gave a short nod of agreement.

    ¡°There you are. No one at this table is annoyed with my dress but you two,¡± Adosina said.

    Indenuel skewered way too many asparaguses onto his fork, stuffing them into his mouth.

    ¡°Change, Addy,¡± Martin said, again his voice cold and emotionless.

    ¡°No, Father. That would make me incredibly vain. One would get the impression I think far too highly of my dresses,¡± she said with bite.

    Martin¡¯s fingers tightened around his spoon. He and Adosina glared at each other, waiting for the other to look away. Indenuel wanted to back away, as he was in the line of sight.

    Indenuel chewed the food he¡¯d stuffed in his mouth, feeling ridiculous.

    ¡°Addy, Father,¡± Nathaniel said, all of the warmth needed to pour into two incredibly cold individuals. ¡°Please, put your pride aside for one evening. Mother has made a delicious meal, one you both would enjoy.¡±

    Adosina picked up her spoon, still glaring at Martin. Silence descended on the table, but it was still quite cold.

    Indenuel remembered Adosina and Elias at the ball. They seemed so happy together. He also remembered what Tolomon said, about how some people with far too much power treated the commoners. A part of him still believed Adosina was making a mistake trying to get her status revoked. The common class was hard, almost impossibly so, but it was hard because of people like Martin. And it was hard because people like Adosina could never truly understand what it was like. After all, it had taken him months of being spoiled by the upper class for him to realize how bad it was for the Oraminians, both the tree talkers and the speakers of the dead. True, Adosina wasn¡¯t an Oraminian, but it was still hard. She would be ignored as a farmer¡¯s wife. This was all some game to her, with no idea the actual consequences. Martin knew, though. He must have. Which was why he held such a tight grip over this with no actual desire to change the rules to help the poor class.

    Indenuel finally finished chewing everything in his mouth and swallowing as more people started their main course. Martin finished his soup, somehow still glaring at Adosina, who was somehow still glaring back.

    ¡°Alright, change of subject then,¡± Martin said, his gaze still fixed on Adosina. ¡°Tell us, Indenuel, what was it like growing up in the poor class?¡±

    Adosina¡¯s glare somehow darkened further. Indenuel winced as Tolomon gave him a nervous glance.

    ¡°Father,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary. Indenuel will be twenty in two more days. It¡¯s a common practice to hear stories of his life as part of the celebration,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel tried not to stuff more food in his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the real reason why you asked,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Both of you are letting your anger take over.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing more than a political game, Nathaniel. I don¡¯t expect you to know how to play it,¡± Martin said.

    Martin had no anger, no emotion, just coldness. Adosina and Martin would eventually use Indenuel as a piece in their game, and yes, it made him mad, but this was different. The look of stillness on Nathaniel¡¯s face as he did his best to not let that insult show on his noble face made Indenuel¡¯s blood start to boil.

    Rosa about said something, but Nathaniel grabbed her hand, giving a quick shake of his head as he focused on his plate. Rosa shook her hand away as she picked up her fork and knife, sawing her chicken and cheese, biting her tongue. Indenuel stabbed another piece of asparagus, making it scrape across the plate. Martin completely ignored the exchange, instead finally tearing his gaze from Adosina to look at Indenuel, and he stared right back. Stared at this man who had no idea what it was like to have nothing. He refused to play his game the way he wanted him to play it.

    Tolomon nudged him. ¡°Say little, be gracious.¡±

    Indenuel saw Rosa, who was still biting her tongue, glaring at her plate, not allowed to say what was on her mind before his eyes finally fell on Inessa. Quiet, obedient Inessa. Asked to do unspeakable things with Martin because she wasn¡¯t allowed to have a voice, either. He wanted to stay in Martin¡¯s good graces, what with the information he¡¯d learned from Tolomon. Martin needed to remain his ally, but even if he didn¡¯t know about how many people the common Graduates murdered, Martin still had his own list of sins.

    Indenuel ate his asparagus, then met Martin¡¯s gaze. Met the High Elder that had done too much with a smile on his face. Who did not realize the kind of Hell was created for the lower class. He better know now.

    ¡°The earliest memory I have was when I was three,¡± Indenuel said, tearing his gaze away from Martin and looking at his plate. ¡°I was walking with my mother. It must have been summer, because it was warm enough, I didn¡¯t need shoes.¡± Indenuel skewered another asparagus. ¡°Not that I had any to begin with.¡±

    Martin gave Adosina a poignant look. She glared back at her father. Indenuel took a smaller, more noble bite of the asparagus, swallowing it quickly. ¡°I remember because it¡¯s the day I learned what bitch meant.¡± If the table was still before, it was practically frozen now. He knew the dirtiness of the word, obviously, but if Martin wanted to know what his life was like, then Indenuel didn¡¯t see why he had to censor anything. ¡°See, a full-grown man pushed my mother to the ground and called her a whore for walking too close to him, a respectable, church going individual. Those were his words. When I started to cry, he shoved me too, calling me a bastard child of a sinful bitch.¡± Sara covered her mouth. ¡°I screamed all the way home. It hadn¡¯t hurt when I fell. Just a bit of dirt to brush off, but I sensed the injustice, even at that age. It was my mother¡¯s first lessons to me in manners. I must never call a woman a bitch, and I must also never imply that a man is a son of one. It is such an ugly, degrading word, and my mother swore she would slap me hard if I was ever caught saying that to someone else.¡± Indenuel took a sip of his wine. ¡°The irony, of course, is my mother did nothing while the villagers called her one. Bitch, slut, whore, witch. All those words at one point were written on our door with pig¡¯s blood. They could call her whatever they wanted, but I must stay above it all. Which is another way of saying I was supposed to shut my mouth and let it happen. Despite the nooses that would appear in our tree during the nights. Or the time a makeshift doll was found hanging from one of the nooses with chunks of my mother¡¯s hair sewn into it. Or when, on numerous occasions, she¡¯d be dragged to our council made up entirely of men where they would force her to disrobe to prove she didn¡¯t have the mark of the devil on her. The times she¡¯d come home from those council meetings were the only times my mother would beat me. I knew it was from embarrassment. The anguish at having to prove she was clean of the devil¡¯s mark in order to keep me hidden. So, I let my mother beat me, because she¡¯d always apologize for it afterwards.¡±

    Indenuel looked at Martin, tearing the head off the asparagus with his teeth and chewed, ignoring the social etiquette and talked with food in his mouth. ¡°It still hurts, though, to have your parent treat you so disrespectfully. Even if they are doing it, in their own twisted way, to help their child. Don¡¯t you think, Martin?¡±

 Chapter 128

    Martin¡¯s face was impossible to read. It was probably a trait that took decades of practice. Indenuel took another bite, again ignoring social customs. ¡°But that¡¯s not what you¡¯re looking for, is it. You want examples of nobility treating the common folk like scraps that fell off a table. That¡¯s why you¡¯re playing this little game with Adosina, isn¡¯t it? To let her know the sins you keep to yourself in your own class. That despite all your charity, despite your-¡± Indenuel gave a small laugh that might have sounded cold, ¡°-your comforting words of God¡¯s promised blessings to the poor and the meek, you don¡¯t want Adosina to join the lower class, because you¡¯ve seen how horrible they are treated.¡± Martin said nothing, even as his gaze was cold and steady. Indenuel¡¯s smile was just as cold. ¡°I myself don¡¯t have any stories of the nobility treating me like a lesser human, but I¡¯m sure Tolomon does.¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t,¡± he said quietly, focused solely on his plate.

    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± Indenuel said at the same time Nathaniel said it too.

    Tolomon and Indenuel both looked over at Nathaniel, his dinner untouched. Indenuel was thinking about Tolomon¡¯s confession from before, but if Nathaniel knew what was going on, he wouldn¡¯t rest until it was brought to an end. Clearly there was something else Tolomon had experienced.

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Tolomon started to say in warning. ¡°I have nothing to add to this conversation.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Tolomon. Indenuel¡¯s intentions are in the right place. Adosina ought to know how the nobility treats the common class. You don¡¯t have to tell the full story, but if she is to make this decision and the High Elders give their consent, I don¡¯t want her to suffer any more of a shock than she is certain to have.¡± Tolomon¡¯s face had turned unreadable. ¡°And if you don¡¯t want to tell it, I will,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon said nothing. His eyes flitted to Rosa for a moment before he lowered his head and brought his plate closer to him, eating quietly. It was apparently all the permission Nathaniel needed. He turned toward Adosina.

    ¡°Tolomon was the best in our class. He beat noblemen who had years of training when he himself didn¡¯t have any. He was, and still is, incredibly gifted with the sword. We will never see another man like him for a thousand years, I guarantee it. And the military almost lost him.¡± Tolomon looked at no one. ¡°I wasn¡¯t aware of the abuse he took from our classmates. I don¡¯t think I fully understand even still. But it all came to a head when he overheard the generals¡¯ discussing plans of a counterattack and how many troops to add. Tolomon was familiar with the land and interrupted them, telling them exactly the kind of things they could expect, realizing the cartographers failed to mark a ravine. Instead of taking what he had to say to heart, he was whipped ten times in the public square for daring to stand up to Generals and telling them they were wrong. But unfortunately for those Generals, he was right. If they had listened to him, they could have won that battle. See, Tolomon was so familiar with the land because his own town was not that far from it, and when the Oraminians won, they raided his town in victory. While he remained in the dungeon for a week, his family was slaughtered.¡± Rosa covered her face, giving a shuddering breath. Indenuel looked at Tolomon, who was focused entirely on his dinner. Indenuel didn¡¯t feel heartbreak for his friend. Instead, the anger piled on.

    ¡°You¡¯d think that¡¯d be the end of it. But once Tolomon was out of the dungeon, there were students in our class that pushed it too far with their cruel words, and Tolomon beat one of them almost to death. He almost got kicked out of military training, to go home to a war-torn village to try and make his way.¡± Nathaniel finished the story, finally taking a bite of his dinner.

    ¡°Except¡­¡± Tolomon said quietly.

    Nathaniel glanced up at his friend. ¡°Except what?¡±

    ¡°Come on. That¡¯s not the end of it.¡± Tolomon picked up a piece of chicken with his fork. ¡°I almost got kicked out of military training except¡­¡± Nathaniel did not say anything, which made Tolomon give a tiny snort. ¡°Stupid nobility code won¡¯t let you accept a praise about your character, huh?¡±

    Nathaniel picked up a fork, getting a small bite ready, not looking at anyone. ¡°I stopped them.¡±

    Tolomon swallowed the chicken. ¡°That¡¯s an understatement. They wanted to make an example of me. Placed me in front of everyone, my crimes read out loud to make sure they knew the violent scum of a commoner shouldn¡¯t be given the proper training. Nathaniel marches over, pleading my case, assuring every single member of the board they were making a huge mistake. When they still refused, he took on my punishment in exchange for me staying on in the military.¡± Tolomon gathered more food on his spoon. ¡°Every night for a week we were beaten instead of having dinner. Not allowed to be healed afterwards. It would have gone on for another week, but High Elder Martin put a stop to that. They couldn¡¯t refuse a High Elder.¡± Tolomon turned toward Adosina, who was leaning back in her seat, looking deeply troubled by the entire thing. She met his gaze, her eyes more wet than usual. ¡°Nathaniel saved my life, and I want to emphasize I¡¯d met him twice before he decided to use his noble title like that. Very brief encounters, where I was rather rude to him because of how much I resented the nobility. And yet he did all that for me. He¡¯s a good man. There are good and evil people in the nobility, just as there are good and evil people in the common class, as Indenuel¡¯s story has pointed out. You are a good person, Adosina, and you can make a difference in whatever class you are in. But you need to understand the classes are set up to favor those of a more noble blood, and you could do a lot more for society with your titles than giving them up.¡±

    Adosina gave a tiny nod, still looking just as troubled, but it was better she heard this now. ¡°But I love him, Tolomon. How can I possibly choose between doing the best for society, or doing what¡¯s best for myself? If I don¡¯t choose what¡¯s best for myself, how can I ever make a difference in society?¡±

    Tolomon watched her for a moment before tearing his gaze away, staring at his plate, moving his food around. ¡°It is a tough decision, one with no easy answer. I just want you to understand what you might lose if you follow your heart. I do not envy you the choice before you.¡±

    Rosa stood up, her hand to her mouth, tears in her eyes as she hurried out of the room. Nathaniel and Tolomon both watched her go but said nothing.

    Adosina glanced at Inessa, the frown still there.

    ¡°Inessa?¡± she asked. Inessa looked up from her plate, almost done. She noticed everyone looking at her before her eyes settled again on Adosina. ¡°Tolomon and Indenuel have told their stories. Seems only fair you should have the same opportunity.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    She lowered her fork, focused on Adosina. ¡°I have no stories.¡± She gave Adosina the barest of smiles before returning to her plate. Adosina exchanged a glance with Indenuel before sitting up straighter.

    ¡°Inessa,¡± she said again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any stories,¡± she repeated slower, not looking at Adosina.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother her,¡± Tolomon said quietly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to tell, she doesn¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°But¡­ but I know you have stories,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°She¡¯s not protected like me,¡± Indenuel whispered.

    Adosina frowned, glancing between Indenuel and Inessa. ¡°Protected? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never lose my status,¡± Indenuel said.

    Adosina¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°But¡­ Inessa might?¡± Indenuel and Tolomon glanced at Inessa who did nothing to meet their gaze. Adosina turned to Martin, her frown turning into a glare. ¡°Api?¡± He took a careful sip of his wine before setting it down, not saying a word. ¡°Api! Does Inessa have the same protection?¡±

    ¡°The same protection as the Warrior? Of course not.¡± Martin put on a smile that almost seemed genuine. The kind of smile that you knew was everything it was supposed to be, but the situation was wrong. Like a person smiling at a funeral. ¡°But if Inessa has done nothing wrong in her past, she of course has no need to fear her loss in status.¡± Martin continued to smile at Inessa, who refused to look at him. ¡°I know so little about you, Inessa. It might benefit us all to learn a bit more.¡±

    She finally tore her gaze from her plate to look at Martin, the distinct fear in her eyes. ¡°Martin, perhaps we should end the conversation,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Nonsense. Where did you grow up, Inessa?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t want to talk about it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I will just ask a few innocent questions. I¡¯m not going to dig into anything sensitive,¡± Martin said. ¡°Where did you grow up?¡±

    Inessa kept glancing between Indenuel and Martin, swaying in her nerves. ¡°A town south of here, sir.¡± It came out barely a whisper, but no one else at the table was talking.

    ¡°Come now, what¡¯s the name of the town.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s wince was almost imperceptible, but Indenuel saw it.

    ¡°Venria, sir.¡±

    ¡°Did you receive any education?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No, sir.¡±

    ¡°What did you do in your free time in this town just south of here?¡±

    ¡°B-begged on the streets, sir,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Martin, she¡¯s had enough,¡± Indenuel said. He couldn¡¯t shake the uncomfortable feeling in his gut. Martin shouldn¡¯t be doing this. It was almost as violating as asking her to undress in public, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t stand by and let it happen. The questions were innocent enough, but there was still something wrong.

    ¡°How many brothers and sisters do you have?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Seven, sir.¡±

    ¡°Seven siblings? Or seven total including you?¡±

    ¡°E-eight. Eight total.¡±

    ¡°Martin, please,¡± Indenuel said. He started this conversation, and now he felt responsible for the deeply uncomfortable look in Inessa¡¯s eye.

    ¡°And where do you fall? Oldest? Youngest?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Second oldest, sir.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the same as Nathaniel, then,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa gave the barest of glances to Nathaniel, who was watching the exchange with concern.

    ¡°Who is the father of all your siblings?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel felt a punch in the gut at the way the color drained from Inessa¡¯s face. He had been in that position before. The terror of being asked about a father and knowing you have no answer.

    ¡°Before you were given to Dalius, what was your Santollian name?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Martin, stop this,¡± Indenuel said, knowing his voice had turned dangerous.

    ¡°Father, we¡¯ve learned enough from Inessa,¡± Nathaniel said.

    From the little etiquette he learned, he and Nathaniel were the only ones allowed to go up against Martin, to ask him to stop. Though, not even Nathaniel could. He was just doing it because he always did the right thing. It wasn¡¯t just Inessa showing unease. All the women looked deeply uncomfortable with Martin asking her these questions, and Tolomon¡¯s face had turned unreadable again.

    Martin paused, long enough for him to give another far too sweet smile in Inessa¡¯s direction. ¡°Of course. Now, Inessa, with someone of such a humble background, can I offer you anything? Possibly someone to help you strengthen your tree powers? I know quite a few tree talkers who would be happy to help you explore your gift.¡± He took a sip of wine, his eyes never leaving her.

    Inessa looked as though she would do anything else than accept his charity. ¡°Actually, sir, I¡¯d r-rather learn how to r-read.¡±

    Martin set down his glass, the smile still there. ¡°Oh, yes. Forgive me. I did not realize. I shall alert Riel about it at once. When we¡¯re all settled again after the holiday, I¡¯ll be sure to have him start teaching you. It is such a pity the lower class do not gain such an education, don¡¯t you think, Addy?¡±

    ¡°Martin, stop it!¡± Indenuel said.

    He felt it, burning in his gut, the hurt that turned into a spike of corruption. Nathaniel, Tolomon, and Martin all turned toward him. Martin¡¯s smile dropped, Nathaniel¡¯s eyebrows shot up, and Tolomon¡¯s unreadable face cracked to reveal concern. Indenuel glared at Martin, knowing full well the corrupted pain started to grow inside him as he glared at the High Elder over healing.

    Inessa stood and left the dining hall. No curtsey, no asking to be excused. Adosina gave her father a good glare before following her.

    Tolomon grabbed Indenuel¡¯s wrist and squeezed at calculated places, making his grip slacken on the knife he did not realize was tight in his palm. It clattered to the table before Tolomon pressed his wrist flat against the tablecloth. ¡°Breathe.¡±

    He did, turning away from Martin to help him not be so angry. He felt another hand on his, and looked up to see Nathaniel, whose face was full of concern. Indenuel dropped his gaze, feeling shame trickle in, and the anger ebbing away, the corruption easing out of his body.

    Nathaniel tore his gaze from Indenuel to stare at Martin as though he was seeing a stranger. ¡°You¡¯re asking her to call you sir?¡±

    It was Sara¡¯s turn to leave without asking or a curtsey. Ana at least gave a curtsey before she left.

    ¡°Has she?¡± Martin asked, finishing the last of his dinner. ¡°I hadn¡¯t notice.¡±

    ¡°You notice every time,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin stood before shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m getting older, son. I can¡¯t hear quite as well.¡± He left, and Nathaniel watched him go, speechless.

    ***

    Inessa ran into her room, breathing deeply, covering her mouth, trying to control it. It couldn¡¯t just be her. Martin was acting weird around everyone; she was just the person he could control. What happened tonight must have been some sort of outlet. Residual anger for finding her and Indenuel talking at the ball. With Kiam winning more battles, Adosina demanding she lose her titles, Sara practically not speaking to him, and Inessa flirting with Indenuel. So many things out of his control, and she was the outlet he could use to vent his frustrations. His verbal dressing down of her in front of everyone was simply him trying to once again maintain control. It happened with every other High Elder.

    But she thought Martin was a better man than that. She had taken plenty of Fadrique¡¯s beatings with a strong upper lip, but this. His simple grilling of questions with none of his usual kindness was so humiliating.

    ¡°Inessa?¡± Adosina asked, giving a gentle knock. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±

    Inessa cracked the door open, and that was all Adosina needed to walk into her room and gather her into a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Inessa said, the tears coming the moment Adosina squeezed her in a hug.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Inessa said, hugging Adosina tightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. He did nothing wrong, but¡­ but¡­¡±

    ¡°I never should have asked you. It¡¯s my fault.¡± Inessa began to sob, holding onto Adosina, covering her mouth. ¡°Neither one of us is to blame. This is all my father¡¯s fault. Understand? You did nothing wrong. You never have.¡± Inessa couldn¡¯t talk. She just sobbed, and Adosina kept a tight hold of her.

    He acted like the others. Whenever their pride took a blow, the other High Elders would take out their frustrations by humiliating their concubines. She thought Martin was different. But apparently not.

 Chapter 129

    Martin watched from his study window as Tolomon and Indenuel said goodbye to Matteo, Isla, and Emilia. They lingered, not wanting to leave, but knowing they had to. Martin closed the curtains and sat down at his desk, massaging his head. He was getting a headache, and it was not going away anytime soon. He had a mountain of beseeching letters on his desk that the other High Elders needed his opinion on. He hardly made a dent in them today. Martin grabbed one, reading it through before writing his opinion down on the bottom of the page and moving onto the next one.

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need anything, Derio,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel opened the door. ¡°I¡¯m not Derio.¡±

    Martin gave his son a glance. ¡°No, you¡¯re not. I thought you¡¯d already gone.¡±

    Nathaniel walked in farther, closing the door. ¡°Adrian wanted me to stay until he was asleep.¡± He moved over to the chair but didn¡¯t sit in it. ¡°Do you want to tell me what happened tonight?¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I am heading back to my men tonight, and we¡¯re at the tail end of a war. We get this out now in case I don¡¯t come back,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin looked up at his son. ¡°I¡¯m tired, Nathaniel. That¡¯s all it is.¡±

    ¡°And if you were just tired, Mother would be in here serving you tea and making sure you got your rest. Mother isn¡¯t talking to you anymore. Even with that robe on I can tell your losing weight. You¡¯ve insulted our guests tonight, and you insulted your own concubine. You have been lying all evening, and I cannot bare to leave this house without asking you why.¡±

    Martin stared at Nathaniel, the exhaustion returning in full force. ¡°Well, there you go, son. You¡¯ve asked why. You may now leave.¡±

    Nathaniel frowned, then shook his head. ¡°I know you have things to keep sacred. The weight you bear as a High Elder must be indescribable. But you taught me how to be a nobleman, and I cannot leave without saying that you, sir, did not act like one tonight. Whatever it is you must do to repair your relationship with Mother, with Adosina, with Inessa, I will support you in whatever capacity I can. But please, repair them before your other relationships begin to tear.¡±

    Martin kept Nathaniel¡¯s gaze, watched his second eldest son who took his teachings far better than he expected. So much like his mother in every way. Kind, nurturing, yet his only child who had his own gift. Nathaniel was a healer in more ways than just his power, though. Despite the fear Martin had at Nathaniel being a soldier, he was relieved his son never went into politics.

    Martin placed the quill back in the bottle before standing, knowing Nathaniel was right. This war could turn bad, and Nathaniel was the kind of man who stayed until the end. Even if the end meant his death.

    Martin stood, trying to smile. ¡°Thank you, for making me aware of my shortcomings. You are right, the stress is getting to me. I shall take your advice to heart.¡±

    Nathaniel gave a small bow. ¡°I am a letter away if you ever need me, Father.¡±

    Martin bowed in return. ¡°I¡¯m praying for you, son. In the coming battles. We need you to return. I don¡¯t think this household can bare another death. You¡¯re still far too young.¡±

    ¡°Too young? I turned thirty-nine two months ago. Weren¡¯t you thirty-seven when you became a High Elder?¡±

    Martin shook his head, keeping back a wince. ¡°Too young.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s smile was small. ¡°I trust my men with my life.¡±

    ¡°And Indenuel?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I consider him one of my men.¡± Nathaniel went to the door. ¡°Relationships are always worth working on. You taught me that.¡±

    ¡°I know I did.¡± He sighed. ¡°You are a good soldier. You never would have been happy in politics. Forgive me of my comment toward you at dinner.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled before returning to give Martin a hug. ¡°Of course, Father. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡± Nathaniel quietly left the study, and Martin sat back down in his chair, feeling the dread that always came when he sent his son off to war.

    Martin picked up his quill again. Nathaniel was right. He needed to work on his relationships. And he needed to figure out what exactly was going on with Inessa. He was finished gathering information. It was time to figure out exactly who this girl was.

    ***

    Indenuel waited by the carriage that would take them home as Tolomon said his last goodbyes to the girls. Tolomon said nothing, simply was on his knees, smiling as they took turns sharing their stories. Matteo was already in the carriage, quietly waiting for them to be done. Nathaniel walked over to them, and Indenuel was embarrassed all over again about the corruption he felt at dinner.

    ¡°Still here?¡± Nathaniel asked, his horse waiting near the other carriages.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare cut that short,¡± Indenuel said, pointing to Tolomon and the girls.

    Nathaniel smiled at them. ¡°I don¡¯t blame you,¡± he said, before putting his arm around Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I wanted to make sure you were fine. That story you shared at dinner-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said, looking down. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have. I couldn¡¯t handle Martin insulting you like that.¡±

    Nathaniel glanced at the window that led to Martin¡¯s office. ¡°I have sorted it out with my father, and we have come to an agreement.¡± He looked back at Indenuel and smiled, moving his hand from off his shoulder to pat his back. ¡°You¡¯ve already got Santollia to save, I wouldn¡¯t ask you to fight this one for me too.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to¡­ the corruption I-¡±

    ¡°You calmed yourself down. You didn¡¯t use it. It is commendable, but still dangerous. This is what happens when you try to heal the marks yourself. The corruption comes back way too quickly. You¡¯ve got to confess, no matter how pink the mark. It puts up stronger barriers, so it doesn¡¯t come back nearly as quickly.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, not looking at Nathaniel. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all any of us can ask of you.¡± Nathaniel patted his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re still just a child, you are still learning. And your village¡­¡± His face again was overcome with pain.

    Indenuel itched his forehead. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I fear I¡¯ve insulted your family with my harsh language.¡±

    ¡°No, no. The people of your village insulted my family far more than what you said.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, the sun fully set and the four stars twinkling in the sky above. Martin¡¯s house was lit with enough lamps that Nathaniel could see his face, so he turned away from him. His mind was there again, in the hut, screaming at Lucia to check on the children to make sure no stray piece of embers from the torches had hit their roof and started a fire. He could hear Matteo sobbing, but he had to keep the door shut so he couldn¡¯t go to comfort him. But Lucia could.

    Indenuel blinked back tears, trying to be strong. Nathaniel placed his hand again on his shoulder before changing his mind and hugging him. Indenuel hugged him back, closing his eyes and using this opportunity to hide his tears in Nathaniel¡¯s jacket.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t deserve any of that. How they treated your mother, how they treated you, it was wrong.¡± The tears kept coming. He couldn¡¯t hide them all and let out a small sob, trying to stifle it. Nathaniel didn¡¯t seem to care. In fact, he held him tighter.

    ¡°I know I need to forgive. To stop hating them,¡± Indenuel said quietly. ¡°But I can¡¯t. It¡¯s too hard.¡±

    ¡°You know, sometimes forgiveness doesn¡¯t always look like what people think,¡± Nathaniel said.

    It was so strange, Indenuel had to break the hug to look at him. ¡°What?¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°I will not pretend to know what it was like for you growing up, but I do know forgiveness isn¡¯t something you do once and it¡¯s over. It¡¯s a process. Chipping away at the hate takes time. Just like learning the sword. Small, simple steps. Don¡¯t expect to forgive them right away, and often, the process involves feeling a lot of anger at people who should have known better.¡±

    Despite Nathaniel always having a smile on his face, it was somehow this smile after what he said that made Indenuel stare.

    ¡°But that¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°Not what forgiveness is?¡± Nathaniel filled in for him. Indenuel had no answer. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the forgiveness sermons. ¡°They caused you almost twenty years of hurt. It will take a long time to sort through that. You can¡¯t expect to forgive in a day and move on. You have a lost childhood to mourn. To grieve for. That kind of thing takes years. Some days will be easier than others but take heart that they cannot hurt you anymore. You do what you can, and you let me, Tolomon, and the rest of the army worry about the Warrior part of the prophecy.¡± Indenuel blinked over and over again. He didn¡¯t expect to start crying again, and he didn¡¯t want to. But somehow, it felt as though Nathaniel gave him permission to not be perfect, and a huge burden lifted from his shoulders. It felt strange to hear, but Nathaniel was right. He couldn¡¯t forgive in a day. Moving on from the abuse of his village felt impossible to do. But maybe he could start to chip away at it and allow himself years to work on it. Because it would take years. ¡°We¡¯re strong enough between us all to lift your burden for a while. You aren¡¯t meant to do this alone.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Indenuel started to say. ¡°But I am meant to do it alone.¡± He couldn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Rosa walked down the pathway, and Nathaniel smiled at her before focusing on Indenuel again. ¡°I¡¯ll be there. However this prophecy is going to play out, I¡¯ll have a part in helping you, I just know it.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed the lump in his throat as Rosa approached.

    ¡°The children are all asleep. I thought you¡¯d be gone by now,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I should. I am too much of a talker, it seems,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Oh, never apologize for something like that. It gives me another chance to say goodbye,¡± Rosa said.

    She kissed him, and Indenuel looked away to give them privacy, and give him time to process. His mind was alive with terror. Five hundred Kiam soldiers. All by himself. After suffering great losses. Nathaniel would never leave his side either. If it was a great battle, and if Nathaniel and Tolomon where both there. What if they both¡­

    Nathaniel broke away, smiling at Rosa. ¡°I will see you after the war.¡±

    ¡°You better.¡± She kissed him again.

    Tolomon appeared at Indenuel¡¯s side as the girls and Matteo waved out the window of the carriage. Indenuel waved and felt panic consume him, his chest heaving in fear.

    ¡°Indenuel? Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    The moment the children were past the gate, Nathaniel broke away, squeezing Rosa¡¯s hand before heading toward his horse.

    ¡°Nathaniel!¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t know what he was doing. He didn¡¯t know why he started running, but he did. He headed straight for Nathaniel and threw his arms around him. Nathaniel didn¡¯t have enough time to turn around.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± he asked, lifting his arm to see him better.

    ¡°Just¡­ stay away from me at the battle. Whenever I¡¯m called, just stay away. Don¡¯t come find me, don¡¯t fight with me. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t let your children lose you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°I have to do it alone,¡± Indenuel said, trying not to be too loud so Rosa wouldn¡¯t hear but knowing he was starting to panic again. ¡°It¡¯s what the prophecy says. I¡¯ll be alone. After suffering great losses. You might¡­ if you¡¯re there you could¡­¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. ¡°I can¡¯t lose you. I can¡¯t lose Tolomon. I can¡¯t lose anyone else. You¡¯ve all been so kind to me.¡± He covered his mouth, his breathing turning into short gasps. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes softened. ¡°I¡¯m not the Warrior. There¡¯s been a mistake. I can¡¯t do this.¡±

    Nathaniel moved enough so he could give him a proper hug. ¡°I¡¯m never going to leave your side.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t watch you die. I can¡¯t. Your death, Tolomon¡¯s death, it will destroy me. I¡¯m not a soldier. I never asked for this. I don¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± It sounded as though Nathaniel was holding back tears himself. ¡°I¡¯m sorry about what you¡¯ve been asked to do. You¡¯ve been given an impossible task, and I cannot leave you to do it alone, no matter what the prophecy says.¡±

    Indenuel started to sob. ¡°You must! You¡¯re going to die. Oh, God, you¡¯re going to die.¡±

    Nathaniel let him go, taking a step back before touching his own heart. Faint ribbons of healing power came out, something Indenuel could once produce but couldn¡¯t any longer. Nathaniel moved the ribbons of healing and connected it with Indenuel¡¯s own heart. He hadn¡¯t noticed how quickly his heart was beating until the connection was made. Nathaniel closed his eyes for a moment, gasping as he took on Indenuel¡¯s panic. Indenuel¡¯s mind began to calm, despite the tears still streaming down his face. He looked up at Nathaniel, who had his own tears in his eyes as he kept a hand on his shoulder. The ribbons of light grew as Nathaniel continued to feed it power, the power that had to be strong enough for the both of them for now.

    ¡°You are a boy, asked to do an impossible task. I will not let you do that impossible task alone. And if I am to die, then I will have died saving a friend, and I cannot think of a more honorable end to my life here. I¡¯m not afraid, and I do not want you to mourn me too long. I¡¯ll be wrestling with Carlos again, and I¡¯ll still watch my children grow up. I¡¯ll be able to see their day-to-day activities, be there for every event. Something I can¡¯t even do now. And they know I¡¯ll be there, even if they can¡¯t see me. I might even have the time to learn how to write poetry and send it to Rosa. That should give you some proper love letters,¡± Nathaniel said, looking up at Rosa and smiling.

    Rosa gave a small shake of her head as a tear fell down her cheek. ¡°Please send them. I will need a good laugh.¡±

    Nathaniel chuckled, looking back at Indenuel, feeding the ribbons with more power. ¡°You saved your village, even if they didn¡¯t deserve it.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ murdered,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And confessed,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°You are doing what you can to make peace with your past. You¡¯re a good man.¡± Nathaniel cut off the healing power and lead the remains of it to Indenuel¡¯s chest. ¡°With a good heart. And if we should all die in this battle, then we¡¯ll know we did our best. We¡¯ll find things to do in the next life.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel and I already plan on going to the Dengrian Islands,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh, good choice. I¡¯ll wait for Rosa to join before I go there. That way it¡¯ll be a surprise for both of us,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Rosa smiled. ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll go once the children are older. You can follow me there.¡±

    Nathaniel reached out, gripping her hand. ¡°That sounds wonderful, my love. But who knows? I might still come home without a scratch.¡±

    ¡°I doubt all these battles you¡¯ve fought have caused no scratches,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Well, not scratches. Probably deeper cuts,¡± Tolomon said.

    Rosa smiled as she looked down at her shoes. Nathaniel chuckled before focusing on Indenuel again. ¡°Is there anything more you require of me?¡±

    Indenuel stared at this man who would willingly die for him on the battlefield. Who calmed him with an advanced knowledge of healing power. He sensed Tolomon next to him, another man with the same convictions, who wasn¡¯t strong enough in healing to do what Nathaniel did but had calmed him down all the same. The thought of facing five hundred soldiers had terrified him so much, but it wasn¡¯t because of death. His death became more certain every day, and he thought it was his demise he was so afraid of. But with these two men beside him he realized what it was. The worst thing wouldn¡¯t be dying in battle but surviving it after watching his two closest friends get slaughtered. He was terrified of going home without Tolomon and Nathaniel by his side. To take on the High Elders¡¯ corruption by himself.

    ¡°If by some miracle I survive and you don¡¯t, please¡­ come visit me,¡± Indenuel said before turning to Tolomon. ¡°You too.¡± His voice was shaking, in danger of cracking.

    Nathaniel smiled. He then pulled out a dagger and cut off a piece of his shirt before dropping it in Indenuel¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m not a speaker to the dead, but this should be enough for someone as strong as you. A piece to reach out when you need me.¡±

    Another torn piece of a shirt dropped into his hand. Tolomon had done the same. ¡°Calling one of us should bring the both of us, but here¡¯s mine just in case.¡±

    Indenuel smiled and nodded, holding the pieces of shirt. ¡°Thank you. I¡­ I really¡­¡± He was at a loss for words. There was no way he could possibly describe how much this meant to him. Nathaniel smiled, then wrapped his arms around him once again.

    Love. That was the word. A word that seemed to encompass this entire thing.

    Nathaniel broke away before turning toward Rosa for a final kiss, then mounted his horse. He waved before spurring his horse into a trot, heading out the gates. Indenuel looked down at the torn pieces of shirt, feeling embarrassed at his outburst, but glad all the same. For the first time since he heard about the prophecy, he felt like things wouldn¡¯t be nearly so daunting. He saw movement and looked up to see Rosa giving a stiff curtsey. ¡°Good night, Tolomon.¡±

    Tolomon bowed. ¡°Good night, Rosa.¡±

    There was a moment, one that must have lasted an eternity, but couldn¡¯t be longer than a heartbeat or two. Tolomon was probably going to die, and Rosa clearly wanted to say something. A part of Tolomon¡¯s past had come out at dinner, something that affected Rosa so much she left in tears. Rosa took a breath, about to say something, but stopped herself. They looked at each other longer than either one of them should have before she turned and headed inside. Tolomon stared ahead, refusing to watch her go, but waited until he heard the front door shut before he walked back to their carriage.

 Chapter 130

    The week after the holiday, Inessa only left her room when Martin wasn¡¯t at home. She laughed and joked with the other women of the household until Martin returned, then she went to her room. Martin said nothing at dinner, even as Adosina kept wearing the simple, homespun dress made by Tima. Martin ignored not only his daughter, but everyone at that table. It shocked more than Inessa when Martin was the first to leave the table at dinner that first night after the holiday, but now it became expected. Once Martin left, the conversations were far more relaxed. Even Sara started smiling again at Rosa¡¯s jokes. Sara hardly ever smiled when she was around Martin.

    Then Sara stopped smiling all together when Adosina received the letter that her titles were to remain. Not only that, but as she and Elias had come with the same request consecutive years in a row without listening to the High Elders, they were beginning to question their devotion to God¡¯s Holy Church. Furthermore, if they came the next year with the same beseeching, they would be in danger of spending three days in the dungeon, the punishment of those who outright question the High Elders.

    Adosina crumpled the letter, and from that moment on, Martin no longer existed to her. She stopped coming to family dinners, and Martin went on staying silent, acting as though there was no one at the table. Inessa went in for her nightly examinations with Martin. She didn¡¯t speak a word as he placed his fingers on her temple, sensing whatever was there before dismissing her.

    She was too afraid to remind him about his promise with Riel. The tension in the house made it difficult for her to be around Martin at all. It surprised her when Riel came, apologizing that he had been quite busy after the holidays but Martin reminded him about his promise and he was ready to give her a lesson.

    They were in the nursery while Adrian, Thomas, and Aaron did their homework. She practiced writing the first few letters Riel had given her. Rosa was in the same room since it would have been inappropriate for a male tutor to be alone with a woman. Once Adrian was done with his schoolwork, they started a quiet card game.

    ¡°Thank you, Riel,¡± Inessa said quietly, pushing the paper of her squiggles to him. ¡°I have always wanted to learn how to read.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me for not offering my services sooner,¡± Riel said, checking her paper.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think I was allowed,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Not allowed? Why would you think that?¡± Riel asked.

    ¡°I guess¡­ because High Elder Navir told me I wasn¡¯t allowed. But Martin must have changed his mind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad he did. An education is important. I am free in two days to continue the lessons. Keep practicing the letters, you will get them down in no time,¡± Riel said, bowing as he handed the papers back to her.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Inessa said, bowing in return as she couldn¡¯t curtsey while sitting. She continued, filled with a quiet thrill. Yes, her letters were atrocious, but she would practice, get better, and learn how to read.

    Riel left the nursery, almost bumping into Derio on his way out.

    ¡°Forgive me,¡± Derio said, entering further in. ¡°Rosa, a letter from your husband.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you, Derio,¡± Rosa said, taking the letter from his hand and swiftly opening it.

    ¡°What¡¯s it say! What¡¯s it say!¡± Adrian asked.

    ¡°Hold on, Adrian, let me read it,¡± Rosa said, her eyes swiftly running over the lines. Inessa hoped one day to read it just as fast, and now it was a possibility in her future.

    ¡°Api had another battle. He got out of it without a scratch, so his letter says,¡± Rosa said with a small smile on her face.

    ¡°Yay!¡± Adrian and Thomas said, clapping their hands.

    Inessa knew there was something else. It was there, in the way Rosa¡¯s face was trying too hard to stay smiling for her boys. The way Aaron, noticed, too. She folded the letter, tucking it into her dress, kissing the top of Adrian¡¯s head before continuing with the card game, unaware that Aaron noticed her smile dropping.

    The door opened again. ¡°Forgive me for disturbing you so often, ladies. Inessa, Martin would like to see you in his study.¡±

    Inessa frowned. Martin never sought her out. It wasn¡¯t time yet for her nightly examinations. ¡°Oh. I did not realize he was back from the Cathedral.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯d like to talk to you before dinner.¡±

    Inessa stood and gave a curtsey. ¡°Thank you, Derio.¡±

    He bowed before holding the door open for her. She walked through the home toward the entryway. She didn¡¯t want to talk to Martin. For the past week he¡¯d been avoiding the entire family, barely making an appearance for dinner before disappearing in his study again. It hurt the rest of the family, but she almost preferred it when he wasn¡¯t there.

    Inessa steeled herself before knocking on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa walked in, quietly shutting the door before walking forward enough to give a curtsey. She didn¡¯t say a word, simply stood there, her hands in front of her, her eyes cast downward. Martin was scribbling something on a paper. ¡°Have a seat, Inessa,¡± he said quietly, but with a tone that said she should not argue.

    Inessa nodded, sitting down as gracefully as possible.

    ¡°Please forgive me, the weeks after the beseeching always add more work,¡± Martin said, finishing up the note he was scribbling.

    ¡°I have noticed you absent a lot more, sir,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Mmm.¡± He moved the letter to one side and placing his quill in the ink pot. There were bags under Martin¡¯s eyes. The usual cheer from his face was gone. He didn¡¯t smile nearly as much, and when he looked at Inessa she saw the emotionless creeping across his face. The man certainly was under a mountain of stress. Inessa looked down at her hand.

    ¡°Is there anything I can do to lighten your load, sir?¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t smile. ¡°Before Nathaniel left, he told me I had some work to do on the relationships with the members of my family. I do believe he is right. So, let¡¯s start with you.¡±

    Inessa glanced up with enough time to see the emotionless eyes before glancing down again. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    ¡°Alekduhan, a Zimoran philosopher once said the most important part of building any sort of relationship is trust. Would you agree?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I would think so, sir.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡± Martin pulled a box closer to him. ¡°I haven¡¯t been the best host these past two years. I know you have been incredibly lonely here. I have certainly tried to do my best to navigate this new experience, and yet you were sitting on a mountain of lies right from the beginning.¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Inessa frowned. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°I shall give you one more opportunity to gain my trust, and I strongly urge you to be honest with me.¡±

    Inessa frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t-¡± Martin opened the lid to the box and held up the drawstring bag and the dagger. Inessa gasped, feeling as though she¡¯d been stabbed in the gut. She covered her mouth, her chest tight.

    ¡°Would you mind explaining to me why my servants found poppy root powder and a dagger in a hidden section of the drawer in your room?¡±

    Inessa couldn¡¯t breathe. Her mind was so numb with fear she couldn¡¯t fully grasp what this could mean. ¡°Sir, please. Please I¡­¡± Inessa couldn¡¯t talk. She couldn¡¯t even explain herself. She thought she had months left.

    Martin stood, and Inessa cowered her chair. ¡°All these years, all those tests, and really it was you that brought this upon yourself.¡±

    She scrambled out of the chair, away from him. ¡°Please, sir-¡±

    ¡°Tell me how you acquired this.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±

    He moved around his desk, closer to her, his face devoid of emotion. ¡°Speak when I ask you to, concubine.¡±

    Inessa felt the first of the tears fall down her cheeks. Despite everything they had been through, this was the first time she felt unsafe around Martin. ¡°I¡­ I have a garden of poppies hidden. I do the crushing myself. With my powers.¡±

    ¡°Who taught you this?¡± Martin asked, holding up the bag of poppy root powder.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know her name.¡± Inessa hit the wall and Martin kept coming toward her. She gasped, sinking to the ground, looking away. ¡°I swear I don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°How did you come across such a woman?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°She worked at my mother¡¯s brothel,¡± Inessa said, too terrified to lie.

    ¡°Your mother operated a brothel?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes sir. Yes sir. I swear I never worked there. I swear on my life. I was pure the day Dalius took me as his concubine. The only thing I lied to Dalius about was my age. I¡¯m pretty sure I was fourteen when Dalius picked me up as his concubine, but my mother never kept track of the day we¡¯re born. Please. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Inessa said as Martin towered over her, still holding the drawstring bag and the dagger.

    ¡°Who are you working for?¡± he asked.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°What secrets are you divulging to the enemy about the High Elders?¡± Martin asked. It was such an odd question said in sincerity that Inessa had no other choice but to look at him, unable to answer. ¡°Who are you working for?¡± he asked again, a bite to his voice.

    ¡°No one,¡± Inessa said. ¡°There¡¯s¡­ no one. I¡­ I¡¯m not-¡±

    ¡°Were you planning on murdering me in my sleep?¡±

    Inessa stared at him incredulously. ¡°What? No. I swear, no.¡±

    ¡°Do not lie to me, concubine. Why else would you have a dagger?¡± Martin asked. Inessa stared at him, too afraid to look away. She was glad to be on the ground. Her legs wouldn¡¯t have worked anyway. ¡°I will not ask you again, Inessa.¡±

    ¡°Every¡­ every concubine has one. A way to¡­ to¡­¡±

    ¡°To kill the High Elders?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°To kill themselves,¡± Inessa blurted. ¡°If life gets too hard.¡±

    There was an almost imperceptible softening in Martin¡¯s face. He looked at the dagger again. Inessa was to terrified to move, even though she desperately wanted to curl in on herself. She was still in a bad state of panic. If the floor swallowed her whole and she fell straight to hell itself, she would have been relieved.

    ¡°Are you an Oraminian spy?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°A what? No! No, I¡¯m not. I swear,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Have you been placed by one of our enemies? Are you in contact with Kiam?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ no, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Then why are you stopping yourself from getting pregnant?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want a baby,¡± Inessa said. Despite everything, she felt relief at finally telling someone, even if that someone forced it out of her. ¡°That is the only reason why I did it. I swear it. I was going to stop in another month.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, Inessa,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the truth, sir. I¡¯m not a spy. I don¡¯t even know how to read,¡± she said.

    Martin narrowed his eyes as though just remembering this fact. He studied her closely, every inch of her face, the distrust evident there. Martin turned around, returning to his desk. He dropped the dagger and the bag back in the box before sitting down. Inessa was still breathing erratically as Martin moved another paper from his large stack onto his desk and taking out the quill again. Inessa didn¡¯t dare return to the chair. She doubted her legs would have got her there. She tried to steady her pounding heart, trying to calm her mind, but she knew exactly how much danger she was in.

    ¡°This is a massive breach of trust, Inessa.¡± Martin¡¯s voice was quiet and emotionless, like he was discussing a simple business transaction that would have no big impact on his wealth. ¡°I should report you to the other High Elders. Your titles should be revoked, you should be returned home in disgrace. You should be made an example of, to warn other women who try to manipulate the concubine law.¡± The silence stretched on as the quill scratched out Martin¡¯s reply to a different matter. ¡°But I won¡¯t.¡± She let out a tiny breath, before sucking in more air. ¡°I fear my fellow High Elders will be far too cruel to you if they were to ever find out. So, I will show you the mercy you do not deserve and propose a deal. You will get pregnant next month, or I will tell Navir what I¡¯ve discovered and leave you to whatever punishment they decree.¡±

    ¡°I understand, sir,¡± Inessa said, barely above a whisper.

    ¡°I will trust you in this last thing. Destroy your little poppy garden after dinner, then return home. I have no desire to see you for the rest of the week, so either wait until I¡¯m gone at the dinner table or request your food to be taken to your room like Adosina has. Do you understand?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Inessa whispered.

    ¡°Then go. We have nothing more to discuss,¡± Martin said as he dipped his quill again and kept writing. Inessa struggled to her feet, covering her mouth to keep her sobs inside. She stumbled through the door, dropping her hands to pick up her skirts before running as fast as she could to her room.

    ***

    Martin finished writing his opinion on the beseeching from a minister in a small town. Inessa had left the door open in her haste; her sobs impossible to ignore as she rushed away. He placed the paper to one side before grabbing another. He tried to focus on what was written, but he couldn¡¯t. He set the paper down, rubbing his forehead before looking at the box again. He lifted it, taking the dagger out. It was dangerously sharp. To carry it around for over four years, she must have taken great care to keep it that way. And even though the logical part of him knew he could no longer trust her, that she must be using it to kill him, somehow, he believed her. There had been enough suicides since the beginning of the concubine law for him to not ignore this. He placed the dagger back, grabbing the drawstring bag.

    ¡°Derio!¡± Martin called out.

    He waited only a moment before his head servant walked in and bowed. ¡°Yes, Martin?¡±

    Martin handed him the drawstring bag. ¡°Thank you for finding them. That was most helpful.¡±

    ¡°I wonder where the girl got it,¡± Derio said, hefting the bag. ¡°It¡¯s expertly made, though if she needed some poppy tea to help her sleep, she should have just asked.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not from the pedals,¡± Martin mumbled. Derio frowned, but as a good head servant, didn¡¯t probe too much more into it. ¡°Just get rid of it. The powder is harmless.¡±

    ¡°Very well. Anything else?¡±

    Martin had the quill in his hand and was about to write something when he stopped, thinking over Derio¡¯s question. He looked up at his head servant, trying not to think about the situation he was in, but knowing he had to. He closed his eyes, forcing himself to come to terms with this.

    Inessa lied to all of them. She was so skilled as a tree talker that she kept it hidden from Navir and himself. He had been harsh to the girl, but he had to figure out why, to make sure she wasn¡¯t a spy. In the process, he had given her a terrible fright. Their relationship was more than just rocky at this point. He could no longer trust anything Inessa did. He should have her thrown in the dungeon. Navir should strip her of her privacy to make for certain she was not an Oraminian spy, or someone working closely with the Kiam. However, he simply couldn¡¯t see it. He was aware Inessa had fooled them all, and therefore couldn¡¯t be trusted, but he doubted her manipulation went as far as spying for different countries. The fear in her eyes was genuine, and he had to believe she was telling the truth. That for whatever reason, she only did this because she didn¡¯t want a baby.

    Martin again looked at the box, again remembered how frightened she was, and how she admitted concubines always had a way out. He took out his handkerchief, dabbing his forehead. ¡°I need the staff to keep an eye on Inessa.¡±

    ¡°Anything in particular?¡±

    ¡°She received a nasty shock today. I am aware she feels depression a lot deeper than other people I¡¯ve met,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°You think¡­ is she in danger of¡­¡± Derio asked, his usual well-mannered servant persona slipping into a concerned gentleman for the life of a girl.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Martin played the conversation over in his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯ll try anything too drastic, but as I cannot be certain, it is best the staff is made aware that she needs to be watched. Nothing too invasive. Just keep track of what she eats, who she sends messages to, what the messages are about. Make sure she gets fresh air and sunlight. And make sure she is never alone for too long.¡± Martin looked down at the beseeching letter, knowing that was the best he could do. ¡°I shall put this in your capable hands, Derio.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    ¡°I asked her to run an errand for me tonight after dinner, and she will do it privately. Alert me when she¡¯s left, and when she¡¯s returned,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Are you worried she might try to do something while she¡¯s gone?¡± Derio asked.

    Martin tapped his desk, frowning. ¡°I will ask a female servant to check and make sure she doesn¡¯t take anything dangerous. Keep a private eye on her through the trees.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Derio. That will be all.¡±

    Derio bowed before leaving, closing the door behind him. Martin picked up the letter, glad he could finally focus on it again.

 Chapter 131

    Indenuel meditated in his study. Once again, he worked his healing as hard as he could, pushing it to its limits. He was right to keep all the healings for himself at the beseeching. Practice is what helped his powers grow. He was even able to do some of the more complicated organ healing toward the end. He spent days after the holiday getting to everyone.

    Tolomon was surprised he didn¡¯t want to do something special on the day he turned twenty. Indenuel of course had heard of people having big celebrations, but he thought it was all too strange. He just kept doing what he did, going to people¡¯s houses who came during the beseeching that he couldn¡¯t get to in time. Tolomon still made sure he got a special pastry that night at dinner in celebration of God giving him another year, and Indenuel asked him why they didn¡¯t do anything for Tolomon¡¯s anniversary of birth. Tolomon said nothing for a moment before mumbling about him being in the lower class, which made Indenuel ask the servants for another pastry for Tolomon. Besides, Tolomon adding another year to his lifespan as a Graduate was something far more worthy of celebrating. Now he was one year shy of forty.

    The door to his study opened, and he opened his eyes, blinking a few times to orient himself. He assumed another month or two of this kind of meditation and his healing would be back to where it was.

    Pablo walked in and bowed. ¡°Forgive me, Indenuel. You said to only interrupt you if there was an emergency.¡± He held up a letter. ¡°It¡¯s from the General.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heartbeat quickened before it plopped into his stomach. He said nothing, staring at Pablo before holding his hand out for the letter. The head servant placed it in his hands before bowing again and leaving the room. Indenuel stared at it, realizing he¡¯d imagined this day would happen, but he still couldn¡¯t believe the letter was in his hand. He opened it, surprised that his hands weren¡¯t shaking at all.

    Kiam has broken through our defenses and is making their way to Santollia City. Be ready to ride out with Captain Luiz tomorrow afternoon. He will know where to go.

    Indenuel set the letter down, breathing deeply. Tolomon was there by his desk. ¡°I ride out with Captain Luiz tomorrow.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°And I will be there by your side when you do.¡±

    ***

    The servants had been strangely nice to Inessa. When she refused dinner, stating she wasn¡¯t hungry, they coerced a couple bites into her anyway. They had asked if she needed some company, but Inessa told them she wanted to be left alone. It took them a few more commands before they actually did.

    It was getting late. Far too late for a respectable woman to be out, but she had put this off long enough. She cried enough for the lotions and paint to be washed from her face. She waited long enough to make sure she was done, so the redness of her eyes wasn¡¯t noticeable. Waited until cover of darkness before she left the house, keeping the light cloak so she wouldn¡¯t be noticed, wearing one of her simpler dresses. With her hair a mess and her face bare, she almost looked like a lower-class woman, but hopefully not too low. She didn¡¯t want to run into any men who wanted to buy her tonight. She wasn¡¯t in a good emotional state to keep them away.

    Inessa made sure her head and face were well covered as she walked toward the gates of the city. The only people out this late would be the guards. The two jovial daughters were dancing around their stalwart sister in the sky above her as she walked closer to the wall. She took off her shoes, trying to stay calm. She tried not to remember how angry Martin looked when he discovered what she had done, or how terrified she had been. Martin must have known the entire time during the Spring Welcoming. It must have been why he acted so cold around her. She had been an idiot for taking the poppy root as long as she had.

    She listened for the guards to pass before her nimble feet found the impurities in the stone, climbing up the wall. She dropped on the other side as quietly as possible before heading toward her tree.

    She tried not to think about Indenuel. She hadn¡¯t seen him since that disaster of a dinner on the last day of the holiday. It was probably better this way. He had the war to focus on, and she¡­ she needed to get pregnant.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Inessa pulled back the sticks and leaves from her poppy garden, feeling the tears stinging her eyes. She held her breath to keep herself from crying as she pulled out poppy after poppy.

    Three pairs of hands grabbed her and pulled her from the tree, lifting her into the air to keep her from making a connection with the trees and calling for help. She struggled, panicking. In her state of emotions, she realized too late that the tree that so often was there as a comfort had never connected with her. Did not speak with her. Did not lecture her. Someone, or a group of someone had completely blocked all the trees so they could sneak up on her.

    Someone tried to grab her mouth, but she bit the hand, her teeth the only weapon she had left. Someone punched her mouth for her bravery before her mouth was again covered.

    It was then that she heard it. The hissing and speaking of a different language, the cadence and tone like nothing she¡¯d ever heard before. They were talking back and forth, dragging her farther away from the wall, farther away from the guards that would be making a round soon. Inessa struggled, but she was up in the air, the men far too skilled to let her even near a tree branch, but she saw it, from the light of the moon, the gray eyes. She had gotten herself surrounded by a group of Kiamese soldiers.

    One of them began trying her hands behind her while the others kept her in the air. Another walked forward, taking out a small vial of powder in his hands before he blew it in her face, and she felt it acting immediately. Her limbs went numb, and her eyes drooped. She was still conscious, but she couldn¡¯t move a muscle.

    Martin would notice she was gone, but she doubted he would miss her. Not enough to come after her. Not during a time of war. She might not need a dagger to get herself killed.

    ***

    Indenuel woke up, gasping. It had to be a nightmare. He was certain of it, but that didn¡¯t stop him from pulling on his pants as he stumbled into the hallways.

    Tolomon was out of his room, sword in hand, looking around. ¡°What happened?¡±

    ¡°Inessa,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I had a dream about Inessa.¡±

    Tolomon frowned, the battle-ready individual slipping away. ¡°Um, Inessa?¡± Indenuel said nothing as he fumbled down the stairs, ready to head outside. ¡°The lonely son is still high in the sky. You need all the sleep you can get for our journey tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°She was getting kidnapped,¡± Indenuel said, tucking his nightshirt into his pants. ¡°I need to make sure she¡¯s alright, or I¡¯ll never get back to sleep.¡±

    Pablo was there in his night shirt, holding a candle and looking confused. Tolomon followed Indenuel as he threw open the door. ¡°You cannot go to High Elder Martin¡¯s house at this time of night,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Indenuel grabbed the nearest tree. The evening air had a slight chill to it, enough to help Indenuel wake up. He closed his eyes, throwing himself into it and following it all the way to Martin¡¯s house.

    ¡°Inessa!¡± It was as loud as he could possibly make it, screaming into the tree right by her window. He wasn¡¯t sure how often she was connected to the tree, or if she remained connected through the night.

    ¡°Inessa!¡± He needed confirmation. The dream was all too real. It was a small group of Kiamese soldiers, grabbing her, holding her away from the trees. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was somewhere in the city or outside of it. If this was a vision of the future, then he needed to warn her immediately.

    ¡°Inessa!¡± He was desperate. He tried to think of a good reason why she wasn¡¯t responding. It was late, she was probably deep asleep.

    ¡°Can I help you?¡± That did not sound like Inessa. He probed enough to realize it was Derio. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Derio. Where is Inessa?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°She left on an errand for Martin not that long ago,¡± Derio said. ¡°She has yet to return.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s heart dropped. Then this wasn¡¯t a vision of the future. ¡°Shit!¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m sorry. Derio, you must alert Martin. Alert everyone. Inessa¡¯s been kidnapped!¡±

    ¡°I sensed her disappear not that far from here. She¡¯s still well within the city and-¡± Indenuel allowed the tree to give Derio the dream Indenuel had. He let Derio feel his panic. He let him see the Kiam soldiers kidnapping her. ¡°I will make Martin aware of this at once.¡±

    ¡°I will be over there as soon as I can,¡± Indenuel said.

    Indenuel dropped the connection with the trees, heading straight for the stables before Tolomon grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s in danger. I need to make sure she¡¯s safe,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We have a war to win tomorrow,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And I can¡¯t win it if she¡¯s not safe.¡± Indenuel struggled in Tolomon¡¯s grip, but he knew he¡¯d never break it unless Tolomon let him.

    Tolomon gave him a good hard stare before gesturing toward his clothes. ¡°Can you at least get dressed first?¡±

    Indenuel looked down at his clothes, the pants and nightshirt he wore. He wasn¡¯t even wearing any shoes. Indenuel let out a breath. ¡°I guess so.¡± Indenuel ran back into the house to throw clothes on himself.

 Chapter 132

    Sara was shaking Martin. He grunted before opening his eyes, turning slightly. They rarely talked while in their room anymore, so this was odd. He sat up, rubbing his eyes.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Derio is at the door,¡± Sara said.

    It was then that he heard the soft knocking. Martin nodded, forcing himself out of sleep. He put on his bed robe, rubbing his eyes once more before he opened the door to see Derio standing there with a candle. Derio bowed.

    ¡°Forgive the disturbance, Martin. I sensed Inessa disappear not far from here. I would not disturb you for such a thing, except Indenuel contacted me to tell me he had a dream about her getting kidnapped by Kiamese soldiers.¡±

    Martin stared, then rubbed his eyes again, the heightened emotions from Derio helping him shake the sleep away.

    ¡°Inessa hasn¡¯t returned from running my errand?¡±

    ¡°No, and Indenuel is certain she is kidnapped. We have other staff searching the house just in case. If you would like, I could give the information of where I last sensed her to some of the household for them to go out and find her. Indenuel will be here shortly.¡±

    Martin nodded, the reality of the situation hitting him. Inessa was gone. Kidnapped by Kiamese soldiers seemed impossible. As he remembered how he treated her the past few weeks, especially this evening, it seemed far more likely that she ran away.

    ¡°Keep searching the house as I get dressed. Alert the militia to start searching the city and give them the information you sensed. She couldn¡¯t be kidnapped; she more likely ran away. Alert the other High Elders as well. She can¡¯t have gone far.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Derio said, handing Martin the candle and left to light another. Martin walked back into the room, hastily dressing into some clothes before throwing on his High Elder robes.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Inessa ran away,¡± Martin said.

    Sara placed a hand on her heart, a flicker of concern on her face. ¡°Where could she go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Possibly back home. I will make sure all the necessary steps are taken. Go back to bed. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be found by morning,¡± Martin said.

    Sara got out of bed, dressing herself. ¡°I¡¯ll help look through the house, at least.¡±

    Martin nodded before slipping out of his room with the candle in hand. His household was in a state of quiet hustle. Servants searched through the house, while every single tree talker was outside, holding a tree, trying to figure out what happened.

    Derio bowed before falling into step next to Martin. ¡°What errand was she running? That might help us narrow down where we need to search.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Only she knew where the errand would lead her. But have them search every garden and look for¡­ for anywhere where flowers grow.¡± He still couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit what Inessa had done. If the other High Elders got even a whiff of what she did, he was terrified they would lay down a harsh punishment on her. No doubt another reason to run away.

    ¡°She has left the grounds, Martin,¡± one of the tree talkers said. ¡°We would have known if she came back.¡±

    ¡°We need to address Indenuel¡¯s concerns,¡± Derio said. ¡°His carriage is almost here.¡±

    Martin ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Is this the first time Indenuel has contacted our household? Would you have noticed if he tried to talk to Inessa privately?¡±

    ¡°I am quite sure this is the first time. If he wanted to contact Inessa, I¡¯m positive he is powerful enough to block even me from taping into that line.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think Inessa would have allowed that.¡± Even as he said it, he wasn¡¯t sure. Though Tolomon was smart enough to figure it out and tell them if Indenuel was trying to do that. Martin took a deep breath and let it out slowly. ¡°We will search this entire city for her before the sun¡¯s up. Have the High Elders come here and let me know all the updates from the militia.¡±

    Derio bowed before heading out the front door and approaching the nearest tree. Martin followed, keeping a hand over his candle in the evening breeze. He took the moment to let it sink in. Inessa was gone. They would have found her by now if she was in the house. Indenuel assumed she got kidnapped, but that would be impossible. The militia would know if any Kiam soldier was in the city. Navir himself would have sensed the enemy if they were inside the wall. True, Indenuel got attacked while in the city, but they had tripled their efforts to make sure it never happened again.

    Inessa must have run away, and Martin had to admit it was his fault. He had been too cold to the girl. She was in a terrified heap in his office not that long ago. And not just today, but he had been horrible the past week to her.

    If Indenuel wasn¡¯t already on his way, Martin would have suggested they look at his house next. If Inessa needed a safe place in the city, she would have gone to Indenuel.

    The horses¡¯ hooves beat against the stone as a carriage approached. It had to be Indenuel, unless it was someone with news about Inessa. He doubted that. Derio just finished sending the message. The carriage barely rolled to a stop when Indenuel leapt out of it, followed closely by Tolomon who looked around, worried. Martin stood, taking in the boy¡¯s disheveled nature and the look in his eyes that was giving into panic. Indenuel was far too concerned about this, and Martin needed to keep a level head.

    ¡°The militia need to start a search outside the wall,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Inessa wouldn¡¯t go outside the wall. They are beginning their search in the city,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°You are not listening! She¡¯s outside the wall! Kiam has her!¡± Indenuel said, gesturing toward the wall. Martin took his wrist, filling him with calming power.

    ¡°My boy-¡±

    ¡°Stop it,¡± Indenuel said, ripping his hand away from Martin¡¯s grasp. ¡°Stop trying to calm me down, and get the men needed to find her! She¡¯s out there, and the sooner we act, the sooner she¡¯ll be back home!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you saw, but she cannot be kidnapped. Believe me, Navir would have noticed if there was Kiamese soldiers in this city. It¡¯s more likely she ran away.¡± Martin had no intention of telling Indenuel of his and Inessa¡¯s exchange. No reason to work the boy up any more than he already was.

    ¡°I dreamt it, Martin! A group of Kiamese soldiers has her! She¡¯s in serious danger, and we have to act now! I cannot leave until I know she¡¯s safe!¡±

    Tolomon shifted on the balls of his feet, looking uncomfortable with Indenuel¡¯s outburst.

    ¡°Leave? The General has called you to the war?¡± Martin looked at Tolomon.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°We leave tomorrow,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Or, later today.¡±

    Martin tried to keep his calm demeanor. ¡°Alright, Indenuel. I know what¡¯s going on. We don¡¯t know what kind of dream you had. It could be from the good spirits, but it is far more likely from the devil himself to distract you from fulfilling the prophecy.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, his voice dangerous. ¡°The devil cannot show me anything that isn¡¯t made up. Dalius told me that. I saw Kiamese soldiers holding Inessa in the air to keep her from connecting to the trees, in the process of tying her up and paralyzing her. This is something that actually happened, and if Inessa¡¯s missing, that¡¯s the only reason I can think of as to why.¡± Martin tried again to take Indenuel¡¯s wrist, but once again he threw off his hand. ¡°Stop wasting time and act!¡±

    ¡°We are doing everything we can. I have all my tree speakers trying to get answers, and the militia is beginning their search of the city. The best course of action right now is to make sure she hasn¡¯t just run away. We cannot blame Kiam for a crime you dreamt of.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Martin, then he grabbed Martin¡¯s wrist. Martin was so surprised that it took him a moment to realize Indenuel was dragging him over to a tree. ¡°This is clearly something you need to see to believe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a tree talker,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve done this before with Isla and Emilia during our time with the Oraminians.¡± Indenuel forced Martin¡¯s palm flat against the trunk of the tree before he closed his eyes.

    ¡°I-¡± Martin froze, his eyes wide. He¡¯d never known what it felt like to have the tree power, but he sensed something as Indenuel¡¯s palm was over his own. It was emotions, and Indenuel was helping him sense it. Martin stared at the tree, something he always knew was alive, but now realized it fully. They were all interconnected, and he had to close his eyes to keep himself from being nauseous.

    Indenuel spoke to the trees, in a sense. He let the tree sense his emotions, his yearning to find Inessa as the tree picked out bits of memories of the girl to help it understand. The tree said something in response, something that sounded neutral in its meaning. Indenuel pushed with all his power into the tree. The tree broke, not necessarily in the evil way, but whatever neutral answer it gave Indenuel, it changed its mind. Martin saw it, somehow, even though his eyes were closed. He sensed through the trees perspective as Inessa walked out of the servants¡¯ quarters, an emotion in Inessa that she needed to hide her teary face. Martin winced. He and Indenuel sensed Inessa walk through the city before coming to the wall.

    Martin¡¯s heart sank. It must be her poppy garden. Inessa had it outside the wall. He thought it was somewhere inside the city. He didn¡¯t think. He assumed she wouldn¡¯t be so na?ve to leave the city during a time of war. But he had been quite cruel to her. She must have felt obligated to fulfill his wishes despite the incredible danger it caused.

    He couldn¡¯t sense Inessa again until she landed outside the wall. She¡¯d hardly taken two steps before her presence disappeared. Indenuel tried to find who blocked Inessa, pushing as hard as he could when a group of Kiam faces appeared, taunting. Martin winced.

    ¡°Come get her, Warrior,¡± they seemed to say.

    Indenuel let go of the tree and headed straight for the wall.

    ¡°Indenuel, no!¡± Martin said.

    ¡°They have her, dammit! I can¡¯t leave her with them!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°They clearly have some of the most powerful tree talkers I¡¯ve ever seen to pull this off! You cannot go after her!¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t listen, looking like he was about to run to the gate. ¡°Tolomon, stop him!¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon grabbed Indenuel, pulling him back to Martin. ¡°Stop it! Let me go!¡± Indenuel screamed, struggling uselessly in the Graduate¡¯s grip.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know how many Kiamese soldiers are out there! You cannot go alone!¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know if there¡¯s five hundred,¡± Indenuel said, still trying to break free.

    ¡°The other High Elders will be here shortly. I will tell them what we¡¯ve seen, and we¡¯ll go from there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be too late!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It will not be too late. We cannot rush into a battle like this,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Martin,¡± Derio said, approaching with Captain Luiz at his side.

    ¡°Captain Luiz! We¡¯ve got to get all the available men together and go outside the wall to get Inessa back!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What?¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°Indenuel has no authority to command you such, Captain. Step into my study and I¡¯ll tell you everything we know,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°She¡¯s kidnapped! There is a Kiamese army just outside the wall! They-¡±

    Martin grabbed the front of Indenuel¡¯s shirt, forcing all the calming power he could into the boy¡¯s chest. It was enough to stop him from talking.

    ¡°Enough, Indenuel. You are causing a scene and will create a panic if you are not careful. We don¡¯t need that right now,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I will not pretend Inessa is fine when she¡¯s not,¡± Indenuel said, glaring at Martin.

    ¡°We do not know how many Kiamese soldiers are out there. You are the Warrior, you must remain calm for the good of the people,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Stay calm like you? I honestly can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re in control, or you just don¡¯t care,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin glared. ¡°Go home, Indenuel. You are tired and still need your rest.¡±

    ¡°I am not leaving with Captain Luiz tomorrow until Inessa is brought back home,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Are you really that ignorant? Do you not realize what this is?¡± He waited for Indenuel to answer, but as he suspected, the boy looked confused at his question. ¡°This is a trap, designed for you. Kiam has broken through our defenses, and the General called for you to meet them. They are distracting you from doing that. They are laying a trap for you to keep you from joining the rest of the army. You will go with Captain Luiz tomorrow to the battle, and you will leave Inessa¡¯s rescuing to us, the High Elders.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Martin, the anger clearly there. ¡°Like hell I am.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be young and stupid, my boy,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°She¡¯s going to die, and not one of you will care!¡±

    ¡°That is an unfair assumption. I care deeply. In my own way,¡± Martin said.

    Navir got out of his carriage, brushing his High Elder robes before walking toward them.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying. You need me here,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We do not. You need your sleep. You can¡¯t be falling off your horse in exhaustion on the way there,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin shook his head, muscling all the authority he could toward a young boy who was expertly pinned by a Graduate. ¡°The High Elders and I will discuss our next steps, and we will get back to you. Until then, go home and sleep.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, if I may, I think both our powers together can overwhelm whatever blocking they are trying to do and we can see for certain how many Kiamese soldiers there are,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You know she¡¯s been kidnapped?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Kiam¡¯s message about you coming to get her is being shown all over the city now,¡± Navir said before he noticed Indenuel¡¯s feet dangling in the air, glancing at Tolomon. ¡°Seems like you haven¡¯t been connected to the trees in a bit.¡± Tolomon sheepishly lowered Indenuel to the ground. Navir gestured him over to a tree. Martin¡¯s servants parted, letting the two of them hold on to a tree. ¡°Focus on the areas where you feel nothing,¡± Navir said as he and Indenuel closed their eyes. ¡°Wait for my signal. Do you sense it?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    There was silence. Navir and Indenuel¡¯s hands both gripped on the trunk at the same time as they pushed with their power. Indenuel swore under his breath as Navir let go of the tree.

    ¡°A hundred and fifty,¡± Navir said quietly.

    ¡°Kiamese soldiers?¡± Martin asked. He turned toward Captain Luiz. ¡°How many men are in the militia here in the city.¡±

    ¡°Two hundred,¡± Captain Luiz said quietly. ¡°We¡¯ve already sent a hundred soldiers to the battle a week ago. The men here are trained to protect the city, but not leave her walls. There are too many fresh recruits who have hardly any training except for how to point and shoot a crossbow from the top of the wall. I cannot in good conscious send them to an army of trained Kiamese soldiers, no matter how small. They¡¯ll be slaughtered.¡±

    ¡°Clearly not,¡± Navir said. ¡°The men who have remained behind cannot be sent out on missions like this. Not to save one concubine. It would be futile.¡±

    There was movement. Martin and Navir both turned to see Tolomon struggling again to contain Indenuel who was headed straight for Navir. Martin winced.

    ¡°Let me go, Tolomon!¡± Indenuel shouted.

    ¡°Take him home,¡± Martin said. ¡°I will be in contact with your head servant, Indenuel. We shall let you know about our decision as soon as we make it.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, dragging Indenuel away back toward their carriage. ¡°You¡¯ve got to save her! You cannot leave her to die!¡±

    Tolomon practically threw Indenuel into the carriage before going in himself. They watched it turn, heading toward the gate.

    ¡°It seems we¡¯ll use most of this meeting to find a diplomatic way to ease Indenuel into the idea of leaving with the army tomorrow despite what we decide to do about Inessa,¡± Navir said.

    Martin¡¯s eyes hopped between the gate and Navir. He knew he should tell Navir why Inessa was outside the gates of the city, but he honestly didn¡¯t see the point. If they weren¡¯t going to rescue her, which is what it sounded like, then no one needed to know why she was outside the gates of the city.

    ¡°Of course, Navir. That¡¯s going to take all our collective genius to figure that out,¡± Martin said.

    Navir smiled before turning around. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in your study.¡±

    Martin nodded before focusing again on his gate. As much as he hated to admit it, it was his fault Inessa was in the danger she was. He threatened her so badly that she would rather cross the wall in a dangerous time of war all alone to do what he asked rather than disobey. And now she was surrounded by an army of a hundred and fifty Kiamese soldiers.

 Chapter 133

    Despite, or maybe because of, the paralysis, Inessa slept. She was vaguely aware of it being nighttime, then dawn. She felt herself fully waking up during the warm sun of midmorning, hearing the strange Kiamese language. She twitched her fingers, feeling enough to know she was bound hand and foot. She opened her eyes, moving her head enough to think the paralysis was wearing off. Her arms moved weakly as she struggled against the ropes against her.

    She should have been hungry, but she wasn¡¯t. It was strange how quickly her body adapted. She had gone days without eating when she was desperately poor, so her body simply fell back on habits. She barely had anything for dinner, and she had no breakfast, but the thought of eating anything made her want to gag.

    The cart stopped, and soldiers shouted in Kiamese. They were meeting up with another group. Someone pulled a small tent out of the back of the cart, spreading it on the floor in an empty section of the forest before they grabbed her. Though the paralysis was wearing off, she still had little control over her muscles to fight back. She landed on her knees on the tent, barely giving a groan. It wasn¡¯t set up, but Inessa assumed it was because they didn¡¯t want her to connect with the ground.

    ¡°So, you are Inessa.¡± Her eyes shot up to see another grey-eyed Kiamese soldier. He was about forty years old with brown hair. It chilled her to the bone to hear his perfect Santollian. No one knew Kiamese in Santollia, yet somehow this man knew her language without a hint of an accent. The man seemed to read her mind. ¡°Surprised?¡±

    ¡°Your Santollian¡­¡± Inessa started to say before her muscles demanded a break.

    The man smirked. ¡°My name is Drenai,¡± he said as though that was all the answer she needed. When Inessa made no comment, Drenai¡¯s smile grew. ¡°You know so little of our culture.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not exactly helping,¡± Inessa said quietly.

    ¡°That is true, yes. I see you¡¯ve been drugged. And punched?¡± Drenai looked at the men behind them disapprovingly. They gave a hasty reply in Kiamese. Drenai and his men had a short conversation before focusing on Inessa again, grabbing the edges of his sleeve before wiping the dried blood from her chin. ¡°Forgive my men. They wanted to make sure you were presentable for the Warrior.¡±

    Inessa couldn¡¯t help it and winced. Was this all a trap for Indenuel? Drenai smiled in a knowing manner. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean,¡± Inessa said, hastily trying to save the situation.

    His smile grew. ¡°I shall teach you an idiom from my culture, and you should count yourself lucky. Eyes always speak truth. The Warrior loves you. Once we kill him, Santollia will fall soon after. And the gossip lines say his weakness is you.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯ll come with an army,¡± Inessa said, trying to sound certain.

    ¡°Even a concubine should know by now that Santollia doesn¡¯t have one. At least, not enough to spare for someone like you.¡±

    Inessa stared at the floor. Drenai again spoke to his men in rapid fire Kiamese. It was impossible to understand it. The language was so strange, so different form her own. At least with Oramin she could pick up some words that sounded similar, but this language had nothing similar at all.

    ¡°My men are right, of course. We must convince your Warrior to come out of the city, therefore you must play your part.¡± Drenai pulled out a dagger before hitting her eye with the hilt. Inessa gasped, the muscles in her body still not back to what she needed to move. Inessa breathed steadily, pretending this was Jina returning home too drunk. She could take it. Drenai spoke again in the language and a solder handed Drenai a vial of some liquid. He spoke again before kneeling before Inessa.  ¡°This should hold you until tonight.¡± He sliced her side with the dagger. Inessa gasped until he poured the liquid onto the wound. Inessa¡¯s entire body seized up like she¡¯d been hit with corrupted pain. It wasn¡¯t long before everything went black.

    ***

    Navir had his hand against the tree, concentrating as Martin, Fadrique, and Dalius sat around Martin¡¯s gardens. Navir shook his head, cracking an eye open.

    ¡°This Kiam soldier is incredibly skilled at tree talking,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°What¡¯s he trying to say to us?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°I am making sure he says nothing.¡± Navir closed his eyes again. ¡°But if he had his way, he¡¯d be showing Indenuel exactly what they are doing to Inessa.¡±

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Is she alright?¡± Martin asked, a spike of concern for the girl who was supposed to be in his care.

    ¡°They are taking her farther away from the city. And they¡¯re using corrupted means to torture her. Heightened senses, making her feel every little movement and bump in the road.¡±

    ¡°Have they¡­¡± Martin started to say, feeling awkward. He shouldn¡¯t, considering what all three of these men have done to her, including himself, but he still couldn¡¯t help but feel concerned. ¡°Have they tried to¡­¡±

    ¡°No. They haven¡¯t tried to rape her,¡± Navir said.

    Martin nodded. It wasn¡¯t like he himself was necessarily free of this particular sin, but he was at least relieved Inessa hadn¡¯t been raped by the Kiamese soldiers.

    ¡°Are Captain Luiz and Indenuel on their way yet?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Navir said. ¡°But I¡¯m confident Captain Luiz believed us. He¡¯ll get Indenuel to leave. I am certain of it.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel paced the entryway of his home, waiting for news. Tolomon stood by the door, most likely to make sure he didn¡¯t leave.

    ¡°Do you need to go to the training grounds? That always helps me with my nerves.¡±

    ¡°No, Tolomon, I do not need a bunch of recruits to destroy me in something I should already know. That will not help me with my nerves,¡± Indenuel snapped. Tolomon sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°Whose side are you on, anyway? Why do you listen to them?¡±

    He frowned, looking at Indenuel. ¡°Listen to the High Elders?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Why did you stop me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon gave him a pointed stare. ¡°You mean why did I stop you from running after a hundred and fifty trained Kiamese soldiers? To face alone? Do you need me to answer that?¡±

    Indenuel glared at Tolomon as he continued to pace. ¡°The High Elders are nothing but liars. You shouldn¡¯t defend them.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not defending them. I am stopping you from doing something that will get you killed. Someone needs a clear head in all this,¡± Tolomon said.

    The front door opened, and Pablo was there, moving aside to let Captain Luiz walk in. He smiled, giving Indenuel a bow.

    ¡°Are we going after them? Do you need me to help lead your army to get her back?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The High Elders will take care of everything,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It means we leave the city and meet up with the rest of the militia. The High Elders will take care of things here at home,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°No, they won¡¯t. They are just feeding you a line to get us to leave. I¡¯m not leaving until Inessa is back home with Martin,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°This is the end of the war we¡¯re talking about, Indenuel. This is where you go to fulfill the prophecy,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°I will not leave her in danger!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Think about it, Indenuel. The prophecy even says you¡¯ll suffer great losses if-¡± Tolomon was cut off as he grabbed Indenuel¡¯s fist to stop him from punching his jaw. Indenuel glared at his bodyguard. He had of course thought about Inessa being that person the moment he woke up from his dream, but he refused to believe it. He mentally prepared for it to be Tolomon and Nathaniel, but there was no way he could handle it if it was Inessa.

    Indenuel went for another punch that Tolomon easily stopped before pinning his arms around and forcing him up against a wall.

    ¡°It¡¯s not her!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    ¡°We¡¯ve got to ride out today. You cannot go after an army of a hundred and fifty by yourself,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°So, I leave to face an army of five hundred? If I can face five hundred, I can face a hundred and fifty!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°The circumstances aren¡¯t right!¡±

    Indenuel struggled in Tolomon¡¯s grip, feeling like his arm was about to break. Tolomon tightened his hold, using a free hand to keep Indenuel¡¯s head in place. He was completely at his bodyguard¡¯s mercy.

    ¡°She can¡¯t die! I won¡¯t let her!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°The High Elders are capable of saving her, Indenuel,¡± Captain Luiz said.

    ¡°They¡¯re not going to save her! They fed you whatever line they needed in order for you to come convince me everything was fine. They¡¯re going to leave her to die!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    Pablo walked in again, looking embarrassed at the scene before him. ¡°Forgive me, sirs, but¡­ but lunch is being prepared. Is Captain Luiz going to stay for lunch?¡±

    ¡°Does it look like I care, Pablo?¡± Indenuel snapped, still pinned to the wall.

    ¡°I have to ask, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°We are going to leave by horseback as soon as Indenuel comes to his senses,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°I will not tie you to your horse, Indenuel. You are going to leave by your own free will.¡±

    Indenuel gave a pathetic laugh. ¡°So, you¡¯re going to pin me here until I do what you ask? What kind of free will is that?¡±

    ¡°You need a moment to come to your senses. The practical side will return once the shock has worn off,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You better be prepared to pin me against the wall for a long time, then,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I am, yes,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel glared, then tried to break out of Tolomon¡¯s grip. It would be easier to break out of irons. Captain Luiz gave a sigh. ¡°I humbly accept the offer for lunch.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Pablo pointed toward the dining hall. ¡°This way, Captain.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Captain Luiz said as they left down the hall.

    ¡°We are wasting too much time!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yes, we are. We are waiting for you to decide.¡±

    ¡°Waiting for me to decide the thing that you want me to!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    ¡°A decision that isn¡¯t going to wind up with you dead in the middle of the forest!¡± Tolomon shouted back. ¡°Rescuing Inessa is a hopeless cause. And I am sorry about that. I really am. I know how much she means to you. I cannot imagine the pain this is causing you, but you must understand when you¡¯ve been beaten. As much as this hurts, they have her, and there is nothing you can do to help her.¡±

    ¡°That is not comforting.¡± Indenuel tried again to break out of his grip.

    ¡°That¡¯s the thing about truth. It can hurt, whether you¡¯re hearing it, or you¡¯re the one giving it,¡± Tolomon said.

 Chapter 134

    Inessa kept her eyes closed, but not too tight. She spent all afternoon trying to find the sweet spot between the pain of the hot sun beating down on her or the pounding headache that appeared when she shut her eyes too tight. She didn¡¯t know what they gave her, but it had to be of the devil. Her skin was sensitive, feeling every motion of the carriage, the sun¡¯s rays felt as hot as summer, and every time the carriage went over a bump, Inessa¡¯s head wobbled and hit the floor. It felt as though she had been punched in the head. Certainly, this would kill her. There were already pockets of her vomit from when the pain got too much, and she could smell it all too well.

    Things could be a lot worse, Inessa said. They could try to rape me while I¡¯m in this state.

    Inessa didn¡¯t even want to think about how much that would hurt.

    ***

    Martin was back in his study after dinner, trying to go through some notes, doing what he could. He hardly ate anything, and he did his best to go back to his normal routine. Adosina had come down to dinner for the first time in days, but it was not the friendly dinner conversation he had been hoping for. Everyone badgered him with questions he couldn¡¯t and wouldn¡¯t answer, and he did his best to dodge them, assuring them with small lies.

    He went back to his stack of beseeching letters when there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said. He was surprised to see Sara walk in, closing the door behind her. She hadn¡¯t been in his study for weeks. Martin placed his quill back in the ink, ready to dodge more questions. ¡°Sara? What are you-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re going to leave her to die, aren¡¯t you,¡± Sara said.

    Martin said nothing. Despite the pain he caused his wife these past few months, she was still his wife. A woman who had stood by his side for over forty years.

    ¡°It is a matter for the High Elders to deal with.¡± It was something he often said when she was getting too close to the truth. Or when he needed her to stop probing into things that would only hurt her. The High Elders had way too many of those kinds of secrets.

    Sara shook her head, disappointment on her face. ¡°Martin¡­¡± He waited for her to finish, but she trailed off, shaking her head again.

    ¡°What exactly would you have us do?¡± Martin asked. ¡°Most of our numbers have gone to stop Kiam from heading straight for Santollia City. They intend to burn this place to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the Kiamese soldiers who kidnap Inessa already do it?¡± Sara asked. ¡°They know our numbers are few.¡±

    ¡°Again, Sara, this is a matter for the High Elders,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be stuck with them,¡± Sara said, the only kind thing she had ever said about Inessa in Martin¡¯s presence.

    ¡°No.¡± He again remembered the conversation he had with the girl and how he felt like he was the reason why she made the stupid decision to leave the city wall. ¡°No, she shouldn¡¯t. It is the unfortunate casualties of war that we never want to deal with.¡±

    There was another knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, Martin. A note from Navir.¡± Derio placed the note on Martin¡¯s desk.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± He picked up the note and opened it.

    Indenuel and Captain Luiz haven¡¯t left yet. Go see what¡¯s keeping them.

    Martin sighed, rubbing his forehead before standing and stuffing the note in his pocket. ¡°I must leave on matters of business.¡±

    He headed toward the door when Sara reached out, touching his chest. Martin stopped, looking at her. ¡°Please be careful.¡± There was a quiet desperation in her tone. Sara was clearly afraid. There were too many things happening. Kiam heading for Santollia City, Inessa¡¯s kidnapping, and Indenuel wishing to stay rather than leave to end this war. If they lost Inessa, Indenuel wouldn¡¯t be focused enough. Martin was again reminded that they had no idea what the Prophet Jaakob saw, and there was a good chance, despite all their preparations around the Warrior, that they might lose this war.

    ¡°I will,¡± Martin said.

    Sara kissed him, the first kiss in weeks, before leaving his office quickly. Martin watched her go before he walked out of his office, turning a different way.

    ***

    Inessa was barely conscious when they finally stopped and set up the tent. Fires were being made. They didn¡¯t care to keep themselves secret any longer. They wanted to be found. They set up the tent before men grabbed her and carried her inside. Inessa barely had time to focus. Her headache had turned into a fever. They untied her hands, but she had little power to struggle as they tied her hands once again, now to a pole. She saw Drenai watching the whole thing.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t¡­ run,¡± Inessa whispered.

    ¡°No, you can¡¯t. But we need to make it difficult for when Indenuel comes to save you,¡± Drenai said.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Too many thoughts went through her fever addled brain. Indenuel couldn¡¯t possibly save her. He needed to leave. But she knew Indenuel was indeed as stupid as Kiam hoped.

    ¡°Take comfort in the knowledge that I will kill your Warrior as quickly as possible,¡± Drenai said before backhanding her. The residue of the corrupted liquid was still there. The simple backhand she could have taken, but with the enhanced pain, it knocked her out.

    ***

    Indenuel felt like his arms were going to fall off. The sun had long since set, the lonely son appeared, waiting for his stalwart sister to come before he began his journey across the sky. Tolomon moved enough for Indenuel to now be pinned to the floor, so he wasn¡¯t standing so much. Tolomon still had his iron tight grip, Indenuel hardly able to struggle. He continued to glare at the floor as servants walked by. Captain Luiz waited in a chair, reading a book. Every so often Indenuel tried to break out of Tolomon¡¯s insane grip.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Pablo walked to the front of the door, moving around Indenuel and Tolomon to do it. ¡°Forgive me, sirs,¡± Pablo said before he opened it and gave a bow. ¡°High Elder Martin, an honor, certainly.¡±

    ¡°Pablo, right?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°An honor you remember, sir.¡±

    ¡°Oh enough, Pablo. Martin is a fine title.¡± He walked in before stopping in his tracks to see Tolomon and Indenuel on the floor. ¡°Care to explain why you¡¯re not on your way to save Santollia City?¡±

    Indenuel looked up, glaring at Martin. He sighed, then focused on Captain Luiz. ¡°How long have they been like this?¡±

    Captain Luiz stood, bowing as he closed his book. ¡°All afternoon, sir.¡±

    Martin rubbed the bridge of his nose before motioning Tolomon off. He did, carefully, keeping his eyes on Indenuel. He struggled to his feet, feeling the effect of not moving all afternoon. Martin took his arm, helping him to his feet and feeding both healing and calming power into him.

    ¡°Santollia needs you to go. If you will not listen to Captain Luiz, you must listen to me,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you to ask me to lead an army to get Inessa back,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We have no such army for you. The High Elders will continue to do what we can from here, but the best course of action is for you to leave,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel glared at Martin. ¡°Are you going to save her? Or are you going to leave her to die?¡±

    ¡°You need to understand-¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a simple yes or no question.¡± His tone got more dangerous.

    ¡°It is not a simple yes or no question,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Which means you are going to leave her for dead,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We are at war. We cannot spare the troops to rescue her. Kiam is gathering in numbers, the main army headed here, gathering more numbers the closer they get to Santollia City. I am sorry, but every soldier knows the incredibly difficult decision of sacrificing the one to save the many.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Martin, the frustrations of the day coming to a dangerous head. ¡°I never wanted to be a soldier. I never wanted any of this. I don¡¯t want to fight a war; I just wanted the abuse to end and to be left alone!¡±

    ¡°You are the Warrior. You possess all four gifts. If you don¡¯t use them, it will be Kiam who rules us. It will be Kiam who doesn¡¯t leave you alone,¡± Martin said. ¡°The High Elders and the Monarchy agree. We cannot risk saving Inessa. You must go with Captain Luiz tonight.¡±

    ¡°And what happens when I do leave? What happens when the one hundred and fifty Kiamese soldiers realizes I didn¡¯t take the bait? What if they come straight here and start the besiegement of the city?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The men remaining can help,¡± Captain Luiz said. ¡°The city is well protected by the wall, and Kiam wouldn¡¯t dare try to attack without a stronger army.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, we¡¯ve thought out every possibility,¡± Martin said. ¡°There is danger in everything, but we need you in the battle. Do not question those of higher rank who¡¯ve fought battles before.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes it feels like those in a higher rank simply don¡¯t care,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Indenuel glared back. ¡°What if it was Sara? Would you risk everything then?¡± He waited, watched as Martin¡¯s impossibly neutral face gave nothing away.

    ¡°As much as it would pain me, no. War is ugly for this reason, and we must stop it at all costs. This will be difficult for you to accept, but-¡±

    ¡°And Adosina?¡± Indenuel asked, probing more. ¡°I hear you two aren¡¯t on speaking terms. Would that make it easier if she were in the hands of Kiamese soldiers?¡±

    The neutral look on Martin¡¯s face dropped, and the tiniest twitch of an eye meant a small victory for Indenuel. The look Tolomon gave him was scolding, but he didn¡¯t back down. ¡°You mustn¡¯t gather tree gossip, Indenuel. It is beneath you,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel shook his head, leaning against the wall, trying not to get angry. They wanted him to leave, but how could he? How could he just leave her to die?

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. Maybe you and Captain Luiz can plan on leaving tomorrow. Try and make up whatever travel you have missed today,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play those games with me, Martin. I¡¯m not impressed,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What games?¡±

    ¡°That you care. I know you don¡¯t. You never have. You¡¯re just trying to act like it, so I don¡¯t feel as bad leaving her to die,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin sighed, rubbing his forehead before placing a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°This is a hopeless mission, but don¡¯t think for a moment that I am not deeply concerned for her wellbeing.¡±

    ¡°We traveled an entire month together, and you never spoke of her once. Every time I visit your house, you ignore her or ask her questions to humiliate her. You rarely bring her up, and if you do, it¡¯s always out of necessity. So pardon, Martin, if I¡¯m starting to think you¡¯re using this as an opportunity to finally be rid of her.¡±

    The anger finally appeared in Martin¡¯s face. Indenuel had broken through the fake layer and got into the real High Elder. ¡°You clearly had an emotional day, and I would suggest having a calming tea before bed.¡±

    Captain Luiz inched closer to Martin as Indenuel continued to glare. ¡°She¡¯s going to die, and you don¡¯t care! Who knows what those men are doing to her right at this moment! You could have gotten her back, but you didn¡¯t! This will be a mark on your soul just as much as it is those Kiamese murderers!¡±

    Martin clenched his fists. ¡°I do not love Inessa like I do Sara, but that does not mean I don¡¯t care about her. She is a member of my household and under my stewardship.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯re doing a great job if she left in tears!¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin was obviously trying to hide something. ¡°I know you love her, Indenuel. Far more than I ever could. But I need you to understand this love is dangerous. You need to focus on your duties as a Warrior. She cannot be a distraction.¡±

    Indenuel folded his arms. ¡°Some might say this is my duty as a Warrior. Protecting those you choose to forget about.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°What are you talking about.¡±

    ¡°Inessa, the Oraminians, Dengria, Zimoro, they¡¯re all simply pieces of your power. Pieces you use.¡±

    ¡°Have you ever thought that this plays into the prophecy?¡± Martin asked quietly. Indenuel felt a muscle twitch, the familiar anger burning in his chest. ¡°It said you suffer great loss. Maybe¡­ maybe Inessa is that great loss.¡±

    Indenuel continued to glare at Martin, feeling something building inside him. The anger was getting dangerous. It was the same thing Tolomon said to him, but it still made him just as angry. Tolomon stood in front of Martin, holding out a hand to block whatever punch Indenuel clearly wanted to give him.

    ¡°Stand down, Indenuel. If you punch Martin, you¡¯ll spend the night in the dungeon,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel glared at Tolomon as he stifled the anger enough to make sure it didn¡¯t build to pain. These men would be able to sense it.

    Martin patted Tolomon on the back before moving him enough to face Indenuel again. ¡°Get some rest, Indenuel. You have a long day ahead of you, and the militia is depending on you. You cannot throw that all away for Inessa.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Martin, refusing to look at Tolomon. The High Elders were going to do nothing. Absolutely nothing. Indenuel understood why. He, the mythical Warrior had come to save all of Santollia, not just one woman. Of course, there were losses, but he had to really think about it. Did he want to die saving Santollia? Or die saving Inessa?

    He gave his half-hearted plan all but a moment¡¯s thought before he sprinted toward the front door. Tolomon reacted immediately, heading straight for him. His bodyguard would catch up fast, but Indenuel just had to get out the front door.

    Indenuel threw himself at the doors, stumbling a little before the branch was there, wrapped around his wrist and carrying him high above the trees, feeling Tolomon¡¯s fingers inches from his feet. Indenuel made it up into the tree and to the next one.

    ¡°You are a stubborn ass!¡± Tolomon shouted from the ground.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t answer. He let another tree branch wrap around his arm and move him to the next one as he soared through his gardens and toward the wall.

 Chapter 135

    Tolomon was ready to sprint after Indenuel when Martin grabbed his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t. We can¡¯t lose you too.¡±

    ¡°I can keep up with him, sir. I can do my best to protect him.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°This is Indenuel¡¯s choice, idiotic as it is. You are one of the best Graduates, and we could use you at the battlefront. Santollia City is in danger, and if Indenuel isn¡¯t going to protect this city, we need to know someone will.¡± Martin watched as Indenuel¡¯s form disappeared among the tops of the trees, heading over the wall.

    ¡°I am still his bodyguard; I have sworn my life to protect him. Please, let me get him back before he reaches the Kiamese soldiers.¡± Tolomon followed Indenuel with his eyes, tracking his movements.

    ¡°No, we need you in one piece. As High Elder, I officially dissolve your assignment to Indenuel,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon tore his gaze from Indenuel, trying too hard to keep his face neutral. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°Pablo, alert the other High Elders,¡± Martin said, heading for the stables. ¡°Tell them I am calling an emergency meeting at the Cathedral. We need to update them on this new development and what we need to do from here. Tolomon, follow me. You will be a part of that meeting too.¡±

    Tolomon gave a final look in Indenuel¡¯s direction before turning his back. ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    ***

    The branches once again cut into Indenuel¡¯s hands and wrists, bruising them, but he chose to ignore them. Again, he was soaring through the skies with anger deep inside, passing himself from branch to branch, desperately trying to find the Kiamese soldiers. In the moonlight he saw smoke rising from the trees quite a distance away and figured that was his best bet. If Martin was right about this being a trap, then Kiam wouldn¡¯t bother trying to hide themselves.

    His best hope was to sneak into the camp, get Inessa, and sneak back out. He was full of anger, full of dangerous hate that could morph to corruption at a moment¡¯s notice, but he did his best to stifle it. The Kiam would sense the corruption if it got too much.

    Anger bubbled dangerously beneath the surface. Anger at the High Elders, anger at Kiam, and anger at the war. He wanted it to end, but he was sick of people demanding he be the one to end it. If they expected him to somehow have the mental capacity to let Inessa die while he saved the world, then they were mistaken.

    Indenuel approached the smoke and slowed down, gripping the branches to keep him steady, doing everything in his power to keep the corruption at a minimum as he lowered below the trees to see the group. It was a large group, all eating dinner and talking amongst themselves. There was one tent, guarded by four Kiamese soldiers. If he dared guess, that was where Inessa would be.

    Indenuel eased the branch over until he was dangling above the tent before he lowed himself down, holding his breath like it would somehow make him less noticeable. He took out his dagger and slit the top of the tent. He could see her, her arms extended above her, tied to a pole. Anger turned into concern as he eased the branch father into the tent before dropping in front of her.

    Inessa was still breathing, but unconscious. She was sitting, her lip split with a bruise on her cheek and eye. Indenuel forced himself not to let that anger him. He was already having a hard enough time not letting the Kiamese soldiers sense his corruption. Indenuel knelt next to her, cupping her head in his hands to keep it upright. Her head was way too hot and covered in sweat. ¡°Inessa?¡± She didn¡¯t respond. Indenuel wanted to shout but didn¡¯t dare. The guards were right outside the tent. He brushed her hair from her face. He closed his eyes, sensing her with his healing power, sensed the poison inside her. He pushed his power forward, healing the bruises and cuts.

    Inessa gasped and Indenuel opened his eyes, a smile flickering across his face. ¡°Inessa.¡± Her face was still dangerously hot, but he would take care of that once they were in a safer place.

    ¡°No,¡± Inessa whispered. ¡°No, you¡¯ve got to leave. It¡¯s a trap.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you.¡± He pulled out his dagger and sliced the rope holding her hands up.

    ¡°They know kidnapping me was a way to get you,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Shh. I¡¯ll be alright. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Her wrists were still tied, but he grabbed her, making sure he had a good hold before he reached up to grab the tree, bending it to his will, except he felt it. Someone was blocking him. His heart sank.

    The tent door ripped open, and the guards charged in, grabbing him.

    ¡°No!¡± Inessa screamed.

    The guards tore his dagger from his grip as he was dragged out of the tent, lifted enough so he wouldn¡¯t touch the ground before he was slammed down to his knees on a felled tent to keep him from connecting to the trees, his hands pinned behind his back by a soldier. The entire army was there, a large circle around the tent.

    A man walked out of the tent, dragging Inessa.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    ¡°Please, Drenai, don¡¯t hurt him!¡± Inessa said.

    Drenai said something in Kiamese as he pushed Inessa toward one of the men. The man caught her, saying something else as he pulled out some rope. Indenuel struggled in the guards¡¯ grip. ¡°Don¡¯t touch her!¡±

    He said something else in Kiamese. One of the men tied her to the tree as the other tied a gag around her mouth. Indenuel struggled again. ¡°Let her go! Let her return to Santollia City, please.¡±

    A soldier grabbed Indenuel before kneeing him in the stomach. He crumpled, coughing. He hadn¡¯t been kicked like that in a long time. He tried to ease his breathing, glaring at the ground to let it have his anger instead of the soldiers who did this.

    The man named Drenai approached, smiling. ¡°Indenuel the Warrior.¡± He pulled out his sword and used the tip to lift Indenuel¡¯s chin toward the light of the fires. ¡°It is indeed and honor to finally meet.¡± Indenuel said nothing, the anger he pointed toward the ground was now pointed at Drenai and his soulless grey eyes. ¡°Did you honestly think I wouldn¡¯t be able to notice the tiniest movement in my camp? I am the most powerful tree talker in the world. Your precious High Elder Navir didn¡¯t even notice my surveillance of this lovely girl who so often takes trips outside the walls.¡±

    Indenuel forced himself to breathe easily. If he learned anything from Tolomon, he learned to let the enemy assume they were stronger. Give them the false sense of security. Though being completely surrounded by a hundred and fifty Kiamese soldiers was certainly grounds for Drenai to be arrogant.

    Drenai moved his sword, and Indenuel was forced to turn his head with it. ¡°Such a young boy aren¡¯t you. So young, with a hate so strong.¡± Drenai dropped the point of his sword, moving back. Indenuel continued to glare. For having just met, Drenai knew far too much about him. Had he mentioned Inessa at all while he was with the Oraminians? Was this something that sneaky Oramin picked up? A man Indenuel still hadn¡¯t met yet had caused so much pain.

    ¡°The Santollians may be men of insipid honor, but the good people of Kiam pride ourselves on it. Swordfight me to decide the victor. If you win, you may take your lady and go home. My men will not stop you. If I win, well,¡± Drenai shrugged. ¡°You¡¯ll be dead. And I will have done what I came here to do.¡±

    The soldiers released Indenuel and backed away, but Indenuel remained on his knees. He used a hand to gently massage his stomach, still glaring at the ground. Drenai was blocking any attempt to break the trees wills. At least, so he thought. Indenuel had a feeling if he pushed hard, he could break through and surprise Drenai. But there was no way he could untie Inessa and grab a tree branch before he was caught. And even then, he saw numerous men with crossbows. He didn¡¯t dare chance it. ¡°Do you agree to my terms, Warrior Indenuel?¡±

    Indenuel continued to stare at the ground, keeping the corruption at bay so they wouldn¡¯t realize how much he had. ¡°You say you are men of honor, yet you kidnap a defenseless woman to draw me out.¡±

    ¡°Ah, but we never touched her. Not in the way every single one of your High Elders have.¡± Indenuel¡¯s fingers curled into fists as he continued to struggle to keep his face unreadable. It didn¡¯t work. Drenai chuckled. ¡°And you¡¯re the race that thinks you¡¯ll save us from our barbarity.¡± He moved to the basic stance, smiling. ¡°Come now, Indenuel, I promised Inessa I would kill you quickly. According to the rules of the fight, Inessa won¡¯t be mine until I do. I assure you we will all have our fun with her before we send her back in the state of our choosing.¡±

    Inessa, still tied to the tree, began to whimper as a numb look came over her face. Indenuel bowed his head to keep Drenai from seeing the anger in him, burning deep within his soul, igniting all four corruptive powers. Someone told Drenai that Indenuel wasn¡¯t good with the sword. And that he cared deeply for Inessa. Once he was done murdering Drenai, he would find that rotten Oramin next.

    ¡°Make the decision, Warrior. I am anxious to get this done,¡± Drenai said.

    Indenuel still held his stomach, glaring at the ground, letting the anger bubble. He sensed them in the crowd, the way they blocked the corruption from him, or at least they thought they did. False sense of security. Let them think how weak he was in corruption.

    ¡°We can help,¡± a demon said.

    ¡°You are strong.¡±

    ¡°With us, you can be stronger.¡±

    Indenuel slowly rose to his feet but didn¡¯t make a move to pull out his sword. He kept his eyes closed; afraid they were starting to flicker to black. ¡°I refuse your terms.¡±

    Drenai¡¯s laugh was humorless. ¡°You either fight me, or you fight us all. Which would you rather have?¡±

    The whispers gathered close around him, fading in and out as the Kiam kept them away. The demons sensed his concern.

    ¡°Fill them with enough fear,¡± a demon said before it was pulled away.

    ¡°They cannot block you if you make them afraid,¡± another one said before it too was pulled away.

    ¡°Let them sense your full power-¡±

    ¡°And strike them when they are confused.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, glaring at Drenai, then gave the tiniest smile. ¡°I will fight you all.¡±

    Indenuel stepped off the piece of tent and connected with the trees, breaking their will all at once. Drenai dropped his sword, looking around. Indenuel raised his hands then jerked them toward his chest, the fingertips almost touching. A thick, heavy fog appeared out of nowhere, extinguishing the fires and blocking everyone¡¯s sight. The peace that kept the demons away shattered. The fog itself began to scream.

    ***

    ¡°Now that we¡¯re all here, let¡¯s begin with a prayer,¡± Navir said, beginning to stand.

    Dalius was writing something down in the book when he gasped, the quill sliding off the page. Navir about asked when he too stopped, his eyes widening. Martin frowned.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Martin asked.

    Fadrique¡¯s gaze shot to the ceiling. His breathing turned rapid as he stood, following an invisible force with his eyes.

    It was then that Martin felt it. He had watched Indenuel get possessed by the devil himself, watched as the devil filled fear and corruption into the Cathedral. This was dangerously close to that time. Martin stood, sensing the evil that seemed too far away.

    ¡°Tolomon, do you feel that?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± he whispered.

    ¡°Go as fast as you can. Stop Indenuel in whatever means you deem necessary. I will be right behind you. And if he¡¯s sold his soul¡­¡± Martin let out a shaky breath. ¡°Kill him.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Tolomon whispered again before running out of the Cathedral. Martin sat back down, feeling the corruption on too strong a level.

    Fadrique touched his heart. ¡°I didn¡¯t think it could get any worse.¡±

    Martin shook his head, closing his eyes, doing his best to ease his soul through the corruption he felt emanating from somewhere far away. An unprecedented amount of pain was building up before he stood.

    ¡°Follow when you can. Whatever damage he is doing needs to be corrected before it spreads.¡± Martin turned and left, feeling sick inside. If Indenuel wasn¡¯t careful, this could destroy all of Santollia.

 Chapter 136

    While they were blinded by the fog, Indenuel acted fast. He kept his eyes closed, sensing Drenai, and forced pain into his gut before ripping it through his body straight to his head. The strongest tree talker dropped, and Indenuel moved on. He listened to the demons, filling two more people with pain before shooting it to their heads. Strongest speaker to the dead, strongest weather controller now both dead.

    A man appeared in front of him, forming a strong shield to keep him from using pain. Indenuel threw his arm out, connecting with the nearest tree before moving his hand swiftly and ramming a branch through the man¡¯s chest, the bones cracking as blood splattered all over Indenuel¡¯s clothes. Indenuel moved the branch back out, leaving the man to die. The fog was thick, keeping them from seeing anything, but Indenuel could sense everyone there. All one hundred and sixty-two Kiamese soldiers. No, now one hundred and sixty-one. Men started screaming, and he sensed them moving away. Indenuel threw his hands out, connecting with all the trees before forcing them to drop on top of the men escaping, forming a circle around the camp to keep them locked in. Men still tried to climb out of the circle, but Indenuel skewered them with the branches.

    The fog grew, the men struggling to fight where they could, but this was a slaughter, one Indenuel felt little remorse for. They brought this upon themselves.

    He pushed himself deeper, feeling corruption leave out of every finger, filling ten more soldiers with pain before flicking his hands up and sending it straight to their brains.

    ¡°Behind you,¡± a demon whispered.

    Indenuel spun around and connected with the body trying to sneak up on him, filling him full of pain before throwing it to his head and dropping him to the ground. He listened to the demons as they warned him, telling him where the men were, giving him their secrets, letting him know whether they were strong in their gift or not. There were five weather controllers trying to clear the fog, and he dropped them all with a flick of his hand. The number from the demons continued to dwindle.

    ¡°Ninety-six.¡±

    ¡°Ninety-five.¡±

    ¡°Ninety.¡±

    ¡°Eighty-eight.¡±

    The fear was strong among the group, and he used that to feed the demons. The fog thickened, the demons frightening the men who were speakers to the dead, ushering them to hell, giving them a taste of what they would do to them.

    There were bodies all around him. His clothes covered in blood. A man tried to climb over the tree wall again, and Indenuel made the branch enter his body, all the way through the throat before it came out his brain, then flicked the body off the branch to make room for the next one. Indenuel continued his execution, as he cared little for the lives these men lived. Cared little as he heard their screams of pain and fear.

    Indenuel continued to move through the circle of felled trees he created, sensing the bodies, following the demons as they whispered to him. The air was thick with fog and the ground slick with blood.

    ¡°Forty-four.¡±

    ¡°Forty-three.¡±

    ¡°Forty-two.¡±

    One man was on his knees, pleading. ¡°We send message. Let us live,¡± he said in broken Santollian.

    Indenuel threw pain into the man¡¯s stomach and raised it through his head, watching the blood pour from his eyes, mouth, and ears before turning to the others. If Kiam wanted to hurt the Warrior, then he would send a message of his own. Not one person would be left alive here. He shot ten more corrupted pain into the dwindling group, dropping them with a flick.

    ¡°I have your girl!¡± someone else shouted in broken Santollian. ¡°I will kill her! Stop this!¡±

    Indenuel threw the pain over to the man by the tree as it tore through his body. He dropped in an instant.

    "Twenty.¡±

    ¡°Nineteen.¡±

    ¡°Eighteen.¡±

    Many of them were cowering in the center of the circle. Indenuel closed his eyes as he threw branches toward them, scaring them enough to scatter as he forced the branches to kill them. They were screaming as he made his sweep, collecting the bodies on branches like pieces of meat on a stick. He kept the movements quick and hard to get right at their hearts, making sure they didn¡¯t remain alive long.

    The last one was a tree talker, doing his best to keep the branch from getting him. Indenuel picked up an entire tree before bringing it down hard on the man, crushing him below. The demons hissed in satisfaction before disappearing. Indenuel opened his eyes, the fog dissipating as it slipped out of his control.

    There was another male figure, one he must have missed. He reached out and grabbed his fleeing connection with the trees and turned, using his eyes to find the man. Someone had climbed into the trees to escape. Indenuel threw a branch toward the figure.

    The branch went right through the individual, but other than gasping, the individual did not act like he was dying. He backed away from the branch at his heart. Indenuel narrowed his eyes and recognized the face. He was a lot younger, but there was no denying it. It was the prophet of the fifth age, the Dengrian. He was maybe twenty. The prophet touched his chest, letting out a terrified gasp as he turned, his eyes widening as he realized Indenuel was staring right at him. Indenuel glared at the prophet who was now his age. Glared at the fear and judgement that flickered through his eyes. This boy prophet didn¡¯t realize the situation placed on him. Indenuel did what he had to. He grabbed his connection with more trees and threw every branch at him. It didn¡¯t matter that the prophet wouldn¡¯t feel it. He just wanted him gone. The prophet raised his hands to block his face, stumbling away from the branches moving all around him, hitting him one after another. Right before the prophet fell, he disappeared entirely.

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Indenuel turned, gasping, feeling his vision start to darken. He tried to keep his balance as he looked before he found Inessa. She was still alive. He was terrified that he killed her accidentally, but she had been protected. He pulled his sword from its sheath as he wiped the blood from his face with his blood covered arm. In fact, his sheathed sword was the cleanest thing on him. He made it to the tree right as the air cleared. He sawed the rope keeping Inessa upright. He didn¡¯t dare look at her. He didn¡¯t expect her approval of what happened, but if she looked at him with fear in her eyes, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.

    The rope broke and Inessa stumbled. He took her elbow to help steady her before he tried to cut the ropes around her wrists. His hands trembled at a dangerous rate. With this long sword he was more likely to cut her than the ropes.

    Inessa reached over with her bound hands, and Indenuel finally looked at her. Saw her terror, saw the tears streaming down her cheeks. He didn¡¯t realize how rapidly he was breathing until that moment. ¡°Indenuel¡­¡±

    Indenuel collapsed to his knees, the darkness coming in too fast. She tried to help him up. On his knees, he saw the infected cut on her side. ¡°Oh¡­¡± he said quietly, reaching out to touch it. She gave a tiny gasp. ¡°I was¡­ I was supposed to heal that. I can¡­¡± He tried to heal her, but it was like there was a solid wall between him and his healing power. He couldn¡¯t heal her. Not after what he¡¯d done. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. You¡¯re hurt.¡±

    Inessa still had tears running down her cheeks as she dropped to her knees. She grabbed his elbow, trying to lift him. ¡°Don¡¯t pass out. I¡¯ve got to get out of these trees to send a message. I need your help. Make it past this circle.¡± Her hands were still bound. Indenuel couldn¡¯t understand what she said as he stared at her eyes. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He touched her face, still way too feverish. He was aware there was blood on his hands, but he didn¡¯t know if there would be any other time he¡¯d be allowed to touch her. She was so soft, her eyes full of tears, but still the beautiful emeralds he always coveted. He wanted to kiss her so badly but resisted. He was covered in blood and other matter. He couldn¡¯t do that to her. Not after what she¡¯d seen him do.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Inessa was shouting, but she sounded so far away.

    A pair of strong hands grabbed him, forcing him to stand. Indenuel reached for corruption again to save him, but someone pinned his hands, and he blinked as the figure came into focus.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked, hardly able to see who was in front of him, but he seemed familiar.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kiss her,¡± Indenuel whispered. ¡°I swear it.¡±

    He barely noticed Tolomon¡¯s confusion before darkness surrounded him and he collapsed.

    ***

    Inessa backed away, gasping as Tolomon caught Indenuel. His eyes fluttered before they closed completely. Tolomon threw him over his shoulder like he was a sack of flour. He turned toward Inessa, studying her quickly before he pulled out a dagger and cut the ropes binding her wrists. He glanced around at the carnage. ¡°Martin and the others are on their way. This is a desperate time therefore I must beg your forgiveness for this breech in etiquette.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Inessa asked, confused until her knees gave out and he wrapped his arm around her waist, keeping her standing.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m going to have to touch you unless you wish to remain here,¡± Tolomon said, still holding Indenuel.

    ¡°No, no please. I don¡¯t want to stay.¡±

    Tolomon nodded before lifting her up and easing her over his shoulder. ¡°Did you see what they gave you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Inessa said, trying to do her best not to let herself succumb to the fever. Tolomon walked over the felled tree trucks quickly, carrying two grown adults over his shoulders. Inessa gasped as they passed a man with a branch sized hole in his chest, his heart and other organs spilled around him. Inessa shuddered, looking the other way. The screams and the cries would forever haunt her nightmares. She knew her fever was getting worse, because she was certain she could still hear them. Tolomon walked away from the trees before easing both of them down. Inessa stayed sitting up, drawing her knees close to her, hugging them tightly as her teeth chattered. Tolomon ripped open Indenuel¡¯s shirt. Inessa looked, purely out of curiosity, but felt her stomach churn as she saw the deep red mark of the devil on his chest. Tolomon swore under his breath before glancing over at Inessa.

    He pulled out the dagger again. ¡°Should you wish to have me lashed for this once you return to health, you certainly may, but I need to make sure you do, indeed, return to health.¡± He reached under her skirts, tearing a large piece of her underdress before easing her back down.

    ¡°I could never have you lashed, Tolomon,¡± Inessa mumbled.

    ¡°Reserve your judgement until after I tie this on you,¡± Tolomon said before pressing some of the cloth against the wound at her side. Inessa gasped, partially sitting up. Tolomon used the opportunity to wrap the cloth around her waist and trying it tightly. Inessa whimpered, feeling like she was going to vomit. Her side pulsed in pain with every heartbeat.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have this skill,¡± Tolomon said, easing her back down before placing his fingers against her temples. A chilly breeze picked up, and her teeth went back to chattering. ¡°Stay with me, Inessa.¡±

    It was far too quiet considering how many bodies there were inside the ring of felled trees. Inessa began to cough, and Tolomon opened his eyes, releasing his hold. She covered her nose, the smell of death hitting her nostrils. She began to gag. ¡°He killed them. All of them.¡±

    Tolomon helped her sit up, holding her to help her breathe easily. ¡°Yes, he did. And he will suffer the consequences of it.¡±

    Inessa couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Are they¡­ will he be thrown in the dungeon?¡±

    ¡°Depends on whether or not they can get the mark off,¡± Tolomon said. Inessa gasped again as he held the blood-soaked rag at her side. Tolomon held her close to him, and she wondered why until she realized she was shaking uncontrollably. She was wet and cold, all the heat seeming to go straight to her head. He kept her warm with his own body heat. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die,¡± Tolomon promised. ¡°Martin is on his way.¡±

    ¡°They keep screaming,¡± she said, her words slurring.

    ¡°Can you sense where they are?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°They¡¯re dead in the ring,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°I meant Martin. Try and reach out to them. Stay focused,¡± Tolomon said.

    Inessa tried to use her tree talking skills. ¡°He slaughtered them. All of them.¡± She was shivering with fever chills.

    ¡°Focus on where they are. Martin will come help you.¡± Tolomon placed her foot against a tree. ¡°Stay awake and focus.¡±

    Inessa tried, pushing what little power she had into the tree. ¡°The trees are too scared. The corruption, too much.¡±

    ¡°Alright,¡± Tolomon said, wrapping his other arm around her. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright. Just focus. I need you to stay awake.

    ¡°Can you hear them screaming too?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about that when you get feeling better. Hold on,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡­ can¡¯t. I can¡¯t¡­ stop shaking¡­¡±

    The screams of fear and pain played in her mind. Tolomon touched her forehead, closing his eyes, trying to feed healing power into her. His healing power wasn¡¯t strong, but he did try.

    ¡°Martin is coming,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°He¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Inessa shuddered again. ¡°Indenuel¡­¡± she whispered.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Indenuel tried to help me too,¡± she said.

    Tolomon had nothing to say to that. Her mind fell into the effects of the fever. The screams continued to play until they were silenced as she let herself fall into darkness.

 Chapter 137

    The horse snorted, refusing to go any further. Martin tried, but the horse backed away, getting jittery. Martin dismounted and patted the horse, giving it a small amount of calming power before taking a few steps forward, holding his lantern. There were way too many felled trees ahead for it to have been an accident. Martin started to run. He didn¡¯t know how long it had been since he stopped feeling the corruption, but it had gone on long enough. Captain Luiz appeared at his side, holding his sleeve to his nose.

    ¡°Oh, this is bad,¡± Captain Luiz said, holding a lantern of his own.

    Martin saw familiar figures a few steps away from the felled trees. He ran forward, taking it in. Indenuel was on the ground, deep in the devil¡¯s sleep. His shirt had been torn open. Martin was both terrified to see the mark and relieved to see it was only red. Tolomon was holding Inessa close, keeping a hand on her temples, closing his eyes as he filled her with whatever healing power he could.

    ¡°She is dangerously sick, sir,¡± Tolomon said as Martin knelt next to him.

    Martin touched her forehead, feeling how hot it was before he took off his High Elder robe and draped it over her and Tolomon.

    ¡°Kiam?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Indenuel got them all,¡± Tolomon said.

    Captain Luiz winced before holding his lantern up higher to see the trees. He unsheathed his sword. ¡°I¡¯ll go inspect it.¡±

    The smell of death hit him. Martin did not want to see what was in that circle of trees but seeing Captain Luiz¡¯ face was enough. There was enough blood and gore on the outside of the ring of trees for him to imagine what was inside it.

    ¡°She needs your help, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin nodded, placed his fingers against Inessa¡¯s temples, sensing the poison deep in her system. He vaguely heard horses snorting and whinnying as the rest of the party caught up. His heart that once hammered now felt hallow and empty. Inessa had a bad fever, and he sensed the poison in her system wreaked with her body. Martin released his hold.

    The group of men approached, and he heard gasps of surprise and alarm at the sight. ¡°They¡¯ve drugged her with something to mimic corrupted pain, but we didn¡¯t bring any female healers in our group.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll have to send for one.¡± Martin examined the horses a distance away. ¡°Inessa cannot be moved in her state.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you just heal her?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°The poison is too far in her system. It would be inappropriate for me to heal her.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°But¡­ she¡¯s your concubine. Don¡¯t you have that right?¡±

    Martin froze before glancing at Tolomon. With all the terror he felt, with all the worrying he had about Indenuel, he completely forgot that Inessa was his, and he was allowed by law to heal her in any capacity.

    ¡°Right.¡± Martin rubbed his chin. ¡°Of course. It must have slipped my mind. It would be faster if I did it.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. It would. She might not last much longer,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin nodded, looking down at Inessa, unconscious and pale in Tolomon¡¯s arms, far too much sweat on her forehead. ¡°Do you need to stay with Indenuel? Or can you keep a hold of her? The ground is far too wet.¡±

    Tolomon arranged the High Elder robe around her better. ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever you need me to, sir.¡±

    Martin nodded as Tolomon held her head as tenderly as he could. Martin ventured another glance at Indenuel, unconscious on the ground, the mark still red and inflamed before he closed his eyes, placing his fingers against her temples. He threw protective shields over her vital organs, strengthening the cells fighting against the infection.

    The connection was there. He never healed Inessa before, as she never had a serious illness to heal immediately. He always sent her to a female healer, but she was his concubine despite needing to be reminded of that. He sensed the drug in her, sensed the chaos, but there was something else. He began to sense something in his mind¡¯s eye.

    Inessa was standing in front of a man. A shirtless man. She held his wrist. Martin was confused until the vision cleared and to his horror, he saw the shirtless man was Indenuel. Why was he shirtless? He was still marked! What was he doing in Inessa¡¯s room? Inessa looked at Indenuel with a deep concern. Panic rose in Martin¡¯s chest as he saw Inessa in her nightclothes. They were frightfully close to each other, they might-

    In the vision, Inessa grabbed Indenuel¡¯s face. Right before their lips touched, Martin opened his eyes, his hands immediately releasing her temples. He let out a shaky breath.

    ¡°Sir?¡± Tolomon asked, quiet concern in his voice.

    Martin shook his head, preparing himself to heal her. It hadn¡¯t happened yet. He was seeing something in her future, but it didn¡¯t seem too far into the future. Indenuel didn¡¯t need this right now. He didn¡¯t need that kind of distraction, what with the fact that he was deep in the devil¡¯s sleep not that far from them. Inessa would kiss a marked individual. Had she no sense at all?

    A small thought entered the back of his mind. He could simply not heal her. He could let the drug ravage her body and claim it was too late, but he dismissed it. That would be a violation of who he was. He was Martin the Healer. If there was healing to be done, he needed to do it.

    He reached under the robe and touched the cut in her side. Her dress was wet, but as soon as he healed her completely, it wouldn¡¯t be as deadly. More importantly, he had no desire to take it off with all these men here. He closed his eyes, throwing his conscious inside her.

    Her body was in a state of chaos, though it was still a while yet before it shut down. He kept the shields going strong around the vital organs. This drug was only in the bloodstream, and it had been less than a day. No one would have believed him if he left her for dead. He strengthened the body¡¯s desire to stay healthy while taunting the drug out of the system. It came easily, following Martin¡¯s prompting. He kept easing it out as fresh blood squeezed out of the wound in her side, falling onto Tolomon¡¯s clothes and dripping onto the ground. Martin pulled more out, and her heart started to fail. Martin soothed it, strengthening the protective shield around it. He could do a heart bond, if he needed to, but this would be enough.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Another vision came. It was Inessa, standing in the fresh morning air. She looked horrible. Stick thin with misery in her eyes as she looked at him. He was there, in the future, seeing her in this horrible state. Inessa sobbed, her hand to her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The drug was out. Martin opened his eyes, the vision gone, the conflicting feelings remained. He could not worry about it. The two visions were a gift. He already knew Inessa¡¯s choice, and he already knew she would feel guilty about it. Maybe it was given to him because Martin needed this extra time to forgive her. Because right now, he felt betrayed and already willing to throw her in the dungeon for a crime she was to commit in her future.

    Martin touched the cut at Inessa¡¯s side and encouraged the skin to stitch together. It wanted to come together, so it obeyed easily. Martin touched Inessa¡¯s temples and poured the healing power into her. Her heart eased back to its regular pace. Martin enriched her blood. Whatever there was lacking, the healing power made up for it.

    Inessa gasped. Martin released his hold on her and opened his eyes. Inessa was looking around, a fear in her eyes.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Martin¡¯s here, just as I said.¡±

    Inessa looked over at him, still incredibly weak.

    ¡°You still have a fever. Let me heal it,¡± Martin said.

    She nodded, closing her eyes again. He touched her temples as he worked on healing the fever.

    Navir arrived, and Martin cracked an eye open to see a pained expression on his face. He approached the felled trees. He placed a hand on the trunk, closing his eyes. Martin didn¡¯t know what Navir felt, but if it was anything like the buildup of pain, his heart ached for what he must be feeling. Martin finished strengthening the cells to fight against the fever, working hard to get it back to normal.

    Dalius approached, kneeling beside Indenuel, pushing back the torn pieces of shirt.

    ¡°Can you heal it?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°I can try,¡± Dalius said. ¡°But I have a feeling even if I can heal it, this will still take years for him to return.¡±

    Captain Luiz stood with his back to the trees, a shade paler than before. ¡°We don¡¯t have years. Kiam is headed for our city, and we don¡¯t have the numbers to stop them.¡±

    ¡°I need all the weather controllers in the vicinity,¡± Fadrique told a soldier. ¡°There is too much of a chill in the air for it to be natural.¡± The soldier nodded before moving to his friends, asking questions about their God-given gift.

    Martin should have felt panic, but he didn¡¯t. He moved away from Inessa as Tolomon helped her to her feet. Martin glanced back at Indenuel on the ground as Dalius touched each individual mark before he began to pull out the corruption.

    ¡°Forgive this breech in etiquette for touching your concubine, sir,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Should you wish to have me-¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Tolomon. You no doubt saved her life,¡± Martin said.

    Navir took out his handkerchief to cover his nose and mouth before placing a palm flat against the trees, to heal them of corruption.

    ¡°He killed them,¡± she said, her voice a terrified whisper. ¡°All of them.¡±

    Martin looked back at the girl who looked so small next to Tolomon. ¡°With corruptive powers?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s going to happen to him?¡± Inessa asked. He said nothing as he continued to watch Dalius easing corruption out of the body. ¡°Martin?¡± she prompted again.

    ¡°It is a matter for the High Elders to discuss,¡± he answered.

    ¡°He was only trying to save me,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°His temper needs to remain in check,¡± Martin said. ¡°This is a dangerous time. We must be certain the devil doesn¡¯t try and claim him. It is vital he stay on God¡¯s path. It is vital he is not tempted to do something that would break the law.¡±

    Tolomon watched with a frown, then studied Inessa¡¯s face. Inessa had her own frown. ¡°Of course. Of course, Martin. You know I¡¯d¡­¡± her eyes flittered toward Tolomon before meeting Martin¡¯s gaze again. ¡°I¡¯d never do anything like that.¡± She gathered the robe and handed it to him, her body trembling as she did so.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°Keep it. It¡¯s still cold.¡± Inessa nodded, draping it over her shoulders.

    ¡°There will be a carriage coming,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Once it¡¯s here, go inside and rest. You¡¯ve gone through a lot, and the healing has done a number on you.¡±

    Inessa nodded, tucking some of her hair behind her ears. ¡°Thank you, Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°Before it comes, I need to talk to you,¡± Martin said, taking her elbow and moving her farther away from the stench of death. They were still far too close to the other High Elders when Inessa started talking.

    ¡°Was this a rescue mission for me? Or for Indenuel?¡± Martin bowed his head, pretending he didn¡¯t hear the question. ¡°Because you would have been better prepared with healing supplies if it was a mission to rescue me.¡±

    Martin stopped walking, feeling the trickle of regret. He glanced again, knowing his High Elders should be far too focused on healing the corruption to pay attention to them. Even Tolomon was standing guard over Indenuel.

    His eyes fell on Inessa, and the regret turned into more than a trickle. There was something in her face. She was steeling herself for a lecture, for another argument, despite everything she had gone through in the past day, she believed Martin was here to give her a verbal lashing.

    ¡°Look, Inessa, I¡­¡± Martin let go of her elbow and folded his arms. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Inessa frowned, clearly not what she expected. ¡°What?¡±

    Martin glanced around again, but everyone was far too busy. ¡°I¡¯m sorry how I treated you. I¡¯m sorry you felt obligated to leave the city. This¡­ this never should have happened. I didn¡¯t realize the flowers were outside the city. This put you in far too much danger.¡± Inessa looked away, giving a tiny nod. ¡°The other High Elders still don¡¯t know what you did, and I have no intention of telling them. I realize now you are not a spy for anyone. I am¡­¡± Martin cleared his throat. ¡°I am glad you are alright. I was worried about you when I heard the news.¡±

    Inessa nodded again, still keeping his white robe around her. ¡°And Indenuel? Is he alright?¡±

    Martin felt the smallest twitch of his eye. ¡°No, Inessa. He¡¯s not. He used far too much corruption, killing way too much. Do not ask me about him again.¡±

    ¡°Nothing is going to happen between us. I¡¯m simply a concerned friend,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin dug his palm into his forehead, seeing it again in his mind¡¯s eye. It was Inessa who kissed him first. Him, who was clearly marked. ¡°Stay away from him. He needs this time to heal, and you are nothing but a distraction for him.¡± Inessa didn¡¯t look at him, but she did give a small nod. He saw the carriage approaching. ¡°Tolomon¡¯s right. You need rest. Get on in the carriage and try and sleep.¡±

    She said nothing, simply nodded again as Martin helped her toward the carriage. The girl was exhausted, and Martin made sure the white robe was over her like a blanket as she drifted off to sleep again.

    Martin got out of the carriage, heading toward where Navir was healing the trees. Fadrique was standing in a small group, his eyes closed, reaching up toward the sky. The chill in the air began to disappear. Dalius was still working on the mark.

    ¡°How is Indenuel?¡± Martin asked Tolomon.

    Dalius sighed, leaning back on his legs. ¡°I¡¯m not getting much more out.¡±

    Martin nodded, seeing the mark had become a much lighter red color. ¡°It¡¯s already looking better. He¡¯ll need to confess in order to get the rest out anyway.¡±

    Dalius nodded as Martin helped him to his feet. Navir released his hold on the trees before walking over to the felled trees. He held his lantern up a little higher, looking at the carnage Martin did not dare see himself. Navir kept a handkerchief to his nose, but his eyes bounced over the carnage with an almost calculated look.

    ¡°Indenuel has a few cuts and bruises. Would you like to heal them, or should I?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Martin again looked at Indenuel. It was difficult to tell behind all that blood and other matter, but he realized Tolomon was right. Indenuel was hurt. An exhausted anger filled Martin¡¯s soul. Indenuel deliberately disobeyed them. Martin took a steadying breath. He couldn¡¯t heal the boy if he was angry at him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do.¡± He knelt next to Indenuel and reached forward, brushing his fingers against Indenuel¡¯s blood covered temples. He closed his eyes and at first, he felt nothing.

    Then he heard shrill laughter. Heard screams. Heard begging.

    Martin¡¯s fingers slipped and his palms landed flat against Indenuel¡¯s head. He tried to release his hold, but a thousand invisible hands kept him pinned to Indenuel¡¯s temples.

    ¡°No, Indenuel! Stop!¡± It was his own screams. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was saying this out loud, or if he was hearing it in a vision. A vision that was only sounds. Something kept him from seeing anything. The screams and jeers were loud as he tried to see, then it felt like he was thrown directly into a fire.

    His hands were torn away as Dalius and Tolomon grabbed his shoulders and pulled him away from the boy. Martin gasped, feeling himself orient back to the real world, looking down at his hands to make sure they weren¡¯t bleeding.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Navir asked, worry creasing his forehead.

    Martin breathed the cool evening air, patting his clothes to make sure they weren¡¯t on fire. What just happened?

 Chapter 138

    Inessa woke up, feeling the carriage sway with movement. It was dark, but she saw the horizon lightening. She tried sitting up, feeling the blanket around her. No, not the blanket, Martin¡¯s High Elder robe.

    ¡°Good morning, Inessa.¡± It was Tolomon. He was sitting on the floor of the carriage. In the early dawn light, she saw Indenuel asleep across from her, his shirt still ripped. Tolomon reached over, covering Indenuel as best he could. Inessa looked away, heat rising to her cheeks. She didn¡¯t know if Tolomon was covering Indenuel up because of the mark, or because of other things. Inessa situated herself better in the carriage, her dress still wet. She kept her own self covered with the robe.

    ¡°We are almost to Santollia City,¡± Tolomon whispered, not looking at her. ¡°You¡¯ll be back home soon.¡±

    Inessa nodded, situating herself better on the bench. She was anxious to return home. She could get something to eat. Maybe have a proper bath. Get out of her wet dress.

    ¡°And¡­ Martin? The other High Elders?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°They went on ahead,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I believe I have you to thank for saving my life,¡± Inessa said.

    Tolomon looked over at her. ¡°Me?¡± She nodded, and Tolomon looked away again. ¡°Doing my duty, is all.¡±

    ¡°Well, thank you. I don¡¯t feel comfortable thanking Indenuel, so I need to thank someone.¡±

    Tolomon glanced over at Indenuel. Despite trying to keep him covered, the movement of the carriage opened his shirt again. Indenuel was still deep in the devil¡¯s sleep. ¡°He doesn¡¯t deserve your thanks.¡±

    Inessa studied Indenuel, realizing what this all meant. No one cared to come get her. They only cared to get him. To stop him, because he needed to stop the war. ¡°Have we lost the war?¡± Inessa asked.

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°There are no surviving Kiamese soldiers to relay the information that Indenuel has eroded his skills. As long as we keep that a secret, we still have hope and morale. But that alone won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    Inessa nodded, tears filling her eyes that she hastily wiped away with the white robe. ¡°It¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it.¡±

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. Don¡¯t do that to yourself,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I never should have become friends with him. I never should have¡­¡± She stopped. She didn¡¯t want to admit any deeper feeling than friendship, but Tolomon already watched her with a knowing gaze. The sky got lighter. Inessa couldn¡¯t stop staring at Indenuel¡¯s face. Someone, maybe Tolomon, must have washed him as best they could. His clothes were still covered in blood and gore.

    If she hadn¡¯t been so enamored by him, she would have stopped taking the poppy root long ago. She would have already been pregnant with Martin¡¯s child, and Indenuel would have focused on his studies. Martin would have never figured out what she did, and she never would have gotten kidnapped.

    ¡°Once you get past his cautious nature, he is¡­ ridiculously easy to become friends with,¡± Tolomon said. Inessa smiled, more tears running down her cheeks that she wiped away. ¡°And too willing to sacrifice so much of himself to protect those he loves. It is dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Inessa whispered.

    Tolomon smiled as he looked at her. ¡°Again, not your fault.¡±

    She looked away, keeping the robe up to her neck. ¡°I guess if he never came for me, I¡¯d have died.¡± Tolomon folded his arms, leaning against the back of the carriage. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t I?¡±

    He nodded, not looking at her. Inessa covered her face in her hands as they passed through the gates of the city. The High Elders didn¡¯t care about her. She figured as much. Sure, they cared enough to keep passing her around, all given the opportunity to sleep with her, but they would never actually risk their lives for her. None of them would. Except Indenuel. He risked his very soul to save her.

    Inessa blinked back the tears. Now with her illness gone, she had time to think about what happened. What Indenuel did was wrong. There was no doubt about it. She could still hear the screams, hear the branches jamming themselves into bodies, heard matter dropping to the ground and screams that were cut short. She touched her sleeve, feeling the blood still there, feeling her chest constricting.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°Hey, Inessa,¡± Tolomon said. She was pulled out of her reverie to see him watching her with concern. ¡°You¡¯re safe. Alright? High Elder Martin already talked about posting a few guards around his house. You are almost home. Sara makes some of the best dreamless tea I¡¯ve ever had. You can¡¯t even taste the garlic. It¡¯s going to take some time to work through the horrors you¡¯ve seen, but you will find one day it won¡¯t scare you as much as it did. Just take it one day at a time.¡±

    Inessa nodded, wiping the tears again, the white robe becoming quite stained. ¡°Thank you. Again.¡±

    Tolomon nodded as the carriage stopped, and Inessa didn¡¯t even realize they were at Martin¡¯s home. Tolomon eased himself out before opening the door wider for her. Inessa kept the robe around her, barely placing her foot on the ground before she felt arms around her, hugging her tight. Adosina gave a quiet sob.

    ¡°Addy,¡± Inessa said, hugging her back. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m gross.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Oh, thank God you¡¯re alright. I don¡¯t think any of us have slept since we heard!¡± Adosina said.

    Inessa noticed Rosa and Ana coming out of the house, running toward her. Adosina did not let her go.

    ¡°Ami is preparing the biggest breakfast I¡¯ve ever seen,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°That¡¯s saying something,¡± Inessa said.

    Adosina laughed, breaking away and wiping her tears.

    ¡°I leave her with you,¡± Tolomon said, giving a bow.

    ¡°Thank you, Tolomon,¡± Rosa said.

    He said nothing as he climbed back into the carriage. It rode off, and Inessa realized she didn¡¯t know where Indenuel would be taken to. Were they going to the dungeons? Or to his own house. She turned her back, realizing she didn¡¯t want to know. Indenuel did a dark deed, and she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to look at him the same way again.

    ¡°Come, Inessa,¡± Ana said, placing a hand around her shoulders. ¡°The staff has been instructed to ask you no questions, and we won¡¯t either. The only thing you need to tell us is which you¡¯d like to do first. Sleep? Bathe? Eat?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m starving,¡± she said.

    ¡°Eat it is,¡± Ana said as they walked through the house.

    Sara was just inside the dining hall, setting things up. She turned, and Inessa couldn¡¯t help but feel her chest constrict again. She knew how she looked. Crusted in dirt and blood, and more importantly, she had Martin¡¯s robe over her. Sara was there, acknowledging her.

    ¡°You poor dear,¡± Sara whispered, ignoring everything but her face. Sara cupped Inessa¡¯s chin in her hands. ¡°Look at you, far too skinny. You need something to eat this moment. Sit down. I will take care of everything.¡±

    Inessa started to cry. She didn¡¯t mean to, but it came out. It was the first time since coming here that Sara treated her like she treated everyone else. None of the women around her had the power of healing, but she felt it all the same.

    ***

    No one spoke. Martin didn¡¯t even tap the table in his nerves. They had finished giving their reports to King Ramiro of the aftermath of what they had seen. King Ramiro had a hand over his mouth, looking slightly green. They had been right to request Queen Lisabeth be absent at this meeting.

    Navir had asked Martin to conduct the meeting. The report was finished, and the silence was lasting far too long. ¡°Navir managed to clear the trees of corruption, and Inessa is alive. That is the only good news we can give.¡±

    King Ramiro still stared at nothing as he lowered his hand. ¡°And the boy? Is he in the dungeons?¡±

    ¡°Tolomon has him safely away in his home. Indenuel is deep in the devil¡¯s sleep and won¡¯t wake for another two or more days. If we cannot get the mark fully from his chest, yes, we will have to throw him in the dungeons,¡± Martin said.

    King Ramiro nodded before covering his face. ¡°How likely is it that he will get the mark off?¡±

    Martin glanced at his fellow High Elders. Dalius, as usual, was writing down the notes of the meeting. Fadrique had his arms folded, frowning deeply. Navir sat back, so deep in thought he was only semi-present at the meeting.

    ¡°I am optimistic,¡± Martin said. Even hearing the word ¡®optimistic¡¯ after everything they explained seemed insensitive somehow. ¡°Yes, he has dabbled with the corruption a lot more than usual, but he always feels guilty about it afterwards. Guilt is an important factor in confession.¡±

    ¡°And one day he¡¯s going to use it so much he¡¯ll stop feeling guilty about it,¡± Fadrique whispered next to him. ¡°That day might have been last night.¡±

    Martin frowned, then turned to face him. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already started,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°The small allowances. He feels bad breaking a tree¡¯s will but justified it to save Tolomon¡¯s life. He killed two people and admitted to our face he feels bad about using corruption but not taking their lives. And now this. He is not afraid to use corruption when he deems it necessary. If we¡¯re not careful, he could sell his soul.¡±

    ¡°That can never happen,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Fadrique shrugged, sipping his wine. ¡°Would sure end this war, though. Look what he did to those soldiers in such a short amount of time.¡±

    ¡°We can never let that happen,¡± King Ramiro repeated.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure High Elder Fadrique was only talking in jest,¡± Martin said, giving Fadrique a look. ¡°We High Elders know far too well the unstable nature of a sold soul, and would never ask it of anyone, especially a boy.¡±

    Fadrique shrugged again, picking up his wine.

    ¡°I shall send every remaining Graduate with the last group,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°Not every last one,¡± Navir said, still looking semi-present in the meeting. ¡°We still need some here. Just in case.¡±

    ¡°In case of what?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°Kiam has already proven once they could get frightfully close to us without our knowledge. We High Elders, the monarchy, we need protection,¡± Navir said.

    King Ramiro nodded. ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right. Thank you for keeping a steady head through all this, Navir.¡±

    Navir raised his own glass of wine, giving King Ramiro a small toast before sipping it, returning to his thoughts.

    It was the first time Martin wished Nathaniel were here in his stead. Nathaniel would know what to say to Indenuel. Martin was afraid he¡¯d end up giving Indenuel a stern lecture. That boy had played with the devil far too much, and it needed to end.

 Chapter 139

    The room was dark. Was he in a room? He couldn¡¯t tell. There was no breeze, but he couldn¡¯t smell anything either. This was a dream, but he had a feeling no good spirits would come visit him. Not after what he did.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, trying desperately to wake up. It was quiet, but he was afraid he¡¯d hear screaming soon. He didn¡¯t want to be reminded of what he¡¯d done. He knew there would be consequences to this, but he would rather face them than the possibility of Inessa dying by the hands of Kiamese soldiers.

    ¡°Hello, Indenuel.¡±

    He spun, taking a few steps back. The voice was, unfortunately, all too familiar. Garen stood next to him, smiling. Indenuel lifted a hand as he continued to take a few steps back. ¡°Stay away.¡±

    Garen stayed put, the smile never leaving his face. It did nothing to comfort Indenuel. ¡°But of course. What happened on the Day of the Devil was a one-time thing.¡± Garen lifted a hand, wiggling his fingers. ¡°Just wanted to see what it was like. Shall we go back to how I once was?¡± Garen¡¯s eyes turned blue, giving off the look of an Oraminian. ¡°For old times¡¯ sake?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you, or anything you do. You stay away from me.¡±

    Garen laughed. ¡°That wasn¡¯t your reaction yesterday. You worked with my demons, and I allowed it. You know I will always give help to those who ask.¡± Garen smirked. ¡°See? I listen to the teachings of the Gods too.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday was a desperate time. I will never ask you for help again.¡±

    A loud laugh escaped Garen. ¡°Hell is full of souls who have said that exact same phrase. You may be the Warrior, but you aren¡¯t that much different.¡±

    Indenuel glared before he turned and walked away. He shouldn¡¯t talk to the devil. He should stay as far as he could, especially now.

    ¡°It felt good though, didn¡¯t it? To destroy all those Kiamese soldiers?¡±

    ¡°No, it didn¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said, continuing to walk away.

    ¡°Liar. My demons were there, entering your body even though you didn¡¯t notice. You were cold. You were brutal. You were efficient. For once in your life, you could actually see how you could fulfill the prophecy,¡± Garen said.

    ¡°I will never use those powers again,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Then how else are you going to fulfill it?¡± Garen asked.

    ¡°Not with your help. I know that much,¡± Indenuel said.

    Garen was quite far, true to at least one of his promises to stay away, which means he had to shout to have himself heard. ¡°I did a pretty good impression of your father, didn¡¯t I. Do you want to know who he is?¡±

    Indenuel stopped in his tracks. Almost everything inside him told him to keep walking away, but the part that yearned to know, no matter the consequences, begged him to turn around.

    ¡°You are the devil himself, a manipulative liar. I cannot trust a word you say,¡± Indenuel said.

    Garen appeared at his side, and Indenuel glared at him. There was no way he could believe whatever name came out of his mouth. A devilish smile crossed Garen¡¯s face. ¡°Then I won¡¯t tell you anything. What¡¯s the fun in telling you, anyway? I¡¯d much rather watch you discover for yourself. It¡¯ll be so fun. Let me give you a clue.¡±

    Garen grabbed Indenuel¡¯s temple. He was transported into a dim basement. He recognized the room next to it, the reading room. He watched as a younger Navir entered the basement, pulling a book out and writing something onto it.

    ¡°They knew from the beginning, and they never told you,¡± Garen said, beginning to laugh.

    It overlapped, and he saw a younger Martin, a younger Fadrique, and a younger Cristoval all do the same. Indenuel felt his heart drop to his stomach. What was in that book?

    It started to get lighter, in a sense. It was still plenty dark as he fought off the devil¡¯s sleep. He sat up, barely aware of where he was.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± It was Tolomon¡¯s voice. Indenuel reached out to him. He grabbed his elbow, helping him out of the bed. ¡°You aren¡¯t expected to wake up for another day. Are you alright?¡±

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Where? Where am I?¡± Indenuel asked, continuing to blink to get his vision working.

    ¡°Back home. You¡¯ve been out for a full day.¡±

    Indenuel shook off the sleep, stumbling through the room until he got to his wardrobe, throwing open the doors.

    ¡°Whoa, whoa, what are you doing?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel felt no need to answer. He simply grabbed whatever pants were nearest him and pulled them on, over his nightshirt.

    Tolomon grabbed his arm, and Indenuel looked up, his face coming into focus.

    ¡°Let me go,¡± Indenuel said, feeling strength come back to him.

    ¡°You cannot go anywhere. The High Elders have done a mercy letting you recover here and not in the dungeon. Tomorrow you are to talk to Martin. Now get back to bed,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I need to go to the High Elder¡¯s library. Now,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°In the morning. You are exhausted, and I¡¯m not letting you leave this room,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel shook Tolomon¡¯s arm off, rubbing his face, trying to get his brain working. The devil¡¯s sleep was a beast to get over, especially waking up too early. Pablo opened the door, and Tolomon turned, talking quietly with him, telling him to alert Martin of Indenuel¡¯s state.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t want to wait around for Martin. He needed answers now. He heard the demonic whispers beside him, even if he couldn¡¯t quite translate them, but he sensed something. The demons suggested he reach for the tree. Even though he was inside, they could pull the corruption of the tree to him, because the lingering corruption was that powerful inside him. Indenuel looked up at the curtains before he threw his hand out, letting the demons help him connect to the trees just outside. The branches broke the glass, and Indenuel closed his eyes as the branches wrapped around his wrist and pulled him outside.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Tolomon shouted from below.

    He fell into a rhythm, corrupting the next branch, letting it wrap around him as it pulled him to the next tree. He swung through the night sky, staying below the trees, forcing the branches to move. Anger and hurt bubbled inside him. He couldn¡¯t even say why, but once again he found himself in the position of the High Elders keeping secrets from him. What else were they hiding?

    Tolomon grabbed his foot, stopping him from swinging. Indenuel glanced down, surprised. Tolomon had kept up with him.

    ¡°I will tie you up and carry you back home if I have to,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Just let me see what they¡¯re hiding, then I will return,¡± Indenuel said, making the tree pull harder. Tolomon dug his heels into the ground, keeping Indenuel in place. Indenuel flicked his hand and a branch hit Tolomon square in the chest, breaking his grip enough that Indenuel swung to the top of the trees. He went as fast as he could.

    He dropped in front of the Cathedral, aware he was barefoot, but he didn¡¯t care. He went barefoot all the time in a different life. He sprinted up the stairs. The guards bowed as they opened the door for him.

    ¡°No!¡± Tolomon screamed at the bottom of the stairs. Somehow, the man still kept up with him. Tolomon would never cease to surprise him. ¡°Stop him!¡±

    The guards took a moment to react, and Indenuel was already halfway down the spiral staircase. The four guards blocking the library looked confused as he ran past them. He shut the door, placing way too much hope on Tolomon¡¯s insanely rigorous rule following and ran to light a lantern in the darkened room. Once he had some light, Indenuel picked it up and walked into the library portion. He had never been in here before. The High Elders manipulated him into believing he didn¡¯t belong here.

    Indenuel searched through the shelves. With Tolomon not already here, he was right to place some hope on his law-abiding nature, but that didn¡¯t mean he would have alerted one of the High Elders. Or that the High Elders would simply give him permission to find him, depending on the severity of the secret. He had to move quickly.

    He searched, but the library had five rows, stuffed with books and parchments. How was he supposed to find anything down here?

    The whispers sounded like they were in the room, though they were quiet. He was struck with an idea. He approached the whispers, hearing them get louder and louder. He lifted his lantern, trying to spy the book he saw in his vision. The whispers were almost overwhelming as he moved aside some parchments to see the bound book underneath. Indenuel grabbed it and placed it on one of the reading pedestals. He set the lantern on a hook and flipped the cover open.

    Warrior project: As per meeting notes, all High Elders have a memorized list of what the Warrior¡¯s mother looks like, as well as a note that the woman would only get pregnant if she were desperate. As the Warrior should be born at the first of the year, that means the desperate woman should be fertile the third month. The High Elders shall have intimacy with as many women as possible during the first two weeks of the third month and write-

    Bile crept up his throat. He covered his mouth as anger began to build. He flipped through the pages and pages of women, a mixture of anger and hatred making the whispers grow. He started at the beginning, glaring as he skimmed through the names of the women, trying to find her. Wanting to not find her.

    He went through five pages before his fingers rested on her name.

    Lucia, daughter of Anil and Mia.

    Indenuel gasped, then ran his finger up the column until he found the name.

    High Elder Cristoval, Speaker of the Dead.

    Indenuel¡¯s fingers curled, a hatred that he hadn¡¯t known before boiling in his heart.

    ¡°When the time comes, kill me quicker than you killed them.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t think he¡¯d ever murder an old man. He was certain time would take Cristoval away first. But now, with this book in front of him, Indenuel wanted to do it. Desperately. Cristoval raped his mother and left her. Left them. Cristoval needed to die, and he needed to be the one to do it.

    The demonic whispers turned to laughter and shrieks. For the first time in his life, Indenuel was not afraid to hear them.

 Chapter 140

    Martin never dressed so quickly in his High Elder robes before. He was prepared for a message from Tolomon, but not like this. Not this soon. Not where Indenuel was in the High Elder¡¯s library at this time of night. Martin made his way to the Cathedral. He wasn¡¯t sure what he would say to Indenuel to help him confess of his sins. He considered writing Nathaniel for advice, but there was no way a message could get through to him right now. He would have to approach this carefully on his own.

    The carriage stopped and Martin climbed out, heading up the stairs as swiftly as he could. He heard pounding from the basement. ¡°Indenuel!¡± Tolomon shouted. ¡°Open the door!¡±

    Martin climbed down the spiral staircase, and Tolomon looked relieved. ¡°Forgive me, sir. I did not want to break the law.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Tolomon. May you be blessed for your obedience.¡± Martin noticed some blood on his chest, and swiftly healed the injuries. Martin opened the doors to the reading room and lit a lantern before going into the library. Another lantern flickered in the distance.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Martin called. He was crouched over a reading podium, his shoulders stiff, his body covered in shadow. ¡°My boy, it¡¯s late. You must be-¡± Martin froze as he saw the book on the podium. Whatever lecture, whatever words he practiced to get Indenuel to confess, they all left him as he saw him leaning over that book. Indenuel turned. It might have been the dim lamplight, but he could have sworn the boy¡¯s eyes were black.

    ¡°You knew.¡± His voice was low and dangerous. Martin took a step back. ¡°You knew this whole time and you never told me.¡±

    Martin held up a hand. ¡°Let me explain-¡±

    Indenuel grabbed the book. ¡°Why should I trust one more thing that comes from your devilish mouth!¡± He threw it as hard as he could. Martin barely moved out of the way as it hit another bookshelf.

    He was in danger. Indenuel had murder in his eyes. ¡°I know what this might look like to you. We were going to tell you in due time.¡±

    ¡°And once again, you had multiple opportunities you ignored!¡± Indenuel took steps toward Martin, and he hastened to move out of the library toward where four guards and a Graduate would certainly save him if he tried anything. At this point he didn¡¯t care if one of the darkest High Elder¡¯s secrets was out.

    ¡°We were going to tell you!¡± Martin insisted. ¡°Before the year was up. We didn¡¯t know how much your mother knew, so we wanted to ease you into the idea. But we still had a while yet.¡±

    Martin stumbled into the reading room, placing his lantern on the table when Indenuel grabbed the front of his robes. Martin tried to catch himself, but Indenuel dragged him away from Tolomon and the guards, before ramming him against the far wall. Tolomon barely took one step into the reading room before Indenuel flicked his wrist at the door. The roots under the basement shot into the air, breaking the floor before closing the doors and interlocking themselves. Martin¡¯s eyes widened before he looked at Indenuel¡¯s dark eyes. Tolomon was the only one who could protect him against Indenuel, but now they were alone.

    ¡°Tell me right now!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    Tolomon pounded on the door. ¡°Indenuel! Stop it!¡±

    Martin winced, not daring to touch Indenuel. He held his hands up in surrender. ¡°Of course! Of course, I will! You¡­ you have every right to know.¡±

    ¡°If I find out you¡¯re lying to me again, I am going to personally shove you into the deepest pit in Hell I can find!¡±

    Martin struggled to get his breath back. His voice trembled as he did his best to stay calm. ¡°Twenty-five years ago, High Elder Leo was murdered, starting the war, and we High Elders were in way over our heads.¡± Indenuel never let go of the front of Martin¡¯s robes. He didn¡¯t expect him to. It was the only thing holding Martin up, as his legs struggled to regain function. ¡°We needed help, the Oraminians were winning, and there was already talk of Zimoro coming to their aid. We were desperate when we realized the Prophet Jaakob¡¯s deeper revelations gave us exactly what we needed. We knew what the woman would look like, and we already knew the boy would grow up without knowledge of a father.¡± There was no denying the darkening of Indenuel¡¯s eyes now. ¡°So, we created this secret law. We disguised ourselves and slept with desperate women all over the country in all sorts of brothels, even picking them up from off the streets. Most of them never realized it was us. Those who ended up carrying a male child were given a small allowance every month for nineteen years to keep themselves from dying in their desperate state.¡±

    ¡°A small allowance?¡± The hatred was clear in his eyes. ¡°A small allowance for being left desperate and with child!¡±

    ¡°These women were truly, truly desperate. We could have given them a copper and they would have been relieved. The prophecy said the Warrior would grow up in humble circumstances, we had to-¡±

    Indenuel lifted Martin and rammed him against the wall again, cutting off his words. ¡°And the women that carried girls?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin closed his eyes. ¡°It¡­ it wasn¡¯t part of the¡­ the Warrior wouldn¡¯t be a girl.¡±

    ¡°You left them to die!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    ¡°We left them to be taken care of the best way they knew how.¡±

    ¡°Did my mother know Cristoval was a High Elder when he raped her!¡±

    Martin tried to gather his strength. The roots of the trees shook as Tolomon tried desperately to break them. ¡°Indenuel, you are not in a fit state of mind to have this conver-¡± Martin started to say.

    Indenuel rammed him against the wall again, knocking all the air from him. ¡°Tell me!¡±

    Martin coughed, trying to wrestle free from Indenuel¡¯s grip, but he only tightened his hold. ¡°Tell me!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Tolomon shouted from the other side. ¡°Let him go!¡±

    Martin panted. ¡°No, we would have known if she knew.¡±

    ¡°Why! What did you do? What did you tell the women who knew you were High Elders!¡±

    Martin¡¯s face was showered with Indenuel¡¯s spit. ¡°Only a few¡­ a few thought they had it figured out¡­¡± Martin hesitated, terrified of Indenuel¡¯s reaction. ¡°We listened to rumors. If they thought¡­ if any of them suspected¡­ the prophecy said the mother would die right before he was discovered--¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Indenuel punched Martin right in the mouth. He would have fallen if Indenuel hadn¡¯t kept a firm grasp of his robes with his other hand. ¡°You murdered them! You murdered women and children for giving away your secrets.¡±

    ¡°Please,¡± Martin said, his lip numb. ¡°Please, the prophecy was too important to-¡±

    ¡°Damn your prophecy straight to hell where it belongs!¡± Indenuel screamed before he punched him again. Martin collapsed on the ground.

    ¡°Indenuel! Stop!¡± Tolomon shouted from behind the door. The door splintered and broke, but there was still the thick roots keeping Tolomon away.

    ¡°You knew! You knew this whole time that Navir gives assignments to the Graduates to murder children!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    ¡°How¡­ how did you¡­¡± Martin started to say.

    ¡°You killed the women and bastard children of the High Elders! Because you realized they didn¡¯t fit the prophecy!¡±

    ¡°We did not kill all of them!¡± Martin said. ¡°Just the ones that threatened to spill our secrets. I swear it!¡±

    ¡°You forced Graduates to do your dirty work! You made them murder children!¡±

    Martin was trying to breath. His nose was broken, and the air wasn¡¯t coming quickly enough to his lungs. ¡°They didn¡¯t kill that many!¡±

    ¡°They! Killed! Enough!¡± Indenuel kicked Martin¡¯s stomach with every word.

    Martin coughed and groaned, scooting away from Indenuel. ¡°I¡­ I know¡­ you have¡­ every right to be¡­ to be angry.¡± Martin was against the wall, holding his stomach. ¡°We didn¡¯t mean for¡­ for you to find out this way. We would¡­ ease you into the idea-¡±

    ¡°Garen beat you to it!¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes were now burning black. It reminded him of when he was possessed, and yet this was all Indenuel. The distortion, the blackness, the fear that he would die by this boy¡¯s hands, there was no devil inside his body. He chose to do this himself.

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak the devil¡¯s name. Don¡¯t. It gives him power,¡± Martin whispered.

    Indenuel lifted his hands, corrupted pain accumulating in his palms. ¡°You would know. You lie as much as he does.¡± There was murder in his burning black eyes. ¡°I hope you rot in hell.¡±

    Indenuel thrust his wrists forward, and Martin forced a shield out of his own palms, praying to the dead Gods it would be enough. The air rippled around them as pain pounded against Martin¡¯s shield. He struggled to his feet, keeping his shield steady. He closed his eyes, throwing all his power into it. The air crackled between them, and the wind picked up chairs and spare papers. Martin pushed forward, trying to get his power to devour the pain, but it was too much. The pain burst from Indenuel¡¯s wrists, no end in sight.

    ¡°You know the kind of hell my life was like!¡± Indenuel screamed through the whirlwind. ¡°Did you honestly expect me to follow you into war like an obedient little dog? Did you think some fancy clothes and a fancy house would somehow make the horrors of growing up a bastard child go away?¡±

    Tears fell from Martin¡¯s eyes. His arguments were pointless and feeble. He hated this project, just as he hated the concubine law that eventually grew out of it, but he had to do what he needed to in order to save Santollia. He ignored this project until the third month of the year, then did his quiet duty, filling the books with names of women and whether or not they had boys.  He had gotten really good at ignoring it, just as he chose to ignore Navir¡¯s letters to Reynaldo. But now, pushed up against the wall by a waterfall of corruption, he realized a horrible truth. Indenuel was right. Martin belonged in Hell for this.

    Crack!

    Martin looked at his shield, his eyes widening. A shield never cracked before. Dimmed, but not this. What was it doing? Martin tried to feed it more power, but even as he did, a dark force yanked energy from his soul.

    More cracks appeared, his shield becoming a spiderweb of broken healing before all sound was sucked out of the air and the wind stopped. Martin had time to realize he couldn¡¯t breathe when an explosion rocked the reading room. He had no recollection of smacking his head against the wall. He simply was on the ground, his wrist broken and swelling, his lungs desperate for air.

    Tolomon was in the reading room, wrestling Indenuel to the ground. Navir and Fadrique were at Martin¡¯s side, terror written on their faces.

    ¡°They are the ones that let you murder! I¡¯m going to kill them!¡± Indenuel shouted.

    Tolomon said nothing. He simply pinned Indenuel to the ground and put him in a choke hold. Indenuel gasped for air, trying to claw at Tolomon before his eyes rolled up and he went limp. Tolomon released Indenuel, touching his fingers to his temples to make sure he didn¡¯t have any brain damage before he stood, giving a small bow in the High Elders direction. ¡°Forgive my law breaking, High Elders. I needed to stop him.¡±

    Martin nodded, not sure what else he could do. Tolomon¡¯s protection was the whole reason why he backed into the reading room in the first place. No one stood a chance against a corrupted individual except Tolomon.

    Navir nodded. ¡°It is forgiven. He will remain unconscious?¡±

    ¡°He is in the devil¡¯s sleep now,¡± Tolomon said.

    Navir and Fadrique helped Martin to his feet before easing him in one of the chairs. He shivered, trying not to look at his wrist. His body was reacting to the hurt. A guard knelt next to Martin, touching his temples. The warm healing power entered his body and ran its course, helping him to stop shivering. The guard wasn¡¯t as skilled, and it took a while for the bones to fuse together, but Martin was willing to wait. The lack of pain was what he needed in order to focus.

    The guard released him, and Martin tried to smile but once he looked at Tolomon, he found he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know how much Tolomon heard, and the man had a distinct frown on his face. Martin took out his handkerchief, trying to wipe the blood from his face.

    ¡°Indenuel tried to murder a High Elder,¡± Navir said as though he couldn¡¯t believe what he was saying. ¡°He is to be arrested and thrown in the King¡¯s dungeon. We¡­¡± Navir rubbed his forehead. ¡°We will wake him up in another day¡¯s time, where he will stand trial for his actions, both tonight, and the night before.¡±

    ¡°Navir,¡± Martin started to say. He wanted to speak some words on Indenuel¡¯s behalf, but there were none. Navir was right. Indenuel needed to be locked away. He was out of control, and they couldn¡¯t have a calm conversation about this until everyone was in a better state of mind.

    Tolomon turned to one of the guards. ¡°Go get irons. One fit for a corrupted individual.¡± The guard left up the stairs. Martin¡¯s free hand trembled, and he looked at it. Something was off. Something he knew deep down in his soul but was too afraid to admit out loud.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Navir asked. Tolomon was leaning against a table, his shoulders hunched, tears in his eyes. He looked up to see Navir before he tore his gaze to look at Martin. His heart pounded in his chest as he looked at this man who was his son¡¯s closest friend. Tolomon heard everything, and he was struggling not to react.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Martin asked.

    Tolomon stared at him. ¡°Perfectly fine, Martin.¡±

    He frowned. Tolomon didn¡¯t call him sir. He had of course asked for Tolomon to stop calling him sir, but it didn¡¯t feel nearly as honorable as he expected it to be.

    It was then that Martin realized what this was. He assumed Tolomon was keeping the assignments to the Graduates of the common class quiet like Martin had. Tolomon, like Martin, simply refused to acknowledge it was happening. But as he saw the pain in Tolomon¡¯s eyes, he realized Tolomon did not know Martin was aware of what was going on. Tolomon did not believe Martin would stand aside and let it happen, but it was that realization that brought this man to tears. Tolomon now knew Martin was fully aware of what was happening, and the betrayal in his face was enough to make Martin look away.

    A guard returned with irons and Tolomon took them. Martin watched, feeling detached as Tolomon grabbed Indenuel¡¯s arms and pulled them behind his back, chaining him quickly. He then picked Indenuel up like he was nothing more than a rag and threw him over his shoulder. He turned to face Navir, Martin, and Fadrique. ¡°I shall continue to fulfill my duties by staying with Indenuel in his cell.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tolomon,¡± Navir said.

    The lump appeared in Martin¡¯s throat. He stared at his hands, feeling like he was going to be sick. Dalius walked down the spiral staircase, his smile dropping as Tolomon passed him with Indenuel slung over his shoulder. Dalius walked into the room, stepping over the roots that had broken the floor.

    ¡°I really need to show up to meetings on time,¡± Dalius mumbled.

    ¡°Close the door, Dalius,¡± Martin said quietly.

    Dalius reached past the roots to pull the doors closed, though they were barely hanging on. The guards understood the need for privacy and went to the edge of the spiral staircase.

    Martin raised his hands toward Navir. ¡°I need to check something.¡±

    Navir nodded. Martin placed his fingers against his temple and pushed with all his might, but instead tears fell down his cheeks. ¡°It¡¯s gone.¡± He opened his eyes, staring at his hands in horror. ¡°My healing is gone.¡±

 Chapter 141

    Martin sat still as Theo placed his fingers to his temple. It was early dawn, the earliest Theo could come. Navir, Fadrique, and Dalius were quiet, standing in Martin¡¯s Cathedral study.

    Theo was thirty-five years old, and the one who took care of any healing the High Elders needed if Martin was away. Theo was also quickly becoming someone the other High Elders assumed would take Martin¡¯s place after his death. His healing was incredible, and his religious education among the best.

    Martin kept his eyes closed, trying not to be afraid the longer the silence lasted. He couldn¡¯t feel it. He knew Theo searched, probed, and poured healing power into his mind, but he didn¡¯t feel the sensation.

    Theo sighed and released his hold on Martin¡¯s temples. He opened his eyes, staring ahead. The look on Theo¡¯s face was the same look of worry and fear on his.

    ¡°Do you know how to help Martin?¡± Navir asked.

    Theo dipped his hands in a bowl of clove and oregano infused water. Despite being a very strong healer, he was terrified of getting sick himself. ¡°I cannot describe it, High Elders.¡± He dried his hands with a towel. ¡°The power is gone.¡±

    ¡°Has it become corrupted?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s like it has been pulled out of him, if that makes sense.¡±

    Navir¡¯s shoulders dropped ever so slightly. He covered it up by placing a hand on his chin, but Martin recognized the feeling. This was just another thing they didn¡¯t need right now. His powers weren¡¯t locked away somewhere in his mind, they were completely gone.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Not impossible. Just that this hasn¡¯t happened since before the Great Flood,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°So, what is it?¡± Dalius asked.

    Navir¡¯s brows furrowed in thought. ¡°I¡¯ll have to do some more research. It has to do with Indenuel having all four powers.¡±

    ¡°Can my power be brought back?¡± Martin asked, his gaze jumping between Navir and Theo.

    Theo placed his hands in his pocket. ¡°Possibly. What I sense from you is an almost infantile state of the power. It is worth trying to see if you can grow it back to its original state. Something like that would take years, though.¡±

    ¡°Then that will be my main priority,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°But what of your position as High Elder?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°We make no rash decisions now,¡± Navir said. ¡°Theo, let¡¯s have you as an acting High Elder for Martin until we are more certain about his abilities.¡±

    Theo bowed. ¡°It would be an honor, sirs.¡±

    ¡°Since Martin is more fit to do other High Elder duties, you will only be called upon if any healing is required. But the High Elder library and the information therein is off limits,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Of course. You have connection to my head servant when you need of me,¡± Theo said.

    Navir nodded. ¡°Thank you for coming here today. Tell no one what you saw here. The people are already panicked, we don¡¯t want to add to it.¡±

    ¡°Understood, High Elders.¡± Theo bowed again before leaving Martin¡¯s Cathedral study. Martin looked down at his hands before folding them. Over half a century of practice and skill gone. He didn¡¯t realize how much he relied on it until he didn¡¯t have it anymore. If he had woken up without a shadow, it wouldn¡¯t feel as strange as this.

    ¡°I can¡¯t keep this from my family. They are going to find out,¡± Martin said.

    Navir nodded, still a deep look of concentration. ¡°Swear them to secrecy. We can¡¯t let this get out.¡±

    ¡°And what of Indenuel?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°I will make a strong incense to wake him up tonight and we¡¯ll have his trial tomorrow morning before we focus on our war plans with the King.¡± Navir steepled his fingers. ¡°We must come down hard on Indenuel. He cannot get away with this.¡±

    Dalius shook his head. ¡°You do realize what he found out, right? He knows who his father is. He¡¯s not going to want anything to do with us,¡± Dalius said.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°Nevertheless, we are High Elders, and he must confess. That is our sacred duty,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°And then what?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Navir¡¯s eyes glazed over as he was in his own world, thinking, before he slowly stood up. ¡°Expect Indenuel¡¯s trial to happen tomorrow. Martin, Inessa is the only remaining witness, so have her come to tell us what she saw happen with the Kiam soldiers. I shall throw myself into research, both for your situation and his.¡±

    No one said anything. Navir turned and left Martin¡¯s study, heading toward the High Elder¡¯s library.

    ***

    Inessa curled up on her bed, staring at the opposite wall. She was still in her night clothes. Adosina already came by to check on her, and Sara asked her if she wanted some lunch. She ate enough for them to leave her alone, but she had a hard day.

    It had been two days since she was kidnapped. The world continued to move, the war went on, and she tried to keep going. She thanked Sara for the dreamless tea, but there was nothing to keep the memories suppressed. Every time she closed her eyes, she watched Indenuel murder with the corruptive powers. She had drugs placed in her that made the simplest activities feel like torture. The Kiam bartered her body like the powerless woman she always was. Not only with the High Elders, but everyone. She had fancy dresses, a life of luxury, anything she could dream of, but not anything she wanted. She was forced to have a baby. She was forced to stay with Martin. She could never have Indenuel.

    Did she want Indenuel, though? Memories flickered back to his angry, black eyes. It had terrified her to no end, but if he didn¡¯t come, she would have died. And if he hadn¡¯t used his corruptive powers, he would have died, too. But it was wrong. Absolutely wrong. Despite the small part of her that was grateful he came for her. Very small.

    There was a knock on the door. Inessa sat up, trying to dry her eyes. ¡°Come in.¡±

    A female servant walked in, looking at Inessa with surprise. ¡°Oh, forgive me.¡±

    She was confused at the servant¡¯s surprise until she realized she was still in her nightclothes, lying in her bed. Inessa pushed her hair away from her face. ¡°It¡¯s been a hard day.¡±

    The servant nodded. ¡°Of course. Martin has asked to meet with you in his study. Would you like me to help you dress?¡±

    Inessa almost told her no, that she could dress herself, but she hesitated. She didn¡¯t feel like getting dressed. She simply didn¡¯t have the energy. ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    The servant bowed. ¡°I shall get help, ma¡¯am.¡±

    The women came in, helping Inessa over to the mirror. She did nothing, allowing the women to dress her. She held her arms where they needed her to, slipped her feet in her shoes when they placed them in front of her, allowed them to comb out her hair and braid it away from her face. They applied the makeup as Inessa stared ahead, feeling numb.

    Inessa walked to Martin¡¯s study, her hands placed delicately in front of her, easing herself back into the role of the perfect concubine as her soul broke inside. The last time she was in Martin¡¯s study¡­

    Martin called her in, and Inessa walked inside, dipping her chin as she curtseyed. ¡°Forgive my tardiness, Martin. You asked for me?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡± Martin was distracted with the beseeching letters.

    Inessa straightened, keeping her chin up and her eyes dry, waiting for Martin to finish. They hadn¡¯t talked much since the kidnapping. Just the hasty apology he made to her after he healed her.

    Martin placed the quill in the ink pot before giving her a smile. ¡°Navir is working on trying to wake Indenuel up.¡± At his name, Inessa gasped, but she did her absolute best to keep Martin from noticing. ¡°He has been in the devil¡¯s sleep for far too long, and it is starting to be dangerous to his health.¡±

    She nodded, saying nothing. Martin didn¡¯t ask her a question, so she saved her energy, pushing it toward the perfect concubine role she needed to play.

    ¡°We will be holding his trial soon. Though you are a woman, you are also the only survivor besides Indenuel to see what happened. We will allow you to testify before the High Elders as to what you saw Indenuel do,¡± Martin said.

    Though you are a woman¡­ we will allow you to testify¡­

    Inessa¡¯s perfectly made red lips twitched before she began to chew her tongue. The same feeling of powerlessness overcame her. She heard the screams of terror in her mind, the ones that revealed absolute fear before they were cut off. She felt the mist on her face, the blood that splattered against her dress. The realization that she was surrounded with death and could do nothing.

    Fadrique was beating her face over and over, and she smiled as she took it. He loved sleeping with her right after beating her. It excited him, somehow. That same feeling of helplessness was there.

    ¡°Inessa?¡± Martin asked.

    She closed her eyes, ordering her knees to dip as she gave another curtsey. ¡°Of course, Martin. It would be an honor to perform that duty.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°I should warn you that because of your position and gender, your testimony won¡¯t hold much weight, but it is important we have everything documented. It is important Indenuel confess so the marks may get off his chest as quickly as possible. If he denies it, I promise you will not get the punishment of a liar. Though I doubt he will lie. You shall come with me to the Cathedral tomorrow morning, and you will wait for us to call you in.¡±

    Inessa stared straight ahead, forcing her eyes to remain still and her lips to not quiver. She had a small hope that Martin would talk to her more, smooth out everything that he accused her of right before she got kidnapped. Given her a proper apology. But no, she was a concubine. Her needs should never be met. She only existed to please her husband. ¡°I shall be ready when you need me.¡±

    Martin nodded, picking up another paper from his stack and taking his quill again. ¡°Thank you, Inessa. That will be all.¡±

    Inessa gave another curtsey before she turned and left the room, closing the door behind her. She walked toward her room, doing everything in her power to look like she was in control. Head high, shoulders back, her moves graceful. She was a woman with only one concern, that of doing her duty to her husband.

    She opened the door to her room and entered it, closing the door and sliding to her knees. She stared at the floor, tears coming to her eyes. She¡¯d have to tell them what she saw. She¡¯d have to remember. The images and sounds she repressed. She¡¯d have to act like they didn¡¯t bother her.

    Inessa was curled on the floor by her door, a numb expression forming over her face. She didn¡¯t move from that spot for the rest of the afternoon.

 Chapter 142

    The clinking of chains woke Indenuel up. That and a strong smell of ginseng. He cracked an eye open, groaning, trying to move his body when he realized the chains he heard were attached to him, pinning him down.

    The sleep ebbed away as he tried to orient himself. This was a room he¡¯d never been in before. There were no windows, and a warm, yellow light came from the two torches by the door. Indenuel looked down to see his legs and torso were bound to a table. It was on an incline, enough for him to realize he wasn¡¯t the only one in the room.

    Navir placed four sticks of incense in some water before ushering a guard away. The guard obeyed and left. Fadrique and Dalius were there too. Indenuel glared and started to grind his teeth, which was when he realized there was something in his mouth, like a metal plate, keeping him from talking. A leather mask was tied around his face. Indenuel tried to move his hands, but it was impossible. His hands were chained, with his palms flat against his arms. Indenuel looked past the High Elders to see Tolomon, waiting by the door, his head bowed and not looking at anyone.

    ¡°Welcome to the King¡¯s dungeon,¡± Navir said, taking a few steps forward. ¡°One specifically designed to hold corrupted weather controllers.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t say a word, but that didn¡¯t stop him from glaring at Navir. He still had plenty of anger left over for the High Elders, even if he still felt exhausted.

    There was another man there he¡¯d never met. Where was Martin? He wracked his brain, trying to remember if he killed him. He was positive he saw the old man when Tolomon knocked him out. Beaten and bruised but alive. Indenuel situated himself better on the table, trying to identify how he felt about that. He was angry at Martin, at all of them. Angry enough to kill, but now that he was here, waking up in a dungeon, did he feel guilty about murdering Martin? He honestly couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Navir said, pulling a key from his pockets. Tolomon walked forward, taking the key from Navir before headed toward Indenuel, not making eye contact with him. Navir folded his arms as Tolomon began to unlock the chains around his torso. ¡°All of us are here to block you if you even think about using a corruptive power to hurt us. I strongly suggest you don¡¯t.¡±

    Indenuel glared again. Navir was trying to intimidate him, threatening him into obedience. Tolomon finished unlocking the chains over his legs and torso. He tried to get up, but his muscles didn¡¯t work. How long had he been asleep? Tolomon took his elbow, helping him sit up, still not looking at him. Tolomon eased him into a small chair next to the table before unlocking the chains against his arms. Fadrique and Dalius took another step forward, and Indenuel could sense the powers probing him, blocking the corruption he had no desire to use.

    ¡°If you try to speak to Theo, Tolomon is under orders to stop you. You will not spew your devilish lies to the man,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t think his glare could get any darker. In fact, he was quite sure his eyes flickered black as Navir raised his own hand to block the ability to shove a tree through the man¡¯s chest.

    Tolomon took the metal out of Indenuel¡¯s mouth, and he tasted coppery blood.

    ¡°Theo,¡± Navir said.

    The man Indenuel never met before came forward. He touched Indenuel¡¯s temples, and the healing power entered his body, reacting harshly against the corruption. Indenuel hissed, feeling a burning sensation. The healing power stitched up his mouth where the metal dug in. His deteriorating muscles strengthened. Not to full capacity, but enough to help him sit up straighter.

    ¡°Go to the top of the stairs, Theo. Do not come unless we call, or unless you feel corrupted pain building up,¡± Navir said.

    Theo nodded, leaving the cell. Once Theo was gone, Navir shoved a cup in Indenuel¡¯s hands. Tolomon caught the bottom of it as it slipped from his numb fingers before giving it back, making sure he had a better hold of it before letting go.

    ¡°Is it poisoned?¡± Indenuel asked, looking at Navir.

    His smile was tight. ¡°You know we wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    He took a sip of ale. It was just a sip before he realized how thirsty he was and drained the rest of the cup. He wanted to ask about Martin¡¯s health, but his pride got in the way. He wasn¡¯t sure if he wanted to know whether he was successful in killing him. The more he woke up, the more he realized he might regret the killing. If it was any other High Elder, he honestly wouldn¡¯t have. But Martin, despite everything, had once been his friend, and that loyalty was still there. Fleeting, but there.

    Tolomon went to refill the cup.

    ¡°Dalius will check your mark now,¡± Navir said. Indenuel glanced down, realizing he wore a strange shirt. It was tied together in the front, and as Dalius undid the ties he realized this was a special shirt meant for marked individuals.

    Dalius helped Indenuel take off the shirt. Even in the light of the torch, they were dangerously red. Dalius touched each mark individually before making a pulling motion. Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling like a part of his body was being pulled out of him. Indenuel gritted his teeth, feeling the pull turn into pain when Dalius let go.

    ¡°It made little difference. Even awake, I¡¯m not getting any more corruption out of him. He has a strong level of hate.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, glaring at Dalius. ¡°What did you honestly expect?¡±

    ¡°Do you forgive my grandfather?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°Hell no,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Watch your language around us, Indenuel,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°On the contrary. You better get used to people talking about Hell a lot more around you,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon handed him another cup of ale, and Indenuel drained that one too.

    ¡°He¡¯s still too angry,¡± Dalius said. ¡°This mark isn¡¯t coming off tonight.¡±

    Navir rubbed his forehead. ¡°Then your trial is set for tomorrow morning. We will discuss your crimes against the Kiamese solders, as well as the attempted murder of Martin, in hopes your confession will come.¡±

    Indenuel got the last drops of ale from the cup. Attempted murder. Martin was still alive. He recognized the feeling of relief, no matter how small.

    ¡°You think you¡¯re going to force the mark off my chest?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°We are doing what we can for your soul,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°And what about your own souls? Rules of decency, laws of marriage, those ideas you preach on the Sabbath day then forget as soon as your sermons are done?¡± Indenuel placed the shirt back on as Tolomon tied it back together. ¡°You are hypocrites of the blackest sort.¡±

    ¡°This is not the time to discuss this. You will have your broth and ale. Tolomon will help you walk to regain your strength, then you will be put back in chains until that mark comes off. Are we clear?¡±

    Indenuel glared at this man before him. At the old man who so easily decided who needed to live and die. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that he realized how dangerous Navir was. He had an incredible amount of power, and Indenuel was the only one who could ever tell him no.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    ¡°Do you ever wonder what Hell will be like, Navir?¡±

    Navir grabbed the cup from Tolomon and thrust it into Indenuel¡¯s hands. ¡°Drink.¡±

    Indenuel smirked before downing the liquid, this time a meaty broth. It had been a while since he¡¯d had straight broth. Once his leather mask was back in place, Theo came back, checking him again, using the broth to strengthen his muscles and give him more energy. Once he had been given enough, Navir ordered Tolomon to chain Indenuel¡¯s arms again. Tolomon obeyed without a word. Indenuel couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking, and he realized he needed to know. There was something in the way Tolomon refused to meet his gaze and the frown that was always present. What was his bodyguard thinking?

    Navir excused Theo once Indenuel¡¯s arms were chained, and Tolomon helped him stand, letting him lean on him until he was strong enough on his own, though he still helped Indenuel walk around the small cell. Indenuel humored them. He stayed quiet, passing the High Elders as he did his little walk. He passed Fadrique, glaring at him darkly. Was this the main reason why Fadrique hated him so much? What with discovering Indenuel as the Warrior, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bed as many women as possible for two weeks in the third month. Despite all that and having way too many concubines, it was somehow Indenuel who was locked up in the dungeon.

    Fadrique unfolded his arms, his fingers twitching, and Indenuel could feel the overwhelming weather control that blocked the corruption inside him. Not that he could do anything about it. This windowless cell kept him from stretching to the heavens.

    He passed Dalius. Saw his nice robes and his well-groomed hair and beard. Saw the wealth and the luxury. Saw everything he wasn¡¯t allowed to have growing up, even though they shared the same blood. Dalius watched, worried at the anger clearly written on his face.

    And Martin. He wasn¡¯t here but thinking about him made him feel a deep betrayal. Martin was so good on the outside, and yet so rotten on the inside. He did everything he needed to, then looked away as horrific things happened in Santollia. And Navir, the man who found nothing wrong with killing women and children to keep his secrets. Everything came back to his concern to that first letter he wrote to Nathaniel. There was a known evil and the unknown, and once again he weighed it out in his mind. He knew, fully, the sins of these men, and he would do everything to stick them on trial tomorrow just as much as they would him.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Chain him back up, Tolomon,¡± Navir said. ¡°He¡¯s strong enough.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, helping Indenuel back on the table, binding his legs and torso to it. Indenuel tried to find a comfortable position, but there was none. Tolomon headed toward the door again as Fadrique and Dalius left. Navir paused next to Tolomon, studying him closely.

    ¡°Can I trust you with the key?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Your reports indicate you have become close friends with Indenuel. I want to make sure you will not let him escape.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face dropped. ¡°No, sir. I would never let a marked individual out of the dungeon, no matter who they are.¡±

    Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°There were things you heard; secrets that should have remained quiet that could have shaken even the strongest of Graduates, which I am told is you. I need your assurance you have still sworn yourself to your King and your God.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face remained unreadable. ¡°I have no assurances to give, other than the fact that you are still standing.¡±

    Navir did not look impressed. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m an exceptional killer. If I wanted you dead, you¡¯d already be dead, and no one would be able to tie it back to me. Since you are not, you can rest assured that I am still loyal to my King and my God,¡± Tolomon said.

    Navir¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°This is not at all comforting.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s unreadable face lifted enough to show the barest of smiles. ¡°The truth rarely is sir.¡± Indenuel was glad for the mask to keep the others from seeing his smirk.

    Navir took the tiniest step back, giving Tolomon another look. He about said something else, but shook his head before leaving the cell, closing the door after him. Tolomon closed his eyes, easing himself against the wall next to the chair, folding his arms. Indenuel tried again to move to a comfortable position, but there was no way he¡¯d stay comfortable. Not with his arms shackled and digging into his back like it was.

    Tolomon waited, listening before standing straighter and pulling the key out of his pocket. He stood in front of Indenuel, holding the key up. ¡°After what I witnessed between you and the High Elders today, I am worried about your trial. I¡¯m worried you won¡¯t listen to them, and for whatever reason, you might listen to me. I¡¯ll unlock the mask while we talk, but that¡¯s all.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, since he had questions of his own. Tolomon walked to the side, unlocking the mask. He placed it to one side as Indenuel wiped the side of his mouth the best he could with his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re seriously still standing by them? Protecting them? Doing their every bidding?¡±

    ¡°They have me so cornered I have no other choice. Not if I want to die, and my last remaining family with me. But I can still follow my religion to the best of my ability, even if my faith in my leaders has been shaken,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Martin knew exactly what Navir did and went along with it. He¡¯s not our ally anymore, it will just be me against the four of them.¡±

    ¡°I know. And the whole thing has left a poisonous taste in my mouth, but ending the war is our top priority right now, which means you need to get the mark off your chest.¡±

    ¡°Seriously? The High Elders are allowing women and children to be murdered, and it¡¯s somehow me that¡¯s your top concern.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Just because it isn¡¯t my top concern, doesn¡¯t mean I am not desperately trying to do everything in my power to stop it. But this-¡± Tolomon pointed to Indenuel¡¯s chest. ¡°This is terrifying.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m doing everything in my power to stop the High Elders,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon shook his head before rubbing the bridge of his nose. ¡°Do you not pay attention to the sermons about hell and damnation? Do you not realize the slippery slope you are on? You cannot stop the High Elders with the Devil¡¯s mark on your chest. You have murdered so many people using the corruptive powers, and then you woke up and tried to murder Martin! The devil¡¯s corruptive powers are not to be played with like this. You are to stay as far away from them as possible.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, hitting his head lightly against the table. ¡°So, what was I supposed to do? Die?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tolomon whispered. ¡°Better to die with a clear conscious than use the devil¡¯s corruptive powers and risk your soul.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°And I¡¯d rather have the mark on my chest than have Inessa get hurt.¡±

    Tolomon grumbled, rubbing his face with one hand. ¡°Young love is so stupid.¡± He dropped his hand, glaring at Indenuel. ¡°And what do you think this did to Inessa? Do you honestly think she appreciated watching you slaughter a hundred and fifty men? Would you like to know that on the ride back she was in a bad state of panic? You honestly think this has won her love?¡± Tolomon pointed at Indenuel¡¯s chest.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± He struggled to sit up a little, again trying to ease the pressure off his arms. ¡°But I honestly think this-¡± he looked down at his chest and up at Tolomon again. ¡°-is the reason she¡¯s still alive. I realize the terror she must have gone through; I realize she is still being raped by Martin far more than I want to¡­ to even think about. But she¡¯s still alive.¡± Indenuel sighed, again hitting his head.

    ¡°Please do everything you can to get the mark off tomorrow. Swallow your pride, and let the High Elders do what they can to get it off. That¡¯s all I¡¯m asking. We can focus on the other situation later,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°If I survive the war. If the High Elders don¡¯t try to kill me like they have countless others.¡± Indenuel opened his eyes, about to say something when he noticed it. Tolomon had been gesturing with one hand throughout the conversation, because his other hand was on the hilt of his sword. Indenuel frowned, meeting Tolomon¡¯s gaze. ¡°Is that because of me?¡± Tolomon said nothing. ¡°What the hell do you think will happen with me chained here like this?¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s shrug was small. ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen any more than you do, but I can no longer trust you. That mark has made you dangerous.¡± Indenuel frowned, shaking his head, not answering. Tolomon sighed before backing away, keeping his eyes on Indenuel before picking up the mask and walking back over to him. ¡°Please, please confess tomorrow.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, staring at the walls. Confess to hypocrites. To murderers. Liars. Rapists. Tolomon waited, mask in hand, for his answer. ¡°I will be honest tomorrow. That much I will promise you.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, taking his hand off the hilt of his sword long enough to put the metal plate back in his mouth before locking the mask. Tolomon said nothing as he headed back to his post. At least he wasn¡¯t holding the hilt of his sword anymore.

    Look closer at his right hand¡­ he heard a demon say.

    Indenuel frowned, then squinted in the torchlight. Tolomon¡¯s fingers were curled enough that he almost missed the hilt of a dagger just below the sleeve of his jacket. Tolomon¡¯s middle finger was touching it, the rest of his fingers semi-relaxed.

    He doesn¡¯t trust you.

    He never has.

    He wants to force you to listen to the High Elders.

    Tolomon is deluded.

    We can help you escape.

    Indenuel closed his eyes tight. Enough, he told the demons. He is my friend.

    He doubted the demons left, but they at least stopped talking. Indenuel opened his eyes to see Tolomon staring straight at him. He stood beside the chair perfectly still, ready for anything, his face impossible to read. He turned away, acting like he wasn¡¯t paying attention, as the hilt of the dagger slipped into the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 143

    There were five grown men in the room, and no one spoke a word, each lost in his own thoughts. Theo sat in a chair just outside, reading a book. Navir gave him specific instructions not to come into the room unless he felt any buildup of corrupted pain. Navir himself was looking through notes, tapping a finger against the table.

    Martin didn¡¯t know what anyone else was thinking. Personally, he hadn¡¯t seen Indenuel since he tried to murder him. Since then, his life had changed. He did everything in his power to put up a fa?ade that things were fine. So far, only Sara knew he lost his powers. There were only so many things he could keep a secret from his own wife.

    They were in the conference room in the Cathedral, a room out of the way, but the floors were covered in solid marble with thick windows. It was able to contain someone who had the corrupted tree talking or weather control. Or both.

    They were sitting at the long table, Dalius pulling out the book of notes while Cristoval was in his wheelchair next to Dalius. Cristoval was silent, staring at something out the window. Martin tapped his fingers together, trying to remain steady and calm. Rumors were again circulating about Indenuel not leaving with Captain Luiz. The energy of the city was changing. Once it was bright and hopeful. Now there was a trickle of fear that could turn dangerous if they weren¡¯t careful. Martin did not know what to do with those rumors, but a lot of things hinged on this trial, and he hoped Indenuel would end up confessing and the mark would come off. Even with the prospect of losing the war, he needed to make sure the boy¡¯s soul was alright.

    A guard opened the door. ¡°Indenuel is here for his trial. Are you ready for him?¡±

    ¡°Bring him in,¡± Navir said.

    Martin kept himself busy while Tolomon and another guard carried Indenuel to the marble. Tolomon eased him closer to the High Elders as the other guard left the room. Indenuel¡¯s arms were chained behind him, and he also had the special mask for corrupted speakers of the dead. Tolomon motioned him to kneel. Indenuel did so, glaring at the floor, before Tolomon moved to the wall, folding his arms and doing his duty to pretend he wasn¡¯t there.

    ¡°Before his mask is removed, let us begin with a prayer,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel snorted behind the mask. Navir gave him the barest of glances before he raised his hands.

    ¡°May God look down on Indenuel in love. May his tongue be loosed to give confession that is pleasing to Thee. May God grant us High Elders the spirit of mercy and forgiveness as we work closer to bring his soul back to Thee.¡±

    ¡°God be with us,¡± everyone said. Everyone but Indenuel, who still had the mask on. Judging by how dirty his glare was, Martin had a feeling Indenuel wouldn¡¯t have said anything.

    ¡°You may remove the mask, Tolomon, but leave the other chains on,¡± Navir said, straightening some papers on the table as Dalius dipped his quill in ink. Tolomon walked forward, pulling the key out of his pocket. ¡°Let me explain how this will go,¡± Navir said. Indenuel directed his glare at him instead of the floor. ¡°All four of us will keep a probe on you to contain the corruption you feel. This room is specifically designed to house a corrupted individual. We are here to help you work through your confession. The longer it stays on you, the harder it is to get off, so I strongly suggest you do what you can to get it off today.¡±

    Tolomon finished unlocking the mask before easing the metal plate out of Indenuel¡¯s mouth. Indenuel licked the corners of his lips, still glaring at Navir. Martin forced himself to look down at the table. The boy¡¯s hatred was clear, and he still couldn¡¯t help but feel responsible for some of it.

    ¡°Tell us, in your own words, what happened with the Kiamese soldiers,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel smirked. Martin winced. ¡°They kidnapped Inessa. No one was listening to me, so I took care of it.¡±

    ¡°By using corruptive powers?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes. By using corruptive powers,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°All four of them?¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s smirk grew, and Martin¡¯s heart pounded in his chest. ¡°Yes, all four. I had to wipe them out before they could run.¡±

    A chill traveled down Martin¡¯s spine. This wasn¡¯t a confession. This was bragging. He glanced at Dalius, who had his left hand up while he wrote with his right. He was pushing whatever demons away that no one else could see.

    ¡°Do you have any remorse for what you¡¯ve done?¡± Navir asked after a pause. He must have sensed it to.

    Indenuel stared at Navir, who stared right back. ¡°They drugged her. Beat her. Threatened to rape her. They deserved to die. Every single one.¡±

    Navir¡¯s eye¡¯s narrowed before he glanced over at Dalius, who finished writing and nodded. Navir sat up straighter in his seat. ¡°Let us hear from your own words about what happened with High Elder Martin.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Navir as though he was the only one in the room, then turned toward Martin. He hoped the boy could sense the concern in his eyes. Indenuel dropped his gaze to the floor again, his chest rising and falling faster. ¡°I was angry. Garen had-¡± Navir made a hissing noise, and Indenuel looked confused, until the confusion gave way to annoyance. ¡°The devil told me exactly where to find the proof of my parentage, and how every single one of you have been lying to me from the beginning. Martin was the first one to show up, and I took my anger out on him.¡±

    ¡°To clarify for the record, you were so angry you used corruption. To try and murder him?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel remorse for these crimes?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Of the Kiamese soldiers? Or of Martin?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Of both,¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I do not feel remorse about killing the Kiamese soldiers,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir raised an eyebrow. ¡°And of Martin.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Again, Indenuel hesitated, meeting Martin¡¯s gaze however briefly before looking back at Navir. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel gave the smallest shrug. ¡°You¡¯re the ones who are supposed to help me with my confession, are you not? I simply don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°You used corruptive pain on High Elder Martin. If you used it on any of us, we would have died. It is through a miracle Martin is still standing,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I used pain because I knew Martin could stop it,¡± Indenuel said. The tips of Martin¡¯s fingers turned icy. He may have been able to stop it before, but he couldn¡¯t any longer. ¡°I was hurt and angry, and I couldn¡¯t hold in the pain anymore.¡± Martin watched as Indenuel¡¯s eyes were getting red. ¡°I knew it could have killed him, but if I didn¡¯t get it out, it could have killed me.¡±

    ¡°And if you were wrong in your assumptions? If Martin was not sitting here right now, would you feel remorse for killing him?¡± Navir asked.

    The first of the tears fell. ¡°Yes. Yes, I would.¡± The tears continued to fall, and he looked annoyed he couldn¡¯t wipe them away. His gaze turned to Martin. ¡°And I hate that I feel this way. You lied to me. All of you did. Not just to me, but to everyone, and you used devilish means to cover it up. I feel remorse, yes, but I don¡¯t think I should. You all have so much still to answer for.¡±

    Navir took this all in, waiting for Dalius to finish writing. ¡°We created the project with the idea that the person responsible would be the one to tell you. As Cristoval is no longer fit to serve as High Elder, that responsibility fell on Dalius¡¯ shoulders, both as his successor and family member.¡±

    Indenuel turned his glare toward Dalius, who finished writing the notes, the only sound being the scratching of the quill before he met Indenuel¡¯s gaze as he dipped the pen in the ink again. ¡°I was going to tell you eventually.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s glare darkened. ¡°You should have told me from the start. The moment you met me.¡±

    ¡°We needed to make sure the prophecy would be fulfilled. As it never mentioned when you would discover who your father is, I assumed it would be after you fought the final battle, especially as it was becoming clearer you would complete it before the year anniversary of your mother¡¯s death.¡±

    Martin watched, concerned as Indenuel¡¯s eyes darkened considerably. Navir raised a hand to the corrupted power building inside him. ¡°Indenuel,¡± Navir said in warning.

    ¡°I was starting to warm up to the idea of having an Oraminian father. I was excited to discover an entire culture. Now I¡¯m faced with the idea that my mother was raped by a High Elder because she was desperate.¡±

    ¡°It is not rape,¡± Dalius said, writing swiftly with his quill. ¡°Lucia agreed to the terms, and therefore consent was given.¡±

    ¡°Quit making excuses. Quit pretending my mother wasn¡¯t a victim in all this. Stop pretending Cristoval did nothing wrong!¡±

    The door opened and Theo walked in, looking nervous, holding his hand out toward Indenuel. It was a reminder to Martin of how little he was aware of his powers now. He couldn¡¯t even sense a buildup anymore.

    ¡°You will calm yourself at once,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel¡¯s glare bounced from Dalius to Navir. ¡°I will. I¡¯m simply asking my half-nephew to show my mother some respect.¡±

    Dalius made a noise in the back of his throat, almost like a gasp. Fadrique covered up his laugh with a cough before taking a sip of wine. Dalius glared at Fadrique before engrossing himself in the book, catching up on notes. Indenuel smirked, hiding it with a bow of his head. Theo dropped his hand, bowing before he left again.

    ¡°As you have given a¡­¡± Navir tried to think of the right word before shaking his head. ¡°A confession of sorts, Dalius shall see if he can clear your mark.¡±

    Tolomon walked forward, helping Indenuel to his feet. Dalius quickly finished writing before getting up, a soft glare on his face as he walked over to Indenuel. He untied the front of his shirt before revealing the mark. Martin winced again, looking away. It was dangerously dark. Dalius touched each of the separate marks before closing his eyes and pulling an invisible force. Indenuel winced, closing his eyes himself. Dalius kept pulling the corruption out of Indenuel before he opened his eyes. The mark was still red, but a brighter red.

    ¡°That is all that will come out for now. He still feels no remorse for killing the Kiamese soldiers, and that is keeping much of it in him,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°Understood,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon walked forward again, helping Indenuel get the shirt back on and tying it. Martin couldn¡¯t be sure, but he swore Tolomon wiped the fallen tears left on Indenuel¡¯s cheeks before ushering him back to his knees and returning to his post.

    ¡°You must attend Sabbath worship for the next year in order to make sure your soul can return to God. And since you have admitted that Martin was your intended victim, he may have a choice to add a punishment.¡± Navir turned to Martin.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°I shall request he does everything in his power to get the mark off. Once it is off, I request he dedicate every Sabbath day to service to the city and is not allowed into the Sabbath social for another year while he finishes his confession.¡±

    Navir nodded. ¡°Do you agree to this punishment?¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Not attend the Sabbath social for a year?¡±

    ¡°And instead give service,¡± Navir finished.

    Martin hoped Indenuel understood the meaning. Whatever service in the city meant he could still visit the Oraminians and help them.

    ¡°Uh, yeah. Yeah, that sounds great,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Light, isn¡¯t it?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Martin said nothing, taking a sip of his own wine. He couldn¡¯t give Indenuel a harsh punishment. Not for something like this.

    ¡°So, are we done?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Navir steepled his fingers, leaning back in his chair. ¡°You admitted to not feeling any remorse for killing the Kiamese soldiers. That alone is the reason you are marked now. We must help you through your confession.¡± Indenuel shook his head, looking annoyed.

    ¡°What are you going to do? Beat me into feeling bad about it?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Navir sighed, placing his elbows on the table, watching Indenuel closely. There was a silence for a time, as Navir was choosing his next move carefully. ¡°The entire city was counting on you to save them. All of Santollia needed you, and you threw it away.¡±

    Indenuel gave a small shake of his head. ¡°Alright. Emotional manipulation it is, then.¡±

    Navir¡¯s eyes stayed focused. ¡°You went after Inessa after we specifically told you not to.¡±

    ¡°I was not going to leave Inessa¡¯s safety in your hands,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Sacrifices must be made in war,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I never asked to be the warrior,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And yet you saved Inessa.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s nostrils flared. ¡°Because she didn¡¯t deserve any of this.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Indenuel. Was it worth throwing away all of Santollia for the life of one concubine?¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face never wavered. He met Navir¡¯s glare, and as calmly as ever, said, ¡°Yes.¡±

    Martin winced, then rubbed his forehead. Navir kept his gaze and Martin watched the cold emotion take over the Acting Senior High Elder. They were talking about death and destruction as though it was just a game, with Navir carefully moving pieces to figure out how to best win this argument.

    ¡°Are you really so blind?¡± Navir asked, almost whispering. ¡°You threw away Santollia for her. She is still in Santollia. Kiam will break through our defenses. Good men will die. Captain Luiz. Nathaniel. Tolomon.¡± Indenuel blinked, his glare softening. ¡°Kiam will head straight here. Inessa could still die. She could still be raped by those soulless Kiam monsters. Enslaved. I know from this trial you think little of me, but what of those little children you think so highly of.¡± Indenuel winced, then looked down, almost embarrassed at the show of emotion. ¡°So, I will ask again, was it worth it? To save Inessa¡¯s life this once to only push all of Santollia into the fire?¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s chest started heaving, his eyes bouncing around the marble square, a distinct frown on his face. Martin waited for him to say something, but he said nothing. Martin didn¡¯t even notice Dalius finished writing notes until the scratching of the quill was gone, and the silence pressed on them.

    ¡°Do you feel remorse for slaughtering a hundred and fifty Kiamese soldiers now?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel again studied the floor before meeting Navir¡¯s gaze. ¡°If I had slaughtered three hundred and fifty more, the prophecy would have already been fulfilled by now.¡±

    Martin closed his eyes, covering his face. ¡°Indenuel, please-¡±

    Indenuel ignored him, keeping his eyes on Navir. ¡°Just turn the other way and let me go win the war to fulfill the prophecy. Once I¡¯m done, then I¡¯ll work to get this mark off my chest.¡±

 Chapter 144

    Tolomon¡¯s eyes widened. Martin gave a fast intake of breath before he had to speak. ¡°We are High Elders of God¡¯s Holy Church. We would never do something like that.¡±

    There was silence as Indenuel stared at Navir, waiting. Dalius quickly wrote the notes. Fadrique frowned, glancing at Navir who picked up his glass of wine, looking at no one. ¡°Come now, Indenuel. That is ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°How else am I supposed to take on five hundred Kiamese soldiers and live?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You may survive using the devil¡¯s powers, but you won¡¯t live,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We are not even going to open this up for a discussion,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°The corruptive powers are far too dangerous,¡± Martin added.

    ¡°For a normal individual.¡± His voice was so casual, he seemed to forget his arms were chained and Tolomon was behind him with his mask.

    ¡°For any individual. Every time you use the devil¡¯s powers, it leads your soul that much closer to Hell. I would rather lose Santollia than lose your soul.¡±

    ¡°No, instead you¡¯d just lose your own,¡± Indenuel shot back. ¡°With all your lies and deceits. With pages upon pages of women you¡¯ve slept with and some of them had killed, do you honestly believe any of you will end up in Heaven?¡±

    Martin felt it again. The pull at his soul that Indenuel was right. They were all going to hell for this. Martin covered his face with his hands before lowering them, a deep sadness in his soul. ¡°We did what we had to. And I regret it,¡± he said, the women¡¯s faces flickering through his mind. Navir frowned, watching Martin curiously. ¡°But I¡¯ve lived long enough to understand what regret has done to me, and I do not want to put you down that same path, my boy.¡± Martin tried to smile but found he couldn¡¯t. Indenuel simply watched him. ¡°Do not look at our weaknesses to excuse your own sins. Look at our weakness to realize where you can do better. Because we need you to do better. You can never use these dark powers again.¡±

    Indenuel was trying hard not to react to Martin¡¯s words.

    ¡°We have a final witness, do we not?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes. Tolomon, knock on the door. That should alert the guards to bring her in,¡± Martin said. If he knew Indenuel at all, he could guess that Inessa¡¯s recounting of what he did would have to fill Indenuel with enough remorse to get the mark lighter. Tolomon knocked quietly on the door.

    ¡°Make sure the mask is back on Indenuel before Inessa comes in,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel glanced up, alarmed. ¡°Inessa?¡± It was all he said before Tolomon eased the metal plate back in his mouth and locked the mask in place. Tolomon headed back to his post as the door opened and Inessa¡¯s quiet footsteps were heard. Her head was bowed, her hands placed in front of her. Indenuel ventured a glance at her before looking away. Inessa approached the seats, staying a good distance away from Indenuel before she dropped into a curtsey.

    ¡°High Elders,¡± she said, her voice as quiet as her footsteps.

    ¡°Inessa, is it true you were present while Indenuel used his corruptive powers on the Kiamese soldiers?¡± Navir asked.

    The only sound was the scratching of Dalius¡¯ quill as he wrote down the question. Inessa kept her gaze on Dalius, waiting for him to finish. Once he was done, he gave her a nod.

    ¡°As present as I could be, sirs,¡± she said.

    ¡°Meaning?¡± Navir asked.

    She waited again for Dalius¡¯ nod. ¡°I was drugged, sirs.¡±

    ¡°Martin? Were you familiar with the drug you took out of her body?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°One made through corruption. Heightens the senses, mimics corruptive pain. The Kiamese soldiers did not have to torture her, simply existing with that drug in her body was torture enough,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa made no reaction to this. Navir narrowed his eyes, looking at Indenuel before his gaze fell back on Inessa.

    ¡°Indenuel said you were beaten. Is that right?¡± Navir asked. Inessa nodded. ¡°And they threatened to take advantage of you?¡± Inessa glanced at the floor before nodding again. ¡°Speak for the record.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Inessa said. ¡°Yes, to both questions.¡±

    Indenuel stayed kneeling on the floor, trying not to bring attention to himself.

    ¡°Describe in your own words what happened while Indenuel was using corruptive powers.¡±

    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    Inessa swallowed, her eyes fixed to the floor. ¡°The fog was very thick, sirs. It was difficult to see much. But I heard the screaming. And¡­ and also heard when the screams were stopped. Suddenly. And¡­¡± she swallowed again, keeping her voice steady. ¡°And the sound of tree branches¡­ being forced into¡­ into the soldiers. One was choaking me, threating out loud to kill me unless Indenuel stopped and¡­ and he dropped to the ground, bleeding from¡­ from his face. I¡­¡± Inessa held perfectly still. ¡°I felt a dread. The kind of dread people describe when demons are close, even when you do not yourself have the gift. And when the fog finally did clear, Indenuel was the only one standing among¡­ among the carnage.¡±

    ¡°We all saw the aftermath of the slaughter,¡± Navir said.

    Martin didn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t. The smell was bad enough, but he didn¡¯t dare correct Navir. Indenuel glanced up at Navir before turning away again. Dalius was going as fast as he could. Inessa, as always, kept her hands clasped in front of her, her eyes cast downward. Tolomon kept his face unreadable, though he watched Inessa carefully.

    ¡°We are of course grateful you have survived this horrible ordeal,¡± Navir said once the quill scratching wasn¡¯t so hasty. ¡°Did any of the Kiamese soldiers introduce themselves to you?¡±

    ¡°The leader called himself Drenai.¡±

    Navir raised an eyebrow. ¡°Drenai? As in General Drenai?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I do not know. He never mentioned a title.¡±

    Navir¡¯s eyes widened, glancing at Fadrique before staring back at Inessa. Martin covered his mouth, surprised. If it was General Drenai, then his death must have been a blow to the Kiamese army. He was one of the most tactically brilliant individuals Martin had ever come across. Even though the man fought for the other side, Martin admired his skills.

    ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­¡± Navir was clearly trying to recover from this. ¡°I think I understand now why I didn¡¯t sense him until he allowed himself to be sensed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°It is nothing you need to be concerned about,¡± Navir said, placing his hands on the table. ¡°Even if he is who we think he is, it is far more concerning to me that he managed to sneak over the wall to kidnap you. Even I underestimated him in that.¡±

    For the first time since she came in here, Inessa¡¯s perfect act broke. She looked at Navir in alarm before looking away again. She touched her forehead, trying to find a stray hair in her perfect hair before clasping her hands together again, looking at the floor. Martin¡¯s heart quickened, and he looked at Navir, hoping he missed it. Hoping he wouldn¡¯t ask more questions. Unfortunately, Navir had a frown on his face. ¡°Do you have something to add?¡±

    Inessa finally looked at Martin, and he could see the panic in her eyes. ¡°I¡­¡±

    Dalius stopped writing. With no noise of the scratching quill, the silence pressed in on them, Inessa¡¯s erratic breathing becoming the only noise. Martin stared at Inessa, then glanced at Navir, who was looking between the two of them. Even Indenuel was watching, curious.

    ¡°What is going on?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Tears filled Inessa¡¯s eyes as she stared at Martin, almost pleading him to say something, but what could he say? Inessa was a concubine, and therefore she had no privacy. She had no secrets. Martin leaned back in his chair, doing nothing.

    ¡°Inessa, I order you to tell me what¡¯s going on,¡± Navir said, the anger entering his voice again.

    ¡°Martin¡­ please, this¡­ I wasn¡¯t supposed to¡­¡±

    Martin looked back, almost glaring. ¡°It is imperative the High Elders know where you were when you were kidnapped.¡±

    Inessa gave a sharp intake of breath before meeting the other High Elders gazes. Navir was now glowering at her. ¡°Answer the question, concubine, or I will find it out through the trees.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s chest was heaving, she let go of her hands taking a few steps back. She finally met Indenuel¡¯s gaze for the first time before she averted them. ¡°Outside. They kidnapped me outside the wall, good sirs.¡±

    Navir stood and Inessa backed away from him quickly, true horror flickering across her face. Fadrique moved around the table, headed straight for her, making sure she didn¡¯t escape. Inessa began to whimper. ¡°And why exactly were outside the city walls?¡± Navir asked.

    The first of the tears fell as she again looked at Martin. Fadrique grabbed her elbow, and Inessa winced. Indenuel got to his feet, glaring at Fadrique. Tolomon was already there with a hand on his shoulder to keep him back.

    The girl was clearly too terrified to tell the truth. Martin sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°I did not know she would travel over the wall. I did not realize that¡¯s how far her obedience would go. But I ordered her to destroy the garden of poppies she used to make a powder. The kind that kept her from getting pregnant.¡±

    Inessa started to tremble and put a hand to her mouth, the color draining from her face.

    Navir¡¯s eyes blazed in anger. ¡°Poppy root?¡± he spat out like the word itself was covered in mud. ¡°You aren¡¯t barren?¡±

    Inessa would have sunk to her knees if Fadrique wasn¡¯t there to keep her standing. ¡°Please¡­ please¡­¡±

    ¡°You ungrateful little bitch!¡± Fadrique threw her against the wall. Martin gasped, then watched in horror as Fadrique slapped her hard with the back of his hand, the rings cutting deeply into her. Indenuel broke from Tolomon¡¯s hold and headed straight for Fadrique. What he was planning to do, chained as he was, Martin didn¡¯t know, but he was going to try. Tolomon grabbed Indenuel around the waist, holding him back. Navir was heading for Fadrique when he stopped, eyes widening as he threw his hands in front of him, aiming toward Indenuel, slight terror in his eyes. Dalius too dropped the quill to hold both hands in front of him as the door threw open and Theo was there, blocking Indenuel.

    Martin ignored them all as he ran around the table. Fadrique slapped Inessa again and again. Martin grabbed Fadrique¡¯s wrist and forcibly moved him away.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Martin shouted as Inessa sank to the ground, terror-stricken. ¡°This is unfitting of a High Elder.¡±

    ¡°She abused the privileges. She is no better than a slut and deserves to be treated like one.¡±

    ¡°Get back to your seat!¡± Martin said, leaving no room for argument.

    Fadrique glared, then seemed to just notice Indenuel, struggling in Tolomon¡¯s arms, his eyes blazing in darkness. Fadrique glared at Martin again before stomping back to his seat.

    ¡°Tolomon, return Indenuel to the dungeons. Dalius will return when he has calmed down enough to see if he can get any more of the corruption out of him,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon nodded. Indenuel was trying to say something, but the mask kept him from anyone understanding it. He was still trying to get to Fadrique. Tolomon grabbed Indenuel, hoisting him over his shoulder again as he left the room. The second the door opened, thunder rumbled overhead, and a downpour began. Martin glared at Fadrique. Theo, Navir, and Dalius both followed him with their arms.

    Martin hated the reminder of how he never felt any of the corruption. Not even a little.

 Chapter 145

    Martin knelt beside Inessa who was on her knees, trembling. She only had a few tears on her cheeks, her eyes were instead wide in shock.

    ¡°Theo, follow Indenuel, make sure he doesn¡¯t hurt himself,¡± Navir said as they still heard the boy thrashing in the main room.

    Theo nodded, then noticed Inessa. Saw the swelling, bruises, and cuts caused by Fadrique¡¯s rings. ¡°Do you need me to heal the girl?¡± Theo asked.

    ¡°I said go, Theo. We¡¯ll take care of her,¡± Navir said, little emotion in his voice.

    Theo nodded before leaving, closing the door after him. Martin took her elbow. The lack of emotion other than shock on her face was beginning to worry him. He sensed a shadow and looked up to see the three High Elders standing close.

    ¡°I made a deal with her. She was to destroy the poppies, then I would get her pregnant next month, and that was to be it. She needs no other punishment,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°But you are not the only one she has hurt,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°We all get a say with what her punishment will be.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t you hurt her enough?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°We must go about this the correct way. She has clearly kept secrets from us. We must check to make sure she hasn¡¯t sold her soul to the devil,¡± Navir said.

    Martin frowned as he realized what they meant. ¡°She¡¯s not marked. I would have seen the marks if she had.¡±

    Fadrique scoffed. ¡°Like you even look.¡±

    Martin stood between Inessa and the High Elders. ¡°I give you my word as High Elder, Inessa is not marked. Do not humiliate her like this.¡±

    ¡°If she chooses to keep secrets from us, she forces our hand,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°We have gotten a confession out of her, now we must be certain there isn¡¯t anything else we need to cleanse,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°There is nothing more that needs to be cleansed. You¡¯re not listening to me. I would have seen if she had a mark,¡± Martin said. Navir pushed Martin out of the way before grabbing Inessa¡¯s wrist and forced her to stand. Martin was ready to push Navir back when Fadrique grabbed his arm, pulling him away. Inessa made no reaction, the shock even ebbing from her face as it looked devoid of emotion. ¡°Navir! Stop it!¡±

    Dalius grabbed Martin¡¯s other hand as he and Fadrique held Martin back. ¡°This is how it¡¯s always been done.¡±

    ¡°Poppy root isn¡¯t corruptive! There is nothing unnatural about this!¡± Martin shouted.

    ¡°But it does unnatural things to the female body, and I must make sure she didn¡¯t use witch-like means to keep it hidden from me,¡± Navir replied as he began to untie the string in the back of Inessa¡¯s dress.

    ¡°She¡¯s not marked! You¡¯re just annoyed she managed to hide this from you! But it¡¯s not worth humiliating her for it! Please!¡±

    Navir loosened the strings in the back of her dress before pulling at the string of her underdress. ¡°Oh, come now, Martin. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t all seen her before.¡±

    Bile rose up his throat as he saw Inessa make no reaction to his words. She was completely deadened to the world. Blood ran down her swollen cheek, but she acted as though nothing at all was happening.

    ¡°Just the shoulder. If you¡¯re so intent on checking, just show the shoulder.¡± Martin said in a last attempt.

    Navir faced her, again ignoring Martin. Despite Navir¡¯s efforts to loosen her gown material ripped as he forced it too quickly down her arms. Martin turned his head and closed his eyes as tight as possible. He swallowed the bile, waiting for the sound of Navir helping her get her dress back on. They shouldn¡¯t have done this. Not this much. For a first offense, they just needed to check her shoulder. Disrobing her like this was completely unnecessary.

    Martin realized he wasn¡¯t hearing it. Navir was not putting her dress back on. They had more than enough time to check. Martin shook off Dalius and Fadrique¡¯s grips and opened his eyes enough to push Navir out of the way before he grabbed Inessa¡¯s elbow and turned her around to give her a semblance of privacy to get herself dressed. ¡°I gave you my word. Why wasn¡¯t it good enough,¡± he said, his back to his High Elders. Inessa¡¯s head was against the wall, not moving to dress herself.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    ¡°We must follow the rules, Martin,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You just had to check her shoulder. That¡¯s all you had to do,¡± Martin snapped as he grabbed the edges of her underdress and pulling it back over her, tying it as best as possible with his trembling hands. He did not want to see their faces. Did not want to see the lingering looks they gave Inessa.

    ¡°She should be sent home in disgrace,¡± Fadrique said.

    Inessa wasn¡¯t doing anything to help. She still had the dead expression in her eyes as her dress continued to slip from her arms.

    ¡°No. If she never wanted to get pregnant, then getting pregnant is what her punishment will be,¡± Navir said. Martin eased her dress back on her, trying to tighten the strings, doing his best with the ripped fabric. ¡°I will create a drink to clear whatever poppy root might remain in her system and deliver it to your house tonight.¡±

    Martin nodded, still in no mood to see the High Elders. Inessa stared at the wall, making no reaction as Martin let go, the dress staying on her despite the ripped material and ribbon.

    ¡°And then you will sleep with her every night for as long as it takes to get her pregnant,¡± Navir said, appearing right next to Martin.

    Martin finally looked at Navir, shocked. ¡°She¡¯s not¡­¡± he glanced at Inessa, who was again making no reaction. ¡°I know when she¡¯s ready to be pregnant. I don¡¯t have to-¡±

    ¡°Every night, Martin. Or else I¡¯ll give her back to Fadrique and he can do it,¡± Navir said.

    The oily smirk coming from Fadrique was enough that Martin found himself touching Inessa¡¯s elbow in protection. Navir glared at Inessa. ¡°It is far more merciful than what she deserves.¡± Navir turned and headed toward his chair, gathering up his notes. ¡°This trial is over. Dalius, put the meeting notes on my desk. There are things I wish to study from it.¡±

    Dalius nodded as Navir headed out the door. Dalius walked over and picked up the book, keeping it open for the ink to dry. He placed it on Cristoval¡¯s lap before wheeling him out of the room. Martin glared at Fadrique, who was still staring at Inessa with such a look that made it clear the thoughts he had.

    ¡°So, is she mine?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Martin glared at him. ¡°You are an idiot for hitting her.¡±

    Fadrique finally tore his gaze from Inessa¡¯s body to look at Martin, humor in his eyes. ¡°She abused the rights and privileges of the concubine law.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel finished confessing how he felt no remorse killing over a hundred men because they hurt her,¡± Martin said, his voice sharp. ¡°And then you go do something like this? Right in front of him? Do you have a death wish?¡±

    Fadrique shrugged. He moved backward to give him more time to look at Inessa¡¯s body before leaving the room. Inessa was still leaning against the wall, not moving. Martin rubbed his head before moving closer to her.

    ¡°Inessa?¡±

    She didn¡¯t answer, simply stared at the wall with her dead eyes. If he had his powers, he could have taken some of the shock away. Martin hesitated before placing a hand on her shoulder, helping her straighten so her head wasn¡¯t against the wall.

    ¡°They¡­ shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± Martin grimaced at how awful those words sounded. He was in no position to comfort her. ¡°If I had known Navir would have asked you about this, I wouldn¡¯t have suggested you give a report.¡±

    He would have gotten a better response talking to a flower. The blood from her chin dripped onto the sleeve of his white High Elder robes. Martin let go of her shoulder before pulling out a handkerchief, placing it against the side of her face. ¡°Let¡¯s go to Beatriz¡¯ house. She¡¯ll fix that right up,¡± Martin said, waiting for her to take a hold of the handkerchief so he could lead her out of the room. She did nothing, making no indication that she even noticed him putting a handkerchief there. Martin tenderly took her wrist, placing it against the cloth. ¡°Ready to go?¡±

    Inessa¡¯s eyes were dead. Her body was alive, but her soul had shriveled to the point that it looked like he was staring at a corpse whenever he looked straight in her eye. Martin could do nothing else but take her elbow and lead her out of the room before they left the Cathedral, the downpour still as strong as ever.

    ***

    It took Tolomon and another guard to get Indenuel chained to the table in the dungeon. He was thrashing. Now was the time to figure out if he was physically strong enough to break the chains. Fadrique hit her. He actually hit her! Clearly, he tried to murder the wrong High Elder.

    ¡°Indenuel, stop!¡± Tolomon said as the other guard left. ¡°You are going to hurt yourself and I cannot heal you with this much corruption in your body!¡±

    Indenuel felt the rage consume him. The fact that he was bound to a table while Inessa was hurt was driving him mad. Despite the chains already binding him, Tolomon grabbed his shoulder and head, pinning both to the table. ¡°Martin is there. He stopped Fadrique, and he will heal her. She is fine.¡±

    Indenuel let out an angry breath, saliva dripping down his chin as the metal plate was keeping him from swallowing properly. He glared at Tolomon before looking away, the anger still dangerously high.

    Was Inessa fine? Despite the rage, he knew what he saw. Navir and Dalius had reacted the moment his corruptive powers grew. Fadrique was too distracted slapping Inessa. True, Martin might have been distracted too, but what was Theo doing there? Theo was the one that made the reaction, containing the pain inside him. It was a curious piece to this puzzle, with a frightening conclusion. Was Martin able to heal her?

 Chapter 146

    Martin eased Inessa out of the carriage, keeping a hold of her elbow. Her face was finally healed of the bruises and cleaned of the blood, but she still had the dead expression. He helped her into the house, Derio giving both of them a low bow as he entered.

    ¡°How did it-¡± Adosina stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Inessa. The concern went deep in her face. ¡°Api, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Never mind,¡± Martin said, letting go of her elbow, expecting her to walk to her room but she simply stayed where she was led, staring at nothing. ¡°She had a bit of a shock. She just needs some rest.¡±

    Adosina frowned. ¡°Api?¡±

    ¡°No questions, please. Just¡­ take her to her room,¡± Martin said.

    Ana and Rosa appeared at the entryway. Ana covered her mouth, her eyes wide as Adosina helped Inessa up the stairs and to her room.

    ¡°Could you have Sara come to my study,¡± Martin told Derio.

    Derio nodded as Martin walked down the hall and disappeared in his study. When Sara appeared, Martin asked her to keep yet another secret before explaining what Inessa had done with the poppy root. Sara looked shocked to her core. Martin didn¡¯t tell her about the High Elders checking for a mark, but he did explain that he needed to sleep with her every night until she was with child.

    Sara¡¯s face grew hard. ¡°No.¡±

    Martin gave a pained expression. ¡°Sara-¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°The High Elders-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care what the High Elders are asking you to do. I don¡¯t even care that she is a young, beautiful woman and I am an old, ugly one.¡±

    ¡°Sara-¡± Martin mumbled.

    ¡°I care about Inessa,¡± Sara said, pointing at the door. ¡°She¡¯s not allowed to say no to you like I can. She isn¡¯t allowed to say she isn¡¯t in the mood. She literally has no rights. She is just there for the High Elders to tell her what she can and cannot do. I saw her and Adosina in her room just now, and I¡¯ve never seen such a state of shock. You cannot sleep with her. You need to leave her alone.¡±

    Martin blinked, staring at Sara. This was the first time Sara talked about Inessa like she was part of their family. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sara, but this must happen.¡±

    ¡°Just do nothing!¡± Sara snapped. ¡°How hard is that to understand?¡±

    ¡°I have my orders,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And your orders are stupid!¡± Sara said.

    Derio knocked on the study door. ¡°High Elder Navir here to see you, Martin.¡±

    Sara glared at him as he rubbed is forehead. ¡°Come in, Navir.¡±

    Navir opened the door, holding a small bag of powder. Navir bowed to Sara. In an act of defiance, she did not curtsey to him, instead leaving the room, slamming the door a lot harder than usual.

    Navir winced in sympathy. ¡°My wife was the same way.¡± Martin said nothing as Navir placed the bag on his desk. ¡°Give that to her at dinner in some wine. A healthy scoop or two. Make sure she drinks the entire thing. That will give you enough time before tonight.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Martin tapped his desk, staring at the door Sara had slammed. It wouldn¡¯t matter. Inessa wasn¡¯t fertile. Wouldn¡¯t be for a few more weeks at least, but there was no point trying to convince Navir of this. ¡°Thank you, Navir.¡±

    ¡°I came across a passage in some research at the library,¡± Navir said, his voice dropping. ¡°It is as I feared.¡± He glanced around the office to make sure they were alone. ¡°Indenuel had all four powers, and you had one. You and he were equally matched in the one, but somehow the devil got to you, and was able to pull your powers out of you.¡±

    Martin nodded, remembering all too well the conversation he had with Indenuel about hell. ¡°Is there a way to bring my power back?¡±

    Navir gave a hard smile. ¡°It¡¯s back to an infantile state. It shouldn¡¯t take you fifty years, but still at least a decade. If you fight the same corrupted individual again, you could get your powers back through conquest, both physically and mentally.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯m not going to fight Indenuel.¡± Even as he said it, he remembered Cristoval¡¯s prophecy. If he were to fight Indenuel and win, that would mean the boy might die. A shudder went through him. ¡°He needs to be cleansed of the mark, and I¡¯d rather that happen then get my powers back.¡±

    Navir nodded. ¡°I thought you might say that.¡±

    Martin stared at the bag on the desk, thinking about what his decision meant. He couldn¡¯t hide this from the people for a decade, but he wasn¡¯t going to fight Indenuel. ¡°What does this mean for my status as High Elder?¡±

    Navir shrugged. ¡°You and Theo will be working closely for however long it takes. But we cannot remove your rank or titles. Only you can decide whether to step down.¡± Martin nodded again, not looking at him. There was a beat of silence as though Navir waited for Martin to say he was going to step down, but Martin refused. He was not going to put Theo through the same horrors he had. Navir rapped his knuckle against the desk. ¡°Let us know when Inessa becomes with child.¡±

    Martin said nothing as Navir turned and left. He sighed, staring at the remaining letters from the beseeching. He took a deep breath before diving into some work. He tried to focus on that instead of what was to come. Tried not to think about the war, tried not to think what would happen to him if Kiam won. Tried not to think about what it would mean for Nathaniel.

    Martin wasn¡¯t sure how long he¡¯d been working on the letters when there was another knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said.

    Ana walked in, giving a hasty curtsey. ¡°Martin.¡±

    ¡°Ana, hello. How can I help you?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Have you tried healing her?¡±

    ¡°Inessa?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never seen such a state of shock before,¡± Ana said, almost out of breath.

    Martin focused on putting another letter in the stack that needed to go out. ¡°She is¡­ yes, quite the state of shock. There is¡­ there is little I could do.¡±

    Ana let out another breath. ¡°Then let me clarify, Martin. There are demons in her. They are not doing anything, just waiting.¡±

    Martin felt a spike of alarm. ¡°Can¡¯t you get them out?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not tempting her; they¡¯re not tormenting her. They are just waiting. Even as I tried to push them away, they returned in abundance. They¡­¡± Ana looked down, the terror still in her eyes. ¡°There is nothing my power can do to change her mind. She¡¯s already planning to do it, and it¡¯s drawing every demon in the city to her. They want to feel what it¡¯s like to die. If we don¡¯t do something now, we¡¯re going to discover her dead body tomorrow morning, I guarantee it.¡±

    His mind scrambled to think of something. ¡°I always want two female servants at her side, one healer, one tree talker, even when she¡¯s asleep. Tell the tree talker to alert Derio if anything seems suspicious, and for Derio to alert me. She hasn¡¯t had any lunch, so tell Sara to force something inside her, and to ignore all of Inessa¡¯s excuses. Tell Sara to make sure Inessa does not put anything in her food or drink. Get her outside and walking. Alert Derio I need to speak with him immediately.¡±

    Ana nodded, tears in her eyes as she walked out of the study. Martin pulled out a fresh piece of paper and wrote a hasty note.

    She is suicidal. I am not sleeping with her tonight.

    ¡°You called for me, Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°You have been my servant for a few decades now, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Martin. It has been an honor.¡±

    ¡°And now more than ever I need you to keep this matter private,¡± Martin said, handing him the paper. ¡°Send this to Navir. He should be home now.¡±

    Derio nodded, taking the paper and heading to the open window. He held a branch, closing his eyes, searching. Martin tapped the quill against his finger, waiting.

    Derio frowned, opening his eyes. ¡°He¡¯s not at home.¡±

    ¡°What about the Cathedral?¡± Martin asked.

    Derio shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s not there either. He must still be in his carriage. I cannot sense him.¡±

    Martin rubbed his head. ¡°Alright. We¡¯ll try again later. We need to help Inessa.¡±

    Derio bowed. ¡°It will be done.¡±

    He could have sworn enough time had passed that Navir had gotten back home. Where was he?

 Chapter 147

    Indenuel glared at the ceiling and tried to simply get used to his arms digging into his back. Tolomon was quiet at the cell door, ignoring the chair next to him. Now that Indenuel knew what to look for, he saw the hilt of the dagger in Tolomon¡¯s right hand, even if he pretended it wasn¡¯t there.

    Tolomon turned toward the door, a frown on his face right before it knocked. He opened it, backing away to let Navir and Dalius walk through with two other men, who had the build of Graduates.

    ¡°Unlock his torso, and just his torso,¡± Navir said. Tolomon nodded, reaching for the key as he walked over to Indenuel. Dalius followed, waiting for him to drop the chains to one side before he leaned over and undid the straps of Indenuel¡¯s shirt. Dalius touched the marks before pulling the corruption from his body. Indenuel closed his eyes. It wasn¡¯t a comfortable feeling, almost like his skin was being pulled. He ground his teeth against the metal plate in his mouth, waiting for it to pass.

    Dalius dropped his hands and opened his eyes. His mark was a lighter red color, but still dangerously there. Dalius glanced at Navir, who nodded. Tolomon went to tie the shirt back on when Navir held out a hand. ¡°Dalius can do it. I need a word with you.¡±

    Tolomon frowned, his eyes falling on the two Graduates at the door. ¡°What is this about?¡±

    Navir took a few steps closer to Tolomon as the other Graduates approached. Tolomon stood straighter, easing the dagger back into its sheath. ¡°I must swear you to secrecy,¡± Navir said. ¡°I have heard rumors about your desires to work around the law, to try and get the secret discovered any way you can, so let me be perfectly clear.¡± The Graduates each pulled out two swords, pointing them right at Tolomon¡¯s throat. Indenuel sat up straighter, concerned. Tolomon, much to Indenuel¡¯s surprise, didn¡¯t so much as flinch, instead stared right at Navir. ¡°You will remain in this dungeon. You will not write anyone. What we discuss here will not be uttered to anyone else, including other members of the High Elders. You will use all your skill and intellect to fulfill this double life to the best of your ability. If what we¡¯ve discussed has been discovered, and there is just a hint of it being your fault, these two men will kill your sister and her husband in Mili. They will then kill your niece with her husband who, I¡¯ve been told, are expecting a baby in another seven months before they kill your two other nephews. I assure you they will make it look like an accident.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. Tolomon again stared right at Navir, his face unreadable.

    ¡°Swear yourself to secrecy, Graduate,¡± Navir said.

    He hesitated just long enough for Navir to narrow his eyes before giving a slight incline of his head. He couldn¡¯t give a proper bow, what with four swords pointed at his throat. ¡°Should my lips betray the secret, may my title as Graduate be revoked, and my life end.¡±

    Navir waved the two Graduates away. ¡°I hope I don¡¯t need you two.¡± Tolomon said nothing. Navir waited for the Graduates to leave the cell before he held out his hand. Tolomon reached into his pocket and pulled out the key, dropping it in Navir¡¯s palm. Navir studied Tolomon¡¯s unreadable face once more before moving over to Indenuel, unlocking the mask. Dalius stood, moving out of the way. Indenuel winced as Navir took the metal plate out of his mouth. With his earlier thrashing, it had cut his mouth. Indenuel gathered all the saliva and blood together before leaning over and spitting on the ground. Dalius held a hand, probing Indenuel¡¯s corruption.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be disrespectful. I just hate the taste of the metal,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir gave a barely there smile before he straightened and folded his arms. ¡°I¡¯ve studied the entire section of what the Prophet Jaakob wrote about the Warrior. Not once did it say you use your God-given gifts to end the war.¡± Indenuel wanted to smile, but held it in. There was still blood pooling at the corners of his mouth, which helped with the desire to not smile. ¡°The only indication is that you use the power from the Master of us All.¡±

    ¡°So, is that God? Or is that the devil?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Navir glanced in Tolomon¡¯s direction before focusing again on Indenuel. ¡°It is theorized that the Master of us All was a common phrase used right before the Great Flood to mean God, but in the century after, it was used mockingly by those who were marked by the devil to bring about confusion.¡±

    Indenuel again tried not to smile. ¡°And how did you know the Prophet Jaakob wasn¡¯t marked?¡± Navir said nothing, his eyes narrowing. ¡°This is the only way Santollia wins. Do you want to do this or not?¡± The nerves returned, but a different sort. He didn¡¯t like the idea of winning the war this way, but he doubted there was any other way. None that ended in him surviving. And now more than ever, he needed to survive to bring the High Elders down.

    ¡°You brought us to this decision. You¡¯ve forced our hand. We are desperate.¡±

    ¡°And when you are desperate, you completely forget your morals. It¡¯s a common pattern among the High Elders.¡±

    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re any better?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel was reminded of what Martin said at his trial, how he needed to see their mistakes to learn from them, not to follow their example. It was such a hypocritical thing to say. Martin didn¡¯t learn much from his own mistakes.

    Navir¡¯s face was firm. ¡°Kiam has broken off into smaller groups and has moved past the battle. Our men are too few to stop them. They are headed straight to Santollia City. They are doing their best to gather farther up Santollia to build the army big enough again to raid the city, and if we pick off the groups one by one, they can never have those numbers. We¡¯re talking multiple groups of two hundred, three hundred at most. No one is there to stop them.¡± Navir took a step forward. ¡°No one will know it¡¯s you. No one can. You will go where I send you and kill everyone in their camps while they¡¯re sleeping. Since you are corrupted, and you will leave no survivors, we can claim we know nothing about it. Corrupted individuals are quite unstable, so I¡¯ve been told.¡±

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Indenuel took a deep breath before he let it out. ¡°So are High Elders.¡± Navir gave his barely there smile again. ¡°If we¡¯re going to work together like this, there can be no more secrets between us.¡±

    Navir narrowed his eyes. ¡°There aren¡¯t. You¡¯ve discovered everything. I give my word.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me what happened to Martin¡¯s power.¡±

    Navir pursed his lips, weighing something in his mind before opening his mouth. ¡°It¡¯s gone. Whatever you did during your battle with him in the library, it made his power go away.¡±

    ¡°Huh,¡± Indenuel said. He shifted, once again trying to get to that elusive comfortable position. Thinking of Martin made him think about Inessa, and he already formed a plan to check and see how she was doing. If Martin couldn¡¯t sense the mark, he could go see Inessa without the fear of getting caught. He couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her since Tolomon dragged him out of the trial, and he needed to see with his own eyes that she was fine. That meant being out of the dungeon. ¡°I''ll be completely transparent, Navir. I hate you.¡± He glared at Dalius. ¡°All of you. But we have a common enemy, and common friends we¡¯d like to protect. I am willing to put my anger for the general hypocrisy of the High Elders to one side in order to end this war.¡±

    Navir studied his face. ¡°And after the war?¡±

    Indenuel glared at him. ¡°If we leave each other alone, we¡¯ll get along fine.¡±

    Navir still scrutinized Indenuel, and he could do little else but let him. He was lying, of course, but both of them were too desperate to not go through with this plan. ¡°Some rules for this agreement, don¡¯t you think?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Obviously.¡±

    ¡°The first one, and the most important, being that you cannot sell your soul to the devil. Dalius and I will personally check before and after to make sure the marks stay red, and only red. If they turn black, you will be put to death in the public square.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon will be with you the entire time you are out of the dungeon and will make sure you do not get too unstable. Should you be a fool and think you can sell your soul and escape Santollia City, Tolomon will be protected under the law to subdue and kill you, if he must.¡±

    Indenuel ventured a glance at his bodyguard for the first time since he and Navir started this conversation. Tolomon faced forward, not meeting his gaze, his face unreadable.

    ¡°It won¡¯t come to that. I promise.¡±

    Navir shook his head. ¡°I cannot trust the promises of a marked individual, even if they are only red.¡±

    ¡°And I cannot trust a hypocritical High Elder, so we¡¯re both in the same leaky boat, aren¡¯t we,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir glared at him, then turned toward Tolomon. ¡°Do you understand the requirements you have been given, Graduate?¡±

    ¡°I understand, sir,¡± Tolomon said, again his face impossible to read.

    ¡°What about the details. I can only do one battle before I pass out,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Tolomon will bring you back here when that happens, and I have the incense to wake you up for the next one. Though I will give you a few days of rest in between,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°And the corruption? Corruption spreads between the trees if it isn¡¯t healed,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send powerful tree talkers to heal the trees and make up a lie they will have to believe.¡±

    ¡°And what of Martin?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°Judging by his reaction at the trial, he did not agree to this secret meeting, and will be the biggest obstacle to this plan.¡±

    ¡°Let me take care of Martin. With his powers gone, I can make sure he stays busy with menial tasks for the High Elders to keep him out of the war meetings.¡± Navir glanced at Dalius, who nodded in agreement, before he focused back on Indenuel. ¡°The Kiamese soldiers are smart. This first one will catch them by surprise, but they will prepare for the next one. Again, I must stress, leave no survivors. I will come back later tonight to give you more details of where you are to go for your first battle. You and Tolomon will take horses, as the group is still far away from Santollia City.¡±

    ¡°How many battles am I expected to fight?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°As many as it takes. Our predictions, if nothing changes, is this new Kiamese army will reach the city in two months. It is your job to end this war in one.¡±

    Indenuel turned, meeting Tolomon¡¯s eye. His face was still impossible to read until he gave the barest shake of his head, the smallest pleading in his eye. Tolomon did an excellent job of keeping his emotions in check, but there was no denying how incredibly dangerous this was. Indenuel¡¯s soul was literally on the line. But he¡¯d rather put his soul on the line then watch the people he loved get hurt. Inessa, Nathaniel, Tolomon, even Matteo, Isla, Emilia, and Baleeah. They needed to be safe. They couldn¡¯t come under Kiam rule. He needed to win this war by any means necessary. And if this is how he would keep them safe, then so be it.

    Indenuel looked back at Navir. ¡°Just keep Martin off my tail.¡±

    ¡°Easily. Are we agreed, then?¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Agreed.¡± Navir handed Tolomon the mask back. He took it, hesitating just enough before he walked forward, placing the metal plate back in his mouth. It moved back into the cuts in his mouth, and he winced as Tolomon locked it back into place. Dalius bowed before walking out of the cell.

    Tolomon straightened, turning toward Navir, opening his palm. ¡°The key, sir.¡±

    Navir didn¡¯t bother glancing at him before heading toward the door. ¡°If you need it, you will get it from me.¡± Tolomon didn¡¯t say a word, he simply bowed to Navir, who was already opening the door. ¡°I will be back tonight with your instructions.¡±

    Navir closed the door. Tolomon waited, listening, before his eyes shot toward Indenuel and the emotions cracked through. He had never seen his bodyguard look so terrified. ¡°You can still say no. You have to say no. Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    Indenuel stared at his friend. He hid nothing from his face since he couldn¡¯t talk. Ever since he read the prophecy, he wondered how it was possible that he could take on five hundred trained Kiamese soldiers, when legends like Tolomon and Carlos could barely handle fifty. But saving Inessa taught him how. The mark wasn¡¯t coming off, and it would do little good if it did. This war needed to end, and if he needed to go up against five hundred Kiamese soldiers and live to knock the High Elders out of power, he could think of no other way.

    Tolomon slowly backed away, his eyes rimmed with tears. The back of his leg hit the chair at the door, and he sank into it. ¡°Oh shit.¡±

    End of Part Two

 Chapter 148

    Part Three

    Martin walked down the stairs toward the kitchens. Dinner dishes were being washed up, and as Sara was busy. He needed to make sure things were moving along. The children were with servants for now. Some of the older children were off doing their studies, while Daniela was with Little Carlos, helping him walk as Nicolas held out his hands to guide his son¡¯s shaky steps. At least the younger children didn¡¯t have a clue what was going on. Rosa, Ana, Adosina, and Sara all took their dinners in Inessa¡¯s room. Martin stayed in the dining hall, with his grandchildren, trying to pretend like the women simply wanted to have a women¡¯s night instead of actively trying to keep Inessa from committing suicide.

    Derio approached with a paper and bowed. ¡°Navir has come back with an answer.¡± Martin took the paper and opened it.

    Request denied. You are to sleep with Inessa tonight.

    Martin stopped, staring at the paper.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°To my study.¡± He forgot about checking on the kitchens. This was far more important. ¡°Now.¡±

    Derio nodded as they moved into the study. Martin opened the window, allowing him to connect with the tree before he set the page down and took out his quill.

    It wasn¡¯t a request. It was me informing you I will not sleep with her tonight, Martin wrote.

    He handed the paper over to Derio who read through the message and touched the trees, sending it along. Martin gathered a quill and ink for Derio, who wrote the reply, handing it to Martin.

    And as Acting Senior High Elder, I am ordering you to sleep with her.

    The paper crumpled in his fist before he smoothed it out on his desk and picked up the quill. I have it on good sources she is going to kill herself. I will not sleep with her until she has recovered from this shock.

    He handed the paper to Derio, who again relayed the message. Derio began writing out Navir¡¯s reply, and it made him nervous the longer the answer was. There was no way he could sleep with her tonight. Inessa was in a bad state of mind.

    Derio handed over the paper.

    You have fallen into her trap. She¡¯s clearly faking it to get out of sleeping with you. She has proven to be an adept liar and is playing on your emotions to get what she wants. This is the punishment we agreed on, and therefore you must sleep with her.

    Martin groaned, leaning back in his chair, breathing deeply as his anger threatened to take over. He picked up the quill again. She is just a child. We must show her compassion.

    Derio passed the message on. Martin was tempted to march right over to Navir¡¯s house to continue this conversation in person. There was no way Navir could think this was a good idea.

    She lied to us. She abused the privileges. She is a criminal. She deserves no compassion. We need to uphold the law, and we cannot go easy on her just because of her age. You will sleep with her tonight or High Elder Fadrique will.

    Martin crumpled the paper into a ball, throwing it against the wall, anger threatening to take over.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°End the conversation. I cannot talk to him anymore,¡± Martin said. Derio nodded, touching the branches of the tree for a moment before reaching up and closing the window. ¡°And Derio? Please keep this knowledge to yourself.¡±

    ¡°I will not tell a soul,¡± Derio said before leaving the room. Martin rubbed his temples, feeling disgusted with himself. There was no way he could do this. Inessa was in a bad state, hardly responsive.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Tears were streaming down his face before he realized what was happening. He covered his mouth, giving a tiny gasp, then another. He had been so concerned with Inessa¡¯s state of mind that he didn¡¯t pause to think about his own. He couldn¡¯t do this either. He couldn¡¯t go to her, on a day she wasn¡¯t even fertile. This was pointless. It was¡­ evil.

    Martin let out a breath again, remembering Navir¡¯s warning. If he didn¡¯t do it, Fadrique would. He could just lie, but in his heart, he knew he never could. They knew too much about his sins he kept from Sara. If they found out he was disobeying a direct order, Navir would let Sara know about what he does every third month of the year. All the women Martin slept with. Navir didn¡¯t care about losing his wife, but Martin was terrified of losing Sara. And therefore, had to sleep with Inessa. There was no doubt in his mind Inessa would kill herself before she stepped foot in Fadrique¡¯s home. So, he had to do it. To save her, too.

    Martin took the time to calm himself down before opening the door to his study, requested a glass of wine before returning to his desk, pulling open one of the drawers and taking out the small bag from Navir. The wine was brought, and he poured the entire contents of the bag in the wine before he stood up, heading toward Inessa¡¯s room.

    He held the glass in one hand as he raised the other to knock on Inessa¡¯s door. He hadn¡¯t seen her since the trial, as he doubted she would want to see him.

    The servant girl opened the door. All the women were there in Inessa¡¯s room. Ana was pushing against something, most likely using her gift to keep the demons away. Adosina was sitting next to Inessa, and Sara was on the other side with a tray of food, tempting her with all sorts of delicious smells to get her to eat. Rosa was pacing, looking worried but trying to stay strong. Inessa was sitting with her arms folded on the desk, her head buried in her elbow.

    Everyone stilled when Martin walked in. Inessa didn¡¯t look up. Martin gave a bow. ¡°I brought some wine.¡± Sara took the glass, glaring at him suspiciously. ¡°Make sure she drinks all of it.¡±

    Sara brought it forward, giving a sniff. ¡°What¡¯s in here?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ make sure she drinks all of it,¡± Martin repeated before he turned around and started out of the room. He wasn¡¯t going to press it. He honestly didn¡¯t care if Sara threw it out the window. Inessa wouldn¡¯t get pregnant for another few more weeks at least.

    ¡°Martin!¡± Sara shouted, setting the wine glass down on the desk before following after him. ¡°Martin! What does this mean?¡±

    ¡°Just have her drink the wine.¡±

    Sara grabbed the back of his robe, forcing him to stop and face her. ¡°Are you sleeping with her tonight?¡±

    Martin hesitated, glancing at the door that was left wide open, enough for all his daughters in the room to hear. ¡°I must.¡±

    ¡°No, you mustn¡¯t,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°I have my orders.¡±

    ¡°Then change them. You are a High Elder. Doesn¡¯t that mean anything?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I cannot go up against the Acting Senior High Elder without consequences.¡±

    ¡°Then by all means, let the consequences happen! He cannot do this to you, and you cannot do this to Inessa!¡± Sara said, her voice rising in anger.

    ¡°The consequences are she will be sent to High Elder Fadrique! I am concerned about her life! It¡¯s why I¡¯m sleeping with her tonight instead of him,¡± Martin said, his voice matching hers in volume.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want either one of you! She needs to be left alone! Does her life mean so little to you?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°You wanted little to do with her since the moment she arrived. Don¡¯t pretend like you have the moral high ground when you just started caring about her a couple weeks ago.¡± Sara shook her head, seeming to be angry that there were tears in her eyes. ¡°If you cannot understand that sleeping with her instead of her going to Fadrique is a mercy, then we have little more to discuss.¡±

    Sara shook her head. ¡°Choose a guest room in this house to become your permanent room. I care not where.¡±

    ¡°This is my home. You cannot tell me where to go,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Yes, I can. The moment I married you this house became mine just as much as it did yours. I am its matron. If you cannot act like the gentleman I married, then you do not get to share my bed. If you think you can tell me what I can and cannot do in a home that I frequent far more than you, go ahead. Kick me out. Keep this house running like I have on top of these duties you do as High Elder. See how quickly you crumble.¡± Martin found himself glaring at her. He never thought he would, but he did. Sara shook her head, looking away. ¡°This marriage is done,¡± she said quieter.

    ¡°Sara-¡±

    ¡°You and I are now simply guests in each other¡¯s home. I can¡¯t do this anymore. I can¡¯t keep fighting with you. It¡¯s too exhausting.¡± She turned around, walking back into Inessa¡¯s room. Martin stared at the door, knowing he needed to fight for her, but what else could he do? If he didn¡¯t sleep with Inessa, Fadrique would. And if Fadrique slept with her¡­

    Navir might not have to reveal the blackmail. He might lose Sara anyway.

    The door opened, and he hoped it was Sara, but instead it was a servant girl who gave a small curtsey before holding out the empty glass.

    ¡°Inessa drank it all. I watched,¡± she said. Martin took the glass, his fingers wrapping around it, staring at it with numb eyes. ¡°Sir?¡±

    Martin looked at the servant girl. She must be new. He hadn¡¯t learned her name yet. ¡°It¡¯s just Martin,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± he looked back down at the glass in his hand. ¡°I want you to just call me Martin.¡±

    The servant girl gave a curtsey before entering the room again and shut the door.

 Chapter 149

    Navir walked into Indenuel¡¯s cell, holding two packs that he set down as soon as he walked in. He straightened, then pulled the key out of his pocket before dropping it in Tolomon¡¯s hands. ¡°Unlock him. I have a set of clothes for him to change into.¡± Tolomon nodded, the mask of unreadability slipping over his face again as he walked over toward Indenuel chained to the table. Navir pulled out two cloaks. ¡°It should be dark enough now that you can slip out of the city. There are men who are expecting you at the back gate with two horses for you to ride out on.¡± The chains across Indenuel¡¯s torso and legs fell away. ¡°Are you familiar with the city Intanatos?¡± Navir asked Tolomon.

    ¡°Yes sir, about a day¡¯s journey from here,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°From my estimates, there is an army of about two hundred that will pass by that city by the time you reach it. I have arranged lodging there for you and will be in communication with one of the Priests to make sure nothing has changed, either on your end, or on the armies. That town has been warned, and is practically a ghost town now, moving higher up into Santollia.¡±

    Tolomon finished unlocking the chains around his arms before quickly unlocking the mask. ¡°Do you have any questions?¡±

    His bodyguard eased the metal plate out of his mouth. He wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, the spit mixed with blood. Tolomon, his back to Navir, gave Indenuel a look, begging him to stop the arrangement right now.

    ¡°No questions.¡± He started to stand, and his legs quivered dangerously. Tolomon caught him, holding him as he gained his footing.

    ¡°Is this going to be a problem?¡± Navir asked with a raised eyebrow.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Indenuel said, gathering his strength, pushing away from Tolomon. ¡°It needs to be done.¡±

    Navir handed him a change of clothes. Indenuel put it on the table before untying his shirt and taking it off. Navir studied the marks, nodding. ¡°I will assume when you return, they will be darker. I don¡¯t care what shade of red they are, as long as they¡¯re red. You cannot sell your soul.¡±

    Indenuel put on a fresh shirt, smoothing it out to check if the mark could be seen underneath. ¡°I won¡¯t sell my soul. I promise.¡±

    Navir made no remark, simply turned to Tolomon. ¡°I will be personally tracking your movements to Intanatos. I expect a full report when you return.¡±

    ¡°I will leave nothing out, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Do you require anything more in your packs?¡± Navir asked as Indenuel finished pulling on his pants before getting his shoes on. Tolomon opened the flaps, looking through the materials inside.

    ¡°This should be more than enough,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I must stress, men, that you must not be recognized in Intanatos, even as it is nearly empty. Stay indoors, do not go exploring. And don¡¯t forget, Indenuel, you must not leave any survivors in the camp. If anyone finds out it¡¯s you, I will deny my involvement, and you will be left to suffer the consequences on your own.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, putting on the cloak. ¡°I understand.¡± There was too much at risk to not do this. He needed to protect his friends.

    Navir nodded. ¡°Then I shall meet you back here to get the report from Tolomon. You, I imagine, will be deep in the devil¡¯s sleep.¡± Tolomon put on his own cloak, placing the hood to shade his unreadable face. ¡°Follow me,¡± Navir said.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Indenuel put the hood over his own head before taking a pack from Tolomon. They moved swiftly through the dungeon halls, passing many cells. There were no guards. Navir must have something to do with it.

    They walked up the stairs and Navir motioned them out of the dungeon and out of the palace. Indenuel took a deep breath of the fresh, evening air.

    ¡°I trust you know your way from here?¡± Navir asked. Tolomon nodded. ¡°Then this is where we part. I will see you later.¡±

    Navir slipped away. Tolomon watched him go before meeting Indenuel¡¯s gaze. Tolomon waited for Indenuel to say something, but he didn¡¯t. His friend sighed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to travel in the night with you. Demons tend to work better when you¡¯re tired and exhausted, so we¡¯ll travel until the city is out of sight before we get some rest. Intanatos is one day¡¯s travel for a Graduate, but it might take the two of us a little longer, and it¡¯s best to get a head start. Follow my lead if you don¡¯t want to get caught,¡± Tolomon said before turning toward the wall. Indenuel followed close behind. They were quiet as Tolomon lead him out of the city before they walked through the back gate. As promised, there were two horses there.

    ¡°Have you ridden a horse before?¡± Tolomon asked before mounting. He said it, not like a friend, but as a bodyguard.

    ¡°Once or twice,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon nodded, saying nothing more as he waited for Indenuel to get on his own horse before they headed down the southern road. Indenuel spared a backwards glance toward the city, thinking of Inessa. His mind was alive with ideas of how to somehow shake Tolomon off and go see her. He doubted Tolomon would let him. A lot of things had changed between them since Indenuel agreed to put his soul on the line for Santollia. Indenuel rode beside Tolomon, who was facing forward, watching the rode carefully in the dark.

    ¡°You clearly have something you¡¯d like to say to me,¡± Indenuel said. Tolomon continued to face forward, a distinct frown on his face. ¡°Come on. The High Elders are back in the city and there is no one out here tonight. You can speak freely.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°You honestly think High Elder Navir would trust us so far out here by ourselves?¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened before he turned, seeing nothing but darkness behind him.

    ¡°Is there someone behind us?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon gave him a look but said nothing. Indenuel sighed, facing forward again. The reins were in Tolomon¡¯s one hand, the other on the hilt of his sword. ¡°Do you honestly think I¡¯m that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tolomon said, not needing clarification as to what Indenuel was talking about, his voice hardening. ¡°Yes, I do. And the fact that you don¡¯t realize how dangerous you¡¯ve become is even more frightening.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just red,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And the devil will do everything in his power to make it black,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°You are playing right into his hands. Whatever delusions you and High Elder Navir have that this is going to save Santollia, I will warn you both, this is going to end badly. For everyone.¡±

    ¡°I have no other choice,¡± Indenuel said, starting to get angry.

    ¡°Yes, you do,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°There is always a choice between the devil and God. Anyone who says there isn¡¯t, is making excuses for their demonic choices.¡±

    Indenuel had a dagger at his throat before he even registered there was a dangerous amount of pain building up in his wrists. Indenuel closed his eyes, breathing deeply.

    Kill him.

    He¡¯s just a piece of their game.

    Get rid of him, go back to Santollia.

    Cleanse the city of those High Elders.

    Tolomon is the only one standing in your way.

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not going to hurt you, Tolomon,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°The demons are quite convincing, aren¡¯t they,¡± Tolomon said beside him. Indenuel opened his eyes, glaring at Tolomon. He still had the dagger to his throat, and Indenuel knew it would be pointless to shove it away.

    ¡°Then tell me what I should have done to save Santollia?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon hesitated, the dagger still a hair breadth away from his throat. ¡°Not taken this devilish deal.¡±

    ¡°Then Santollia will fall, and it will be my fault,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Then Santollia will fall, and it will be the High Elders¡¯ fault,¡± Tolomon corrected. ¡°Have you learned nothing from your possession with the devil himself?¡±

    Indenuel scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t remember too much of it.¡± He knew it was insensitive the moment Tolomon¡¯s eyes hardened. He spun the dagger and Indenuel was positive he¡¯d gotten his neck sliced, but instead Tolomon sheathed it right in front of him. Indenuel touched his throat, not a scratch.

    ¡°I remember,¡± was all Tolomon said before he looked away.

    They didn¡¯t say another thing to each other for a long time.

 Chapter 150

    Martin waited outside the door of Inessa¡¯s room. There were servants cleaning up, since the women had stayed there as long as possible, trying to comfort Inessa. Ana, Rosa, Adosina, and Sara filed out quietly. Martin ignored them as they left, though he was certain Sara gave him a dark glare.

    Martin rocked back and forth on his feet, trying to figure out how to get this done as quickly as possible. If she was still in her coma state, he could¡­

    Bile rose up his throat again. He covered his mouth, swallowing. He stopped thinking about it, even though sleeping with her was mere moments away. He¡¯d have to do it. And quickly. Then he¡¯d make sure the female servants returned to make sure she didn¡¯t try to kill herself.

    The door opened and the female servants bowed to Martin. ¡°The room is ready for you. Forgive us, it took longer than expected.¡±

    ¡°Is she in her nightclothes?¡± Martin asked.

    The servant frowned. ¡°No Martin. She¡¯s still in her dress. Would you like us to get her ready for you?¡±

    Martin winced before looking away. ¡°Yes, please.¡±

    The servants paused, exchanging looks before they reentered her room and shut the door. No one spoke in there. He almost believed she had just escaped. The poor girl had gone through a lot this past week, let alone the prospect of sleeping with Martin every day for many weeks. It would cause anyone to flee. But no, she wasn¡¯t in the state of mind to flee. She was in the state to give up.

    They simply needed to get through these first few times. It would be easier once they¡¯d started this habit. For both of them.

    Martin rubbed his forehead. He hadn¡¯t been able to focus on meditation at all tonight. His thoughts were jumbled, chaotic, and angry. He was angry at Navir for forcing him to do this. For threatening to send Inessa over to Fadrique.

    He¡¯d already slept with Inessa before. A few times, now. She was always an obedient girl, never said anything, never did anything unless she was told. He could just keep doing it. Keep going until she was pregnant with his child. Inessa always just lied there quietly as he¡­

    Martin gagged, leaning against the wall. He cleared his throat, closing his eyes, breathing deeply. It was so much easier to do this with the women on the third month of the year. Easiest being that Sara never knew. She would never find out. It was easier to sleep with the women and walk away, never seeing them or thinking about them again. Yes, he still hated it, but it was easier.

    The door opened and the female servants bowed before heading down the hall. Martin waited in the stillness, almost willing Inessa to run away before he straightened and opened the door, entering the room.

    Inessa was sitting at her desk, her head covered in her hands, not moving. She was in her nightclothes, her hair in a braid, making her look even more like a child. He could hardly hear her breathing. In fact, he was quiet enough to make sure she was.

    Martin eased the door close, but Inessa made no reaction to it. He unclasped his High Elder robe and shrugged it off before he folded it carefully, placing it on the chair by the door. He slipped off his shoes and socks before he padded softly across the floor, closer to her. She still had her face covered in her arms. Martin had his arms folded, approaching her. She made no movement, did nothing to acknowledge he noticed her.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Martin started to say. His voice sounded so loud in the quiet room. ¡°I hope you understand that¡­ that if I don¡¯t do this, Fadrique will.¡± Again, Inessa made no indication she had even heard. Martin swallowed before placing at gentle hand on her shoulder. ¡°You understand, right?¡±

    Slowly, ever so slowly, Inessa rose her head. She gazed at nothing, the dead look in her eyes still there, the numbness of her face not letting one emotion through. ¡°I understand, sir. I will comply.¡±

    Martin winced. Obedient Inessa was not telling him exactly what she thought. She was telling him what he wanted to hear.

    He took her elbow and she rose. She had a simple bed robe on over her thin night clothes. He led her toward the bed. She stared, no reaction, nothing. She simply existed. He approached her side and let go of her elbow, waiting for her to climb into bed. It¡¯s what she always did. Climbed in first. Turned away as he got undressed. Said nothing, did nothing as he did what he needed to. And then both of them acted like it never happened.

    She didn¡¯t move. She simply stared ahead with her dead eyes. Martin waited, but Inessa made no reaction. He took a deep breath, letting it out slowly. She wasn¡¯t taking off her robe, she wasn¡¯t climbing in bed, and he had absolutely no desire to do this for her.

    He waited another moment or two as she simply stared ahead. He let out another breath, steading himself as he took the front of her bed robe and slipped it off her shoulders. He grabbed her elbow again, moving her toward the bed when she threw her hand out, bracing it against the wall.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Martin,¡± she said. ¡°Wait.¡±

    His heart stopped beating. ¡°Please don¡¯t fight. It will make this worse.¡± He tried to push her into bed. She wasn¡¯t very strong, he could get her in bed if he needed to, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. ¡°If I don¡¯t, Fadrique will. Please, just get into bed.¡±

    Inessa stumbled back, clutching at the string of her nightclothes. ¡°Please.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t fight. We¡¯ll get through this quickly and-¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a child,¡± she said, her voice rusty from not using it all day.

    ¡°You won¡¯t get pregnant tonight. Your body isn¡¯t ready. This is just a quick thing we must do to make sure you don¡¯t go to Fadrique.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want a child ever,¡± Inessa said, continuing to back away.

    The door was closed, but he didn¡¯t want to chase her through the house. ¡°This is one of the roles of being a concubine. You must have a child.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s chest started to heave, the emotionless, dead eyes coming to life with pure terror. ¡°I¡¯d be a horrible mother. I can¡¯t. I simply can¡¯t.¡±

    He held the door closed. ¡°Every woman thinks that.¡± He reached for her wrist, and she easily moved out of the way. Martin let go of the door, following her. ¡°God will bless you for your sacrifice and make you a wonderful mother.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± The word was loud and shrill. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do this! Please, no!¡±

    Martin grabbed her wrist, and she tried to pull it back, but he tightened his hold over her. ¡°I don¡¯t want to either, but it must be done.¡± She tugged at her arm, trying to free herself, but he tightened his grip. Her panicked breathing got in the way of her speaking as she began to cry. He pulled her toward the bed as she tugged at him, sobbing.

    ¡°I can¡¯t!¡± Inessa screamed. ¡°I can¡¯t! Please don¡¯t make me!¡±

    ¡°This is the only way,¡± Martin said, his voice louder to make it past her sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve got to do this!¡± He grabbed her shoulders, forcing her toward the bed. With her hand free, Inessa scratched him hard across the face. Martin gasped, more out of surprise than from pain before Inessa punched him in the nose.

    He backed away, hitting the desk as he gripped his nose, shocked. The mirror toppled to the ground, shattering as it hit the floor. Blood dripped between his fingers as Inessa collapsed in a heap on the floor, screaming. She clung to her night clothes, making sure they remained on her as she sobbed. Martin was on the ground with no real recollection of how he got there. He sat up, clutching his face as he saw movement. No, a swarm. The mirror lay shattered on the ground, showing a reflection of a thousand demons. There was another man, standing in the middle of the room according to the reflection of the mirror, smiling as he watched Inessa sob.

    ¡°Do you know how many demons watch you rape her every month?¡±

    The man looked down at the shattered mirror, his black eyes looking right into Martin¡¯s soul, and he knew exactly who was in this room because he saw that evil gaze before.

    Martin gasped, backing away. Away from the shattered mirror, away from the girl sobbing in a heap. His back hit the wall and he turned, his hands trembling as he hastily took out his handkerchief, pressing it against his nose to keep the blood contained. He became aware of himself, curled to the wall, trying to calm the pure fear that had taken over. Aware of Inessa screaming and sobbing, bracing herself for whatever was to happen next, clinging to her night clothes to keep them on her.

    ¡°Please, let me die! I¡¯d rather die than have a child!¡± She was a lump on the ground, trembling and sobbing. Martin had tears streaming down his own face, staring at the girl that was begging him not to rape her, and he realized exactly what he had become. It didn¡¯t matter that he held one of the highest callings of the church. He was a monster.

    Inessa sobbed louder still, her head curled into herself. Martin didn¡¯t dare get up until he looked at the shattered mirror, saw the quiet room reflected in it. He got to his feet and headed toward her, staring at the girl who was younger than his daughter. He had no healing powers to calm her down.

    He knelt beside her, placing a hand on her shoulder. Inessa jerked, desperately scooting away.

    ¡°Inessa, shh,¡± Martin said, moving his hand away. ¡°Nothing is going to happen tonight. I swear.¡± She still clung to her night clothes, disbelief clear on her face. He did not blame her. ¡°You¡¯ve got to calm your breathing. Cover your mouth with your hand.¡± She did so, her hand trembling. ¡°There you are. Calmer breaths.¡±

    She tried. She was in a bad state, and he had to get her to calm down without touching her. He¡¯d have to show her.

    ¡°Nothing is going to happen tonight,¡± he repeated, keeping the handkerchief at his nose. ¡°I give you my word.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s breathing was still shallow. ¡°Fadrique?¡±

    ¡°I will fight to keep you from going there. Understand? You are safe. Nothing will happen. I will lie to Navir if I must.¡±

    She still had the disbelief in her eyes, still skittered away if he so much as moved a finger toward her. Martin kept his distance. ¡°Nothing is going to happen tonight. I will not touch you if that is what you wish. I won¡¯t¡­ I won¡¯t rape you ever again. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s eyes widened. Martin closed his eyes, looking away, feeling deep shame he never experienced before. He took the handkerchief away from his nose, seeing the blood there, knowing he deserved worse. Inessa was still in a state of shock, and if he wasn¡¯t focused, he could lose her. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Inessa stilled, her eyes narrowed, still clutching at her nightclothes. She covered her mouth, fresh tears falling down her cheeks.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave as soon as you¡¯ve calmed down,¡± Martin said quietly. ¡°There will be two servants in your room who will take care of anything you need.¡±

    ¡°What about High Elder Fadrique?¡± Inessa whispered. ¡°What if the other High Elders find out? What if-¡±

    ¡°Let me worry about all that. I swear on my word as High Elder that no one will take you from this house while I am still alive.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s breathing threatened to turn erratic again. ¡°Like¡­ like how you promised in the¡­ the trial¡­¡±

    Martin placed the handkerchief at his nose again. ¡°I was not strong enough to go up against them that time. But this will be different.¡±

    ¡°Different how?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Because I won¡¯t be alone. My daughters will make sure they do not touch you again,¡± Martin said. ¡°Adosina knows every law in the land, and Rosa knows how to play pranks like no one I¡¯ve ever seen. Ana did not marry the most unruly boy in all of Santollia without knowing a few tricks up her sleeves. And Sara.¡± Martin felt another stab of guilt and looked away. ¡°You do not stand between her and who she loves. She will keep you here. I give you my word as¡­¡± Martin tried to think of something. ¡°As Martin, father of Adosina, father through marriage of Ana and Rosa, and husband of Sara. You stay with them, and you will be alright.¡± Inessa nodded, still clutching her night clothes. ¡°You are exhausted. You should sleep.¡±

 Chapter 151

    Martin didn¡¯t dare touch her as she got up, stumbling into bed. He made sure she was comfortable, watching her pull the blankets all the way up to her neck before he turned to go. He felt her hand in his, stopping him.

    He paused, before turning back to her.

    ¡°My older sister was four or five when my mother handed her my baby brother and told her to take care of him.¡± Inessa wasn¡¯t looking at him, tears still spilling from her eyes. ¡°My sister loved my baby brother but didn¡¯t bother to learn how to actually take care of him, and my mother honestly didn¡¯t care if my brother died. She¡­ she ran a brothel. If my brother died, she¡¯d have another one to replace him. He was in so much danger all the time. Screaming all the time. Soiled all the time. My earliest memories was realizing my brother was about to die of starvation and I picked him up, trying to figure out how to take care of him because no one else was, and I never wanted to see a dead baby. I think I was three. I don¡¯t know. My mother never kept track of when we were born.¡± Inessa continued to stare at the wall. Martin realized she was giving him a confession, but it wasn¡¯t really. This was more like a glimpse into her life. He stayed quiet and continued to let her hold his hand. ¡°At three I fed him. Clothed him. Tried to keep him alive. And it worked. For eight years after, my mother would go to work, get pregnant, and hand the baby over to me to raise. I¡­ I was under so much stress, trying to take care of so many children, keep them fed, keep them entertained, keep them as clean as I could. I would spend so many nights breaking down from the stress of doing it all by myself, raising my half siblings, trying to do everything I could to give them any sort of life. When I was around ten, I was brave enough to confront my mother about it. She told me that this was how she grew up too, and how I would eventually live. Raise babies in my childhood, and not relax until adulthood, where I could drink and have sex and party. Finally have the relaxing life I should have had in childhood. Leave my own children to raise themselves so I could finally take a break from the stresses of life.¡±

    Inessa closed her eyes, tears dropping onto her pillow. Martin realized his mouth was hanging open. ¡°My mother kept getting pregnant. By the time I was eleven, I was in charge of my six younger siblings, and my older sister was¡­ was starting work in the brothel. She was old enough to pass for fourteen, even if my mother never bothered to check. It didn¡¯t take my older sister long to get pregnant. Nine months later, after she delivered, she¡­ she gave me the baby to take care of. I was already taking care of my three-month-old brother at the time.¡± Martin stared at her, the horror growing inside him. ¡°I realized this was all I would do for the rest of my life. Take care of everyone else¡¯s children, and I grew to resent it. I found out from another, more experienced whore that enhanced poppy root keeps a woman from getting pregnant so... so I drugged my mother and sister to give me peace of mind while the babies grew.¡± Inessa opened her eyes, finally looking at Martin. ¡°I could have worked at the brothel, but my mother had other plans. She¡­ she presented me in front of High Elder Dalius while he came for a visit, and he picked me to be his concubine. I gave myself the poppy root, just for a few months. I wanted to give myself a break for the first time in my life. A few months stretched further and further until¡­¡± Inessa looked away. ¡°Until I realized how much I never want to have a child of my own.¡±

    Martin knelt beside her bed, placing his other hand over hers. He had nothing to say to her. He simply could not comprehend having to raise one¡¯s own siblings at such a small age. More tears fell on her pillow. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I lied. To you. To the High Elders. It has been a lovely four years, but I would rather go home disgraced then have a child.¡±

    Martin frowned, feeling compassion for the girl. ¡°Inessa,¡± he started to say before he hesitated. She had told him a lot, and he didn¡¯t want to hurt her any more than she already was. Going home disgraced would kill her. If she had depression this bad, if there was no support at home, he didn¡¯t dare let her return. But he wasn¡¯t going to tell her all that tonight. Not after what he did. ¡°Rest now. We will talk about this more tomorrow night.¡±

    Inessa opened her eyes, blinking back the tears. ¡°What is going to happen tomorrow night?¡±

    Martin patted her hand. ¡°We¡¯ll talk. Nothing more. I need to make sure you are getting better before we make plans on what needs to be done.¡±

    ¡°Do I¡­ do I still need¡­ a baby?¡± Inessa asked, her tired eyes starting to panic again.

    ¡°Do not worry about it tonight. I will think of something.¡±

    A fresh wave of tears fell from her eyes as she nodded. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I¡¯d like to sleep now.¡±

    Martin believed her. He let go of her hands and she curled into a tight ball, closing her eyes. He truly hoped she would sleep.

    Martin put on his shoes and socks before slipping on his High Elder robe. He opened the door, easing out of the room. He nodded to the two female servants who walked back into Inessa¡¯s room to keep an eye on her.

    He almost ran into Derio on the way to the guest room. Derio backed away, eyes wide.

    ¡°Martin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, hello Derio. Can you get me the strongest drink you can find?¡± he said.

    Derio still stared, wide eyed. At first Martin was confused until he felt the pulsing pain at his cheek, the blood covered handkerchief still on his nose. He had almost forgotten about them while he had talked with Inessa. Martin gave a tiny sigh. ¡°And a healer?¡±

    ¡°Of¡­ course. Right away,¡± Derio said.

    Martin continued down the hall to the guest room, opening the door to see all his belongings there. There were candles to illuminate it, and he slowly sank into a chair, lost in thought.

    There was a gentle knock on the door. ¡°Come in.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    Derio returned with a cup and another male servant, who healed him quickly and did not ask questions. Martin mumbled his thanks as he left. Martin drained the drink without even tasting it before handing the glass back to Derio.

    ¡°Is everything alright, Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    He glanced around the guest room, at his room. He had done awful things, used his title as High Elder to rape Inessa multiple times. To rape a countless number of women. His marriage existed only on paper, and he realized, now more than ever, that the devil was creating a place just for him in Hell.

    No, everything is not alright. Martin looked at Derio and gave a slight bow of the head. ¡°That will be all, Derio.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± he said, bowing himself before leaving the room. Martin stood up once more and took off his High Elder robe before throwing it in a corner, secretly hoping it would catch on fire.

    ***

    Tolomon stopped his horse, and Indenuel did as well. Tolomon easily dismounted, but it took Indenuel a while to get his legs to obey. Once he slid off his horse, he took a few faltering steps, his legs sore. Tolomon caught him before he fell.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked, the first words he had spoken to him in a long while.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never ridden a horse this long,¡± Indenuel said, trying to walk around a bit to get the feeling back in his legs.

    ¡°I could try and heal you. It takes a skilled healer to get past the corruption in a person¡¯s body, though,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded, easing himself against a tree. Tolomon closed his eyes and touched Indenuel¡¯s legs. He waited as Tolomon pushed his healing power, to give the muscles their energy back. There was a little warmth there, enough to soften the edge, even though Tolomon let go and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. They didn¡¯t focus on our God-given gifts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Dinner and some rest will be good enough.¡±

    ¡°We have all day to travel too. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to just turn around and head back to Santollia City?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± Indenuel pulled out a few blankets and placed them on the ground. Tolomon didn¡¯t make eye contact as he tended to the horses, ensuring they were comfortable for the night before coming back, searching through the pack. He handed Indenuel some jerky, bread, and cheese.

    ¡°We¡¯ll both get our sleep. We¡¯ll need it for tomorrow,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel frowned. They hadn¡¯t lit a fire, because they didn¡¯t want to be noticed. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t one of us keep watch?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Just get some sleep,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel gnawed on the jerky, feeling annoyed. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust the demons that are telling you to kill me. That¡¯s who I don¡¯t trust,¡± Tolomon said, searching through their supplies and splitting his dinner in four ways. He wrapped three of them, trying them in shirts.

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done one of these missions before,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Tracking a fellow Graduate. There¡¯s a certain tradition that goes with it.¡± He finished tying the three small packages before he tossed one into a bush frightening close to them.

    ¡°Thanks, Tolomon,¡± someone muttered from behind it.

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the bush, trying to lean far enough to see who was in there, but there was no one. If the bush didn¡¯t start speaking, Indenuel honestly expected to see Tolomon¡¯s pack spilled on the ground. But that wasn¡¯t it. Tolomon tossed the second package towards Indenuel. At least, that¡¯s what it looked like before it landed behind the tree right behind Indenuel.

    ¡°Is it the fancy cheese from the High Elder¡¯s store house?¡± the tree said. Indenuel jumped.

    ¡°It is,¡± the bush said. ¡°It¡¯s so good.¡±

    Tolomon took the final package and tossed it as high as he could into the trees above. Indenuel watched, but he never saw a human hand or toe sticking out anywhere.

    ¡°I thought so,¡± the branches said. ¡°I could smell it right when we started.¡±

    ¡°Did I get everyone?¡± Tolomon asked as the clothing used for the packaging returned from the tree, bush and branches.

    ¡°What do you think, Tolomon?¡± the tree said.

    ¡°Quite sure there was a fourth, but that could have been a deer,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Ooh, are we going to have venison on our return journey?¡± the branches above them asked.

    Tolomon folded the clothes and stuffed it back in the pack. ¡°You men can. We¡¯ll have a different set of Graduates trailing us soon.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough. First one to kill it on the way back gets the first choice of cut,¡± the tree said.

    ¡°If this cheese wasn¡¯t so incredibly smelly, I would save it for that feast,¡± the branches said.

    ¡°That¡¯s Tolomon¡¯s plan all along. Fill us with smelly cheese to keep track of us better,¡± the tree said.

    Tolomon smirked, finishing his dinner. ¡°You gentlemen are good. But not even the best can stay silent for this long.¡±

    ¡°The best meaning you,¡± the bush said.

    ¡°On the contrary, I can track myself far too easily,¡± Tolomon said. There were chuckles among the trees, the whole thing quite strange to Indenuel. ¡°Warrior Indenuel and I could both use sleep for the job ahead. Will one of you take first watch?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got a pretty good scan of the camp. I¡¯ll take first watch,¡± the branches said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tolomon said.

    The night settled again, and Indenuel was left feeling like once again it was only him and Tolomon. He wondered how much there was tradition in this, and how much Tolomon wanted Indenuel to know he was surrounded by Graduates. Indenuel stared at his bodyguard before remembering he had his food to finish.

    It was a warm, spring evening, but Tolomon still tossed him most of the blankets in his pack. ¡°We start as soon as dawn lights the sky. We¡¯ll be in Intanatos by dinner time.¡± Indenuel settled into the blankets as Tolomon knelt beside his bed. ¡°Would you like me to say the evening prayer for the both of us?¡±

    Indenuel cracked an eye open, looking at the sky. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t said the evening prayer with sincerity since he learned about the true nature of God. The past month he had given it up all together. What was the point of trying to keep up the pretenses in the quiet of his own room. But he also knew there were three other Graduates out there who had no idea about God.

    ¡°Yeah. Go ahead.¡±

    Just tell them. Tell them the devil killed God.

    Tell them there is no hope.

    Convince the Graduates to join your side.

    With four Graduates, you could bring down the High Elders.

    Killing five old men is a lot easier than killing five hundred Kiamese soldiers.

    ¡°May the Savior look down on us in mercy. May he fill us with God¡¯s remaining light.¡± Indenuel gasped as his chest was hit with a peace he did not expect. Physical warmth spread over his body as the demons were immediately silenced. ¡°May we know the Savior understands us. And may it be a comfort in the night.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes, staring at Tolomon. ¡°That¡¯s not the usual evening prayer.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not,¡± Tolomon said, getting into his blankets and settling in.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Indenuel frowned at the sky. The sky that only had four twinkling stars in it. ¡°How long have you been saying a prayer not sanctioned by the High Elders?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard High Elder Cristoval say it, so I figured it would be a good idea to say it with you again,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Again?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon said nothing. There was something familiar about the prayer, he just couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it. Clearly Tolomon wasn¡¯t going to tell him why, though.

    ¡°Good night, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Good night.¡± The night was peaceful. The demons were gone. It did not take him that long to drift off to sleep.

 Chapter 152

    Martin was asleep in his study. He thought he was just going to take a nap, but it ended up being the rest of the night¡¯s sleep. He did some studying to figure out exactly how to get the concubine law overturned without it causing too much of a financial crisis to the city. Or at least tried to figure out a way that the women could more be a spiritual concubine instead of actually needing to sleep with the High Elders. It was one of Nathaniel¡¯s suggestions. Maybe instead of having young women, they should do more like sponsors, where the High Elders found potential in the lower class and helped them get the education they needed in whatever field of study they wanted to go into.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how important this would be with the outcome of the war so fuzzy, but if by some miracle they did win, they would have to use their newfound world power to make a better change. He didn¡¯t realize he had fallen asleep until there was a knock at the door of his study, and Martin lifted his head just enough to wonder if this was the first set of knocks.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°Yes? What is it?¡± he asked, rubbing his face to keep him awake.

    ¡°High Elder Navir¡¯s carriage is coming in the gates. We¡¯ve been scrambling to find you,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Right, yes. Um¡­¡± Martin struggled to wake up.

    ¡°Shall I come in?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°Of course, of course,¡± Martin said, standing up and brushing himself off. Derio walked in, bowing. He was still in his clothes from last night, except his High Elder robes. He had chosen not to wear those as he snuck to his study to do his research. He didn¡¯t have any shoes or socks. If Derio made any judgement to his looks, he kept it to himself. ¡°Um, bring me my High Elder robe. And some of the strongest tea we have. I¡¯ll have breakfast once Navir has left.¡±

    ¡°Right away,¡± Derio said.

    Martin got up, pacing the floor, combing his hair back with his fingers, forcing himself to wake up. If Navir was coming, he needed to be mentally prepared for this. The fact of the matter was he did not rape Inessa last night, and Navir was on his way. What Navir wanted, Martin had no idea, but Inessa¡¯s safety was his top priority.

    Derio returned, and Martin threw his High Elder robes on. ¡°The tea is being made. Would you like me to send Navir in when he arrives?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No, wait. Please have someone tell Inessa to stay in her room until Navir is gone. Assure her that I will get Navir out of here as soon as I can. Tell my¡­ Sara that she is not to invite Navir for¡­ for whatever meal is the next one that will happen, and then you can invite Navir to my study, and only my study. Bring the tea in as soon as it is finished,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Do you want any shoes, Martin?¡± Derio asked.

    ¡°I see no need,¡± Martin said, sitting back down at his desk and organizing the books and the pages. Derio bowed before leaving. Martin gathered up all the notes he took last night and stuffed them in the bottom drawer of his desk before stacking some of his books and placing them under his desk. He returned to his dwindling pile of letters from the Day of Beseeching, trying to look like he was busy as there was a knock on the door.

    ¡°High Elder Navir to see you, sir,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Bring him in,¡± Martin said.

    The door opened, and Navir walked in, not smiling. ¡°Martin.¡±

    ¡°Navir. Have a seat.¡± He placed the letter that he never read back on the pile.

    Navir sat down, steepling his fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t plan to stay long.¡±

    ¡°You are a busy man, no doubt,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Did you sleep with Inessa last night?¡±

    Martin was prepared for such a question. ¡°Have I ever disobeyed you before?¡±

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Navir watched him, eyes narrowed. He stared right back, because the thing that weighed so heavily on his soul was the fact that he had never disobeyed a direct order from Navir or Cristoval. Not something this large, anyway. Navir¡¯s smile was forced. ¡°No, Martin. You never have. Which is why I am so confident Inessa will get pregnant by next month.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t smile. He simply watched Navir. There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Your tea, Martin,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Send it in.¡± His head servant walked in, setting the tray on the desk. ¡°Tea, Navir?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No thank you. I don¡¯t have time for tea,¡± Navir said as Derio left the study.

    ¡°No time for tea? That can¡¯t be good for the soul. Maybe you should slow down.¡± Martin poured himself a cup.

    ¡°I will, after the war.¡± Navir waited until the door closed before he focused again on Martin. He had finished making his cup of tea and sipped it. ¡°I will be honest with you, Martin. Your situation has me concerned.¡±

    ¡°What situation?¡±

    Navir glanced behind him at the door, then faced forward again. ¡°Your gift. Or lack of one.¡± Martin said nothing, sipping his tea. ¡°It will take at least a decade to get you back to where you were, since you do not wish to fight Indenuel. Therefore, restoring your gift is what you need to dedicate all your time to.¡±

    Martin set his cup down, thinking this through. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡±

    Navir opened his palms out toward Martin and smiled. ¡°We will give you less responsibilities as a High Elder so you can dedicate more time to this.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ suspending me?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Of course not. But you do have your priorities. We can¡¯t exactly ask you do to your High Elder duties when you have no gift. Take these next few weeks and focus on building your power,¡± Navir said, standing.

    Martin stood as well, placing his palms flat against the desk. ¡°You¡¯re telling me that you are so busy with the end of the war, that you are going to tell one of your fellow High Elders to take the next few weeks off?¡±

    Navir shrugged. ¡°Growing your power, getting Inessa pregnant, you are a busy man yourself, Martin. Are you not?¡± Navir¡¯s smile was dark. ¡°Unless, of course, you¡¯re not doing one of these things. In that case, we would have to investigate, make sure you are not deliberately going against a Senior High Elder¡¯s request.¡±

    Martin tried his best not to glare at Navir. ¡°Acting Senior High Elder. Even an Acting Senior High Elder would know a High Elder can never truly be suspended for disobeying a Senior High Elder¡¯s request. That only works on Priests or lower. A High Elder is a calling from God, and only when God Himself is unsatisfied, then is a High Elder let go from his position.¡±

    Navir¡¯s eyes twitched. ¡°Let go. Nice way of saying he is dead, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It is.¡± Martin sat back down in his chair, grabbing his teacup. ¡°Dead, but not murdered. A Graduate is forbidden from killing a High Elder, even if another High Elder were to request it.¡± Martin sipped his tea. ¡°In fact, according to the law they have all studied, should anyone, including a fellow High Elder ever ask a Graduate to kill another High Elder, the Graduate is ordered to tell the man and his entire family, even if they are sworn to secrecy. Not only that, but if any Graduate anywhere has even a suspicion that a High Elder is in danger of being murdered, they are to warn the High Elder and make sure they are kept safe and protected at all costs, even to the abandonment of their current assignment. So really, the only way I could get let go from my position is if¡­¡± Martin tried to think, exaggerating his facial features. ¡°I die of old age. Or, of course, if I proclaim myself to be unfit. Or, and this is definitely a trip through the imagination, if a High Elder somehow has the skills of a Graduate and murders the fellow High Elder themselves. But let¡¯s take you for example. I don¡¯t see you too eager to get your hands bloody. Not after you are so skilled at getting other people to do your dirty work for you.¡±

    Navir glared at Martin, who returned to his cup of tea, sipping louder than he should have. ¡°You are of course correct in your knowledge of the law, Martin. I wouldn¡¯t expect anything less of a High Elder.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°But my point still stands. You are a busy man, in more ways than one. You keep trying to get Inessa pregnant. And if she isn¡¯t pregnant by the end of next month, we will request a full investigation into it. Whatever the cause, whether she somehow got a hold of poppy root again or you¡¯re lying to us, you of course will not be harmed, but she will be given to Fadrique. I am far more confident in his abilities to impregnant women than I am yours. As Acting Senior High Elder, I still request you focus on these duties until they are complete. A month and a half should do it.¡±

    Navir turned and headed toward the door.

    ¡°A moment more of your time, if I may, Navir,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°What more do we need to talk about?¡±

    ¡°What is the name of the book where you read about how my gift will return. The supposed battle I would have with Indenuel?¡± Martin asked.

    Navir frowned. ¡°You don¡¯t trust me? You think I didn¡¯t tell you everything?¡±

    ¡°As my scholar grandson has taught me, one must always look straight at the source itself to make up one¡¯s own mind. From a secondhand source, I am getting your impression of what was said. I of course mean no offense by this. I¡¯d simply like to see the source myself. With both opinions together, I could see if there wasn¡¯t some other way to get my powers back without bloodshed,¡± Martin said.

    Navir shrugged. ¡°The Ancient Ways by Erco the Philosopher. It¡¯s a big book.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have time,¡± Martin said.

    Navir turned around. ¡°Yes, you will.¡±

 Chapter 153

    A carriage waited for Indenuel and Tolomon well outside the city of Intanatos to smuggle them in. Intanatos didn¡¯t have a wall surrounding it, but it still had points of entry. The priest, Oliver, was there in the carriage to welcome them. They kept their hoods over their face as Oliver talked to the guards to get into the city. Indenuel wanted to see the city, but the privacy shields were over the window, and he doubted he¡¯d be able to lift them. He heard the sounds, mostly male voices. The usual sounds of a city, laughing children, women gathering information, people at the marketplace selling their wares, was not there. Instead, there were mostly male voices, talking in subdued tones.

    ¡°You have made excellent time. I dare say, it should only take you another two days to get to the main battle,¡± Oliver said.

    ¡°Another two days or so,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel said nothing. So, this was the lie that was given to the Priest as to why they were there. ¡°Has word been given to High Elder Navir that we¡¯ve arrived?¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed. I dare say you should be getting a letter from him once we¡¯re back at the chapel. He said to prepare dinner for you, and you would leave on ahead, traveling through the night to get to the main battle?¡±

    ¡°I dare say we wasted too much time already. Indenuel is anxious to save his friends he¡¯s made in the military,¡± Tolomon said.

    Oliver looked at Indenuel, and he tried to smile. Traveling in silence for so long was exhausting. The demons had left, which made the night¡¯s sleep so refreshing, but they had come throughout the day with their whispers, filling him with fear, telling him he was going to die if he did this, that it would be easier to kill all the High Elders instead. Indenuel tried to communicate with them how he needed to win the war to save his friends. That if he murdered the High Elders, Kiam would take over and his friends would still be in danger. Tolomon had given him careful looks all throughout the travel, keeping a dagger always ready in his palm.

    They stopped at the empty chapel. As soon as Indenuel crossed into it, the heavy weight on his shoulder seemed to disappear. Instead, the usual pre-battle nerves returned, shrinking his stomach as Oliver handed them both huge plates of food.

    ¡°Thank you, Honored Priest Oliver,¡± Tolomon said with a bow.

    ¡°Simply doing my duty. Thank you both for the service you give Santollia,¡± Oliver said. ¡°The carriage will still wait in the back, ready to send you on your way. I shall stay out front and wait for the message from High Elder Navir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Oliver bowed to Indenuel, who bowed back. Oliver turned and left the chapel. Indenuel looked down at the large plate of food. Someone must have killed their prized pig for this meal. And he was sure they gave him half of the pig.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. As soon as we get our instructions from Navir, we¡¯ll need to leave.¡± It was the first thing Tolomon spoke since that morning as he checked Indenuel¡¯s food for poison before focusing on his own.

    Indenuel sat down in a pew, eating what he could, feeling like he was going to vomit.

    There are almost two hundred trained soldiers out there.

    You¡¯re not angry enough to defeat them all.

    You¡¯re going to get yourself killed.

    You¡¯re going to get Tolomon killed.

    Despite them being in a chapel, the demons had returned. Indenuel¡¯s shoulders sagged.

    ¡°You say the word, and we¡¯ll go back to Santollia City,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I may not be a speaker of the dead, but I¡¯ve learned to sense when demons are around. I can¡¯t hear or see them, but I do sense the unconscious dread. I¡¯ve felt it all day. I can¡¯t imagine what they¡¯re doing to you,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Tolomon was almost finished with his dinner. ¡°There¡¯s got to be another way.¡±

    ¡°But what way is there that doesn¡¯t involve the army getting wiped out? What about Nathaniel? Captain Luiz? The men who have been counting on me since I was first discovered?¡±

    ¡°I guarantee none of them would agree to what you¡¯re doing. The Graduates are switching as we speak. I can get you back to Santollia City without them noticing. We can call this entire demonic deal off, and you can work on getting the mark off your chest.¡±

    The door opened and the two of them turned. Oliver walked back in with a note. ¡°I have been instructed not to read it. Thank you again for your service, gentlemen.¡±

    Oliver handed the note to Indenuel, and he took it with a slight bow. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Once Oliver had his back turned, Indenuel opened the letter. It was directions, mostly, ones he handed to Tolomon. Indenuel tried to eat a cooked carrot as Tolomon read over the directions. He folded it before stuffing it in his pocket. ¡°Do you know where to go?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Tolomon glanced behind him, waiting for Oliver to close the door before returning to his dinner. ¡°I do. Both how to get to the campsite, and how to return to Santollia City right now. I will take you wherever you wish to go. You still have a choice.¡±

    Indenuel took another bite of carrot. ¡°I¡¯ve got to win this.¡±

    Tolomon said nothing for some time. Indenuel tried to keep eating but felt full after eating one carrot. He remembered the first time he was up against a Kiamese soldier, how he ended up vomiting. ¡°The prophecy, from what I¡¯ve gathered, says you have to do this alone,¡± Tolomon finally said to break the silence. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the final battle. High Elder Navir said there were only about two hundred individuals there. Do you need me by your side as you fight them?¡±

    Indenuel looked up to meet Tolomon¡¯s gaze, but he wasn¡¯t looking at him, and instead cutting up the meat. ¡°I¡¯ll start on my own. I need the practice. But¡­ but also¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to die,¡± Tolomon finished for him. Indenuel nodded, looking back down at the plate he couldn¡¯t even comprehend finishing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Indenuel. You may be a stubborn ass, even a damned fool, but I will not let you die.¡±

    Indenuel nodded again. He had of course thought about that. He hadn¡¯t technically sold his soul, but if he wasn¡¯t careful, he could still end up in Hell. Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to be the one to admit it, but he was most likely going to Hell anyway. The realization dawned on him that this life was the only time he was ever going to see Tolomon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Tolomon said, quiet yet firm. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look.¡± Indenuel hadn¡¯t even realized he was looking at Tolomon, but he had.

    ¡°I just¡­ the likelihood of me going to heaven is-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare give up on yourself like this. You can make it. You¡¯re going to make it to Heaven. You¡¯re going to be there.¡±

    Indenuel pushed around another carrot on his plate. ¡°Honestly, Tolomon? You really believe that? After what I¡¯m about to do? After what I¡¯ve already done? You think I¡¯d rest with the good spirits for all eternity?¡±

    ¡°You might. If you stop this now. If you work on repentance. If you confess. Please.¡± There was the pleading again. So raw. So plain.

    Indenuel finished another carrot. ¡°I need to save Santollia City. I don¡¯t expect you to understand, but I love my friends. I love my family. Isn¡¯t this what family is supposed to do? Sacrifice for each other?¡±

    Tolomon shook his head, finishing the last of his dinner. ¡°No. Not like this.¡± Indenuel said nothing. He about set his plate down when Tolomon grabbed it, keeping it in Indenuel¡¯s hands. ¡°Eat. If you¡¯re really going to do this ridiculous mission, you¡¯re going to need your strength. Physically, and mentally, if you¡¯re to go up against two hundred soldiers with the help of the devil.¡± Indenuel did not move to take the plate, already feeling full. There was a pleading in Tolomon¡¯s eye. ¡°Please don¡¯t make me kill you.¡±

    Indenuel did nothing for a moment. It seemed to register in his brain, but not his heart. Yes, Tolomon was a Graduate. If it came down to it and Indenuel sold his soul, Tolomon would have to kill him. It should have terrified him, but somehow it didn¡¯t.

    Indenuel took the plate back and began gnawing on the piece of pork. Neither one of them said another thing the rest of their meal.

    ***

    Inessa brushed her hair, a hundred strokes on each side. The mirror was replaced before she woke up, to the point where she wondered if she dreamt Martin breaking it.

    The two servant girls were there, apologizing when Inessa dismissed everyone else. They were not allowed to leave Inessa¡¯s side. It took her almost half a day to realize why. She had been in such a strange mood all day, but knew it was because she was finally back there. Finally in the mindset where she would kill herself if she had the chance. And Martin¡¯s family was doing everything in their power to not leave her alone.

    Inessa stared at her reflection, knowing she had gone through a lot the past week. Her soul had taken a battering, what with being kidnapped and then¡­

    Inessa blinked back the tears. She didn¡¯t want to remember everything else. It was pathetic how it was easier to think about her kidnapping than it was thinking about everything else afterwards. Even remembering how Indenuel slaughtered all her captors was now easier to think about than the way the High Elders had treated her. Getting kidnapped was wrong, and everyone agreed to it. What happened with the High Elders was also wrong, but they didn¡¯t think it was, and therefore they would continue treating her like she was nothing more than a couple of holes and two breasts. These men, who held all the power. Who preached to turn away from such evils, and yet somehow believed those evils magically changed to good when they did them. She was positive that is not how God¡¯s powers worked.

    She lowered her brush, not even close to being finished, but feeling the weight on her soul come back. She was still trapped; despite everything Martin promised last night. She was still powerless, despite everyone in the family working on keeping her alive.

    There was a knock on the door and Inessa picked up her brush again. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Martin opened the door, bowing to the two servant girls. They curtseyed back before slipping out the door. Inessa dropped her brush again, glancing over at him and not stopping the fear that trickled into her eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m staying right here,¡± Martin said, tapping the door with his hand. ¡°I promise. Nothing¡¯s going to happen.¡± Inessa studied him for a few more moments before she nodded, curling in on herself as she continued to brush her hair.

    ¡°I¡­ haven¡¯t seen you much today,¡± Inessa said, trying to be nice. In truth, she hadn¡¯t seen Martin since last night. She had spent the entire day with Adosina, or with one of the other women. They didn¡¯t expect her to do anything while they were with her, they simply wanted her to be there. And Inessa just wanted to be with them. Ana, especially, made it easier for the demons to leave. She still felt suicidal, but it didn¡¯t feel as desperate when Ana was around.

    ¡°Yes, I have been busy in the library,¡± Martin said. ¡°I wanted to check on you personally. Is-¡± he sighed, looking away. ¡°Are you feeling better than yesterday?¡±

    Inessa watched his face, noticing how he purposefully did not meet her gaze. ¡°Yes. Better than yesterday. But¡­ but that¡¯s not much to go by.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary,¡± he said, finally meeting her gaze. ¡°It is very important. You are not going to get better overnight, and I know I have a part to play in that. If you are better than yesterday, then you¡¯re making progress, however slow.¡± He opened the door. ¡°I shall bid you good night. Remember a lot of people in this household would be heartbroken if you were gone.¡±

    Inessa bobbed her head, confirming that the entire household knew she wanted to die. Martin left, keeping the door open for the servant girls to come back in. So, Martin wasn¡¯t going to try and sleep with her tonight. That was considerate of him. Granted, she still expected him to convince her to go through with it. The High Elders, all four of them, were corrupted. A corruption of a different source. Martin may be physically repulsed by what he had to do, but he still did it. He still made excuses. He may try to be good, but he was one of four. He was in the minority. Despite this reprieve for tonight, she doubted it would last long.

 Chapter 154

    Martin walked back to the guest room. His room. He kept forgetting. He opened the door, taking off his High Elder robes the moment he entered and tossed them on his bed. He rubbed his face, taking a deep breath. He had spent all day in the library, reading what he could from the book. It had been translated from old Dengrian, but even then, the translator must not have had very great Santollian. He did what he could, though. If he couldn¡¯t do his other High Elder duties because of this, then he would work hard to get his powers back. That was something he could focus on. The issue with getting Inessa pregnant was still a few weeks away, but right now he needed to work on this pressing issue. He could even talk to Indenuel in the dungeon, have a discussion with the boy. See if there wasn¡¯t some way to get his powers back. Granted, he might wait for the mark to get lighter. He doubted Indenuel would want to see him right now.

    ***

    The sun had set, and the four stars were above them. Indenuel and Tolomon were silent as they rode on their horses, Tolomon leading the way with gestures. Their horses had special horseshoes on to keep tree talkers from noticing them, but they were still loud animals. And they still had to make sure the horses didn¡¯t brush up against a tree, or that would give their position away.

    You need to be filled with more anger.

    The more fear you have, the stronger your powers will be.

    You¡¯re not scared enough. You¡¯re going to die.

    The demons stopped suggesting he kill the High Elders. They were terrifying him instead, and it was far too convincing.

    ¡°The second you get off this horse, they will sense you. I believe there¡¯s about two hundred Kiamese soldiers in this camp.¡± Tolomon whispered. He then pointed beyond the trees to the campsite. ¡°Despite your situation, despite the mark on your chest, you are still the most important person in this world, and I will protect you with my life.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. He looked ahead, saw the tents. Saw the guards keeping watch not that far. They were far enough in the shadows, but they wouldn¡¯t remain there for long. ¡°I don¡¯t have much practice with these powers,¡± Indenuel said to Tolomon. ¡°Not in the way I had with Inessa¡¯s captors. I¡­ I cannot guarantee you will be safe if you come help me.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I understand and accept the risks.¡±

    Indenuel took a steadying breath. He slipped off his horse, his feet hitting the ground, a lot of sensations hitting him at once. The biggest one being that he was discovered, and also his legs were still quite sore. Indenuel stumbled forward, trying to get the feeling back in his legs when the guards turned to him, aiming their crossbows.

    Indenuel filled them with corrupted pain, dropping both of them, the arrows shooting toward the sky. Indenuel pushed, but he couldn¡¯t make the pain go up to their brains.

    You¡¯re not filled with enough anger.

    You don¡¯t hate them, you¡¯re just doing your job.

    You can¡¯t kill them with pain unless you want them to die.

    Be angry, Warrior, and we will help you.

    Indenuel grunted, pushing more corruption into their bellies, feeling panic flood his system. An alarm was going among the camp, men spilled out of their tents with swords and crossbows. Indenuel realized he didn¡¯t have his own sword. They wouldn¡¯t trust a marked individual with a sword. But right now, as he saw two hundred men scrambling out of tents, trying to find him, and him unable to kill two guards, he came to a terrifying conclusion.

    The demons were right. He wasn¡¯t ready to do this at all.

    Fear. Fill yourself with fear!

    ¡°I am,¡± Indenuel said. His chest was heaving as panic took over.

    No, you¡¯re not!

    ¡°Then fill me with fear! That¡¯s what you do, isn¡¯t it?¡± Indenuel hissed.

    There was a pause, then the demons hit his chest in full force.

    It says you¡¯re going to win the final battle after great loss.

    You are pathetic.

    Tolomon will have to come protect you.

    Him, against two hundred.

    This isn¡¯t the final battle.

    Tolomon is going to die.

    Your failure will get him killed.

    Indenuel continued to push the corruption into the guards. It was so much pain that they had stopped screaming, but it wasn¡¯t enough to kill them. Indenuel let out a grunt before he grabbed one of their swords and stabbed them both through the chest. He then looked up, facing the two hundred Kiamese soldiers with his corruption not nearly as controlled as what he wanted it to be.

    Two hundred and three, a demon corrected.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, the panic and fear still there before he opened them. If he needed more fear to get his powers working, then he better get started. He ran into the camp, throwing pain at the men closest to him, dropping them before stabbing them. He threw pain at one individual who threw a shield, covering him and other soldiers. They lifted their crossbows, aimed right at Indenuel. He threw his hands out in a panic.

    Save me!

    A tree¡¯s roots lifted themselves up out of the ground, throwing the men off balance. He tried to guide one of the tree branches to kill the man with the healing, but he couldn¡¯t get a strong connection. It managed to push the healer over, breaking his concentration enough for Indenuel to stab him with a sword, dropping the shield.

    It started to rain. It was a small drizzle, but a reaction to Indenuel¡¯s fear.

    How many more are there? Indenuel didn¡¯t want to ask, but he needed to know he was making some progress. He didn¡¯t get an answer. He sensed a powerful speaker to the dead before he noticed the beam of light circling the camp, keeping the demons away.

    Indenuel groaned as an arrow dug into his shoulder. Another spike of panic meant another tree root lifting up, causing a half dozen men to lose their balance. Lose their balance, but not die.  He had to do that himself, stabbing men in the hearts as quickly as he could, catching them by surprise.

    Blood ran down his shoulder. He tried to let the panic fill him to numb him with pain as well as channel the fear of mortality to get his powers working faster. They had him surrounded before he even realized what had happened. He heard someone shout in Kiamese, and he paused, letting them think they had him cornered. Not daring to let them think he had a plan while at the same time feeling legitimate fear that his plan wouldn¡¯t work.

    The moment he heard them start to shoot, Indenuel threw his hand up, the branch wrapping around his wrist and pulling him into the air. He forced the branch to keep moving. Luckily it was erratic enough that not even the Kiam could sense what was happening. He saw, high as he was, that a man was starting to run. He was on a horse, forcing the animal into a gallop. Indenuel panicked. If the man got out, if he survived, if he knew that it was the Warrior that had turned to corruptive means, Navir would leave him for dead.

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Indenuel threw his arm out, filling the man with pain and flicking his wrist, the fear enough that the man dropped off his horse, blood running from his eyes, mouth, and ears. Indenuel tried filling more people with pain, but he managed to drop three more people while he was in the air before his corruption ran out.

    The branch dropped him, whether from someone cleansing the tree or his own inability to keep the powers going, but he fell from quite high. He stumbled to his feet, right as someone punched him in the mouth. Indenuel let out a cry of pain before he went to kill him, but the man already had a sword in his chest. The Kiamese soldier fell over and Tolomon was there, both swords out.

    ¡°I can fill them with pain, but I can¡¯t kill them.¡±

    Tolomon threw a dagger at a soldier getting too close. ¡°Do what you have to, I will clean up after you.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, facing the group again. Tolomon being here gave him enough confidence, but that confidence made his powers weaken.

    He¡¯s going to die, Indenuel said in place of the demons. He¡¯s going to die here in this battle and it¡¯s going to be all my fault. I should have gone back to Santollia City with him. I¡¯ll never see him again in this life.

    Tears streamed down his face as pain flooded his wrists. He shot the pain forward, and Tolomon moved fast, throwing daggers, stabbing anyone who gasped in pain, working through the group of Kiamese soldiers that Indenuel couldn¡¯t let fall.

    He ran forward, dropping soldiers with pain, trying to keep a sob back. He moved toward a tent, sensing the incredibly powerful individual that kept the demons at bay. The tent was heavily guarded, and Indenuel dropped them all with pain as Tolomon stabbed them.

    Indenuel stumbled in the tent to see not one powerful individual, but five. He blinked in surprise. He thought only weather control needed a group of people, but these men were all sitting together, holding hands, deep in concentration like they were changing the weather. But he didn¡¯t sense weather control from them, he sensed they were all speakers of the dead. He wasted a moment to be surprised before he filled them all with enough pain to break their concentration. Tolomon followed after, stabbing them all quickly.

    A hundred and sixty-two.

    That¡¯s all you managed to kill without us.

    They¡¯re going to escape.

    You¡¯re going to fail.

    You¡¯re going to die.

    Indenuel gasped, feeling the terror hit him so hard he dropped to his knees.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    Failure.

    Nothing but a failure.

    Tolomon¡¯s going to die because of you.

    So is Nathaniel.

    You¡¯re never going to see them again.

    You¡¯re going straight to hell.

    We are going to feast on your memories.

    Remind you of the failure you are.

    Tolomon let out a groan. Indenuel¡¯s gaze snapped in his direction. Arrows were sticking out of the back of his shield, but there were also arrows sticking out of his legs and arms. Tolomon took a deep breath, and somehow put the pain to one side. Indenuel did not have the power to heal. If Tolomon got badly injured, no one here could save him.

    Indenuel stood up, anger flooding his system as he dropped his sword. Tolomon was not going to die. He didn¡¯t deserve any of this. Indenuel stepped out of the tent, his wrists full of pain as he threw it at two individuals before forcing it straight to their brains. They dropped, and Indenuel broke the will of the trees, forcing branches in through the hearts of individuals.

    The drizzle turned into a downpour. Indenuel walked through the tents, sensing the individuals, dropping them with pain or with a tree.

    One hundred and fifty-three.

    One hundred and fifty-two.

    One hundred and fifty-one.

    Indenuel dropped soldier after soldier. He was in such a rage he didn¡¯t notice the injuries he had except for the arrow still sticking out of his shoulder.

    One hundred and forty.

    One hundred and thirty-nine

    One hundred and Thirty-eight.

    Indenuel dropped a tree on a group trying to run to him. Those not crushed under the tree dropped full of pain before he forced it straight to their brains. The men weren¡¯t running, not like with Inessa¡¯s captors. They remained, trying to kill him, getting far too close. They were men of honor and would remain in battle.

    Ninety-four.

    Eighty-eight.

    Eighty-two.

    The numbers went down quickly as the rage and anger continued to pump through him. Tolomon had protected him since the moment he met him, and now it was Indenuel¡¯s time to return the favor. Tolomon didn¡¯t want him to do this. He didn¡¯t want any of it, and yet he came. Came because Indenuel was a stubborn ass.

    Sixty-seven

    Sixty-two

    Fifty-four.

    He was back in a rhythm of slaughter. The corruption pumped through him. Still not nearly as angry as with Inessa¡¯s captors, but the numbers were dropping.

    They are coming for Santollia City, the demons said.

    They will kill Inessa.

    Forty-eight.

    Rape her.

    Torture Adosina.

    Forty-six.

    Kill Rosa.

    Protect them at all cost.

    Thirty-nine.

    Sell your soul.

    Indenuel gasped, the anger and the rage lessening considerably. ¡°What?¡±

    Sell your soul, and you will have a perfect understanding of Garen¡¯s beautiful powers.

    No anger or rage needed, simply understanding.

    Sell your soul, and level the Kiam army.

    Kill them all, while you are all the way over here. Protect Nathaniel. Keep him safe. Sell your soul.

    Indenuel shook off the numbing terror of their words as he forced branches into the guts of the soldiers. He heard their cries, and he started to balk at the sound. He was slaughtering these men. These good men who only wanted to protect their country. Keep the High Elders from ruling over them as well. And honestly, he did not blame them.

    It was gone. The pain, the trees, even the rain stopped. The demons stopped whispering, and Indenuel stared at the twenty soldiers remaining. ¡°Shit,¡± he whispered. He grabbed the sword and shield of another felled soldier. He dropped the shield in pain as the arrow at his shoulder began to throb. The men ran toward him, and he watched as five dropped with daggers in their eyes. Tolomon ran past Indenuel, sword in hand, entering the battle.

    Indenuel stumbled forward, forcing himself to feel pain. To feel terror. Every injury, the arrow at his shoulder, the nicks on his legs and arms, even the split lip, came back in full force, throbbing with pain. He had a nasty gash in his side. How did that get there?

    ¡°Tolomon, no,¡± Indenuel whispered, stumbling forward. ¡°Don¡¯t die. Please don¡¯t die.¡± He grabbed his side, holding his sword, his legs trembling in exhaustion. The devil¡¯s sleep was threatening to take hold. ¡°No. No! Not yet.¡±

    He strained through the pain, feeling the corruption fill his wrists. He pointed it at men, watched as they gasped in pain before Tolomon slaughtered them.

    The Kiamese might be honorable in defending themselves, but they would still kill him and his friends if he didn¡¯t stop this now. Indenuel threw the pain at one soldier, concentrating way too hard to push corruption up to his brain before moving to another. He managed to kill a third before he found himself on his knees in the mud, gasping for air. He gripped his side. It stung as his muddy hands covered the wound. He stared at the blood-soaked ground. Stared as the bodies of the dead surrounded him. Exhaustion seeped into every joint. His mind became foggy. Tolomon was still fighting the last four soldiers. He would survive, he would have to.

    Indenuel sensed something before turning his head to see a man coming toward him from the side. Indenuel¡¯s senses came on, fear, panic, anger, but it was slow. Too slow. He couldn¡¯t think straight. The sky was clear of clouds, and nothing was listening to him. He didn¡¯t even have the energy to get up and run.

    The Kiamese man walked closer to him, the look of hatred on his face. Indenuel stared at the man. They did not speak the same language, they did not grow up in the same culture, but Indenuel understood that hatred.

    The man lifted his sword to chop Indenuel¡¯s head when a dagger came out of nowhere and buried itself deep in the man¡¯s heart. Indenuel didn¡¯t react. He had seen way too much death tonight to react. He simply watched life leave the man¡¯s eyes as he collapsed on the ground.

    That¡¯s it. No survivors.

    You won.

    Indenuel closed his eyes as the demons left. Tolomon grabbed him before he landed face first in the mud.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    He opened his eyes, staring at his bodyguard. ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯re done.¡±

    Tolomon lifted Indenuel¡¯s shirt enough to see the mark before looking back at him. ¡°I will ask you only one more time. Please don¡¯t continue this arrangement. Don¡¯t listen to High Elder Navir.¡± Indenuel had almost given way to the devil¡¯s sleep when he forced his muddy brain to work again. He heard something he had never heard before. Tolomon was sobbing. ¡°I am begging you, as a friend, you cannot do this to yourself. You can¡¯t put yourself and your soul in danger.¡±

    ¡°I did it for you. For my friends.¡±

    ¡°And I speak as every single one of your friends. None of us want to lose you this way. I don¡¯t want to lose you. Please, Indenuel.¡± Tears raced down his cheeks as he held Indenuel. ¡°This will send your soul straight to hell, and I cannot let you go there.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I need to¡­ to protect them. Matteo. Isla. Emilia. They need me to protect them.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°They would never ask you to do something like this. Tell High Elder Navir no. This is enough. This has to be enough. Get the mark off your chest and keep your soul. Please.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, feeling the haze building. ¡°I must¡­ win the war¡­ and survive,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon wiped the tears from his face. ¡°If you keep doing what you¡¯re doing, you will survive. But you won¡¯t live. I¡¯ve watched too many friends break. Don¡¯t make me watch you break too.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t have the strength for this kind of discussion. His eyes were already closing, the pain from the injuries too much. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Indenuel whispered. ¡°I must¡­ fulfill¡­¡±

    The darkness sped up to meet him, and he let it.

 Chapter 155

    Martin stood up from his chair, trying to move around. The book Navir suggested was huge, or else he would have read it while walking to keep from sitting down for so long, but the tome was too heavy. Navir suggested looking toward the end of the book, but he had read halfway until the ending, and never saw anything about it. He had already spent far too long reading and needed to return for dinner, but he promised himself he¡¯d start reading from the beginning tomorrow. And if it wasn¡¯t in the book, he¡¯d ask Navir again.

    Martin got into his carriage, riding home. The city was quiet. Everywhere he turned there were nervous looks and whispers. Some were leaving with carriages and carts, braving the dangers of the main road during a time of war to get out of the city. One didn¡¯t need to be a war general to know Santollia City was Kiam¡¯s next target. And many people didn¡¯t want to be trapped behind its walls when they came.

    Martin covered his head in his hands, his mind going through all the things Kiam could do. Surround the city, keep supplies from going in or out, starve them out. Burn it to the ground and everyone in it. Enter the city and kill the High Elders. They had a skeleton army here in the city, making sure every last man could fight at the battle.

    Well, almost every last man. Martin let his mind settle briefly on Indenuel before it was far too sad. In a way, he blamed himself for how Indenuel ended up. He kept dark secrets from the boy, and Indenuel had every right to be angry at Martin.

    The carriage stopped in front of his house, and Martin got out, heading for the door. Derio opened it, giving a bow. ¡°Welcome home, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Derio. Is everything in order?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Sara has kept the house running well,¡± Derio said.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Of that I have no doubt. She is a smart woman. Keep listening to her.¡±

    Derio smiled. ¡°Very well, Martin. Dinner is already finished, but Sara has kept a plate for you. Where would you like to take it?¡±

    ¡°My study is fine,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I shall alert the staff at once,¡± Derio said.

    Martin went down the familiar path to his own study, the room that had become the only room in the house for him the past couple days. He sat down at his desk, right as the staff entered with dinner.

    ¡°Thank you kindly,¡± Martin said as he picked up his fork and began eating as soon as the staff left. He didn¡¯t bother saying a prayer over it. Nicolas had probably blessed it in his absence.

    Martin pulled out a book of philosophy, turning a few pages to see if that could help him on his quest to getting his powers back. He doubted it. The only real books that could help him would be in the High Elders library, but he still had to try.

    He finished his dinner, and the servants took it away. Martin thanked him before he stood up, pacing his study. He could do that with this tiny book. He had been sitting down too long.

    There was a knock on the door, and Martin slowed his pacing. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Sara walked in, closing the door quietly behind her. Martin couldn¡¯t keep himself from feeling the alarm at seeing her. Their last encounter did not go well. Despite all that, he remembered that she was his wife, and he was a nobleman. He shut the book and bowed. She curtseyed in response.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    "How may I help you, Sara?¡± Martin asked.

    Sara folded her arms, looking uncomfortable. Her eyes flickered to the bookshelves, reading the titles there. ¡°Inessa is doing a lot better. She has made surprising progress in only three days. And she¡­ she let slip what you did. Or, rather, what you haven¡¯t been doing the past three days.¡±

    Martin set his book down on his desk. ¡°She must have told you what I almost did on that first day, though. Right?¡±

    ¡°She must have hurt you quite bad to finally knock some sense in you,¡± Sara said, the hint of hurt in her voice.

    Martin said nothing. He remembered the truth of that night, how he was certain he saw the devil himself watching what was going on. Somehow it was the realization of the literal Hell he had created for the girl that brought him to his senses. He tried not to shudder, thinking that even Inessa¡¯s punch wouldn¡¯t have been enough to stop him.

    ¡°Something like that,¡± Martin said.

    Sara finally met his eyes. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    ¡°A nobleman does not go around proclaiming his good deeds. It¡¯s what I taught my boys.¡± Martin looked away again. ¡°Though I should have done this a long time ago. You must keep this to yourself. If Navir found out, he would take her away and give her to Fadrique.¡±

    Sara nodded. ¡°She still needs to get pregnant?¡±

    ¡°Yes. By next month. And I don¡¯t know how to tell her,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I think she already knows. You¡¯ve given her time. It¡¯s what she needed,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°But you?¡± Martin asked. ¡°How do you feel about it?¡±

    Sara glanced at the door, the neutral look on her face turning into a frown. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I never have. But there is some tree gossip going around, about what High Elder Fadrique does with his concubines. I try not to believe it, but¡­ but the stories are there. You are a good man. And if the poor girl must be with one of the High Elders, I would rather she be with you. You have proven in these three days that you care for her far more than the others would. And¡­ and that¡¯s what I¡¯d want for Inessa. For her to be with us.¡±

    Martin nodded, trying to smile. It still meant he¡¯d have to get her pregnant, and even with Sara¡¯s permission, it still made him gag. But Sara was right. If he had the choice, he would rather Inessa stay with them. ¡°I don¡¯t think either one of us wanted this. If I had known that this would have been the result of the concubine law, I would have fought it harder. I would have-¡± Martin paused, looking again at Sara¡¯s face. The concubine law was created in part because of the Warrior project, and he was made aware, again, that he was hiding dark secrets from his wife. If he really was on the path to making things right, he should tell her. But there were too many dark things tied up with the Warrior project. Too many things he wasn¡¯t yet prepared to let Sara know. ¡°-I would have at the very least made sure the High Elders shouldn¡¯t have¡­ shouldn¡¯t have slept with young women. That there could have been a way to help them financially without¡­¡±

    ¡°That would have been a good idea. She is a smart young woman. Riel has been very impressed with how quickly she¡¯s learning.¡±

    ¡°Oh, good, she¡¯s still taking lessons with Riel?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s almost learned all her letters. We¡¯re all proud of her.¡± Martin tried to smile, but it had been a difficult thing to do in the past few days. Sara noticed it. ¡°You were made High Elder at such a young age. A part of me was afraid you were too young and that the High Elders tried to mold you into what they wanted, instead of letting you be yourself.¡±

    Martin¡¯s mind went back to Indenuel again. If he had been too young at thirty-seven, Indenuel was practically a child. And this, a marked individual locked in the dungeon, is what they had to show for it.

    Sara smiled, before giving another curtsey. ¡°I¡¯ll go make sure things have been cleaned up.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sara. Thank you for keeping this house in such order,¡± Martin said as he bowed.

    ¡°I take my duties seriously.¡± She left, and Martin kept his gaze toward the door. There were still so many things wrong. He had a lot to do to make himself a better man, but he had to start somewhere.

    He was starting to pace again when the door opened without a knock. He looked up to see Sara walk in with a bowl of custard. ¡°We had it for dessert tonight, and I noticed you didn¡¯t get any.¡± Martin placed his book again on the desk before taking the bowl from Sara, too surprised to say anything. ¡°The stress is getting to you, I think. Your robes are somehow getting even more baggy. You need to gain some weight. Stay healthy.¡±

    She said little else, simply turned and left the room. For the first time in a long time, Martin felt his smile reflect the genuine feelings of his soul, and he ate some of the best custard he ever had.

 Chapter 156

    Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure if he had the mental fortitude to groan, but he really wanted to. He opened his eyes, the world a blur. He focused on nothing but the ginseng smell in the air. It was so thick he could almost taste it. He blinked a few times, orienting himself back in the cell. He moved, feeling the pinch of the chains digging into his arms. The pinch brought an awareness, helped him look past the blurry figure in front of him to the one by the door. The familiarity of him even if he could only see a blur.

    There was a clicking sound by his ear that he was confused about until the mask fell off. Indenuel gasped, smelling the ginseng rushing into his nostrils and his mind clearing considerably. He shook his head, clearly still working with a mud brain.

    ¡°How long¡­ have I been¡­ asleep?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Three days. Almost four,¡± Navir said. ¡°We¡¯ve had a hard time waking you up.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, nodding. It felt as though he had a drink from a swamp. The ginseng helped his mud brain clear, but it only made him more aware of his slimy mouth. ¡°The mask covered my nose. Couldn¡¯t smell it.¡±

    Navir paused, then glanced down at the mask as though realizing what had happened. ¡°Right.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s vision cleared. Dalius was on the other side, keeping his hand out, probing Indenuel carefully. Tolomon was by the door, his head bowed, doing everything he could not to bring attention to himself as a member of the lower class.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What happened?¡± Indenuel asked, his mind becoming sharper.

    ¡°There is a group getting too close to the city,¡± Navir said. ¡°They think they are stationed right outside my scope of sight, waiting for another troop to join. There¡¯s two hundred of them as well. They are just a day¡¯s journey from here.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. Navir continued to unlock the chains around Indenuel, helping him sit up before unlocking the chains keeping his hands behind him. ¡°Theo is right outside. He¡¯s going to heal you. Since I cannot trust you, we will keep your mask on you while he does. Drink this before we put it back on.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s hands trembled at a dangerous rate as he tried to take the bowl from Navir¡¯s hands. Navir, learning from before, kept a hand on the bowl, helping Indenuel drink it. He hated that he needed Navir¡¯s help, probably as much as Navir hated helping him.

    Indenuel realized how hungry he was. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he ate. Right. Dinner at the chapel. Two carrots. Maybe a third? And gnawing on a piece of pork. The horrors of what happened at the first battle played before his mind like they only happened a few hours ago, but he was safe. He was in the cell.

    Indenuel tried to meet Tolomon¡¯s gaze again, but his friend simply looked forward, his face impossible to read. Like last time. Unlike his recent memory of Tolomon completely broken, begging him not to continue. But he had to. Those men were too close.

    Indenuel drained the broth and the ale before Navir stuck the mask back on. Indenuel felt completely at his mercy, which is something he never wanted to be in. Theo walked in, giving a small nod before touching his temples, using his powers to force nutrients into his muscles, strengthening them. Theo helped him to his feet, and Indenuel wobbled dangerously.

    ¡°You alright?¡± Theo asked.

    Indenuel nodded, closing his eyes. Theo helped him walk around, then placed him on the table before he left for right outside the door. The same process was done again, with Theo being asked to leave the cell before Navir unlocked the mask to help Indenuel drink more broth and ale before the mask was placed back on and Theo allowed to enter again. He was excused and brought back two more times before Indenuel felt like he could walk without his knees knocking together. Theo, in his kindness, suggested one more round just to be sure Indenuel was as strong as he could be. It wasn¡¯t until Navir took off Indenuel¡¯s mask and tossed it on the chair that Indenuel actually believed Theo was done.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°It is barely dawn now,¡± Navir said as Dalius left the room. ¡°Tolomon has been told where the army is. If you ride out now, you can make it by nightfall.

    It was then that Tolomon met Indenuel¡¯s gaze, most likely waiting for him to call the entire thing off. Instead, Indenuel nodded. ¡°What if the army has moved since then? How will you get in contact with us?¡±

    ¡°I trust Tolomon¡¯s tracking abilities,¡± Navir said.

    Dalius walked back in with two more packs before handing Indenuel a change of clothes. He took them, giving Dalius a nod of thanks before he set them on the table and started to undo the ties keeping his shirt together.

    ¡°From what we could gather, the Kiamese military sent scouts to see what you¡¯ve done. They-¡± Navir stopped as Indenuel took off the shirt. He guessed the lines would have gotten darker, but this was the color of red wine. Vibrant. Dark. Indenuel met Navir¡¯s gaze as he threw the shirt to one side before stuffing the other shirt on. Navir said he¡¯d check when he returned, but the surprised expression must mean the mark got darker while he was sleeping these past few days.

    ¡°You were saying?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Navir and Dalius exchanged glances. Navir cleared his throat. ¡°They are confused, but be prepared for them to assume it¡¯s a trap. Considering your last attack wasn¡¯t made public by Kiam, they must be trying to keep it quiet. We already have a story if the news does break, though. And with an army so close to Santollia City, I fear the information will soon spread here.¡±

    ¡°Why does that matter?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Because Martin is not an idiot. I have kept him busy for three days, but he¡¯s going to start asking questions,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You¡¯re the one in charge of Martin,¡± Indenuel said, tucking his shirt into his pants. ¡°I assume you have a plan for him.¡±

    Navir nodded, eyes narrowing. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°Fine then. I have my own problems to worry about.¡± Indenuel sat on the table as best he could, trying to get his shoes on.

    ¡°Very well. Two hundred people is a lot, but nothing you haven¡¯t done before,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Yeah. Right.¡±

    ¡°Their numbers are dwindling. With another two hundred soldiers killed, it might give our men time to recover,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel winced. ¡°They¡¯re still fighting?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t been able to get any information from them, which isn¡¯t good news because it means there¡¯s more Kiamese tree talkers keeping them from getting messages across. But the fact that the entire Kiam army is still in the southern part of Santollia instead of heading straight for the city, that means our boys are holding them back. They just need help.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, standing. ¡°One more thing.¡± He blinked hard, trying to get the last of the dimness to go away. ¡°I need to get angrier.¡±

    Navir raised an eyebrow. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°The angrier I get, the more powerful my corruption.¡± Indenuel barely met Navir¡¯s gaze before looking away again. ¡°So, help me get angrier at them. And it will be easier to kill them.¡±

    The eyebrow lowered again, and his eyes turned serious. ¡°Should we lose, Kiam gains world power. They could allow Oramin and Zimoro to have their slaves again. Or they could force their own religion upon us, whatever that might be. They have been more prone to corruptive means than any of the other nations we¡¯ve fought, which means there is a good chance their religion is far more barbaric than any of us can stomach. They still have the numbers to surround this city, and if they do, they will have a choice. In some towns they have blocked them off until they have starved themselves into surrendering. In others they have left behind smoldering ashes. There are talks of them raping women on the ashes of burnt houses. They slaughter the men after they force them to watch it.¡± Indenuel nodded carefully. ¡°If they already knew about Inessa before, they¡¯ll know about her now.¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t keep Navir¡¯s gaze. ¡°They have broken powerful gift wielders before. If they don¡¯t kill you after they rape her, I guarantee they will make you a personal slave as a trophy. Probably to the Empress herself. Kill them, or they will kill Inessa.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Thank you, Navir.¡±

    Navir didn¡¯t smile. ¡°Simply doing my duty.¡±

    Indenuel put on his cloak, covering his face with the hood, not looking at Tolomon. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go,¡± Navir said.

 Chapter 157

    Inessa was practicing writing the letters of the alphabet. She had seen Martin write all those times she went to see him. It felt strange, sitting in the library, writing the Santollian letters in order, doing her best to keep her handwriting neat and concise as Riel had taught her. The letters still looked so bulky, more so even than Adrian¡¯s. But she didn¡¯t care. She was learning to read, and it thrilled her. Granted, they hadn¡¯t even begun to start on words, but she could recognize the letters. It was a welcome distraction from everything else. She tried not to dive into her studies too much, but when things got hard and she wanted to be alone, she would write her letters instead of mulling in her memories. Granted, she was never really alone with the two servant girls following her quietly, but they never talked to her unless she talked to them first, and Inessa had never been much of a talker.

    Sara walked into the library, reading something on a paper. Inessa froze, falling back on a habit of being as small as possible so as not to be discovered, but Sara wasn¡¯t blind. She looked up, surprised. ¡°Oh, hello dear.¡±

    Inessa stood. ¡°Yes, hello.¡± She gave a hesitant curtsey before sitting back down.

    ¡°Oh, enough with those formalities. You¡¯ve been in our home over a year and a half now. You don¡¯t see my daughters curtseying to me every time they see me,¡± Sara said, her finger running over the spine of one of the many books in the library. She found the book she needed and pulled it out. ¡°But I understand the hesitation. I have not been the kindest to you since you¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    ¡°All perfectly understandable, ma¡¯am,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Well, thank you for being so compassionate toward my view of things. I still must apologize for not being equally as compassionate,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°That is¡­ very kind of you,¡± Inessa said. Sara had only started to be kind to Inessa since she was rescued from her kidnappers. The moment that made Inessa¡¯s life get torn apart. She had been so lost and confused, but she was beginning to gather the pieces, and she could have only done it because Sara finally accepted her into the family. It was almost night and day difference. Inessa had never felt so full of food before. The only time she could compare was when she had first arrived as a concubine, and she had her first meal where she ate the entire plate despite the nerves about what the evening would bring. She ate too much, of course, and thought her stomach was broken. Now Sara was known to give an extra helping, and there were even times she stopped by in the early evening to make sure she had some calming tea to help her sleep. It was all very motherly, and it only worked like that because Inessa and Sara still chose to ignore their shared relations with Martin.

    ¡°These are just marvelous,¡± Sara said, noticing the paper with the letters she practiced. Inessa didn¡¯t know why, but her soul lightened at the praise.

    ¡°Thank you! I mean, they look more like a child¡¯s handwriting, but I am trying,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°One must never shame progress. It¡¯s what I tell my girls. You are doing a wonderful job,¡± Sara said.

    Inessa smiled again as Sara set the pages down. ¡°Do you miss your other daughters? Maria and Rita?"

    "Oh, of course. But I am far luckier than other mothers, considering my daughters are only a carriage ride away. They are grown women, and I am happy to see them when I can. Which is far more than I¡¯m sure their husbands want me to see them,¡± Sara said with a small laugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure you bribe them with your desserts,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Every chance I get. My sons through marriage and my grandchildren must be fat and healthy, or I cannot be at peace in the afterlife,¡± Sara said.

    Inessa smiled as Sara handed the page of her letters back to her. Inessa knew they had to broach the subject eventually, and it was starting to feel strange talking to Sara like this without mentioning Martin. Inessa glanced at the two servant girls who seemed to understand she wanted a private word. They curtseyed before leaving the library.

    ¡°He loves you, you know,¡± Inessa said as soon as the door shut. ¡°Every time he came into my room it was so awkward because¡­ because he did not want to be with me in that way. He never did. It was a chore he hated but was far too kind to voice to me how much he hated it. I would know because¡­ well, the others never felt that way.¡± Inessa looked away, her cheeks reddening. ¡°He hates it. Always has.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Sara nodded. ¡°And probably always will.¡±

    Inessa said nothing. She looked at Sara, a little confused. The other day she accidentally let slip that Martin hadn''t done anything to her. Sara made some comment how she was doing surprisingly well considering Martin sleeping with her the past few days. It was almost an impulse to correct her, and Sara¡¯s genuine surprise had shocked her as well. Inessa honestly thought Martin would have told her. Why wouldn¡¯t he tell her?

    ¡°Is it true you will return to Fadrique if you don¡¯t get pregnant?¡± Sara asked. Inessa nodded. It was one thing to have this conversation with Martin, quite another to have it with Sara. Both were uncomfortable in their own way. ¡°You probably won¡¯t stop with one baby, either.¡±

    Inessa couldn¡¯t stop herself from gasping in terror. She had thought about it, of course, but only a fleeting idea. She was more focused on stopping herself from getting pregnant once. She hadn¡¯t necessarily thought about how many. Sara could not help but notice the gasp, and Inessa tried to think of something. ¡°Sorry. I¡­ I just don¡¯t want¡­ I¡¯m not ready.¡± She didn¡¯t feel comfortable telling a mother that she didn¡¯t want children. It seemed wrong, somehow.

    Sara patted her back before it turned into a hug. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, dear. Truly, I am. You are young. Far too young. I was too, at twenty. Had no idea what I got myself into.¡±

    Inessa said nothing, blinking back tears. It was more than that. She knew exactly what she was getting into. Cleaning them, getting up with them at night, making sure they didn¡¯t get too hungry, stealing anything and everything to get them the medicine they needed to stop the baby from crying so she could get some sleep too, trying to keep them safe in a dangerous world. She knew all this, and she didn¡¯t want to return to it. She didn¡¯t want the terror and the panic and the responsibility of it all falling on her shoulders again. But she had to. She had to return to that world because if she didn¡¯t, she¡¯d be sent home disgraced, and she¡¯d simply be thrust back into that world again. In truth, she hated that she had no choice.

    ¡°Martin is a good man,¡± Sara said as they broke away from the hug. ¡°Incredibly stubborn at times. It is one of his qualities that is both a virtue and a vice. It has caused us to have many fights in our marriage, but it has also brought a lot of good changes in our home. He will take care of you and your child; of that I have no doubt. You have become a part of this family, and we would all miss you if you left.¡± Inessa had tears in her eyes, trying to blink them away, but instead they fell down her cheeks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave either,¡± Inessa said, surprised at her words, but knowing they were true.

    Sara smiled. ¡°Good. I have been quite cruel to you this past year, and I have many years of repentance to make up for it.¡±

    ¡°Sara,¡± Inessa started to say.

    ¡°It is true. Now, Martin, in a way, swore me to secrecy, but is it true that you were taught a way to keep yourself from getting pregnant using a root?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Poppy root. It¡¯s perfectly safe. It just takes a few years to get right,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Ah, I see. Is it possible for a tree talker to perform it on another person?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°It would be easier to detect, but yes, it should work,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it matters if its detectable, as long as it works,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Oh. Right,¡± Inessa said, adjusting her state of mind. She was in a fine home of the highest social class. No one hid anything of that sort here. ¡°I mean, if all those involve agree to it, yes.¡±

    ¡°Could you perform it on someone?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa was again given the opportunity to talk about her past, but she didn¡¯t. ¡°Yes, yes I should. Who¡­¡±

    ¡°Daniela. She spoke of how scared she is of having another baby so soon. It¡¯s almost been a year, but she isn¡¯t ready for another one, physically or mentally. I haven¡¯t told her about what you know, but maybe you could talk to her sometime? Answer any questions she has?¡±

    ¡°Of course. As long as she is not too embarrassed. As far as I know, poppy root isn¡¯t illegal, just frowned upon by the High Elders, so we would have to talk about how she felt about it,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Thank you, Inessa. I shall talk to her about it tonight,¡± Sara said as the door opened. Adosina rushed in, looking nervous. Nervous, to the point of terrified. ¡°Addy? What is it?¡±

    Adosina touched her face, trying not to panic. ¡°High Elder Navir has blocked the trees. Here in the city and beyond. We are completely cut off. From everything.¡±

    ¡°Shh,¡± Sara said, going to comfort her daughter. ¡°This has happened before. It is for security reasons. The war is getting too close, and they don¡¯t want anything to leak over to Kiam.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so strange,¡± Adosina said, wringing her hands together. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I need to make sure Elias is safe when he goes out to his farms outside the wall. I need to make sure he¡¯s there.¡±

    Sara rubbed Adosina¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. It¡¯ll be an adjustment. But if High Elder Navir is blocking the trees, there is a good reason. The war is¡­¡± Sara let out a sigh. ¡°It is getting too close. Too close for the trees, and even too close for Elias to leave the city walls.¡±

    ¡°So, he¡¯ll be safe?¡± Adosina asked.

    Sara never stopped rubbing Adosina¡¯s shoulders. ¡°As safe as the rest of us.¡±

 Chapter 158

    Indenuel kept his eyes closed as he rode his horse, running over in his mind his anger and hatred for the Kiam army. From his experience, fear was good enough to ignite his powers, but anger was what gave him the results he needed. It¡¯s what kept him alive.

    Tolomon stopped his horse. ¡°We¡¯ll eat lunch here.¡±

    Indenuel opened his eyes to see a nice, clear patch by the road. It looked like frequent stop for meals. Indenuel dismounted, trying to get the feeling back in his legs as Tolomon sorted through his pack. He handed Indenuel a cloth that held his lunch and he started eating it, feeling the ravishing hunger. Tolomon paused for a moment, watching.

    ¡°That¡¯s lunch for the both of us,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Indenuel forced himself to stop. ¡°Sorry. I¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You need it more than I do.¡± Tolomon walked past him. ¡°You look like shit.¡±

    Indenuel swallowed the food in his mouth. ¡°Thanks?¡±

    ¡°You know it wasn¡¯t a compliment.¡±

    Once again, they hadn¡¯t talked since leaving the dungeon. Honestly, they hadn¡¯t even talked in the dungeon. The last conversation they had was Tolomon practically begging him to not go through with this deal, and yet here they were. Doing it again.

    Tolomon leaned against a tree, waiting for Indenuel to finish. Indenuel was starving, but he couldn¡¯t let Tolomon starve, too. Indenuel approached him, holding out the cloth with lunch. ¡°Hungry?¡±

    ¡°It is not my place to take from someone in higher social class than me,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Just stop.¡±

    ¡°If you wish to treat me as a lower-class citizen, then you get my responses as one,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡¯m doing what I must to save Santollia City,¡± Indenuel said, the anger he had simmering in his heart all day beginning to turn dangerous.

    ¡°We¡¯re done with this conversation. The only time we should discuss it again is if your stubborn ass comes to your senses and we go back to your dungeon cell. As someone from the lower class I have no actual power to change your mind. And as your friend, you clearly don¡¯t consider my opinion very highly.¡± The quietness somehow made his words cut all the deeper.

    Indenuel winced, then looked down at the food that was all his. He sighed, tearing the loaf of bread in half and throwing it right at Tolomon¡¯s face, who caught it easily.

    ¡°Eat. Whatever happens tonight I need you to be just as strong,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Whatever you say, Warrior.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s fist clenched. He rolled his head around his neck, hearing the popping sound before he walked as far away from Tolomon as he possibly could. He needed to get away from Tolomon. He tried to only stay angry at the Kiamese militia, but he was afraid it would bubble over to his bodyguard as well. And the man wouldn¡¯t stop getting under his skin. He didn¡¯t know how many more chances he would have to do this. Last time was bad. He was simply getting into the habit of it. But he needed to start thinking of how he could get away from Tolomon. He needed some time to breathe, think things through.

    Corrupted tree bark, a demon whispered. It¡¯ll put him right to sleep.

    Take some tonight. After your battle.

    Store it under your tongue. Let it marinate in your mouth.

    Even if they should find it while you¡¯re asleep, it will be enough.

    Share a waterskin. Drink it first.

    Get as much of your saliva in there as you can.

    It will transfer over to him. Command us to him, and he will sleep.

    Indenuel looked up to see Tolomon eating his loaf of bread. He¡¯s a Graduate. He¡¯ll have built an immunity to it.

    Not this strong.

    Not this corrupt.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    Get it strong enough, a man like him could sleep for a hundred years.

    Indenuel continued to stare at Tolomon. Is there an antidote?

    He wakes up when it wears off.

    Though a man as powerful as you, you can command us when to wake him up.

    Tolomon chewed his bread, studying the road before he met Indenuel¡¯s gaze. Indenuel dropped his gaze immediately, knowing it made him look guilty. His bodyguard said nothing, simply took another bite of bread and went back to looking at the road. Indenuel had given up looking innocent in front of Tolomon. He finished his lunch, folding the cloth up and stuffing it in the pack.

    Tolomon broke the last of his bread in half before tossing it toward a bush behind him and at a tree next to Indenuel. The tree and the bush muttered their thanks as Tolomon looked forward, brushing his hands before walking past the horses. He bent down to look at something on the road.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked, waiting to mount his horse again, willing to give his legs as long a break as needed.

    ¡°Scout tracks. Not ours,¡± he said, touching the ground.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m saying stay close. They might already know it¡¯s you and are setting up a trap.¡± Tolomon walked back to his horse.

    Tolomon could be lying.

    Trying to scare you into going back.

    Call him a liar. See how he reacts.

    ¡°Did you¡­¡± Indenuel stopped himself. He still had control. He didn¡¯t have to listen to everything the demons said, and he certainly didn¡¯t have to do what they wanted him to. ¡°Are you certain?¡± he asked instead.

    Tolomon mounted his horse, saying nothing but gave him a stare. The message was clear. Tolomon was a Graduate, and with the title came certain obligations he was under. If it was in Indenuel¡¯s best interest to know, Tolomon would tell him.

    Indenuel mounted his horse, situating himself better, glancing in Tolomon¡¯s direction. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Which way are we going, Warrior,¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Stop¡­ calling me that,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It is the prophecy you are fulfilling right now, is it not? The title you are earning?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel narrowed his eyes, the anger there again.

    You don¡¯t need him. You need us.

    He¡¯s getting too obnoxious. He¡¯s going to tip you over the edge.

    You¡¯re going to sell your soul because you cannot stand to be around him.

    You might as well kill him now.

    Indenuel breathed through his clenched teeth, trying hard not to make it sound like a gasp. Tolomon¡¯s horse approached, and next thing he knew he felt fingers at his temple, gently massaging him.

    He¡¯s got daggers all over.

    He¡¯s not expecting it.

    Grab one of his daggers and bury it in his belly.

    Indenuel grabbed Tolomon¡¯s wrists, opening his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re not¡­ not really that powerful to make a difference.¡±

    Tolomon raised the right side of his mouth, almost in a smile. ¡°I know. You have been feeding them all morning with your anger. I doubt even High Elder Dalius could get them to leave now.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s horse was pointed back toward Santollia City. Indenuel leaned over in his saddle, trying to breathe. ¡°That prayer? The prayer you said that one night. Somehow it worked.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain you want to be rid of them? You do, after all, have a battle to survive.¡± It wasn¡¯t in his usual jeering manner. He was truly curious.

    Try for two daggers. Right now. Fast. As fast as you can.

    He¡¯s so close. You can slit his throat.

    There¡¯s a reason why Graduates don¡¯t last this long.

    He¡¯s getting old. He¡¯s losing his skill.

    Indenuel tightened his grip over Tolomon¡¯s wrists. ¡°I need a moment.¡± He let out another breath. ¡°From them. I need them to leave me alone.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, easily breaking out of Indenuel¡¯s grip. He placed Indenuel¡¯s palms together, covering them with his. ¡°Say it with me.¡±

    A small tear fell down his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know it.¡±

    ¡°Say it after I do. Ready?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, bowing his head.

    The Savior won¡¯t win.

    Garen has already killed God. A God. What is a mortal to him?

    The Savior is going to suffer, and Garen is going to make sure he does.

    ¡°May the Savior look down on us in mercy,¡± Tolomon began to say.

    He heard the hissing all around him. Indenuel repeated the line, his voice shaking.

    ¡°May he fill us with God¡¯s remaining light.¡±

    Indenuel repeated it, barely a whisper.

    ¡°May we know the Savior understands us.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t say the line. Instead, he started to cry. Did the Savior understand him? Did he know what Indenuel had been asked to do? Did he have the same power as the prophet? Did he see the pain Indenuel suffered his entire life? And if he did, why didn¡¯t he stop it?

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°May we know the Savior understands us,¡± Indenuel said, his eyes closed tight.

    ¡°And may it be a comfort in the night.¡±

    His breathing was shaky. His voice started to take on a more guttural noise that he remembered from a memory he couldn''t quite reach. ¡°And may it be a comfort in the night.¡±

    He remembered the warmth from the night before. This felt more hallow. There weren¡¯t demons, but there was no warmth of goodness, either. Indenuel touched his chest, feeling how cold it was. He was hunched over his saddle, confused. The demons were gone, at least. He was finally done hearing all the different suggestions to kill Tolomon.

    The entire situation crashed down on him. He had a mark on his chest. He was going into battle to use the corruptive powers again. He was going to murder and slaughter, and if he survived long enough, the next Day of the Devil was going to be absolute hell, let alone the actual Hell he would go to after this life was done.

    Indenuel tried not to cry. Holding it back was worse.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving your side. No matter how much it sounds like I¡¯m pestering you, my promise as a Graduate is still there. I will never leave you to die. If you are going to jump off a cliff, I will have already jumped off first to make sure you can land as safely as possible.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, still trying to keep his tears back.

    You honestly think the Savior is going to help you?

    He recognized that voice. Instinctively Indenuel looked up, the desire to cry disappeared. Cold fear replaced it. Garen stood in the middle of the road, trying to look human except his eyes burned black.

 Chapter 159

    Indenuel grabbed Tolomon¡¯s arm, trying not to give in to fear.

    ¡°You think the Savior cares for someone like you?¡± Garen asked.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, trying to steady his breathing.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t. Because he is not the perfect Savior everyone hopes for. He is human. Just like you. Everyone thought you would be this grand, holy person, but look at you. Hardly able to sit straight in your saddle. Willing to slaughter hundreds of people, thinking you¡¯re in the right.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, please talk to me. You¡¯re scaring me,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°What makes you think your version of the Savior is any different from the thousands of people who have this vision of what you were supposed to do. You just don¡¯t get it. You haven¡¯t seen the end of days.¡± Garen disappeared before his voice was right next to his ear. ¡°The Savior isn¡¯t going to save the world, he¡¯ll go insane and try to destroy it. And I and the legions of my followers are the only ones that will stop him. It is me that should be your master. Not him. Save this world by following me.¡±

    Indenuel let out a shaky breath, the tears filling his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a word you¡¯re saying. You¡¯re the devil. You¡¯re the master of lies.¡± He was off his horse before he realized what was going on. He was in such a state of panic that he was barely aware of Tolomon tying him to a tree.

    ¡°You yourself are a great liar, are you not? The best lies are the ones that only withhold small details.¡± Garen asked.

    Indenuel began to cry. ¡°That drastically changes what I¡¯m talking about. That¡¯s the point of a lie. You are a liar. I cannot believe you.¡± Tolomon finished tying him to a tree before slicing open his shirt, checking the mark before placing the blade against his throat.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sell your soul to him. Don¡¯t you dare make me kill you,¡± Tolomon said, his voice betraying his anger and hurt.

    ¡°The Savior will try to destroy the world. He will go mad and try to kill everyone, ending with himself. He will be captured and killed before he succeeds, and I will have fulfilled my purpose as the true Savior of this world.¡± Garen opened his palms, smiling. ¡°Everything I told you is correct.¡±

    Indenuel gasped for air, staring at Garen with wide, horrified eyes. ¡°Look at me, Indenuel!¡± Tolomon shouted. ¡°Keep your eyes on me! Do not listen to a word the devil says!¡±

    ¡°I killed the Gods because They were going to allow this. Allow the Savior of the world to destroy this beautiful planet. The Gods aren¡¯t merciful. They take. And They destroy,¡± Garen said.

    Indenuel tried to remember the Divine Ages. Tried to think of what was said at the end. Didn¡¯t it say the world would end? ¡°The¡­ the sky. Covered¡­ covered in stars¡­¡± Indenuel said between uneven gasps.

    ¡°Look at me, Indenuel!¡± Tolomon said, trying to grab his chin. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Don¡¯t you dare follow him. He will give you nothing but pain for the rest of eternity.¡±

    ¡°Ah yes. The stars. You mean the remains of the other planets the Gods destroyed?¡± Garen asked. He snapped his finger, and Indenuel was there, in the darkness. Not darkness. A part of the sky he¡¯d never seen before. Was he in the sky? In the heavens themselves?

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    It was covered in debris, floating aimlessly. Crashing into each other. Breaking apart, yet no sound. There were so many stars. How could there be this many stars in the sky? There seemed to be clouds, yet they weren¡¯t clouds. It wasn¡¯t just a black sky, but he saw black and blue and red and gold. The sky was a multicolor place full of glittering stars and Indenuel couldn¡¯t breathe. It was chaos, it was destruction. His mind started to break.

    ¡°The Gods have done it before. Your planet would have been next if I didn¡¯t stop Them,¡± Garen said.

    Tolomon slapped him. Indenuel found himself back in his body, kneeling on the ground, his hands tied behind the tree. Tolomon was holding his head steady, and the dagger even steadier.

    ¡°Look at me!¡± Tolomon said, the most command he had ever heard from his friend. Indenuel did, because Garen disappeared. ¡°Do not follow him. He has had centuries of practice to know how to deceive. You cannot listen to a word he says.¡±

    ¡°Liars¡­¡± Indenuel said. ¡°All of them liars and hypocrites.¡± Tolomon kept the dagger pressed against Indenuel¡¯s throat. ¡°He says the truth most of the time, just like me. I¡¯m a liar. I¡¯m a hypocrite.¡± Indenuel closed his eyes. ¡°What if he¡¯s right?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s not,¡± Tolomon said, even though he hadn¡¯t heard the conversation, yet there was still conviction in his voice. ¡°He never has. You cannot believe him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to Hell. For the rest of eternity, I¡¯ll pay for my sins with torment and pain. But it¡¯s better than going to heaven. The empty heaven of destruction and chaos. To build then destroy. That¡¯s all They do. That¡¯s all anyone on this world has done.¡± Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure what he was saying. He was in such a state of panic that a dagger pressed against his throat wasn¡¯t the top of his list of terrifying things. ¡°What does it matter. What does anything matter? I¡¯m going to die. Worlds have existed and been destroyed. How many people have already lived. What¡¯s the point?¡± Indenuel panted. ¡°Why does anything matter? It doesn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t matter if you slit my throat. Nothing matters. Nothing ever has.¡±

    An entire waterskin was dumped on his head and Indenuel gasped, sputtering as water got in his mouth. He blinked, looking up at Tolomon, concern etched on every worried line of his face. ¡°It matters to me if I slit your throat.¡±

    The sob Indenuel kept inside finally broke through. He became aware of many things. He was on his knees, his arms cut up and bruised from sliding down the trunk of the tree. His wrists took the brunt of his exhaustion, holding him up, the ropes cutting into him. He was breathing like he had run all day and had finally stopped to rest. The one thing he didn¡¯t feel was the dagger at his throat, but he felt the sting where the skin had cut open, a trickle of blood running down his neck.

    ¡°Holy shit, what did the devil say to you?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel continued to sob. How could he possibly explain it? How could he explain to Tolomon about the chaos of the heavens? Tolomon was on his knees, lifting Indenuel¡¯s shoulders to keep the pressure from his tied wrists before he hugged him, keeping him upright.

    ¡°If I could, I would punch the devil right in the face,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel was still trying to steady his breathing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m no religious scholar. I can give you no words of comfort to counteract the devil, other than you cannot believe a word he says.¡±

    ¡°Religion has never given me any comfort,¡± Indenuel said through his sobs. ¡°Nothing ever has.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes there has. No one can survive this long without something that has given them comfort. What is it?¡± Tolomon said, still hugging Indenuel. ¡°Tell me what gives you comfort.¡±

    Indenuel was sputtering, trying to think. Working through the panic. ¡°Mother.¡± He squeezed his eyes shut. ¡°Matteo.¡± His breathing was calming. ¡°Emilia. Isla.¡±

    ¡°They love you, Indenuel. They always have, they always will.¡±

    Indenuel felt more tears fall down his cheeks. ¡°How much longer will that love last? I saw the heavens. If eternity is chaos and destruction-¡±

    ¡°The devil¡¯s eternity is chaos and destruction,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Whatever he showed you, that¡¯s not heaven. That must have been hell. Do not believe him.¡±

    Indenuel pressed his forehead against Tolomon¡¯s shoulder. His breathing was easier, the panic not nearly as animalistic. ¡°I¡¯m cracking, aren¡¯t I?¡±

    Tolomon squeezed him harder. ¡°You¡¯re a boy. Dammit, you¡¯re just a boy. The weight of the world would make the best of us crack.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m so tired. So tired,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Then sleep. For as long as you need. I¡¯ll stand watch.¡±

    Indenuel wasn¡¯t sure if Tolomon cut the ropes keeping him to the tree. All he knew was the moment Tolomon assured him he would stand watch, his eyes closed, and he drifted off to sleep. He couldn¡¯t describe it, other than to acknowledge that Tolomon, too, brought him comfort.

 Chapter 160

    Inessa sat at her desk again, combing her hair. Everyone was gone but the two servants who stood a short distance away. Inessa brushed her hair, certain she already brushed the left side a hundred times. She had gotten distracted and forgot to count, but she still felt obligated to reach one hundred anyway. There was a soft knock on the door.

    ¡°Inessa?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Come in.¡± The past few nights she had always been in her nightclothes, but tonight she stayed in her dark blue dress. When Martin walked in, despite the anxious look on his face, it melted just enough for him to smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s a beautiful dress, Inessa.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The two servant girls headed toward the door, but Martin held up a hand. ¡°I¡¯d actually like to discuss something with you two women. You have been most helpful, and I appreciate the concern you have given someone of my household.¡± He gave Inessa a tiny smile. ¡°Ana has reported not seeing a demon around you in two days. I¡¯d like to keep you women still on close alert, but I think Inessa would benefit from more space. She is not as in danger as she once was. If we need you, you will be alerted.¡±

    The two women curtseyed. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me, just a moment.¡± Martin rubbed his forehead. ¡°Inessa? Is that alright with you?¡±

    Inessa glanced at Martin¡¯s reflection in the mirror before turning to face him. ¡°Yeah. Yeah, that¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Martin bowed to the women as they left the room. The door closed, and once again, Martin remained beside it. Inessa gathered her hair over one shoulder, running her fingers through it before picking up the brush again and combing the other side. It was dark outside. Inessa had the window wide open to let in the cool evening breeze.

    ¡°Did I¡­ did I ever apologize for what happened that first night?¡± Martin asked.

    Inessa didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°I think so.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Well, I am sorry. Again. That was unseemly of me. I promise it will not happen again.¡± Inessa¡¯s hand trembled enough for Martin to notice. ¡°Inessa?¡±

    She sighed, placing the brush down. Twenty-three. She stopped at twenty-three. She would have to remember. ¡°But it will happen again, won¡¯t it? I must get pregnant or else I¡¯ll go to Fadrique?¡±

    Martin leaned against the door, running a hand through his hair. He said nothing. Inessa, despite the beautiful dress she wore, brought her legs up on the chair, hugging her knees. Something her mother would have balked at if she had seen her. She took a lock of her hair, playing with it. Another thing her mother hated. It had taken her over four years of not being around Jina to finally do the things she would not approve of.

    Martin took a few steps inside the room. He grabbed a chair, moving it over to her. Close enough that she could see him, but not too close. He sat down, his elbows on his knees. ¡°Are you ready to talk about the situation?¡±

    ¡°Where I must get pregnant by you? So I can stay here?¡± Inessa asked.

    Martin intertwined his fingers before tucking them under his chin. ¡°The High Elders don¡¯t know that I haven¡¯t been sleeping with you. Navir is leaving me alone as long as I don¡¯t make a big stir in the High Elders. But it is true. If you don¡¯t get pregnant with me, Fadrique will.¡±

    Inessa continued to play with her hair, not looking at Martin. She honestly couldn¡¯t remember how many days it had been. Not yet a week. Yet it felt like eternity. ¡°I would rather it be you than Fadrique, if I was given the choice.¡±

    ¡°And if you had any choice at all?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I¡¯d just never get pregnant. By either one of you. By any man. I don¡¯t want children,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin studied her carefully before sitting up straighter, dropping his hands. ¡°Is this what you meant that night? When you told me about what it was like growing up? You would rather go home in disgrace than have a child?¡±

    Inessa couldn¡¯t look at him. ¡°I said I¡¯d rather die than have a child, but going home in disgrace would mean my death.¡±

    Martin nodded, looking distracted. ¡°Just so I understand better, you would rather lose your titles and position for you and your family? You would rather return to your old life? Shunned? Unable to go to church? The people of your town would refuse to talk to you. And you would be disowned by your own family, so they do not share your same fate.¡±

    ¡°Knowing my family, they wouldn¡¯t disown me because they need me too badly. We would all be disowned together,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin still looked confused. ¡°If you stayed here, just have one baby, and only one baby, the servants and the nursemaids would do as much raising of the child as you wanted them to. Our entire family would help. You could have all of that, and still remain your titles.¡±

    Inessa said nothing for a while. She had a lot of thoughts, but none of which she necessarily wanted to share. She placed her feet gently on the ground and grabbed her brush again. ¡°Twenty-four, twenty-five, twenty-six.¡± ¡°Thank you for letting me see your side of the conversation, Martin. This discussion has enlightened my understanding.¡±

    Martin appeared and took the brush from her hand. ¡°You do not need to pretend with me. Tell me what you really feel.¡±

    Inessa met his gaze. She knew, if she was ever going to feel alright about this, she needed to feel like she could tell Martin everything. The problem was, she wasn¡¯t sure herself. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to express exactly how I feel, sir. Martin.¡±

    A small smile crossed Martin¡¯s face as he placed the brush down on the desk. ¡°Then just talk. You can sort it out as you go.¡±

    Inessa nodded as Martin settled himself in the chair. ¡°I don¡¯t want children. Not even one.¡± Inessa shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t feel like there¡¯s much more to say, honestly. I just understand it is different than what society expects, so I must explain myself.¡± Inessa went again to playing with her hair. ¡°There is no secret desire that makes me yearn to have a child of my own. I raised my brothers and sisters, and I¡¯m done. Maybe that¡¯s the reason why I have no desire, but honestly, who¡¯s to say? I¡¯ve never, as a woman, had much of a maternal instinct. Never had a desire to hold someone else¡¯s baby. I barely play with my own siblings. I just feel no desire for it.¡± Inessa brought her legs up again, hugging her knees. ¡°I have enjoyed my time alone, to discover the kind of woman I am. I didn¡¯t even know myself. I¡¯ve finally had time to have a childhood. I¡¯ve learned I¡¯m a horrible painter, but I love music. I enjoy walks in the garden, and I hate getting my hair done in the morning. There are certain aspects of art that resonate me, and others I simply don¡¯t understand. Dancing is a bore but plays and operas are a delight. Potato soup is absolutely incredible, and I honestly don¡¯t care for tomato soup. Yes, much of this life I have is because of the luxuries afforded me. Isn¡¯t that what luxury is, though? Having the option to choose? Choosing, instead of being forced to choose because of poverty. And so I come to the ultimate choice that is never given to a concubine. I cannot choose to do what I want with my body, because my survival depends on it. So, I am back to the familiar. The lack of choices. I must do what the High Elders and society expects.¡± Inessa placed her chin on her knees. ¡°Martin, I have just discovered who I am after almost twenty years of sacrifice and work. And you and your High Elders demand that I keep sacrificing for heaven.¡± Her thoughts were a mess, as she expected. ¡°But maybe that is the ticket for getting into heaven. A life of sacrifices.¡±

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Martin didn¡¯t look horrified, but he did look troubled. ¡°I am in no position to judge who will go to Heaven or Hell anymore.¡± Inessa said nothing. She studied Martin¡¯s troubled face. ¡°What¡­ what would you have me do?¡± It was a quiet supplication. He was genuinely curious.

    Inessa studied his eyes. So old, yet humble. A humble old man seemed rare to come by. Though maybe the old men she knew weren¡¯t the best subjects to judge. ¡°I can do nothing. I don¡¯t know what you can do. But the same religion forcing me to have a baby is also the same religion forcing you to have sex with a girl younger than your daughter.¡± Martin winced like he always had, then looked away.

    ¡°Thank you. For telling me how you feel,¡± he said.

    ¡°So I guess, between the two options, I¡¯d rather carry your baby than High Elder Fadrique¡¯s,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin looked away, clearly trying to hide the way his face morphed in pain. ¡°Alright. After¡­ after everything that¡¯s happened between us I will¡­ send you to Beatriz for the time being.¡± He stood up, heading toward the door, not looking at her.

    ¡°Martin, it¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not sleeping with you until you¡¯re fertile, which might not be for another week or so. During that time, I¡¯ll see what I can do to get the concubine law changed.¡±

    Inessa frowned. ¡°Changed? In a couple weeks? Do you honestly think you can?¡±

    Martin turned, studying her face. ¡°This is rape. You realize this, right? This is all any of us High Elders have done with you girls.¡±

    ¡°It brings food on the table of my large family,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t change what it is,¡± Martin said, heading toward the door.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Inessa asked. He paused at the door, turning his head just enough to see her. ¡°I wanted to say thank you. For¡­ for not telling the other High Elders about my family. For how I grew up. I¡¯ve been afraid I¡¯d be sent home in disgrace for growing up in a brothel.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°Your secret is safe with me. And I am sorry. I did not realize how harsh a life you lived.¡±

    Inessa settled herself at the desk again. ¡°As I said, we didn¡¯t have another option. We learned, as children, to live a double life. The one we pretend we have, then the one where my mother ran a brothel.¡± She picked up her hairbrush, almost feeling lighter for being able to say all this. ¡°It was my mother¡¯s idea too. She even gives a fake name to the men she sleeps with to keep her protected.¡±

    ¡°Does she really?¡± Martin asked, facing forward.

    ¡°Yeah. Nicole, daughter of Susana. Didn¡¯t even bother making up a father for herself.¡±

    ¡°Good night, Inessa.¡± He closed the door gently behind him before she could say another word. Inessa stared at her reflection for a few moments before she picked up her brush. She forgot where she was, so she started back over. She had to brush her hair for one hundred strokes, like she had always done.

    ***

    The moment Martin left the house he ran straight for the stables.

    ¡°Cathedral. Fast as you can,¡± he said, trying to keep the urgency from his voice. His heart was pounding, and he was nauseous.

    Once he climbed into the carriage, he covered his mouth, breathing as steadily as he could. Inessa gave him this information as though it was a thing anyone growing up in a brothel knew. And why shouldn¡¯t they? Why shouldn¡¯t the women give out fake names for their protection? It made sense, but the High Elders never once considered it.

    The carriage sped away, and Martin went from covering his mouth to covering his whole face. In that book, they crossed out anyone who they got reports either died or gave birth to daughters. They were one and the same to them. But ten years ago, they started keeping track of who gave birth to females, because they needed to make sure they weren¡¯t accidentally sleeping with their own¡­

    Martin covered his mouth again, willing the vomit to stay down.

    A few of the High Elder¡¯s secret daughters were scattered among the concubines. That much the High Elders knew. Cristoval, despite all the ugliness he introduced to the High Elders, added to their secret law that no one was to sleep with their own offspring. There were some things even the High Elders refused to allow. They never breathed a word of it to the girls.

    But if some of the girls lied about their parentage? Like Inessa?

    The carriage stopped at the Cathedral, and Martin sprinted up the stairs, hardly giving the guards a greeting at this late hour. He picked up his robes and ran down the spiral staircase to the High Elder¡¯s library, grabbing a lantern as he entered. He grabbed the book, one he had reached for in the dark plenty of times before setting it on the pedestal. He lit the lantern, his hands trembling dangerously before he opened the book.

    Inessa had no idea when she was born, so he started at the beginning, just to be sure. He flipped open the book, turning the pages.

    ¡°Nicole, Nicole, Nicole,¡± he mumbled to himself, his eyes glazing over the names of the women.

    Twenty-two years ago. Twenty-one years ago. Twenty years ago.

    He did not want to find her, but he could not rest easy until he knew she wasn¡¯t--

    Nicole, daughter of Susana. Right under his name. The first woman Martin slept with nineteen years ago. Crossed out, indicating she had a daughter.

    Martin gagged, leaning over the pedestal, griping it for dear life. ¡°No, no, no. Oh, God, no.¡±

    He slammed the book shut, blowing the lantern out with a shaky breath, hardly thinking. Not able to. Refusing to.

    There was still a chance it wasn¡¯t her. Inessa spoke of siblings. Perhaps it was her older sister. But¡­ but if it wasn¡¯t¡­

    It didn¡¯t matter. It still might be her, and so he had to attend to the matter at hand. Inessa could not go to Fadrique. Not after the stories he¡¯d heard of how he treats his concubines. He had to change the law, now. He had to somehow convince three High Elders to change it in two weeks or else he¡¯d have to¡­

    Martin put the book back on the shelf, his hands trembling. If the High Elder¡¯s knew. If they understood Inessa¡¯s possible heritage, she would be taken from him immediately and given to Fadrique. Of course they would. It was the one thing they wouldn¡¯t allow. Martin wouldn¡¯t allow it either. There was absolutely no way¡­ he could never¡­

    He stumbled into the reading room, his breathing coming in short gasps.

    ¡°High Elder Martin?¡± one of the guards asked.

    This is what the country of Santollia had become under his stewardship. There was no way he could sleep with her now. He¡¯d have to give up Inessa so Fadrique could rape her. Rape Martin¡¯s own daughter so he didn¡¯t have to.

    Martin collapsed to his knees and vomited.

 Chapter 161

    The sun woke Indenuel up, as it always had when he lived in Mountain Pass. He got up on his elbows, looking down to see a blanket around him. Tolomon stood, leaning against a tree not that far, arms folded, watching him.

    ¡°How long have I been asleep?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Just a day. Considering how tough of a time Navir had waking you up, I figured you needed more rest.¡±

    Indenuel stood up. ¡°The battle? The army? Where are they? Have I-¡±

    ¡°You honestly thought I was going to wake you to fight a battle? After all that happened yesterday?¡±

    He tried not to react, but also didn¡¯t want to remain on the subject. ¡°Has the army moved?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Closer to us, but they have moved. If we take it slow, and we will take it slow, we¡¯ll be there by nightfall.¡±

    Tolomon was still leaning against a tree as the sky began to brighten. Indenuel looked around, wondering if he needed to gather anything up to get going. ¡°High Elder Navir has already sent another Graduate with another day¡¯s worth of supplies. We have not fallen behind schedule, it¡¯s just more certain that the army is going to be bigger than we anticipated.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, trying to look like he hadn¡¯t had a complete breakdown yesterday. ¡°Right. Yes. Thank you.¡±

    Tolomon studied him before grabbing one of the bags behind the tree and ruffling through it. Indenuel touched his chest, feeling exactly where the mark was, the tips of his fingers turning cold the moment they brushed against it, even with his shirt on. A different shirt than he was wearing the day before. He forgot Tolomon had cut it open to make sure he hadn¡¯t sold his soul. His hands trembled at the memory, and he closed his eyes, trying to push the thoughts aside. Trying not to remember the vision the devil had given him.

    Tolomon pressed a cloth into his hands, which made him open his eyes. It was another small package of bread and cheese. ¡°There¡¯s plenty more, so eat as much as you need.¡± Indenuel looked down at his breakfast. He still had a hearty appetite. Despite everything, he was starving. He hadn¡¯t felt this hungry in a long time. He fell back onto old habits, eating too much to feel full again, knowing he would last just a little longer as long as there was enough food in his belly.

    Indenuel finished, leaning against a tree, gripping the branch as he steadied himself. He was doing everything in his power not to cry, which meant he was keeping his mind empty. Not letting it wander. Not thinking about anything.

    Tolomon approached, waiting. Indenuel took a few more steadying breaths before he met his friend¡¯s gaze. ¡°You don¡¯t look nearly as bad as yesterday, but you still look like shit.¡±

    ¡°I can always count on you to be honest,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    ¡°And I need you to be honest with me. How close were you to selling your soul to the devil yesterday?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°It never came up. I swear. He¡­ he was¡­¡± Indenuel tore his gaze away. ¡°He completely shattered my faith in the Savior. And I¡¯m afraid to say it worked. I¡¯m starting to realize now that all of us who were pro¡­¡± Indenuel hesitated, knowing Tolomon didn¡¯t know about the Divine Ages. ¡°Me, the Savior, we¡¯re not the stained-glass depictions everyone grew up learning about. We¡¯re human. He was trying to get me to follow him, but he never asked me for my soul.¡±

    Tolomon rubbed his chin, looking troubled. ¡°I believe you.¡± He said nothing more as he mounted his horse. Indenuel followed, situating himself on the saddle. Tolomon placed an arm on his shoulder, keeping Indenuel from falling over the other side as he grabbed the saddle, straightening. His hand trembled as he rubbed his forehead before nodding. He followed next to Tolomon as they took the journey as slowly as promised.

    ¡°That¡¯s it? No lecture? No telling me I¡¯m an idiot? No asking me to return to Santollia City?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡±

    Indenuel paused long enough that Tolomon stopped his horse. Indenuel stopped his as Tolomon studied his face. Indenuel looked away, saying nothing, urging his horse forward again. He couldn¡¯t go back. He needed to kill the army before they killed his friends.

    Tolomon caught up with Indenuel. ¡°You¡¯ve already jumped off the cliff, my friend. I¡¯m making sure you land in big enough pieces that I can put you together again once this is over.¡±

    ***

    Martin had his head in his hands, sitting in his study at the cathedral. He didn¡¯t go home. He couldn¡¯t look at Inessa, knowing who she was to him now. He was honestly afraid he¡¯d vomit again. Despite the dawn light trickling in, Martin¡¯s mind had not calmed down.

    There was a knock on his door, and Martin quickly swiped at his cheeks to make sure no tears were there before clearing his throat. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Navir walked in, and Martin¡¯s heartrate spiked. He looked away, busying himself with whatever was on his desk. Navir walked in before placing a bag of powder on his desk. ¡°The guards said you had a nervous fit.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not talk about it,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s liable to happen. We are at the tail end of a war, after all.¡± Martin said nothing, taking the bag of powder. ¡°For calming tea. Specifically for nausea. The most powerful I could make it.¡±

    This did not comfort him at all. Martin was still trying to sort out what he should do with this new information about Inessa, and he couldn¡¯t make any hasty decisions, even though he wanted that girl as far away from him as possible. But not so far that she¡¯s thrown back into Fadrique¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯d like to talk about? To help your nerves? You don¡¯t look so good, old friend,¡± Navir said.

    No. There was nothing he wanted to discuss with Navir right now. But if he didn¡¯t guide this conversation, he¡¯d accidentally reveal something, and Inessa¡¯s life was literally at stake here.

    ¡°I read the book,¡± Martin said, finding the conversation he needed. ¡°Three sentences about corrupted individuals, but I found nothing pertinent to my situation.¡±

    Navir cocked his head to one side, a face of concern that Martin couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe. ¡°Sorry, what?¡±

    ¡°The Ancient Ways by Erco the Philosopher. There is nothing there about my situation,¡± Martin said.

    Navir frowned. ¡°End of the book? Last few chapters?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Martin said.

    Navir looked surprised and stood up. ¡°I could have sworn¡­¡± He left the study, and Martin got up to follow. He was terrified that, for whatever reason, Navir would find out Inessa¡¯s heritage while in the library. Despite them never looking at it unless it was the third month of the year, or if they needed to check someone¡¯s parentage, the book was barely opened. Not only that, but Inessa¡¯s mother used a fake name. There is no way Navir could know this information. It still didn¡¯t calm his pounding heart as they walked down the spiral staircase to the basement. Navir led the way, entering the library, and Martin purposefully did not look at the bookshelf that held that damning book.

    Navir pulled out The Ancient Ways, placing it on the reading podium before flipping through the pages toward the end. He kept his finger off the pages, but still ran them down before touching the paragraph carefully.

    ¡°¡®In ancient times, there would often be battles between devil corrupted individuals and those gifted with God¡¯s power. If the one with God¡¯s gift does not strengthen his mind against the devil, it had been known that the devil himself could take away the power from such an individual. The devil keeps it as his, unless the one blessed by God enters combat again with the same corrupted individual and wins,¡¯¡± Navir read, nodding. ¡°I guess that is three sentences, but I¡¯m quite sure Erco the Philosopher talked more about the corrupted individuals than this.¡±

    Martin took the book and checked the cover. ¡°The Ancient Ways, Erco the Philosopher, second volume?¡± Martin glared at Navir. ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me to look in the second volume.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I?¡± Navir asked with a frown. ¡°I could have sworn-¡±

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t,¡± Martin stated again.

    Navir looked surprised. ¡°Forgive me. Simple mistake.¡±

    Martin glared at him, doubting very much it was a simple mistake. ¡°I have spent days searching.¡±

    ¡°Well, you certainly could have asked me,¡± Navir said, heading back out of the library. ¡°I could have helped you.¡±

    Martin glared at Navir¡¯s retreating form before he looked back at the book. Navir had to be manipulating him, but at least he left the page open. Martin let out a sigh, rubbing his head again. He should get some sleep. He needed to take some calming tea. The past evening had been brutal to him, but instead, Martin took the book from the pedestal and returned to the reading room. What better way to distract him from his situation than with trying to solve the other large issue in his life.

    ***

    At Tolomon¡¯s sign, Indenuel got off his horse. The sun crested the horizon, but still far too bright. He followed Tolomon toward a tree. Tolomon¡¯s eyes darted every which way before he leaned down.

    ¡°There are a few traps set up, but we won¡¯t trigger them if you step exactly where I step. Understand?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel nodded. He followed Tolomon, stepping exactly where he stepped, doing everything Tolomon did, down to breathing the exact same way. They inched their way further until Indenuel started to see the camps. There were tents. A lot of them. He felt the familiar fear trickling through his soul. Tolomon watched the camp, calculating.

    Five hundred and thirty-four a demon said.

    Indenuel reached over, tapping his bodyguard¡¯s shoulder. Tolomon glanced at him, then at the numbers on his fingers. His face fell, giving a grim nod. Five hundred. Five hundred soldiers, all by himself. Indenuel looked at the camp again, watching them eating their dinner. Talking amongst themselves. Looking human.

    Tolomon touched Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. He placed a finger to his lips before pointing upward. A Kiamese soldier was in the trees keeping watch. Indenuel didn¡¯t dare breathe. That soldier would have killed him if he had the chance. All these men would have. He couldn¡¯t forget that.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, waiting. There were barely over five hundred soldiers here. This must be it. He would wipe all these people out, and he¡¯d be done. The war would be over, and he could recover. He wasn¡¯t sure how exact the prophecy needed to be. He turned again to Tolomon. He motioned to himself before holding up a five and two zeros before pointing at Tolomon and holding up thirty-four, though tried to also tell Tolomon to stay hidden. The man looked confused, so Indenuel shrugged. He faced the camp again, feeling his chest tighten, not ready to go through all this again.

    He closed his eyes, knowing they had sneaked through the camp because Indenuel hadn¡¯t let his corruptive powers get strong. He needed to get angry, to get ready.

    The sun set below the horizon. Indenuel bowed his head, tapping into the anger he had the day before. Tried to remember what Navir said. Even at the thought of Navir he started to get angry. He was nothing but a hypocrite. But it wasn¡¯t Navir he needed to get angry at. He needed to get angry at Kiam.

    Indenuel heard an arrow hitting a shield. He opened his eyes to see Tolomon right next to him, a shield above them. ¡°We¡¯ve been spotted.¡±

    ¡°Stay low. I think I can handle this,¡± Indenuel said, feeling his breath coming in sharper.

    ¡°You think?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°If not, I¡¯ll take five hundred, and you take thirty-four.¡± Three more arrows hit his shield. It was only after that Tolomon winced. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Just¡­ be careful,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded. He closed his eyes again, forcing himself to remember the anger, the fear, the hurt, all of it. There were over five hundred soldiers here he needed to kill so he could finally rest. As it was already proven, if he didn¡¯t kill them first, they would kill him.

    Indenuel raised his hand, the black ooze hitting the man in the trees above, straining against the weak anger, forcing it up his body until it hit his brain. Tolomon stepped out of the way as the man fell from the trees.

    Five hundred and thirty-three.

    Indenuel winced, looking at the camp as the men shouted and armed themselves. He was losing his element of surprise.

    Please help, Indenuel thought to the demons.

    Man on your left, drop him with pain.

    Indenuel tried, throwing a weak amount of ooze at the man. He groaned but pulled out his sword. Memories flitted through his mind of the man screaming at his wife. The more of the memories the demons allowed him to see, the angrier he got at this man, and he found no trouble at all pushing the pain to his brain.

    Keep doing that. That helps, Indenuel said.

    He moved through the camp, sensing the memories of all these men. It became easier, watching their lives flicker through his eyes of the very worst things they have done. None of these men were free of guilt, and the pain shot through their brains when he saw them murdering Santollian citizens, jeering at Santollian women, slaughtering Santollian soldiers. The anger coursed through him as he hit soldier after soldier with pain.

    Dodge left.

    Arrow. Drop.

    Group of men getting closer. Hit them.

    Indenuel tried to see, but in the end, he kept his eyes closed. He was angry enough that he was using both hands. Rain started to fall, and he felt a thin mist brush his skin.

    Man on your right.

    Grab his throat.

    Let us show you what he did.

    Once you saw what he did,

    Break the trees.

    Indenuel obeyed, grabbing the man by his throat. He sensed it, a man who had fought in the battle before breaking off to try and come to Santollia City. Indenuel watched brief snippets of this man¡¯s fight with a Santollian. With a Captain.

    Captain Luiz.

    Indenuel tightened his fingers over the man¡¯s throat, knowing exactly how this was going to end. The demons wouldn¡¯t show him if it ended well. An arrow hit Captain Luiz in the stomach, breaking his concentration, and the soldier slit his throat.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, glaring at the man who gasped for air. ¡°He had children, you bastard. Young children. He had a wife. He had a brother.¡± Indenuel grabbed the man¡¯s own sword before plunging it deep into the man¡¯s throat. ¡°He was my friend.¡± The man would have no idea what Indenuel said, but he didn¡¯t care.

    Indenuel broke the trees, glaring at the men full of sin as he moved the branches, collecting the men like meat on a stick. None of them were free of crime. All of them deserved to die. Indenuel moved through the camp, disconnecting from the trees long enough to use his two hands to throw pain at the people coming closer to him, flicking his wrists into the air before returning to the branches, using huge swipes to knock the larger groups off their feet, killing some, injuring all. The fog grew thicker as Indenuel worked, ignoring the cold.

    Three hundred and sixty-two

    Three hundred and sixty-one

    Three hundred and fifty-eight.

    The ground was soaked in rain and blood. Indenuel moved, fueled by rage. Calls for action turned into screams of fear. Indenuel kept his eyes closed. It was easier to see the memories, to see exactly why all these men deserved to be slaughtered. Unfaithful to his wife. Pain straight to the brain. Stole his father¡¯s earnings. Branch through the heart. Beat his son. Pain. Raped his daughter.

    Indenuel sneered, throwing his energy into the sky and bringing a bolt of lightning down on the camp right on the man. The camp exploded with noise and the ground caught on fire. Religion would never terrify these people into doing the right thing. That was his job now.

    Two hundred and forty-eight

    Two hundred and forty-seven

    Two hundred and forty-six.

    Indenuel reached out, a feeling he hadn¡¯t had since Inessa was kidnapped. Every finger threw pain at ten different individuals, and he dropped them all with a flick. He couldn¡¯t tell if people tried to block him. He just listened to the demons in his head as he dropped three more groups, feeling the heat of the fire as it burned through the camp.

    One hundred and eighty-five

    One hundred and seventy-four.

    One hundred and sixty.

    One hundred and forty-eight.

    Indenuel moved through the mud, moving his arms, throwing pain at the bodies, bringing death.

    The rain poured; the fire grew. He sensed a familiar figure, and he knew Garen was right behind him, saying nothing. Indenuel continued to work, the rage powering through. Rapists, wife abusers, child abusers, murderers. None of these people deserved to live, and none of them would.

    A group of about thirty individuals came after him, swords raised, screaming in a war cry. Indenuel opened his eyes before he grabbed a tree, bending the trunk in half and snapping it toward the group, decapitating most of them. The ones that remained were skewered with the branches, leaving them for dead.

    Sixty-five

    Sixty-three

    Sixty.

    Fifty-nine.

    Fifty-four.

    Indenuel closed his eyes again, listening to the demons as they lead him to the remaining men. Garen stayed close, curious. The demons were active and helping, the devil himself was quiet.

    Twenty-six.

    Twenty-four.

    Twenty.

    Seventeen.

    Fifteen.

    Indenuel threw the pain at the soldiers, dropping them. He hadn¡¯t seen memories for the last hundred soldiers. He didn¡¯t need to. He was already filled with enough rage that he didn¡¯t need any more reason to kill. He simply did. Wiped out everyone. Filled their bodies with pain. Forced branches to rip out hearts and lungs. Burned them from the fires of the empty heavens.

    Two.

    One.

    No survivors.

    No one escaped.

    You won.

    Indenuel opened his eyes. He reached forward numbly, touched the branch of a corrupted tree, and broke off a piece of bark. He hadn¡¯t forgotten. He placed it under his tongue, almost gagging at the pure revulsion of having it in his mouth. He almost spat it out, but covered his mouth with his blood covered hand to keep it in. He needed Tolomon to sleep. He needed to see Inessa.

    But does she want to see you?

    Indenuel looked up again, keeping his mouth covered, seeing the destruction in the light of the fire. Saw countless bodies. Felt the heat of a fire burning too close. He knelt in liquid more blood than rain. More brain matter than mud. The clouds cleared as the four stars twinkled in the early evening sky. He had done this. All of this. Would Inessa want to see him?

    Garen stood, watching. Indenuel met his gaze, the dread returning. The devil smiled, then disappeared as Tolomon coming toward him, both swords drawn, horror on his face. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He didn¡¯t speak, simply looked at Tolomon, revulsion in his mouth as he lowered his head. He realized how this would look, kneeling in filth, destruction all around him.

    A tear fell down his cheek. He sent men to Hell tonight. And a small part of him admitted not everyone went there. But Indenuel would. It didn¡¯t matter that he hadn¡¯t sold his soul. If he wasn¡¯t sure about the state of his soul before, he was now. He was bound for Hell for fulfilling the prophecy.

    Tolomon grabbed his shoulder to keep him from falling over into the blood and organs on the ground. ¡°We¡¯ve got to get out of here before this fire spreads. Come on.¡± Tolomon grabbed him and threw him over his shoulder.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, fire and destruction fading away as the corrupted tree bark pressed against the bottom of his tongue.

 Chapter 162

    Inessa woke up in the morning to the usual stillness. She got herself dressed and closed her eyes as the servants pulled and tugged at her hair, fixing her up before letting her go. It was nice to not have the two servants trialing her everywhere she went, but she couldn¡¯t deny that she needed them before. But things were better between her and Martin. He had sent a note to her hastily last night, admitting his studies were taking him over and he wouldn¡¯t be able to visit her. She didn¡¯t mind. He must be hard at work trying to end the concubine law. She hadn¡¯t seen him in days.

    Inessa made her way to the dining hall when she saw the entire family out in the gardens, pointing at something. Curious, Inessa followed. She opened the door, hearing Ana and Rosa whispering to each other. Inessa walked out, seeing what they saw. The clouds were dark over a particular area of the sky, and it was pouring rain.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Very little is getting through, what with High Elder Navir blocking the trees,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°But gossip still spreads, despite the trees,¡± Adosina said, appearing at her side. ¡°Some are calling it a miracle from God. There was a troop of Kiamese soldiers out there, and rumor has it they forgot to put their campfire out. Killed some of them in their sleep.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s eyes widened as she looked again at the rain falling down on a section of land that couldn¡¯t be that far from Santollia City.

    ¡°They were so close,¡± Inessa said.

    Sara nodded, folding her arms and looking at the rain in concern. ¡°Too close.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard anything from Nathaniel?¡± Adosina whispered to Rosa.

    Rosa was deeply concerned as she watched the rain. ¡°No, nothing,¡± she whispered, the pain evident in her voice.

    ¡°Not nothing,¡± Ana said, rubbing her shoulder. ¡°The fact that I haven¡¯t seen him means he¡¯s still alive. That is someth-¡±

    ¡°Sara,¡± Derio said.

    Sara turned, surprised to see Derio walking forward. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°I got this from a boy. They¡¯re spreading these pamphlets everywhere,¡± Derio said quietly, handing it to her.

    Sara took it, reading it quickly, her eyes widening. ¡°Any available male in the city is to report to the training grounds tomorrow morning. They will go through everything they need to learn to defend the city from a possible siege.¡±

    ¡°How young are they asking?¡± Rosa asked, barely a whisper.

    Sara looked at her. ¡°Age of apprenticeship.¡±

    Fourteen. Diego, Eduardo, Nicolas, and Gustav. Ana covered her mouth, tears filling her eyes. Rosa had a strong grip on Ana, probably to keep her upright as she gave a short nod.

    Sara folded the paper, staring at nothing. Inessa looked back at the rain cloud. They had been so close. They would only get closer.

    ¡°How many were killed in that campfire accident?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t say. Probably not more than fifty, though. Fires are dangerous, but a troop of soldiers wouldn¡¯t just wait for the flames to get them. They would have run,¡± Adosina said.

    Inessa nodded absently, still staring at the rain cloud, wishing the Kiam soldiers had been idiots and stayed where they were. It would have been nicer if a lot more of them died.

    ***

    Martin didn¡¯t want to have dinner with his family, but after the news spread about apprentice age boys being called to the training grounds, he knew he had to be there at dinner to give the support he could. He didn¡¯t know if he could ever face Inessa again, but it was easier knowing she had no idea.

    Martin finished giving the prayer at dinner. The atmosphere was far more subdued. Daniela had her grip over Nicolas¡¯ hand the entire time, trying to be strong.

    There was a silence among his children and grandchildren. Ana saw the death grip Daniela had on Nicolas as she finished her bite. ¡°I was watching Diego and Gustav teaching Nicolas and Eduardo in the gardens earlier today. It¡¯s a blessing they¡¯ve learned so much already before even reaching the training grounds.¡±

    Daniela nodded, distracted. Rosa said nothing, her mouth far more pinched than before as she placed another bite in her mouth.

    ¡°I dare say, you can tell Eduardo and Diego are brothers,¡± Sara said. ¡°Eduardo picked up on basic stance so fast, and Diego is such an excellent teacher.¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I learn, too?¡± Felicity asked.

    ¡°Felicity,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°If the army is in so desperate a need to ask for apprenticeship age and above, I could help,¡± Felicity said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°Proper?¡± Felicity asked, filling in for her mother. ¡°You think the Kiam care about what is proper?¡±

    Ana looked genuinely stumped, then turned to Martin for help. There was silence as Martin thought. ¡°Santollia would have to truly be desperate in order to enlist women into the military.¡±

    ¡°Which is now, isn¡¯t it? Gustav and Nicolas have been asked to defend Santollia. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Felicity asked.

    Adosina slowed in her eating, watching the exchange with great interest. Martin set his utensil to one side. ¡°It¡¯s not just propriety that we keep the women out of the military, Felicity. It is for-¡±

    ¡°My protection?¡± Felicity mumbled.

    ¡°For the men,¡± Martin finished. Felicity frowned. ¡°The reason why they love defending Santollia so much is they know that the women of Santollia will never understand the true horrors of war. Your father was willing to go to war, so you¡¯d never have to see what he had to see. So you¡¯d never have to pick up a sword and kill someone. To never hear the screams and the cries of the battlefield. If you were to arrive on the battlefield, the men would feel a sense of obligation to protect you, ignoring the sacrifices that must be made,¡± Martin said.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    ¡°So, we remain defenseless?¡± Adosina asked. ¡°At the mercy of Kiam, because all our able body men are elsewhere?¡± Martin tried to keep in a sigh as he looked at Adosina before having to look away. The fact that he did not know how bad the war was made this conversation far more difficult than it needed to be.

    ¡°We are at war,¡± Eduardo said. ¡°In a way, much of the culture and propriety we follow may be lessened to an extent. You preach on Sabbath day that killing is wrong, and yet it is somehow excusable during war. I would certainly never want my cousin to step foot on a battlefield, but I would also feel a lot better if someone remained here who knew the sword to protect the house. To protect my mother and my younger brothers. Just in case.¡±

    Martin finally let the sigh escape him. He of course knew what it meant to be in a desperate situation. The way some of the rules are let go. And this is where he ended up. He glanced at Inessa as long as he dared before he had to look away. He picked up his utensils.

    Felicity didn¡¯t touch her utensils. ¡°Grandapi, please. I have been so anxious about the coming battle because I feel so helpless. I love my family, and I love my country. I want to defend her just like my brothers.¡±

    Martin took a bite and swallowed, not looking at anyone. ¡°I will not have Felicity going to the training grounds. However, I do see merit in having her trained in at least the basics of sword fighting. If her brothers agree, they can help train her in the evening. Absolutely no combat training between you and your brothers.¡±

    Felicity relaxed. She was the only one who did. Ana gave her a nervous look.

    ¡°Is the war really that bad, Martin?¡± Rosa said, her voice barely coming out.

    ¡°No,¡± Martin said, because he knew Rosa was already requesting the strongest calming tea Sara could make every night. ¡°But it is best to be prepared.¡±

    That evening he walked outside, watching his oldest grandchildren learning the sword. Diego was teaching Eduardo, and Gustav was working with both Felicity and Nicolas. Ana appeared next to him, hands behind her back, as they watched.

    Felicity picked up basic stance surprisingly fast and was already practicing a few jabs with Gustav.

    ¡°It seems, of all your children, it is Felicity who picked up Carlos¡¯ natural talent,¡± Martin said.

    Ana nodded. ¡°Oh, the struggle I had with her growing up. All the pretend games she¡¯d play with her and her cousins. The wrestling, the soldiering, the numerous mud stained and torn dresses. I¡¯ve waited for her to grow out of it, but I shouldn¡¯t expect any less from Carlos¡¯ daughter.¡±

    Martin smiled, reflecting briefly on his eldest son. ¡°Thank you for loving him,¡± Martin said.

    Ana nodded. ¡°It was easy. It still is. He¡¯s been visiting more frequently, worried about Nathaniel and his soldier friends. Curious about the war and how it will end.¡±

    They fell silent again, watching the children preparing to fight in a war Martin wished he never had to subject them to.

    ¡°Thank you for letting her do this. I know it will ease some of the fears she has,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°Keeping busy is certainly a way not to stew in fear,¡± Martin said, feeling his mind return to Inessa.

    ¡°Well, thank you. I know it is unusual, but as was said, this is a desperate time,¡± Ana said.

    Martin watched Diego, saw how skilled the boy was. There was an apprehension about the boy, but also an excitement. The same kind of excitement that he¡¯d seen in Nathaniel once he finally decided to be a soldier.

    Inessa came across the lawn, and Martin froze his face so no one would see him wince. Ana turned, smiling. ¡°Hello, Inessa. It¡¯s so good to see you.¡± Ana gave her a hug, and Inessa hugged her back.

    ¡°Thank you, Ana. It¡¯s good to see you too.¡±

    ¡°Feeling better?¡± Ana asked.

    ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡± Ana pushed aside a stray hair from Inessa¡¯s forehead in a motherly fashion. ¡°You have kept the demons back so well these past few days. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because of your own power,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Very little, recently. This is all you,¡± Ana said before giving her another hug.

    Inessa closed her eyes and smiled, and there was a peace there that Martin hadn¡¯t seen in a week. He had to look away. There was no way she could ever know. And there was no way she could ever go to Fadrique.

    The two women broke away from the hug and Inessa walked over to Martin. ¡°Would it be alright if we discussed matters of a more personal nature?¡±

    The nausea threatened to come back as he did not look at her. ¡°Of course. Shall we go on a walk?¡±

    Inessa nodded, and they bid Ana farewell. With every pound of Martin¡¯s heart, he felt it cracking a little bit more. ¡°I wanted to ask, your oldest sister. Do you happen to know her age?¡±

    ¡°Twenty-two, sort of.¡±

    ¡°Twenty-two, sort of?¡± Martin asked, his heart dropping.

    ¡°My mother only ever kept track of when she started working at the brothel,¡± Inessa said, making sure her voice was quiet enough that no one could overhear. ¡°She got pregnant with my sister soon after. So, my sister is probably twenty-one?¡±

    Martin covered his mouth, staring ahead at the garden, pushing down the nausea before clearing his throat. ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve gone to see Beatriz. She said I¡¯m not fertile yet, but everything is in place. Would you like her to send you her notes?¡± Inessa asked.

    Martin¡¯s knees weakened and he saw a bench ahead. He did not trust himself to speak until he was sitting down. He did his best to sit, covering his face as he allowed himself to understand. There was now no denying it. Inessa was his daughter.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Inessa asked, concerned.

    He shook his head, not able to look at her. ¡°I can¡¯t do this, Inessa.¡±

    Inessa played with her fingers before looking away. ¡°But if you don¡¯t, Fadrique will.¡±

    Tears filled his eyes, still unable to look at her. ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go back,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Because you have no choice,¡± Martin added for her.

    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s admirable that you want to end the concubine law, but I know those men, too. They are not going to shift this law. They love it too much.¡±

    Martin could not face her. It was here, of course, the opportunity to tell her everything. The reason why he was going to refuse. But that would mean telling her the darkest secret Martin was keeping about all the women he slept with. Indenuel didn¡¯t react well to it.

    Indenuel.

    Martin frowned, finally allowing himself to glance at Inessa. The answer was there in front of him. If he could convince Indenuel to help¡­

    But he was marked. There was no way he could justify¡­ he shouldn¡¯t even be allowing¡­

    ¡°That will be all, Inessa. I¡¯ll have a note sent off to Beatriz,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa gave a curtsey as Martin leaned forward, thinking. All he knew was he could not sleep with her, and Fadrique could not have her. Inessa was right. His colleagues would not want to change the concubine law and changing it in two weeks was completely unrealistic. Not only were they focused on the war, but Navir would know why Martin was trying to have it changed. But if Inessa got secretly pregnant by Indenuel, it would give him the time he needed. And neither him nor Fadrique would touch her.

    But even as he thought of it, it still made him queasy. In the end, he was still bartering her body. She was nothing more than something to make a baby with. Nothing more than her ability to get pregnant, and it made him ill. But of the three choices, Indenuel was the best one.

    Except he was marked. Dangerously so. Martin could not in good conscious have Inessa get pregnant by a marked individual.

    And yet the vision he had returned. Indenuel would be in her room, marked as he was, and they would¡­

    Martin shook his head, getting up. No. Even as he was warming up to the idea of Indenuel sleeping with her, he could not let a marked individual into her room. If they were going to do this, Indenuel¡¯s mark needed to come off.

    Martin passed his grandchildren practicing in the dying light. Felicity there, learning what she shouldn¡¯t because they were desperate. It was the same principle. Martin was desperate, so he¡¯d turn the other way as Indenuel impregnated Inessa. But he would never be as desperate as to keep that mark on. He¡¯d have to throw himself in his research. He had about two weeks until Inessa was fertile, which means he needed to figure out how to get Indenuel¡¯s mark off. And apologize to him. And get on good terms with the boy in case he tried to blackmail Martin about the true parentage of Inessa¡¯s future baby. And never tell Indenuel that Inessa was actually his daughter.

    ¡°Martin?¡± He turned to see Sara, heading toward him. ¡°Where are you off to?¡±

    ¡°I must study,¡± he said. Sara frowned, glancing at the setting sun. ¡°It cannot wait.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Well, God guide you in your studies.¡±

    Martin allowed himself to smile before leaving his house. There was one thing he was certain of. No one, not even Indenuel, was ever going to figure out this new darkest sin. No one would know he was Inessa¡¯s father.

 Chapter 163

    For two days Martin was in the reading room of the basement of the Cathedral. He didn¡¯t go to meetings, and he let the High Elders believe he was sleeping with Inessa, even though he hadn¡¯t touched her since he found out. He barely went home, and if he did it was at late hours to sleep, but he left well before anyone was awake. The feeling of anticipation permeated the city, turning into claustrophobia. He tried not to think about the war. He was working on getting the mark off Indenuel¡¯s chest, which would certainly help the war efforts as well as his own. He had a stack of papers with him in the reading room, flying through anything that talked about marked individuals before the time of the Great Flood.

    Martin arranged his papers, then frowned, placing them down before grabbing The Ancient Ways again. Strengthen his mind. That¡¯s what the sentence said.

    He flipped through his pages of notes, seeing the pattern.

    ¡­strengthen your soul¡­

    ¡­courage in your heart¡­

    ¡­purity of mind¡­

    Martin circled his notes.

    Mental. It¡¯s all mental, Martin thought as he leapt to his feet. He continued to look through his notes, shuffling the pages as he headed up the stairs.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Martin looked up to see Navir coming out of his study, looking at him with concern. ¡°Have you finally come up for air?¡±

    Martin lowered his notes. ¡°I¡¯ve got it. I figured it out.¡±

    Navir stopped, studying his face closely. ¡°Figured what out?¡±

    ¡°How I can get my powers back.¡±

    Navir¡¯s face seemed unreadable. ¡°Oh. Right. Tell me, what have you learned.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a physical fight at all with Indenuel. Erco talked about it being more from the mind. I¡¯ve studied other prophets who all say the devil plays a mental game, and much of his tactics are through manipulation and lies. As the devil isn¡¯t allowed to touch the physical world without possessing a body, it would be far more believable that the battle Erco talked about was a mental one. In fact, despite the wrestle we had, I felt my powers leave when¡­ when it turned more mental for me.¡± Martin smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve hurt Indenuel badly. Done some things I need to apologize for. I honestly think seeking his forgiveness is the mental battle we are supposed to have. And, if my research is correct, if I can win this mental battle, the reverse effect will happen on him, and his mark will be cleansed.¡±

    Navir continued to stare at Martin, thinking things through. ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­ an interesting theory.¡±

    ¡°One we can thankfully try out right now. I could do a lot of good to this city with my power fully restored, and Indenuel needs the mark gone,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°No doubt, my friend. Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s go see him,¡± Navir said.

    Martin nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    They climbed into a carriage, Navir asking the driver to take them to the King¡¯s dungeon. Martin settled in, trying now to figure out how he could best have this conversation with Indenuel. He had spent two days trying to figure out how to remove the mark, because he was honestly terrified to face Indenuel again. He hoped enough time had passed that his anger wouldn¡¯t be as sharp. And the mark not nearly as dark. Navir seemed lost in his own thoughts. ¡°Do we have any news on the war?¡± Martin asked.

    Navir shook his head. ¡°We have nothing. We are relying on archaic means of scouts and horseback riders for our news, and none of them have come to the city since the fire. We are completely blind.¡±

    Martin nodded, deeply troubled. ¡°Hence the arming of my grandsons.¡±

    ¡°And the grandfathers. And the male servants,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°The Oraminians?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No, not the Oraminians. We can¡¯t trust them with a sword,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°We¡¯re going to have to trust them eventually,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I trust them to stab us in the back,¡± Navir said, folding his arms.

    Martin watched Navir, who was looking out the window. He wondered how they had gotten to this point. Wondered how the world seemed to be falling apart, the anger and the hurt between nations had gotten so bad that they would rather kill then communicate.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°And Indenuel? How is his mark?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°The boy is holding on to a lot. It¡¯s difficult,¡± Navir said, not looking at him.

    ¡°Well, we can certainly try again.¡±

    The carriage stopped in front of the palace, and Navir led Martin to a side door of the dungeon.

    "High Elder Navir and High Elder Martin here to see Indenuel the Warrior,¡± Navir said.

    The guard bowed, then paused. ¡°I am sorry, sirs. Indenuel is sleeping.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping?¡± Martin asked. He glanced at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s midday.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s very hard to tell the time of day where he is, sir,¡± the guard said. ¡°And High Elder Dalius just came back from trying to heal his wound. That is always taxing for him.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Martin said, rubbing his chin. ¡°Can you alert me the moment he wakes up? I¡¯d like to talk to him as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Oh, just Martin is fine,¡± he said, giving a smile before heading toward the carriage. He took a few steps before he realized Navir wasn¡¯t following. ¡°Navir?¡±

    ¡°Coming,¡± Navir said before turning around and following Martin. ¡°I guess we just have to wait, now.¡±

    ¡°I hate waiting,¡± Martin said. They climbed into the carriage and were silent the entire time back to the Cathedral. Maybe it was better he wasn¡¯t talking with Indenuel right now. Maybe he needed to use this time to prepare what he was going to say to him. He realized he had done a lot of horrible things as High Elder. He doubted a simple apology would make everything better. He would have to be sincere. They would have to have a mental battle, as the philosophers suggested. And it would somehow have to end up with Indenuel agreeing to sleep with Inessa and keep it secret from the other High Elders. This was going to be a mental battle, indeed.

    ¡°Are you coming?¡± Navir asked.

    Martin hadn¡¯t realized they were already at the Cathedral. He looked at the beautiful work of art, the symbol of hope it had been for so many people. That it had once been for him. ¡°No. I¡¯ll wait in my own personal study for them to call me. I¡¯ve neglected my family long enough.¡±

    Navir nodded before turning and climbing the steps of the Cathedral. Martin was lost in thought the whole way home. He was struggling with whether to prepare, or just go with what was needed in the moment with Indenuel. There were some things he knew he could never prepare for. But he was relieved. He had a theory, and he was willing to work on it.

    The carriage stopped, and Martin climbed out. He heard some noise in the back garden as he walked toward the front door. Derio opened it, bowing.

    ¡°Any letters for me, Derio?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°None, Martin.¡±

    ¡°I am expecting one from the dungeons. Whether a carrier brings it, or it somehow comes through the trees, I am to be told the moment it arrives. Sleep or not. Meditation or not. Meeting or not. Understand?¡±

    ¡°I understand, Martin,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Good. Thank you, Derio. And what are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the training grounds?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°We have our own little captain to get our training from,¡± Derio said, pointing toward the gardens.

    Martin paused, then walked toward the back doors. Diego, barely fifteen-year-old Diego, was sword fighting one of the servants, giving all the men surrounding them tips. Diego disarmed the man. Martin watched as Diego fought servant, cousin, brother, all disarming quite quickly, all while shouting tips where to aim, how to keep balance, running through different stances that would be most helpful. Martin watched by the door, feeling like he was seeing a young Nathaniel all over again. Maybe a touch more arrogant than Nathaniel had been. Nathaniel always had Carlos to humble him.

    ¡°Oh, hello, Grandfather,¡± Gustav said.

    ¡°Gustav, how are you?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°The training grounds got too difficult to hear. Diego is the top of his class, so he¡¯s been sanctioned to teach us all so that it frees more space in the training grounds,¡± Gustav said.

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t you chosen?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Because Diego is better,¡± Gustav said. They watched as Diego unarmed another servant. There was no bitterness in Gustav¡¯s voice. He was simply stating a fact. ¡°I hope my father doesn¡¯t curse me in the next life. I¡¯ve honestly been trying.¡±

    ¡°You have, Gustav. Carlos loves you. He always has.¡± Martin pointed at the boy¡¯s sword. ¡°May I borrow that?¡± Gustav looked down at his sword before unsheathing it and handing it to Martin. He patted his grandson on the back before walking through the circle of servants. Diego noticed him coming.

    ¡°Grandapi, what are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be at the Cathedral?¡± Diego asked.

    ¡°They are suggesting all men learn these basic defense skills, right?¡± Martin asked as he unclasped his High Elder robes and handed them over to Derio. ¡°I may be High Elder, but I am also bound by law to protect this beautiful city. She has served me my entire life, and I would like to protect her.¡±

    Diego stared at Martin for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°Have you had any sword practice?¡±

    Martin went into basic stance, then gave a shrug. ¡°Here or there. In my youth. I¡¯m rusty, no doubt.¡±

    Diego nodded, then looked far too hesitant to attack him. Martin went with a soft blow, trying to ease the boy out of his nerves. Diego blocked it and went for a jab which Martin blocked easily. Martin then did a number of jabs and parries before completely disarming Diego. Diego watched his sword clatter to the ground before he looked at Martin in a completely different light.

    ¡°Holy shit!¡± The lad, despite disarming over a dozen men himself, suddenly went pale and his eyes grew wide. ¡°Don¡¯t tell my mother I said that.¡±

    Martin snorted. ¡°Fair enough. Now, stop being so afraid to attack your grandfather. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re doing combat fighting. I need to get the memory back in these old muscles of mine.¡±

    Diego smiled, a new light coming to his eyes as he used his foot to toss his sword in the air before catching the hilt. A stupid, dangerous move Nathaniel and Carlos would always do that caused more than one cut hand. Diego moved to basic stance. ¡°Does Api know you¡¯re this good at the sword?¡±

    ¡°I was going to be a soldier until I decided to take the religious scholar route. Your Api wanted to be a politician until he decided to be a soldier. We¡¯ve had long talks about it when he was struggling to decide what to do,¡± Martin said before going for a lunge.

    Diego blocked it easily, then went in with multiple jabs and thrusts. Martin blocked them all. Barely. Diego looked seriously impressed. ¡°I guess Uncle Carlos and Api had to get their skills from someone,¡± Diego said.

    Martin smiled. ¡°I guess they did.¡±

 Chapter 164

    Indenuel closed his eyes again. It was easier. He felt it, coming to him as easily as breathing. He heard the screams, felt the memories. But the memories were confused with something else. They were memories of Mountain Pass. He remembered Andres¡¯ sneer as he accused Lucia of murder. Remembered Gracia¡¯s subtle lying and collecting gossip. He even remembered Hugo¡¯s subtle way of turning his head when he spied Indenuel surrounded by the townspeople, the jeering Hugo ignored. It filled him with a familiar rage. And he heard the screams of terror that were far too recent.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, and he was back in Mountain Pass, but it was burning. The trees had fallen, and the ground was littered with the bodies of his village folk. Indenuel backed away, seeing the blood and gore, feeling a strange sense of satisfaction. He finally killed them all. They were finally gone. Except¡­ except the children weren¡¯t in the destruction. They were in Santollia City. There was no way they would be back here. They were safe.

    Indenuel searched through the bodies, his heartbeat the only sound. They couldn¡¯t be here. They wouldn¡¯t. But what was he doing here? He shouldn¡¯t be here either.

    The three of them were there, right outside his old hut, mangled almost beyond recognition, but he recognized the blonde locks. The eyes, now open and sightless.

    Indenuel gagged. This couldn¡¯t be real. None of this was real. He wasn¡¯t responsible for¡­ there was no way they could be¡­

    Indenuel leaned over and vomited.

    Except he didn¡¯t have control over his body. He was chained partially upright on a table. He was gagging on his own vomit that spilled over his face.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, again. He was back in the dungeon, his body shaking as he tried to breathe. Vomit filled the mask, and he couldn¡¯t get it off.

    ¡°Get High Elder Navir here as fast as you can!¡± Tolomon shouted to a guard as he worked on the mask. He unlocked it and threw it out of Indenuel¡¯s mouth. Indenuel coughed the vomit out, sucking in ginseng scented air into his lungs. ¡°I¡¯m getting it. It¡¯ll come off soon,¡± Tolomon said at his side.

    ¡°Matteo. Isla. Emilia. Are they alright?¡± Indenuel said between gasps and coughing. ¡°Are they alive?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re in the other city. We¡¯ve had no reports, but someone would have known if they¡¯d gotten killed. They¡¯re still alive. They¡¯re fine,¡± Tolomon said, unlocking the chains around his torso and quickly tossing them to one side before helping him sit him up, letting him breathe, hugging him so he stayed upright.

    ¡°Dreamless tea. Do they make dreamless tea here in the dungeon?¡± Indenuel asked, sounding exhausted.

    ¡°They do,¡± Tolomon said, still hugging him. ¡°But dreamless tea doesn¡¯t work on people who are marked. No matter what the color.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling his tears intermix with the vomit on his face. He rested his head against Tolomon¡¯s shoulder as he kept him upright.

    ¡°Captain Luiz,¡± Indenuel whispered, feeling more tears fall down his cheeks. ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±

    ¡°I know. I read the reports. I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel. I truly am. He was a good man,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel kept crying. He couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°Is it over? Am I done?¡±

    ¡°You are done whenever you want to be,¡± Tolomon said as the door opened.

    ¡°What happened, is everything alright?¡± Navir asked as he moved deeper in the room.

    Indenuel looked up at Navir, his breathing finally coming in easier, but he knew the sight that must have greeted him. Indenuel, still partially chained, leaning against Tolomon, covered in vomit.

    ¡°How did you get him unlocked. You don¡¯t have a key,¡± Navir said, apparently ignoring everything else about what he saw. Indenuel forgot that Tolomon didn¡¯t have a key, either. He unlocked the chains fast enough that he assumed he had one.

    Tolomon¡¯s nostrils flared before he turned his head to face Navir. ¡°You¡¯re right, sir. I don¡¯t have a key. The Graduate program teaches many things, including lock picking. A vital skill that saved Indenuel¡¯s life.¡± His eyes narrowed just enough. ¡°You¡¯re welcome.¡±

    Navir frowned, the flicker of mistrust in his eyes. ¡°Get a washcloth and a bucket of water,¡± Navir said to one of the guards as Dalius walked in.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Mask him again, and we¡¯ll have Theo look him over,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Get me a different mask, and I will,¡± Tolomon said.

    Navir glared at Tolomon again, as though he was making some absurd request before calling out for another guard.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked Indenuel.

    ¡°I¡¯m so thirsty,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon nodded, gently setting him down before going to the water pitcher. Indenuel didn¡¯t dare close his eyes. Every time he did, he saw the three of them, mangled as they were in a dream that was far too realistic.

    Tolomon sat him up again, helping Indenuel drink. Indenuel took a huge drink, ignoring the taste of vomit in his mouth and realized the corrupted tree bark was gone. Either someone removed it, or it fell out on the return journey.

    ¡°They¡¯ve broken through,¡± Navir said, handing Tolomon a mask.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Your fire show made the rest of the army break through what defenses we had left. There are about a hundred of our men giving chase, but only enough to pick off some straggling armies. Kiam is headed straight for Santollia City. You can see their campfires like little lights just outside the walls.¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡­ I already did it,¡± Indenuel said, trying to mull it out in his mind. ¡°I¡¯ve killed five hundred of them. The prophecy is done.¡±

    Navir shook his head. ¡°There are over a thousand Kiamese soldiers out there, starting to surround the city. Pick whatever five hundred you want. The army we¡¯ve built up here will be more than happy to take the final five hundred.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Tolomon whispered right next to him.

    Indenuel was breathing deeply as the truth of it settled in his soul. He wasn¡¯t done. Not only that, but there were almost a thousand Kiamese soldiers right outside the gates. More than double what Jaakob predicted. Maybe Navir was right, maybe he just had to kill five hundred alone, and the army would take the rest. Or maybe he really would die killing only five hundred.

    A guard walked in, carrying a clean mask. Navir took it before handing it to Tolomon. Tolomon was reluctant. He grabbed the mask before gently placing it back in Indenuel¡¯s mouth, locking it.

    ¡°Bring in Theo,¡± Navir said.

    When the door opened, Theo hardly made it in a step before he backed away, eyes widening.

    ¡°Good God, boy. What happened to you?¡± Theo asked.

    Indenuel, obviously, said nothing. Theo walked in, stepping carefully over the vomit, eyes wide as he examined his face.

    ¡°Is he not receiving the cleansing process well? He¡¯s lost a dangerous amount of weight,¡± Theo said, closing his eyes as he placed his fingers against Indenuel¡¯s temples.

    ¡°Just heal him, Theo. You don¡¯t need to ask questions,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon chewed on his tongue, giving Navir a glare before turning away.

    ¡°High Elder Navir, this is bad,¡± Theo said.

    ¡°No questions, Theo, or we will find someone else,¡± Navir said.

    Theo opened his eyes, frowning. ¡°Sir?¡±

    ¡°You heard what I said,¡± Navir said.

    Theo met Indenuel¡¯s eyes. Indenuel was exhausted, no doubt, but he was worried for Theo. When Navir meant replaced, Indenuel doubted he meant bringing in a different person. He probably meant the replacement to be permanent. Judging by the way Tolomon was not meeting anyone¡¯s eye, Indenuel had a feeling he was right.

    Theo sighed, then continued with the healing, doing as much as he could. Tolomon took the key from Navir, unlocking his hands. Theo hissed as he saw Indenuel¡¯s deeply bruised arms from the chains. He could barely lift them. Indenuel couldn¡¯t focus as Theo pushed through the corruption to heal his arms. He was more concerned about what Navir said. Over a thousand. He¡¯d already killed five hundred already, so he knew he was capable of it again. But was he capable of it with another five hundred soldiers aiming to kill him? He was supposed to survive this war. He was supposed to make it out alive, then stop the High Elders and their corruption. He felt like he was staring at his own mortality. He wasn¡¯t going to survive.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t stand. Theo was excused so Indenuel could drink his broth, heavily infused with the nutrients needed before his face was masked again and Theo healed his muscles, strengthening them enough for Tolomon to steady him on his feet. Theo was in and out four more times before Indenuel was able to make a short lap around the cell before collapsing, too weak to move. Tolomon, luckily, caught him.

    ¡°He needs bread. Give him an actual meal. The broth is only doing so much,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It is what is required by law,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°In this one instance, High Elder Navir, please break such a law. He needs more,¡± Tolomon said, keeping him steady.

    Navir glared but waved his hand. ¡°Go on, Theo. See what they¡¯re feeding the prisoners for dinner and see if you can get a plate.¡± Theo nodded and left as Tolomon picked Indenuel up and took him over to a chair. ¡°Chain his hands. We don¡¯t want him using pain.¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t use it, sir, I promise,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Theo isn¡¯t here, so you must chain his hands,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I¡¯m a healer, I¡¯ll stop him if he uses it,¡± Tolomon said.

    Navir laughed. ¡°You? Your powers aren¡¯t nearly that strong.¡±

    ¡°I assure you, Navir, Indenuel will not be able to use his pain while I am here. Leave him free for now. He¡¯s suffered enough,¡± Tolomon said.

    Another guard knocked on the door before bringing a washcloth and a basin. Navir nodded, pointing toward the table. Tolomon helped him over to it, and Indenuel did his best to wash his face and neck. When the guard left, Tolomon helped Indenuel take off his shirt. The moment it fell away, Dalius let out a gasp and backed away, eyes wide. Indenuel looked down, saw the deep red color of the mark. Not only that, but there were thin tendrils of black feeding into the mark. Navir, unlike Dalius, took a step closer to look. Tolomon was blinking back tears but continued to help him clean the vomit on his torso.

    ¡°Dalius, can you get what you can from it?¡± Navir asked.

    Dalius stared, wide eyed, before moving forward. He knelt, touching the marks each individually before he started to pull. Indenuel growled, and faster than he ever thought possible, he grabbed Dalius¡¯ wrists.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare touch my Master¡¯s marks you sinner!¡±

    It was a demon. A demon somehow using Indenuel¡¯s voice to say that. Tolomon grabbed Indenuel¡¯s wrist, easily breaking the grip and making him drop Dalius¡¯ hand. Indenuel was panting, eyes wide as Dalius backed away, paler than before as Tolomon kept Indenuel¡¯s wrist in his grip, watching him carefully.

    ¡°I¡­ that wasn¡¯t me. I don¡¯t know¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Navir said, still staring at the marks.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how many more of these battles I can do,¡± Indenuel said, tears coming to his eyes he desperately tried to hide.

    ¡°You are only going to do one more. But Kiam doesn¡¯t need to know that. Understood?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Understood.¡±

    The dinner plate was brought in, and Indenuel was covered again before he took his plate and inhaled it. Theo healed him. Indenuel was given another dinner plate before Theo again worked on strengthening him some more. When Indenuel was at last standing in the middle of the cell with no help, Theo was excused, but not before giving one final glance in Indenuel¡¯s direction before walking up the stairs.

    ¡°Five hundred more. They are breaking, Indenuel. You have already killed so many that their army has already been rattled by this entire thing. I know this is it. We¡¯re going to get it. And then you can rest,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel stared at the wall of the cell. ¡°I¡¯m going to die, aren¡¯t I.¡±

    Navir said nothing for a moment. ¡°You might. Kiam might overpower you. But you most definitely will if you sell your soul. Tolomon will not hesitate to follow my orders. So don¡¯t sell your soul.¡± Navir took a step closer. ¡°In fact, just as an added measure of security, just in case you think you can beat Tolomon, let me assure you right now. I know exactly where those children of yours are. I know their class schedule. I know the city they¡¯re living in. I know the rooms where they sleep, and I know what they are doing, right at this moment. You, with your sold soul may be fast, but a team of Graduates will be faster. That I can guarantee. Keep your marks red, and those children won¡¯t die.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s fingers twitched as the image of his dream returned. He felt the buildup of pain in his wrists, felt the weather power reach for nothing in the sky. The temperature in the room dropped considerably. Navir smirked. ¡°I¡¯m glad you understand.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, Navir,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir turned around. ¡°I¡¯ll take your word for it. You would be the most acquainted with what it takes to get to Hell. I assume Tolomon knows how to get out of the dungeon and over the wall. It¡¯s not much farther after that.¡±

    The door closed, leaving him and Tolomon alone. Tolomon was quiet. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He rolled his head around his neck. ¡°I need a drink first.¡± Tolomon nodded, pouring him another drink. Indenuel took a drink, walking away from Tolomon so he didn¡¯t notice how much of his spit entered the cup before he handed it to him. ¡°You better drink yourself. We have a bit of a journey ahead of us.¡±

    Tolomon took it and barely took a sip when his entire face changed. He spat the water back into the cup, but it was clearly too late.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Tolomon said, already on his knees. ¡°Dammit, Indenuel.¡± He was trying to stay awake, and Indenuel simply waited. Waited for Tolomon to stop struggling.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon groaned, then collapsed on the ground, fast asleep. Indenuel left the dungeon cell and headed up the stairs. He realized if he died in this battle, Tolomon might never wake up. There would be no one there to help him. But it was simply an added incentive to survive the battle. He would do everything in his power to make sure Tolomon woke up.

 Chapter 165

    Inessa wasn¡¯t surprised when the servant once again read a note from Martin wishing her well, but unable to talk to her tonight. It was nice of him to keep writing notes, but she understood a High Elder would be busy, especially now with the war getting so close. Frightfully close. After dinner, they all climbed on top of the roof to see the Kiam campfires right outside the wall. There was still no word from Nathaniel, either through the trees or through Ana, so it meant he was still, somehow, alive. But it was taking a toll on Rosa. Between no word from her husband and watching her eldest boys training to fight to protect the city, Rosa was barely eating and sleeping, even with Sara¡¯s efforts. Inessa wanted to help her, as she had been such a help with her, but she simply could not comprehend what Rosa was going through. It was to the point where when she heard Rosa crying alone in a room, she picked up her skirts and went to find Ana. Ana always knew how to comfort Rosa, because she understood far better than Inessa.

    Inessa pulled the pins and ribbons out of her hair once she knew Martin wouldn¡¯t come tonight. Despite all the notes the past week, there was still a chance Martin might come, and he was always more comfortable when she had a dress on instead of her nightclothes. She didn¡¯t know what would happen once he needed to sleep with her, but it seemed like Martin was determined to change the law before that happened.

    Inessa eased out of her dress and into her night clothes, tying them before putting on her bed robe. She settled at her desk and picked up her brush.

    ¡°One, two, three, four,¡± Inessa started to say. She made sure to get to the roots, pulling it through the tangles of the day. Once she had done her hundred strokes on each side, she went to a basin of water and splashed her face, washing away the lotion and grime. She dabbed her face, looking at herself in the mirror when she heard a tap on the window. She looked, thinking it might have been a bird. There was another tap, and in the flickering candlelight she was certain she saw the outline of a human. She picked up the candle, going closer before her eyes grew wide. Despite everything she thought she knew, Indenuel was there in a tree, right outside her window.

    Inessa set the candle on her desk before opening the window and stepping aside to let him in. ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you were in the dungeon. No one gets out of that dungeon.¡±

    Indenuel climbed through the window. ¡°Right, well, an interesting story that I¡­ I can¡¯t exactly tell. I just needed to see you once more.¡±

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Indenuel sighed. He ran a hand through his hair, and Inessa ignored the fluttering in her stomach. She couldn¡¯t forget what he did not that long ago. ¡°Another story I cannot tell.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯s Tolomon?¡± Inessa peered out the window, trying to see the man.

    ¡°I might have drugged him,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Might have?¡±

    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t approve of me coming here. Especially at this late hour.¡±

    Inessa was so confused. And frightened. Indenuel looked horrible. She had of course heard about him being in the dungeon, and being chained as a marked individual couldn¡¯t have been easy, but there were dark bags under his eyes, and he lost so much weight. It was difficult to look at him and not see the mental torment he must have felt trying to get the mark cleansed.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ not sure how the next few days will go. But I took an opportunity to¡­¡± Indenuel paused, leaning against her desk.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Sorry,¡± Indenuel said, tears in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    Inessa was confused. His face was genuine. ¡°Sorry for what?¡±

    ¡°You were kidnapped. They threatened to rape you. To kill you. You were practically left abandoned by the High Elders. No one should have to feel that way. And then for them to continue to treat you how they do. Not only that, but¡­ I¡¯m sorry for what you saw me do. The slaughtering of those Kiam soldiers. It was one of my lowest moments.¡± He finally looked away. ¡°Still in my lowest moments, to be honest.¡±

    Tears came to her eyes, and she was surprised by them. ¡°You murdered them all. Quite brutally.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°I did. I¡¯m going to Hell because of it.¡±

    ¡°What? No, don¡¯t speak that way. You are being cleansed. You¡¯ve come to apologize. I mean, I don¡¯t know how you got out of the dungeon, but I¡¯m certain you didn¡¯t kill anyone to do it,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel paused, then lifted his shirt up, just enough. Enough for even the candlelight itself to quiver at the darkness of the mark. Inessa gasped, backing away until she hit the wall. There was a fear she couldn¡¯t deny. She¡¯d never seen the marks this close by herself, let alone ones so dark. Indenuel lowered his shirt again. ¡°I can¡¯t say much. I¡¯m sorry. I just wanted to see you one last time.¡±

    ¡°One last time?¡± Her voice quivered. ¡°What are you talking about? You¡­ you¡¯re not going to die, are you?¡±

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Indenuel said nothing, he simply bowed. It was as though they were at a formal dinner instead of him breaking out of the dungeon with a dangerously dark mark. ¡°Thank you for letting me visit. I am certain you have some trepidation about it all, and I¡¯m sorry. I may not be in the best state of mind, but I hope you understand my apology was sincere. I did not mean to frighten you.¡±

    Indenuel headed for the window, and there was an ache in Inessa¡¯s heart. How could he possibly leave after all that? How could she let him go to his death so easily?

    He had the window open, one leg out of it, when Inessa let the words escape her. ¡°Indenuel, wait.¡±

    He paused, then turned his head, the rest of his body toward the window. It was the first time since arriving in her room that he glanced down at her nightclothes before swiftly reverting them back to her eyes. Inessa became aware exactly how thin her nightclothes were. The bed robe had fallen loose, and she didn¡¯t do anything to tie it up again.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Inessa motioned him inside. Indenuel obeyed. She walked forward, heart pounding as she lifted his shirt again. She stared at his stomach, saw the thin, black lines feeding darkness into an already dark mark. She continued to raise his shirt, trying not to be alarmed as she saw the mark in its entirety. She helped him take his shirt off, tossing it to one side before bringing the candle closer to his chest, trying not to be terrified of it. He was using the dark powers to win the war. Tears fell down her cheeks as she reached out and touched it with her finger. Indenuel did a quick intake of breath, bracing himself against the wall.

    ¡°What have you done?¡± Inessa asked.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, looking at her with pain. ¡°It¡¯s the only way to save the city. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Inessa blinked back her own tears. She looked at the marks, touching them like she heard speakers of the dead do. She tried to pull the darkness away, but she didn¡¯t have the power. She couldn¡¯t cleanse him.

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. This is going to kill you. And I¡­ I need you.¡±

    Indenuel held her elbows, still trying to keep the etiquette despite him being shirtless.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I truly am. I cannot let them take the city,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa began to cry. She touched the marks, feeling them like ice under her palms. ¡°Don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I have to.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go.¡±

    ¡°You are in danger. I need to protect you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to die. There¡¯s too many,¡± Inessa said. ¡°And you can¡¯t use this.¡± She placed her other hand on his chest, and he shuddered again, closing his eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if you keep touching the marks. Please be careful.¡±

    Despite the fear in his voice, Inessa didn¡¯t feel the same. She kept one hand on his chest before reaching up and touching his chin. He opened his eyes, looking at her. ¡°I know you won¡¯t hurt me.¡± Indenuel said nothing, looking worried. ¡°I forgive you, Indenuel. If that¡¯s what you wanted to hear. I forgive you for what you did when I was kidnapped.¡±

    Indenuel gasped, almost collapsing but Inessa grabbed him, barely holding him up. He panted, staring at her before looking down, seeing his mark. The black lines feeding into his mark were gone. His mark was a deep red color still, but it looked far better than it had before. He touched his chest, surprised, then looked at Inessa. ¡°How did you do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have the power to do that,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Well, clearly you did something.¡± For the first time since he entered her room, he smiled at her, and Inessa felt her heart flutter again. It seemed so genuine, and some of the torment left his eyes. ¡°Thank you. For your forgiveness.¡±

    They paused, looking at each other. Inessa felt her cheeks start to warm, realizing Indenuel was in her room. She was in her night clothes. He didn¡¯t have a shirt on. Her gaze dropped to his chest, looking past the mark, before she looked up again seeing a ghost of who he was once, an innocent man thrust into a world of politics and war. A part of that man was there. He wasn¡¯t gone yet.

    ¡°I¡­ I should go,¡± Indenuel said, blindly reaching for his shirt.

    Inessa grabbed his wrist, keeping him from getting it. Indenuel did nothing to stop her, even though he could have. She could not, as a follower of God, let this man go to his death while using corruptive powers. She needed to keep him here until she could get him better help, away from the High Elders. She wasn¡¯t sure if Martin knew what Indenuel was doing, but even if he did, more people here would help. She just needed to distract him long enough to get help. And she knew exactly how to do it.

    Inessa placed her hands on Indenuel¡¯s jaw and kissed him. Indenuel shuddered, a slight intake of breath, before he placed his hands on her waist, kissing her back. Yes, this was a great distraction. He would stay. She could lull him into security before getting him help. She could think of something. She¡­ could¡­ think¡­

    Her skin was alive, reacting to his every touch. Her nightclothes were so thin. Her skin wasn¡¯t repulsed at his touch. It invited more. He moved his hand against the small of her back and she shivered, breaking away to gasp.

    Adosina. Adosina could think. Something. Have a plan. To think. Get Indenuel help¡­

    He was kissing her again, and she refused to stop him. She had gone through the motions with four old men. She knew what it was like, it couldn¡¯t possibly be different with another man. But it was. It was different than any other time because she wanted it with Indenuel. Whatever the High Elders wanted from her, they could never actually have her. They could never have what she was willing to give to Indenuel.

    Which is what made it such a great way to get him help. Once they were done kissing, she could¡­

    He pressed his body against hers, his fingers tangled in her hair. She didn¡¯t mind that his skin was colder. She parted her lips, reaching out with her tongue, and the next thing she knew he had her pinned up against a wall. All logical thought slipped away from her, the last remaining memory being of Beatriz who assured her she wouldn¡¯t be fertile for another week yet. His kiss was everything. Hot in its intensity. Intoxicating as it drove away her fears. For once in her life, she enjoyed kissing, and she did not want to stop.

    ¡°Inessa,¡± he said between kisses. ¡°If I don¡¯t go now¡­ I won¡¯t stop¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Inessa answered, taking off her bed robe. It was all part of her plan to keep him here. It¡¯s what she told herself. ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±

    He used one hand to brace himself against the wall, his other hand tangled in her hair. ¡°I¡¯m marked.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± Maybe it was the fear of never seeing Indenuel again. Maybe she was still in a foggy state of mind from the past two weeks, but she truly didn¡¯t care the red mark of the devil was on his chest. She would do anything to keep him here, just as he would risk his soul for her. ¡°How long can you stay?¡±

    He grabbed her nightclothes and forced them off her shoulder, the string holding them up snapping. A soft moan escaped her as her bedclothes dropped to the floor and her knees turned to warm butter. He took her with his cold hands, his breath hot against her cheek. ¡°Long enough.¡±

 Chapter 166

    It was truly dark by the time Indenuel eased out of her bed. She was breathing heavily, he assumed asleep. He slipped his clothes back on, his mind still completely consumed by everything that had happened.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± she whispered. He turned. She was sitting up, holding blankets to her. ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    He said nothing, straightening his shirt. Inessa¡¯s face dropped as she got out of bed, throwing on her bedclothes.

    ¡°Inessa, I have to,¡± he said.

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Please, don¡¯t.¡±

    Despite everything they just did, he touched her elbows when she came to him out of habit. Though even this small touch was illegal. ¡°I have to end the war.¡±

    She ignored his elbows and touched his face, deeply concerned. ¡°Please stay. Just a little longer.¡±

    He would have done anything for her. But he also knew it wasn¡¯t just her anymore. Nathaniel, the children, all of Santollia needed this war to end so they could root out the corruption in the High Elders.

    She¡¯s going to deceive you.

    She¡¯s trying to get you to stay so she can turn you in.

    Martin is sleeping not that far from here.

    Indenuel frowned, taking her hand. ¡°Any ideas?¡±

    Corrupted tree bark. Drug her and slip away.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let her sleep for a hundred years. I might not come back from this.¡±

    It¡¯s diluted enough with time.

    Dalius is strong enough to wake her up if you don¡¯t survive.

    Enough of it has been transferred to her anyway through your kisses.

    Command us into her, and she will sleep.

    Indenuel did not like that idea at all, but it seemed the safest. He reached forward, kissing her again, knowing this would be the final time, whether he survived the battle or not. She kissed him back, her lips so soft, tempting him into staying.

    He broke away, placing his forehead against hers. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    ¡°Be gentle, only enough of you in there to put her to sleep until tomorrow morning if you can.¡±

    It will be done.

    Inessa let out a sigh, then her body relaxed. Indenuel held onto her to keep her from falling. He lifted her up, carrying her to the side of the bed. He eased her back, placing the covers around her. She looked so peaceful. He gave her a final kiss on the forehead before he climbed out the window. When he climbed down the tree, he had to steady himself, closing his eyes as he thought of what exactly he was leaving.

    ¡°Holy shit,¡± was all he could mutter to himself before he straightened, trying to think of what he had to do next. He had to get out of Martin¡¯s house before he was spotted. That was something he needed to do. Try not to get caught.

    He turned around and looked at the window, hoping Inessa would be alright. He couldn¡¯t trust demons completely, but he couldn¡¯t have Inessa telling Martin what he was about to do.

    He focused again on the gate, doing his best to not get caught. After he left the gate, he would have to get out of the city. The farther he walked away from Inessa, the more his brain began to focus. He had done what he meant to do here. A lot more than he intended to do here, but he wouldn¡¯t complain. Now he needed to get out of the city, meet with the Kiam army. Kill them with his mark not nearly as dark as before. Kill who he needed, and survive, so he could wake up-

    The second his foot stepped out of the gate, someone grabbed him by the front of his shirt and slammed him against a tree. Indenuel barely had time to gasp before he realized his hands were being tied behind him around the tree. Again. Indenuel sputtered, trying to get his breath back.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot. A goddammed idiot,¡± Tolomon muttered behind the tree.

    ¡°How did you-¡±

    ¡°Corrupted tree root was the very first thing Graduates build our immunity to,¡± Tolomon said.

    He¡¯s lying. There were more demons than before, the panic at his situation flaring his corruptive powers. He must be lying.

    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Someone like you would have slept for a hundred years if I didn¡¯t wake you.¡±

    Tolomon snorted as he finished tying his hands. ¡°Tell your little demon friends there¡¯s a reason why the Graduate building always smells like lavender. They have very little idea what we do there.¡±

    The demons hissed in anger. ¡°So, spitting out the water? Was that all an act?¡±

    ¡°You honestly think I didn¡¯t notice the corrupted tree branch in your mouth? Didn¡¯t assume you¡¯d pull something like this? Did you not realize no one would ever willingly share a drinking glass with someone who just vomited?¡±

    ¡°False sense of security,¡± Indenuel groaned, hitting the back of his head against the tree. ¡°Dammit.¡±

    ¡°You sorely underestimate Graduates. That will always be your weakness,¡± Tolomon said.

    All an act so we wouldn¡¯t be called.

    If you knew he was trying to follow you, you would have asked for us.

    We would have kept an eye on him.

    You should sell your soul. We will always keep an eye on you then.

    Tolomon moved to the front, grabbing the bottom of his shirt before lifting it. The anger in his eyes changed to a flicker of surprise.

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°Turns out sleeping with another man¡¯s concubine helps heal a corrupted mark. Who would have thought.¡± There was pain in the back of his head before he even realized Tolomon had whacked him. ¡°Ow!¡±

    ¡°Stubborn ass!¡± Tolomon hissed.

    Indenuel glared at him. ¡°If you didn¡¯t want me to, why didn¡¯t you stop me?¡±

    ¡°I had the tiniest hope, when you came down this road, that you were going to talk to Martin. That maybe you had a sensible head on your shoulders, but it turned out you were thinking with a different body part,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to bed her. I went to apologize,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Wonderful job on the apology,¡± Tolomon muttered.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, alright? And when she forgave me, the mark got lighter. It was almost like a confession of sorts. I don¡¯t know how it worked, but it did,¡± Indenuel said. Tolomon rubbed the bridge of his nose. Indenuel turned away, frowning. ¡°Wait¡­ wait, were you just¡­ were you watching us?¡±

    Tolomon groaned. ¡°No, I wasn¡¯t watching you. What kind of person do you think I am.¡±

    ¡°Well, you clearly weren¡¯t stopping us either, even though you clearly never wanted this to happen,¡± Indenuel said.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°I was hoping I could wake literally anyone else in the house from outside to get them to notice, but even the servants must be sleeping. You two were so noisy it was like a horse was set lose in there.¡±

    ¡°We were not!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You kept the window open, idiot.¡± Tolomon rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°No matter. Despite not getting anyone awake, this is exactly what I need.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Navir may look the other way when you murder, but he is not going to when you¡¯ve slept with a High Elder¡¯s concubine. He¡¯ll have you locked in the dungeon until that mark comes off,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel felt his heart drop. ¡°Wait, what?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m keeping you tied up here, and I will talk to Martin myself,¡± Tolomon said.

    He doesn¡¯t believe in voluntary confession either.

    He¡¯s lying.

    He said he would never confess but wear you down.

    Call him out on it.

    ¡°What was all that about how you¡¯d never reveal what I did with Inessa, that you would instead wear me down? Make it so I¡¯d want to confess to Martin instead?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I am willing to do this to save your soul.¡± Tolomon turned around and headed toward the gate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell him you lied,¡± Indenuel said, desperate to keep Tolomon there.

    With surprising speed, Tolomon turned around, tearing Indenuel¡¯s shirt completely off him, revealing the mark that was admittedly still quite dark, even if it looked better than before.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the ten lashings. Martin just needs to see that. And he will now,¡± Tolomon said, dropping the shirt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Tolomon. Don¡¯t do this. I need to save the city. I need to end the war. I need to protect everyone,¡± Indenuel said, starting to panic.

    We know how to save you.

    Give us time.

    Use your tree power. Get the bark to saw the ropes.

    He¡¯s not a tree talker. He won¡¯t notice.

    Get him arrogant so he doesn¡¯t realize what¡¯s going on.

    Memories flashed through his mind. Memories of him saying he always survived because he assumed he was the weakest in the room. He shuffled through his memories, trying to find any moment at all where Tolomon had been arrogant. The demons showed him.

    ¡°My personal best is a single meal. Let¡¯s see how long you last.¡±

    ¡°I swear you to secrecy,¡± Indenuel blurted out.

    Tolomon froze. He turned around, frowning, anger trickling back into his eyes. ¡°What?¡±

    Indenuel adjusted his arms, tapping into his tree power, breaking the will of a single bark as it began to saw back and forth across the ropes of his hand. Indenuel willed it to be darker, sharper, as it started to cut into the rope. ¡°I swear you to secrecy.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t anymore. The High Elders revoked that right,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡¯m in a class higher than the High Elders. I don¡¯t follow their laws anymore, and therefore I can swear you to secrecy.¡±

    Tolomon smirked. ¡°Really stretching there, aren¡¯t you? Besides, didn¡¯t you learn your lesson from last time?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I learned the lesson. I learned it took you weeks to wear me down,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I don¡¯t need a week. I just need you to stay silent for one night.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Tolomon asked. ¡°One night? You honestly think I¡¯m going to untie you? Someone¡¯s got to wake up eventually and see you. I¡¯ll just go get Martin now for a different reason.¡±

    The demons hissed quietly. Don¡¯t make him think of ropes.

    Change the subject quick.

    Indenuel glared at him. ¡°Swear it, Tolomon.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Should my lips betray the secret, may my title as Graduate be revoked and my life end.¡±

    ¡°Good. Now,¡± Indenuel practiced, trying to make it look like he was trying to get his hands loose. Trying to give Tolomon the false sense of security. The more Tolomon smirked, the more Indenuel knew he was fooling him. ¡°Now I just need to¡­¡± He struggled again, and Tolomon folded his arms, waiting.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to get Martin now,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Fine. You do that,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon frowned, his eyes narrowing.

    You¡¯re too confident. He suspects something.

    The bark broke through, and Tolomon¡¯s eyes widened.

    He heard the rope break.

    GO!

    Indenuel broke the trees will. He lifted his hand as the branch wrapped his arm and pulled him up.

    ¡°Go, go, go,¡± Indenuel urged the tree.

    The branch flung him into the air. Indenuel reached forward, breaking another tree¡¯s will as it threw its branches to catch his fall before he swung as fast as he could toward the wall. The branches cut into his skin, they were bruised, but he didn¡¯t care. He had a city to save. Or he was going to die trying. The lonely son was starting its decent. Dawn was still a long while off, but he needed the night. The time when they weren¡¯t ready.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Indenuel asked the demons in his mind.

    Following you.

    Close.

    Get to the wall. The wall will slow him down.

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t,¡± Indenuel thought.

    Of course it will.

    He is human. He will need to climb it.

    It is a tall wall.

    ¡°Tolomon taught me to always assume you are the weakest one. He will cross over the wall like it is nothing.¡±

    There was a pause as Indenuel crossed over the wall, moving as fast as he possibly could.

    Whoa, all the demons said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought. How much farther till the camps.¡±

    You¡¯re almost there. Keep going.

    He won¡¯t follow you once you¡¯re there. He is under orders not to.

    Tolomon is obedient.

    That is his weakness.

    Indenuel tried to focus. He needed to save the city. This was the only way. Kiam wanted to stop his way of life. Kiam didn¡¯t need to change the High Elders. That was going to be his job.

    Powerful tree blockers! Careful!

    Indenuel went from on top of the tree to down below, hardly slowing down his momentum. The instant the tree¡¯s corruption righted itself, Indenuel went plowing into three guards who had their hands up, blocking the trees. He landed on top of them and filled them with pain to the gut, forcing it to their brains. A dark chill covered his body. He still had no shirt, but he knew it wasn¡¯t because of that. The mark was growing darker. He could see it. But he didn¡¯t focus on that.

    One thousand, one hundred and sixty.

    ¡°I only need to kill five hundred,¡± Indenuel said.

    We¡¯ll keep count all the same.

    Indenuel sensed the memories, forced the pain, getting angry. Tolomon couldn¡¯t reach him anymore. He was here, right in the middle of the battle, fighting as hard as he could. The men were there, prepared for him. But he was prepared for them, too. He sensed their memories, sensed why they needed to die. More importantly, he thought of Inessa. Thought of how much he needed her to be alright. He needed her to survive.

    One thousand, one hundred and forty-seven.

    One thousand, one hundred and forty-three.

    One thousand, one hundred and forty.

    It took the demons forever to say the numbers. He broke through the blockers, breaking the tree¡¯s will, dropping them to the ground.

    Arrow, dodge left.

    Indenuel did. It began to rain. Indenuel shivered, but he tried not to get distracted by it. He needed to kill all these people. If he was to go to hell in order to make sure the people he loved lived a better life, then so be it.

    ¡°Fill them with fear,¡± Indenuel said in his mind. ¡°Keep the blockers from using their powers.¡±

    It is too early in the battle.

    There are over a thousand soldiers here.

    They aren¡¯t going to get scared that easily.

    Indenuel gritted his teeth, working his way through the crowd, the anger turning into fear. There were a lot of soldiers here.

    An arrow stuck him right in the shoulder, breaking through the other side. Indenuel stumbled. The soldiers shouted in excitement. Indenuel dropped them, two hands, filling them full of pain, but it wasn¡¯t enough. Dropping two at a time didn¡¯t mean a whole lot of soldiers weren¡¯t surrounding him at that moment. Over a thousand soldiers, all knowing he was there.

    Indenuel reached for the trees, but they weren¡¯t responding. He had been here before, but this time he could not count on Tolomon. If Tolomon entered the fight, they would both be dead.

    Drop, now!

    Indenuel did. A dozen arrows shot into the other people. One grazed his forehead that he was almost certain it hit his brain. He had felt this before. This fear in a crowd. They were coming to him, clamoring towards him, ready to grab him, ready to hurt him.

    Indenuel screamed and threw his arms out. A strong wind appeared, stronger than anything he had experienced, knocking the men over. Indenuel opened his eyes and saw Garen.

    Sell your soul.

    It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll survive.

    There are one thousand, one hundred and sixteen soldiers in this army.

    They are all bent on killing you.

    Indenuel shut his eyes, remembering his loved ones, remembering everyone he would never see for the rest of eternity.

    Air. Air came out of my hands. The elements.

    His mind shuffled through the brief conversation with Martin. He said they were God¡¯s powers, but if that were true, how come air came out of his hands?

    Indenuel used the confusion of being knocked down to break the tree¡¯s will. He used all his power to kill the soldiers, trees skewering soldiers, pain wracking through their bodies, demons terrifying them with thoughts of hell, rain turning everything muddy. Garen continued to watch, waiting. The fear began to trickle into the campsite.

    The weather controllers are confused.

    Indenuel fell to his knees, forcing himself into the meditation state. He circled his hands together, a thick fog coming together. He forced himself to breathe easily. Forced himself to focus on weather only. Fog. He needed more fog. He put his other powers on hold as he focused all his energy into this one power. Fog swirled, chilling his torso, growing. He let it spread throughout the entire camp. He surrounded them, creating a wall of fog over every Kiamese soldier in the entire camp. He continued to thicken it, his energy swiftly running out.

    His mind eye shifted. He felt it, an untapped power, untapped potential. Pure, raw. This could be his. This is how he would save the city without selling his soul. He would use the powers of the Gods.

    His mind broke. Again. The fog shifted particles, changing to water. He was water. His essence, his consciousness, he was every piece of flowing water there was. He sensed the struggling men, trying to swim to the top for air. He grabbed every single one of them and forced them to the ground. He somehow sensed all one thousand and twenty-three souls, holding them down, keeping them there. There would be no survivors.

    As he sensed their souls leave their bodies, his water essence let them go, first a few at a time, then a dozen at a time. He kept himself focused, but he was covering so much land. He dropped columns of water once he knew the souls in that area were gone. He became smaller and smaller, letting the dead men float to the top before dropping the water to the ground.

    They¡¯re gone. You¡¯ve killed them all.

    You killed over a thousand men in a shorter time than it took you to kill the others.

 Chapter 167

    Indenuel rushed into his body again. He couldn¡¯t breathe as water filled his mouth, ears, and nose before it was drained. Indenuel found himself on his hands and knees, surrounded by bodies, coughing and hacking up water. There was one person still standing.

    Indenuel looked up to see Garen holding a knife with a blade as black as night. ¡°Sell your soul.¡±

    Water dripped off Indenuel¡¯s chin as he stared at the devil. ¡°No.¡±

    Garen¡¯s smile was twisted. ¡°Indenuel, do you have any idea what you¡¯ve just done? You created water through sheer will. You have touched the powers of the Gods Themselves. With more time, with more power, I can help you become one. Earth, water, air, fire, you can create your own worlds. You can fill the night sky with your creations. The world doesn¡¯t need the Savior. The world needs you.¡± Garen held out the knife, waiting for Indenuel to take it. ¡°And you need me.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said again.

    Garen shook his head. ¡°Are you really giving up the ability to be God? The High Elders would have to listen to you then. They would have to stay uncorrupted. You could kill at will.¡± Garen forced the black knife into Indenuel¡¯s hand, and it stuck there like an icicle in his wet hand. ¡°You and I can be rulers of this world. The Gods died, with no plans to keep it safe. Without you, it will fall apart. We can rebuild it. Make it better. We can do so much together. I just need your soul.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Garen¡¯s black eyes, feeling the devil¡¯s sleep threaten to take over. ¡°No.¡±

    Garen reached out, touching Indenuel¡¯s chin. Strength returned to his limbs. ¡°Don¡¯t go to sleep. We¡¯re not finished having this conversation yet.¡± Garen grabbed Indenuel¡¯s wrist, and he gasped as he actually felt the devil¡¯s hand on his. Garen forced the knife up to his shoulder. ¡°Do you swear to serve me as your master?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said.

    Garen seemed more amused than anything. ¡°At least tell me why not.¡± Indenuel said nothing, simply stared at Garen. ¡°You are already going to Hell. Why not use my powers to get rid of the High Elders. That is the only way you¡¯re going to defeat them. They are too powerful, otherwise.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t do this. He was not ready to have a moral discussion with the devil himself.

    ¡°Your soul is mine, either way. I¡¯m just helping you understand your potential. The Godhood you could achieve if you gave me your soul now.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said.

    All at once he was on his feet. Indenuel stared at Tolomon¡¯s face, soaked to the bone and frightened. ¡°Who were you talking to!¡± Tolomon demanded. Indenuel looked down, saw the knife had disappeared from his hand. He turned and saw Garen glaring darkly at Tolomon, hissing as he backed away. ¡°Indenuel!¡± Tolomon held him out enough to see the mark. It looked black in the moonlight.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t sell it,¡± Indenuel said, almost numbly. ¡°I won¡¯t become God. I can barely be the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°Become God? What are you talking about?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°It looks black, doesn¡¯t it,¡± Indenuel mumbled. ¡°But I swear, I swear there¡¯s still a little red left.¡±

    ¡°What did you do? What was that water?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just made it,¡± Indenuel said. Tolomon swore softly. The remaining water reflected the moonlight. He saw all the bodies. ¡°I killed them all.¡±

    ¡°You did,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Over a thousand people. I was only supposed to kill five hundred,¡± Indenuel said. Tolomon said nothing. ¡°I still have to fight another one, don¡¯t I.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You are done. You can¡¯t do this anymore. I will not allow it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°After a thousand, five hundred doesn¡¯t seem like a lot,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon forced him to look at him. ¡°Are you listening to me? You can¡¯t do this. Ever. You need to recover. You¡¯re barely standing and-¡± Tolomon stopped. He brought out a dagger and went to throw it when he froze, his eyes wide. ¡°Shit.¡±

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    ¡°Drop your weapons and identify yourselves!¡± a far too familiar voice shouted.

    Indenuel gasped. He backed away, a felled tree stopping his retreat as Nathaniel appeared in the small clearing. Nathaniel had a sword and a shield out, his pant legs wet from wading through water. ¡°You are surrounded, and we will attack! We demand to know what you¡¯ve done here!¡± Nathaniel walked forward with purpose until he saw Tolomon, then he froze. He lowered his shield, confusion on his face. ¡°Tolomon?¡±

    ¡°Shit, Nathaniel, what are you doing here?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°What am I doing here? What are you doing here?¡±

    Tolomon moved forward. ¡°Dammit, man, I¡¯ve been sworn under threat of death to my last remaining family to make sure no one sees us.¡±

    Indenuel tried not to move, to not bring attention to himself, but Nathaniel¡¯s gaze moved past Tolomon. ¡°Inden-?¡± Nathaniel¡¯s eyes dropped to his chest. How could it not? He quietly cursed Tolomon for ripping off his shirt, because now Nathaniel could see everything. All of it, in its deadly, devilish glory. Dawning horror bloomed across Nathaniel¡¯s face, and he would have rather the man stab him straight through the gut then look at him like that.

    The shield clattered to the ground, the sword slipping from his grip. Indenuel had to look away from the pain on Nathaniel¡¯s face as he folded his arms, knowing it did little to cover the marks. Nathaniel¡¯s steps started out slow but became quicker. ¡°No,¡± he whispered. ¡°No, no, Indenuel. No.¡± He was in pain as he dropped to his knees, unfolding Indenuel¡¯s arms, looking at the mark. ¡°This cannot be your reason for fighting.¡± Nathaniel did not hide his tears. ¡°Not him. Not the devil. No. No.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ it¡¯s still red,¡± Indenuel said.

    A sob traveled through Nathaniel. ¡°They broke you. The High Elders broke you!¡± He reached forward, his hand full of healing power, trying to trace it over the marks. Indenuel screamed, dropping to the ground, clutching his chest. It felt as though liquid fire was poured on him. Nathaniel took off his military coat and wrapped it around him, holding him close.

    ¡°I had to,¡± Indenuel groaned.

    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t. Not this. Never this,¡± Nathaniel said, his sob passing. He had never gotten angry, but the pain and hurt in his friend¡¯s voice was enough to keep him silent. It had happened. There was no changing it now. Nathaniel¡¯s coat was warm, and he could feel himself entering the devil¡¯s sleep. Garen might have taken it away for a bit, but it came back.

    Tolomon, standing not that far away, pulled out his sword, staring at nothing. Nathaniel, still holding Indenuel, looked at the sword in his hand. ¡°Tolomon?¡±

    ¡°I was sworn to secrecy, and I have my orders. Kill anyone that sees us, or Vivian and her entire family dies,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel gave Indenuel a final hug before standing. ¡°There has to be another way.¡±

    ¡°I know. I could never kill you. I would rather kill-¡± he stopped. He narrowed his eyes, then looked down at Nathaniel¡¯s sword at his feet.

    ¡°Tolomon,¡± Nathaniel said, his voice quiet but in command. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t you dare.¡±

    ¡°You are the only person they¡¯d believe could overpower me.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be this way.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m from the common class. They don¡¯t treat us the same. They never have. You¡¯ve seen Indenuel. They can¡¯t swear you to secrecy. You can get him the help he needs far better than I ever could. Your father doesn¡¯t know. Once I¡¯m gone, take Indenuel to him and tell him everything you saw.¡± Tolomon sheathed his own sword before tossing Nathaniel¡¯s fallen sword in the air with his foot, catching the hilt.

    Nathaniel took a few steps forward. ¡°Give me my sword right now.¡± His voice was serious. Tolomon gave him a look, measuring him up. ¡°That¡¯s an order from a military captain, Graduate. Do not disobey me.¡± Tolomon gave a small sigh, thumbing the blade before handing it over. Nathaniel took it, sheathing it. ¡°I will not lose you, Vivian does not have to die, and I won¡¯t make you kill me. We have time. Between the two of us, we will think of something else.¡±

    Indenuel began to cough. His vision was darkening around the edges. He held his head, trying to steady himself.

    ¡°I must take him back to the dungeon now. The moment we cross over the wall, three more Graduates will follow. You cannot be seen with me,¡± Tolomon said. Nathaniel looked at Indenuel who was still on his hands and knees, holding the military coat closed, still feeling the lingering pain of the healing power on his marks, the devil¡¯s sleep creeping up on him. He blinked the darkness back, trying to stay awake.

    ¡°Can you shake off three Graduates while you make it back to the dungeon?¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I can, yes.¡±

    ¡°Then we have until we get back to the dungeon to make a solid plan,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°And if not, I¡¯m taking your sword and slitting my throat, and you will run the hell away from me so the Graduates don¡¯t see you.¡±

    Nathaniel raised a hand, pointing at Tolomon. ¡°No. If the plan isn¡¯t solid enough, we fight over who kills themselves. My father will take notice if I¡¯m dead, and you can help him figure out why. It solves the problem just as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, and a stubborn ass,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I need to know you haven¡¯t given up and you will plan with me without holding back,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon walked over to Indenuel before placing him over his shoulders and standing up. ¡°You honestly think, if the plan isn¡¯t solid enough, you could win against me?¡±

    ¡°Yes. We are only allowed to use the weapons of the other person to make it look like the other killed us.¡± Tolomon froze. Indenuel, in his clouded mind, realized exactly what that meant. Nathaniel had a sword and a shield. Tolomon was a walking dagger collection.

    Tolomon narrowed his eyes. ¡°Fine. I agree to your terms. Let¡¯s start planning.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes closed. Nathaniel strapped his shield back on. ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead. Tell me everything as fast as you can.¡±

 Chapter 168

    Martin walked out of the dining hall, preparing himself to meditate in his study when he almost ran into Ana heading for breakfast. ¡°Ana! Good morning!¡±

    Ana barely smiled. ¡°Good morning, Martin.¡±

    He paused. ¡°Is everything alright.¡±

    She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°The dread is so deep. I feel like it¡¯s only gotten worse.¡±

    Martin felt a spike of panic. ¡°Is Inessa¡­¡±

    ¡°Still asleep, last time I checked. But something is off, and demons are at play. I cannot tell whether it¡¯s within our own household or if it¡¯s just the war.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Say the word and I can get you some strong lavender incense from High Elder Navir.¡±

    ¡°That is kind, thank you. He must be busy, but if I have another night like last night, I might have to.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t sleep, either?¡± Martin asked.

    Ana shook her head. ¡°Not at all. There must have been a bird at my window or something. Might have to drink more calming tea tonight.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll send a message to High Elder Navir, see if he can¡¯t make some strong lavender. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s been a hard week for you as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your thoughtfulness, Martin.¡±

    She left and Martin made his way to the study where Derio waited for him with incense sticks. ¡°Do not interrupt unless it¡¯s an emergency,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Understood, Martin,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Any word from the dungeons?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Simply that Indenuel is still sleeping.¡±

    His fingers gripped the sticks. ¡°Still?¡±

    ¡°They got a lot of corruption out of him, apparently,¡± Derio said.

    Martin¡¯s nod wasn¡¯t convincing. ¡°Alright. Well, after my meditation I¡¯ll go make a personal visit.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Derio said.

    Every day they were getting closer to Inessa being fertile, and Martin needed to make sure he could get Indenuel¡¯s mark off before he even suggested his idea. Martin closed the door, lighting a candle before burning the incense. He placed it in the first bowl by the door, then moved over to the one by the window. He heard the familiar sound of horse¡¯s hooves beating against the rocks as a messenger rode through the gates. Martin looked over, his heart stilling. With no trees, he heard horses¡¯ hooves a lot the past few days, none delivering the message he wanted. Maybe this one would be different.

    He glanced out the window and stopped. He knew that dismount. That walk. The gentle voice of gratitude as he handed the reigns off to a servant.

    Martin turned, opening the door. Nathaniel was alive. He was alright. He was home. Rosa beat him out the door, and he smiled, slowing his steps before stopping all together, knowing she needed to say hello first.

    Rosa threw her arms around him, and Nathaniel took her, spinning her around, kissing her. Martin looked away, giving them privacy. Sara walked toward the front door, smiling, tears running down her cheeks.

    ¡°What did I tell you?¡± Nathaniel asked, breaking away. ¡°Not a scratch.¡±

    Rosa laughed, tried to say something, but ended up kissing him again. Adrian tore out of the front door.

    ¡°Api! Api!¡± Adrian said.

    Nathaniel broke away in time to receive the hug from his youngest, smiling. He simply hugged him tightly, whispering something into his ear. Adrian nodded tears running down his cheeks. Nathaniel¡¯s other boys came, and Martin remained by the door, waiting for his son to give them each individual hugs, smiling, laughing, letting them see he was physically home.

    ¡°What happened?¡± Eduardo asked. ¡°High Elder Navir still has the trees blocked.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure the news will come soon. I am sworn under oath not to say anything, but what I can say is they have asked us all to come into the city, prepared to do whatever we can to protect her. Kiam is still out there, and the best way we can win this war is defending her. It is the best tactical advantage we have, considering our dwindling numbers,¡± Nathaniel said.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    ¡°What about the army? We saw them, their campfires. Right outside the wall. There were hundreds of campfires between you and Santollia City,¡± Diego said.

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°I assure you, son, the news will come soon. But I will not be the one to spread it.¡±

    Diego groaned but nodded. Sara walked up, smiling. ¡°Welcome home, son.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Mother.¡± Nathaniel hugged her.

    ¡°Have you eaten? You look exhausted. I think you¡¯ve lost weight while you were out there. Come have breakfast,¡± Sara said, patting his stomach.

    ¡°There are some things I¡¯d like to talk to Father about first, but then I will eat.¡±

    ¡°Well, alright. Do you want me to bring you anything?¡± Sara asked.

    Nathaniel smiled, taking Sara¡¯s shoulders before kissing her on the forehead. ¡°I¡¯m home, Mother. I won¡¯t leave until I¡¯m called. And I assure you, I will not leave this house until I have had breakfast.¡±

    Sara smiled, touching his cheeks. ¡°What about lunch?¡±

    Nathaniel took her hands from his face and placed them together, patting them. ¡°I will probably be reprimanded for saying this, but I¡¯m quite sure I¡¯ll stay until dinner.¡±

    Sara hugged him again before breaking away. ¡°Alright, then. Go talk to your father.¡±

    Nathaniel, never shy about hugging people, was already hugging Martin before he had time to lift his hands.

    ¡°Welcome home, son,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Thank you for watching over my family for me,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°An honor, as always,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Can we speak in your study?¡± Nathaniel asked, breaking away.

    ¡°Yes. I was getting it ready to meditate when you arrived,¡± Martin said, stepping aside to let Nathaniel walk in the home first. Nathaniel hugged Adosina, then bowed to Ana.

    ¡°Carlos says you¡¯re an idiot and you should have parried left. Whatever that means,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°Tell Carlos to stop worrying and it worked out just fine in the end,¡± Nathaniel said over his shoulder. Ana smiled, shaking her head as Martin walked into his study, putting out the incense. ¡°I won¡¯t be long,¡± Nathaniel said, giving one more kiss to Rosa before closing the door.

    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± Martin asked, placing the sticks to one side before easing himself into his chair.

    ¡°Do you have any news about what happened out there?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°No, no. However, with the army returning, I¡¯m certain High Elder Navir will call a meeting soon,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Right.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to tell me? Or should I wait for the reports from the Generals?¡±

    ¡°I swore an oath,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Understood. I will respect it. What would you like to talk to me about?¡± Martin asked.

    Nathaniel sighed, and Martin saw the shift. Saw the happy persona melt off and the grim one take its place. ¡°As the highest surviving commanding officer in the army that decided to come back, I snuck past Kiam to come back over the wall for a supply run last night.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°That sounds incredibly dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Which is why I didn¡¯t tell my men where I was going. We were short on supplies, and we needed to survive the battle planned for the next day. We didn¡¯t have much of a chance before, but with added supplies it could at least boost morale.¡±

    ¡°So, you risked your life to bring back supplies?¡±

    ¡°Arrows, daggers, swords, as well as food and enhanced herbs for teas and such, I knew what the men needed, and that the armory was well stocked. Trees were blocked, so I had to make the choice.¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t stop his hand trembling as he rubbed his forehead. He didn¡¯t want to imagine the danger of such a mission. ¡°Alright. Glad you¡¯re safe.¡±

    ¡°I passed by our home on the way out of habit. Mostly to see a familiar place. And¡­ and I saw Indenuel here.¡±

    Martin paused, frowning. ¡°You saw¡­ Indenuel? Here?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father. He was climbing up the window into Inessa¡¯s room,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin stared at his son, not one emotion coming from his face. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ impossible.¡±

    Nathaniel gave a sad smile. ¡°I know what I saw, Father.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s-¡± Martin stopped. Nathaniel wasn¡¯t supposed to know Indenuel was recovering in the dungeon. With Tolomon being in the dungeon, there was no way the boy could leave. Martin¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°You¡¯re certain it was Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±

    ¡°Heading up to Inessa¡¯s room?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t hear what they said, but when they started kissing, I left them alone and kept going, and I do assume they kept going,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin stared at Nathaniel. He wanted to believe Nathaniel was just seeing things, but the fact was, he had seen it himself. In a vision. Not only that, but Martin had spent the past couple days trying to get this very thing to happen. But the thing that left him so unsettled was that Indenuel couldn¡¯t do something like this until his mark was gone. But¡­ but his vision. Indenuel was marked. ¡°Son, you realize what you¡¯ve told me. You realize Indenuel is in a higher class than you. You have laid an accusation against him, and if he denies it, you could receive ten lashings for damaging the reputation of the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°I know what I saw. Inessa is your concubine, and despite the social classes, I thought you needed to know.¡±

    Martin tapped his finger against the desk, feeling troubled. Inessa was more than just his concubine, and he still swore to make sure no one knew the truth. He believed Nathaniel, of course, but it simply didn¡¯t make sense. Indenuel was in the dungeon. Tolomon was guarding him. There was no way Tolomon would let Indenuel out for something like this. The only ones who were powerful enough to swear him to secrecy was the High Elders. But they wouldn¡¯t swear Tolomon to secrecy just so Indenuel could sleep with Inessa. So what was¡­

    Navir wasn¡¯t allowing him into war meetings. He cut off the connection to the trees. Sending him on a wild chase through the books to keep him busy.

    Martin stood, and Nathaniel watched him curiously.

    Pushing Martin to keep sleeping with Inessa. Not laying down the law when he knew Martin was lying. Giving him a deadline of a month and a half. He had no idea what was going on with Indenuel. He assumed he was getting healed, that the other High Elders were taking care of it. He realized his grave mistake. Indenuel still had a dangerously red mark in his vision, and he knew the men he worked with. Men capable of keeping the darkest of secrets. ¡°I need to go.¡± Martin headed for the door. ¡°Welcome home, son.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

 Chapter 169

    Martin sprinted down the steps of the dungeon, sick to his stomach. He should ask Inessa to confirm the story, but somehow, he knew this was where he would get the information he needed. If Indenuel¡¯s mark was clearing, then Nathaniel must have been mistaken. If it was even a shade darker¡­

    He threw open the door to Indenuel¡¯s cell. Tolomon stood there. ¡°Good morning, High Elder Martin, sir.¡±

    Martin stared at the man who was being overly formal. ¡°How long has Indenuel been asleep?¡±

    ¡°All night. He had a hard cleansing session, sir.¡±

    Martin moved into the cell, staring at the boy. Even with the golden lights of the torches, Indenuel had no color in his face except the dark circles under his eyes.

    ¡°I need you to unlock the chains around his torso,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I have no key, sir. I was asked to give it to someone else to keep Indenuel safe.¡±

    ¡°Who has the key?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I cannot say, sir.¡±

    ¡°Is it High Elder Navir?¡±

    ¡°I cannot say, sir,¡± Tolomon repeated.

    Martin took an uneasy breath. ¡°Has one of the members of the High Elders sworn you to silence?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, sir.¡±

    ¡°I need to see his torso,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I can pick a lock, sir.¡±

    Martin stared at Tolomon¡¯s face, saw how no emotions came from it. ¡°Excellent. Do that for me.¡±

    Tolomon slipped a dagger out from¡­ somewhere. It might have been his shirt sleeve. In no time at all, the lock was off and Tolomon carefully unwrapped Indenuel¡¯s torso. Martin reached forward, untying the first of the strings. It was enough. His worst fears were there. The mark over his sternum was such a deep red color it almost looked black, with thin lines of darkness feeding into it. Martin curled his fists. This had to be Navir¡¯s doing. That man was forcing the poor boy to do something devilish.

    ¡°Who else knows about this?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean, sir,¡± Tolomon answered.

    Martin looked at Tolomon, tears running down his cheeks. ¡°Was it Navir that swore you to silence?¡±

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about, sir,¡± Tolomon answered.

    Martin dried his eyes, turning around. ¡°Lock him back up, Tolomon. And do not let another High Elder in here without me present. Understand?¡±

    ¡°Completely, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin went up the steps of the dungeon, feeling betrayed. Anger. Hurt. Most of all, he was terrified for Indenuel¡¯s soul. What signs had he missed? Could he have stopped this sooner? It didn¡¯t matter. He was going to stop it now.

    By the time Martin reached the Cathedral, he was fuming. ¡°Where is High Elder Navir,¡± Martin asked as calmly as he could to one of the guards. His voice was not nearly as calm as he hoped.

    ¡°In a meeting with the King and Queen and the other High Elders at the palace,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Damn!¡± Martin said, turning around and heading back to his carriage.

    ¡°Sir? Is everything alright?¡± the guard asked.

    Martin didn¡¯t answer. He threw open his carriage door. ¡°Palace as fast as possible, please.¡±

    Martin rubbed his forehead, trying to contain his anger. He realized he was mainly angry at Navir. There was little anger for Indenuel. The boy tried to kill him. He lost his powers because of it. He had every right to be angry at the boy, but he couldn¡¯t. He was young, bullied into this situation that never should have happened. The ride to the palace did little to calm his anger. He was sick with worry about the state of Indenuel¡¯s soul. Martin lost his powers and he was placed to one side. He wasn¡¯t being consulted. The High Elders were formed so they could all consult together, not go behind each other¡¯s back. And with Indenuel corrupted as he was, this kind of secrecy, playing with the devil, going behind each other¡¯s back, this could make Santollia fall.

    Martin marched right into the council room. King Ramiro was in the process of reading a report when he stopped. ¡°Oh, hello Martin. Forgive me, they said you weren¡¯t going to join us. Would you like me to start from the beginning?¡±

    ¡°What have you done to Indenuel!¡± Martin shouted at Navir.

    Navir raised an eyebrow. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t act like I¡¯m an ignorant child. That boy is lying in the dungeon, his mark one shade away from being devil black. What have you done!¡± Martin shouted.

    Queen Lisabeth gasped, covering her mouth. King Ramiro¡¯s eyes widened, dropping the paper.

    Navir stood. ¡°Martin enough.¡±

    ¡°I was never consulted. You cannot play with the boy¡¯s soul like this!¡± Martin said.

    Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Your majesties. This is a matter for the High Elder¡¯s to discuss. You are excused. Do not speak a word of what you heard.¡± The King and Queen still stared at Navir in shock. ¡°Go.¡± They got up, leaving the room. Martin glared at Navir. ¡°Was it Tolomon that told you?¡± Navir asked, his voice dangerous.

    ¡°No, Tolomon never said a word to me about what happened,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°So he made some sort of gesture? How did you find out?¡± Navir asked.

    Martin realized Tolomon¡¯s life was in danger. If Navir swore him to secrecy, it might be more than just his life. ¡°Nothing Tolomon said or did made me realize what was going on. He fulfilled his oath. You leave him alone.¡±

    Navir narrowed his eyes. ¡°Then how did you find out?¡±

    ¡°You willingly let a marked individual out. You let him use his powers. You honestly thought you could control him?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°How did you find out,¡± Navir asked again, emphasizing every word.

    Martin didn¡¯t want to admit it, since a part of him still needed Indenuel for his own plans, but he couldn¡¯t keep this one secret. ¡°He slept with Inessa last night. My son saw him. Nathaniel had no idea he was in the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel did what?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°Did you know about what Navir was doing with Indenuel?¡± Martin asked Fadrique.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t tell me, but I guessed,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t stop him?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°He is winning this war for us,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You are the Acting Senior High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church!¡± Martin shouted. ¡°You do not push a boy to sell his soul to the devil!¡±

    ¡°He hasn¡¯t!¡± Navir shouted back. ¡°I checked it myself! I am well within my bounds, even as Acting Senior High Elder, to do what is necessary to protect the people of Santollia!¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t protecting Santollia! This is going to get us all killed!¡± Martin screamed.

    ¡°This is going to get us all killed,¡± Cristoval said at the exact same time Martin said it.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    The anger disappeared from Martin¡¯s face. Navir, too, looked shocked. They both turned to see Cristoval, sitting in his chair next to Dalius, saying nothing at all.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Martin asked as Cristoval said it at the exact same time, with the same inflection. Goosebumps rose on Martin¡¯s arms. He turned to Dalius for help. Dalius closed his eyes, touching his grandfather¡¯s arm before shaking his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s hap-¡± Dalius stalled as Cristoval mirrored exactly what he said, even to the stalling. ¡°-pening,¡± Dalius and Cristoval finished.

    ¡°Is this of the devil?¡± Fadrique and Cristoval asked.

    ¡°Would someone shut him up?¡± Navir and Cristoval said.

    Silence descended in the room. Martin stared at Cristoval, unease filling his soul. Cristoval was glancing around at the spirits no one else could see, smiling wide with excitement in his eyes, every shadow on his face making the hairs on the back of Martin¡¯s neck rise. Dalius still had an arm on his grandfather.

    ¡°It¡¯s the beginning of the end,¡± Cristoval said.

    ¡°High Elders!¡± All four men jumped at King Ramiro¡¯s booming voice.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Navir asked, still staring at Cristoval who resumed his quiet mumbles.

    ¡°I have news!¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°Come in!¡± Navir gave Martin a warning look before King Ramiro entered as Queen Lisabeth talked with the messenger.

    ¡°Kiam has brought us a letter. They will surrender under one condition,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Navir raised an eyebrow. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    King Ramiro shut the door, holding the paper out. ¡°The Empress is coming in one month. She wishes to speak to Indenuel personally. Only she, him, and one bodyguard each. She will only negotiate a surrender with the Warrior. Those are her terms.¡±

    Navir winced.

    ¡°That sly woman,¡± Fadrique mumbled.

    Martin sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°She¡¯s going to find out. They certainly have stories in their culture of marked individuals. She¡¯ll know Indenuel has been using the devil¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°Quiet, Martin,¡± Navir said through gritted teeth. ¡°Leave us to discuss the letter, your majesty.¡±

    ¡°Yes, High Elder Navir,¡± King Ramiro said, walking out of the room.

    ¡°How much of the mark can you get cleared in a month?¡± Navir asked Dalius.

    ¡°With how black it is?¡± Dalius asked. ¡°That¡¯s going to take at least a year.¡±

    ¡°She knew this. That¡¯s why she¡¯s coming straight here. She¡¯s going to find out we allowed a marked individual to fight our battles,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°No, she won¡¯t. I told Indenuel when we first started this that he is on his own. I will not protect him, and he will have to act like he did this on his own,¡± Navir said.

    Martin listened, but still had a hard time understanding Navir¡¯s words fully. ¡°Not only did you leave that boy to use these demonic powers, but you assured him you were going to abandon him if he ever got caught?¡±

    ¡°He wanted this just as much as I did. I created the opportunity for him to fulfill the prophecy,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°How many soldiers did he kill?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Overall? Or in each battle?¡± Navir asked.

    Martin was so disgusted by Navi¡¯s disinterested voice that he had to lean against a table. ¡°How many battles did that poor boy fight?¡±

    ¡°Three,¡± Navir answered.

    Martin curled his fist, glaring at Navir. ¡°You used a marked individual for your own military gain? To murder a countless number of soldiers? And now the Empress herself is¡­¡± Martin covered his face.

    Navir turned to Dalius. ¡°Write up an arrest warrant for Inessa. She needs to be in chains and in the dungeon before lunchtime. Tell the guards to ignore any plea she might have to the contrary. Captain Nathaniel is a reliable enough source.¡±

    Dalius nodded, scribbling it down. Martin was breathing heavily, trying to calm his anger. He had the smallest spike of panic, knowing if Inessa and Indenuel were on trial for adultery and found guilty, Inessa would be sent home in disgrace. He wouldn¡¯t have to sleep with her now, which should fill him with relief, but it didn¡¯t. He had a glimpse of the personal hell his secret daughter would returning to, and he couldn¡¯t possibly let that happen. But what else could he do?

    Dalius pushed the ink, quill, and paper toward Navir, who signed it. Martin glared at the table, readjusting his plan. He could use this as leverage to keep Inessa safe. He would blackmail Navir if he had to.

    ¡°Navir,¡± Martin said, almost breathless. Sickened by the way these men casually went about their business after doing something so despicable. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°Oh, enough theatrics, Martin. We have a month to form a plan.¡±

    ¡°The devil¡¯s mark isn¡¯t the only corruptible thing in this world,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s the people who aren¡¯t afraid to do what is necessary who become respected leaders.¡±

    ¡°What is necessary?¡± The nausea was more powerful than ever. ¡°The Empress is coming here, and there are still over a thousand soldiers right outside the wall.¡±

    Fadrique shook his head. ¡°Not anymore. Indenuel killed them all.¡±

    Martin¡¯s soul shriveled at Fadrique¡¯s words. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Indenuel got so strong he created water and drowned them all,¡± Fadrique said.

    Martin¡¯s heart pounded. ¡°But that¡¯s impossible. The elements¡­ he couldn¡¯t have done that unless he sold his soul.¡±

    ¡°And yet, marked as he was, he created it and killed a thousand soldiers,¡± Navir said. Martin again leaned against the table, feeling lightheaded, sinking into the Queen¡¯s empty chair. A thousand. Indenuel murdered a thousand soldiers. ¡°I shall begin making the incense now. We will wake Indenuel so he can learn what¡¯s at stake. He must convince the Empress that what he did was through the power of God, and not the devil, and coerce her into signing a treaty to end the war. We will also place him under trial for his adultery. That, I¡¯m sure, has caused some of the darkness in his mark. Indenuel is unstable as a marked individual, so the lighter his mark, the more confident we can be when he visits with the Empress.¡±

    Martin knew he needed to speak, but he was too shocked to get his mind working again. A thousand soldiers. The devil¡¯s powers. Water.

    ¡°What do we tell the people?¡± Fadrique asked as Martin tried to steady himself.

    ¡°Indenuel used water. This is, according to the church, God¡¯s power. We feed them the same story we feed the Empress. Indenuel fulfilled the prophecy. We are just working out the remaining peace talk.¡±

    ¡°The prophecy only said five hundred. He slaughtered a thousand,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°I know that. You know that. Martin and Dalius know that. Indenuel knows that. No one else does. And that is how we will keep it.¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously so blinded by your power that you think this is going to work?¡± Martin asked, rising from his chair. ¡°Indenuel has wiped out over a thousand soldiers, and the Empress is weeding out our one tool to ending this war.¡±

    ¡°Kiam no longer dares come up against us. I am confident in this course of action,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°And what of Indenuel? If she figures out he¡¯s marked, she will demand we kill him, and we will have no other option but to agree.¡±

    Navir shrugged. ¡°I guess we will.¡±

    Martin glared at Navir. Glared at the man he once considered a friend and mentor. And then he punched him right in the mouth.

    Navir flew back, throwing a hand out to brace himself against the wall, keeping his other hand on his mouth. Fadrique and Dalius were on their feet. King Ramiro opened the door, taking a few steps in. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Martin grabbed the front of Dalius¡¯ robes. ¡°No, nothing is alright! We don¡¯t focus on the Empress. We don¡¯t focus on the war.¡± He dragged Dalius out of the room. Dalius was too surprised and shocked to fight back. ¡°We focus on one thing alone. Get that mark off Indenuel. Are we clear?¡±

    ¡°Did you just hit Navir?¡± Dalius asked.

    ¡°No one else can. And someone needed to.¡±

    Martin kept a hold of Dalius¡¯ robes as they descended into the dungeon. Dalius was nervous but did nothing to fight back. Martin threw open the cell door and pushed Dalius in. Tolomon took a step forward, watching carefully.

    ¡°You sit in the chair next to him and you get that mark off,¡± Martin said, his anger bubbling over.

    ¡°I can¡¯t do this in one month,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to clear it in one month. I expect you to spend all your energy working on clearing it because that¡¯s what we do as High Elders. We protect the souls that follow us so they can rest easily in the next life. You get that mark off that boy¡¯s chest, even if it takes you a year! You never should have agreed to this! This is wrong!¡±

    ¡°You wanted Kiam to win, then?¡± Dalius asked, brushing off his robes as Tolomon picked the lock again.

    ¡°I would rather have Kiam burn this city to the ground than have the devil claim this boy¡¯s soul. He has experienced hell enough as it is,¡± Martin said.

    Dalius glared at Martin as Tolomon removed the chains from Indenuel¡¯s torso. ¡°He agreed to this. It was his idea. Don¡¯t blame us for what he wanted to do.¡±

    ¡°I will blame you. He came to you, and you agreed to this devilish idea. You are a High Elder. You know better,¡± Martin said as Navir and Fadrique appeared in the doorway of the cell. Tolomon untied the strings of Indenuel¡¯s shirt.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend your soul is so clean, Martin,¡± Fadrique said as Navir held a handkerchief to his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. I know we¡¯re all in danger of the horrors of Hell. Which is why we must be diligent in making sure no one follows us down there,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon opened Indenuel¡¯s shirt, moving it down to his elbows. Martin shuddered as he saw the mark in its entirety. Tolomon straightened before freezing at the sight of Navir¡¯s bleeding lip. His eyes traveled over Martin¡¯s hands, spying the red knuckles. He raised both eyebrows, impressed.

    Dalius sat down in the chair, touching the individual marks on Indenuel¡¯s chest before pulling. A little corruption began to ooze out of his chest. It was a little, but it was a start.

    Navir checked his handkerchief. ¡°We go ahead with my plan. The Empress will be here in a month to discuss a treaty with Indenuel. We train him on what to say. We do what we can to cleanse his mark. When he wakes up, we will try him for adultery and see if that will help cleanse the mark. This meeting is over.¡± Navir placed the handkerchief back on his lip.

    Dalius kept pulling small bits of the corruption out. Tolomon stared at Navir¡¯s lip, and Navir, feeling the weight of the gaze, glared back at him. Tolomon looked away, letting him see the humor in his face. Tolomon, it seemed, did not care that Navir got punched and wasn¡¯t about to alert the other Graduates. Navir headed back up the stairs. Fadrique followed after.

    ¡°I shall check in tonight,¡± Martin said, walking up to Tolomon. The man looked surprised that Martin was talking to him instead of Dalius. ¡°I expect a full report, including if Dalius swore you to secrecy for any reason. I shall also check Indenuel¡¯s mark myself every night.¡± Martin finally turned toward Dalius. ¡°And it better not get any blacker.¡±

    Dalius said nothing. He simply continued to pull, glaring at Martin.

    ¡°I will perform these duties to the best of my abilities,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Martin patted the man on the shoulder before heading up the stairs. ¡°I know you will.¡±

    A guard walked toward them with a note. ¡°High Elder Dalius has been requested on an errand.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s busy at the moment,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it¡¯s from Captain Nathaniel, sir. About your concubine.¡± The guard held up the paper. ¡°They tried to arrest her, but she can¡¯t wake up. Ana, widow of Carlos, believes she¡¯s in a demon induced sleep.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s face turned unreadable, but Martin still noticed him give Indenuel the smallest of glances.

 Chapter 170

    It was difficult to understand what was going on. Inessa somehow knew she was asleep but didn¡¯t realize it until she felt sunlight on her skin. It was warm. She should be awake. But she wanted to sleep so desperately.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± she whispered, feeling her fingers moving.

    ¡°Inessa?¡± That was not Indenuel. It was Adosina. She kept her mouth closed, fearing she had given herself away. ¡°Can you hear me?¡±

    ¡°Keep pulling, Ana. She¡¯s coming to,¡± Rosa said on the other side of her.

    ¡°This is inappropriate! This is something only High Elder Dalius should be doing,¡± an unfamiliar voice said.

    ¡°High Elder Dalius wouldn¡¯t be allowed in Inessa¡¯s room without my father present. He is taking far too long to get here, and I assure you, Ana is more than capable.¡±

    Nathaniel? What was he doing here? Not just on the other side of the door of her room, but here at the house. He should be away, fighting Kiam. What happened at the battle?

    ¡°Indenuel.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but let his name slip again as she tried to sit up.

    ¡°Easy, Inessa. There are a lot of demons keeping you asleep right now,¡± Rosa said.

    Inessa blinked, her vision coming back. Rosa and Adosina were on either side of her on the bed. Ana was at the front, making a pulling motion.

    ¡°This is a delicate situation. If she isn¡¯t careful, she could release those demons into the city,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°She¡¯s cleared,¡± Ana said, holding something in her hands.

    The guard threw the door open and walked in, which is when Inessa realized the string of her nightclothes was useless and she was showing far too much cleavage. Rosa and Adosina stood, talking at once.

    ¡°This is inappropriate, sir,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°You cannot come into her room when she¡¯s only in her bedclothes!¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°I have a note sighed by Acting Senior High Elder Navir himself,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°And it still gives you no right to walk in here while she¡¯s dressed like this,¡± Adosina said.

    Nathaniel walked in, taking the guard¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I assure you, good sir, these women will not let Inessa leave. Come on. We¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    Inessa felt sick to her stomach as the door closed. She clutched the blankets around her, watching the women. What was happening? She barely remembered anything except Indenuel looking at her. Telling her he loved her.

    ¡°Addy,¡± Inessa said, hardly a whisper. ¡°What¡¯s happening? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a black carriage out front,¡± Adosina said, folding her arms and glaring at the door.

    A black carriage. Meant to take a person into the dungeon. And a guard here so focused on arresting her that he would walk in while she was in her bedclothes.

    ¡°Do you know who put you to sleep?¡± Ana asked, dropping her hands to her side.

    Inessa closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. One secret night with Indenuel wasn¡¯t going to fix all her problems. What it did was help remind her what it was like to be happy. Her pain numbed. She was certain it was Indenuel who drugged her. How, she didn¡¯t know, but who else could it be?

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright, Inessa. We¡¯ll get to the bottom of this. I swear it,¡± Adosina said, rubbing her shoulders as Rosa got a dress out for her to get into.

    ¡°The war? What happened¡­ is it¡­¡± Inessa started to say.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°Indenuel. Is Indenuel alright?¡± Inessa hated how much her voice gave her away.

    Adosina frowned, looking at Ana. ¡°No one has heard news about him in weeks.¡±

    Inessa nodded, covering her mouth. Her hands trembled, and she refused to talk. Somehow the guard was here for her, and somehow the High Elders knew she slept with Indenuel, and yet she was most afraid for Indenuel.

    The women helped her get dressed, and once she was done, Ana opened the door and the guard walked in again. He and Nathaniel were talking, and Nathaniel had put him at ease to the point where he was chuckling when the door opened.

    ¡°Is she ready?¡± the guard asked.

    Inessa found herself falling back on a habit. She placed her hands in front of her, looking down, trying to look as meek as possible. ¡°I am, sir.¡±

    The irons appeared on her wrists before the guard grabbed her elbow and led her out of the house. Adosina followed, demanding to know the entire situation.

    ¡°Addy,¡± Nathaniel said to dissuade her.

    ¡°Whatever issues you have with the arrest may be taken up with the person who signed the warrant, which is Acting Senior High Elder Navir himself,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°I will take it up with him. I will make sure he followed the law,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Addy, shh,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Inessa said nothing. Nathaniel glanced at her, the concern obvious in his face. She stepped into the bright light before she was forced into the carriage. No one had to tell her why she was being arrested. She already knew. Wonderful things rarely lasted long in her life.

    ***

    Martin walked down the stairs to the dungeon, opening the door to Indenuel¡¯s cell. Dalius was sitting there, still pulling the corruption out, his eyes closed. Martin walked forward, and Dalius stopped, opening his eyes. He gathered the corruption that had come out of Indenuel, shielding it with his own peace shield as he smothered it.

    ¡°Am I allowed to leave? I feel like a prisoner here,¡± Dalius asked, slight sarcasm hitting his voice.

    ¡°You are making your wrong decisions right. It is what every person in this dungeon is meant to do here,¡± Martin said.

    Dalius said nothing. He simply straightened, brushing off his robes before leaving the cell. Martin waited until Dalius¡¯ steps receded before walking closer to Indenuel. Without meaning to, he touched the boy¡¯s forehead, feeling how frightfully cold he was.

    ¡°Has he ever complained of the cold?¡± Martin asked.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    ¡°No, sir. I think he¡¯s used to it,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin nodded, blinking back tears. ¡°I¡¯ll bring blankets tomorrow, just in case.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Martin saw the marks. He wasn¡¯t sure how long Dalius had been down here, but it was working. Slowly. He was still terrified at how dark it looked, but it was getting better. Martin reached out slowly, knowing exactly how his powers would feel if they were as strong as they had been, and feeling nothing there. He placed a finger on the frigid black mark at his shoulder. Indenuel gasped, his eyes still closed, before he turned his head, mumbling something through the mask. Martin let go of the mark. Tolomon appeared by Indenuel¡¯s side, watching the boy¡¯s face carefully before taking the edges of his shirt and moving it back on his shoulders.

    ¡°He is in good hands, Tolomon. Thank you,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir. I couldn¡¯t tell anyone about what was going on. It was driving me mad,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin nodded, watching his son¡¯s closest friend tying Indenuel¡¯s shirt back together, not hiding the emotions of worry and concern on his face. ¡°You once called me Martin.¡±

    ¡°I meant no disrespect, sir. It was a moment of deep confusion and hurt for me,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Which means I lost your respect in that moment,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon finished tying Indenuel¡¯s shirt back on, not looking at him. ¡°You gained it back by punching Navir.¡±

    Martin smiled, looking down at his hand that had started to bruise. There was still a little swelling, too. No one else had noticed it. Tolomon motioned him over before placing his fingers on his temple, doing a circular motion as healing power poured into him. Martin closed his eyes, sensing the healing power a little, realizing Tolomon was now a stronger healer than him.

    Tolomon broke away, and Martin looked at his hand, wiggling his fingers. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°An honor, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin tried to smile again. ¡°You know, I¡¯d like to think by asking people to not use sir, or my title of High Elder, I could somehow be more approachable. That it would be easier for people to come to me with their struggles.¡± Tolomon glanced at Martin as he gathered up the chains but said nothing. ¡°I know punching Navir was needed, but that act alone won¡¯t heal the decades of trauma the Graduate program has caused you.¡±

    It was there, the slight tremor of Tolomon¡¯s hands that wouldn¡¯t have been noticeable except he was holding chains, and they began to shake. Tolomon set them down, looking at the floor, running a hand through his short hair. ¡°I¡¯ve watched a lot of friends crack. Looked away as they murdered innocents. I thought, since I hadn¡¯t done anything, it wouldn¡¯t get to me, but it has. I¡¯ve cracked too, I can feel it.¡±

    Martin nodded, feeling sick to his stomach. ¡°It¡¯s going to take years to fix what we¡¯ve done, and decades for it to heal.¡±

    ¡°The women? The children?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Martin couldn¡¯t look Tolomon in the eye. ¡°I pray they are resting easy in the next life, and I know we High Elders are going to suffer in hell because of it. I will try and do everything in my power to stop this, but please give me the compassion and mercy I need to fix it. It might be a few years before I can make this right. And even in making it right, I will still go to hell.¡±

    Tolomon gave a slow nod. ¡°It¡¯s not just women and children, is it? The assignment I received. Two sisters. No questions.¡± Tolomon about said something but looked as though he was having a hard time getting it out. There were tears in his eyes. ¡°Do you know what they did? Why they deserved to die?¡±

    Martin studied Tolomon, knowing he would be going against all the secrets he held as High Elder by letting him know. But the man was clearly suffering. A quiet suffering but suffering all the same.

    ¡°I can guess. If you are willing to take on another secret for the time being,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to know.¡±

    ¡°If Reynaldo told you they were sisters, that¡¯s a term we use to keep the truth a secret. They most likely weren¡¯t sisters. They were lovers,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon frowned. ¡°Lovers?¡± Martin nodded, waiting for the questions. ¡°As in¡­¡± The man looked genuinely confused.

    ¡°There are individuals who feel an intimate love towards members of their same gender,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And you¡­¡± Tolomon again tried to organize his thoughts. ¡°And you murder them?¡±

    Martin winced. He couldn¡¯t help it. He tried telling himself the lie that helped him sleep at night. That he was simply looking the other way. He wasn¡¯t actually the one making their deaths look like accidents. Tolomon had never done one of these assignments, but there was still a deep hurt in his soul. Martin never wrote down the assignments to have them murdered, but he didn¡¯t stop it, either. Tolomon had experienced hell by his inaction, and Martin would go there for his.

    ¡°Why?¡± Tolomon asked, his voice cracking in emotion. ¡°Why did they need to die?¡±

    Martin sighed, not able to look at Tolomon. ¡°We believe individuals who feel this way are dangerous.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Are they?¡± Martin had no answer to that. Tolomon studied him further, his frown deepening. ¡°Did those two women commit a horrible sin? Did they murder? Steal? Lie? Cheat? Did they wreak havoc in their town? Or did they just love each other?¡±

    Martin felt it again. The crushing weight on his soul, and the knowledge that once he died, the demons would drag him into hell to remind him just how wicked a man he really was. And of everything that happened recently, he had a plethora of sins for the demons to feast on. Tolomon picked up the chain again, wrapping it around Indenuel.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why those women have those feelings toward each other, sir, and I¡¯m not going to judge what I don¡¯t understand. What I do know is murdering them isn¡¯t the answer to it.¡± Tolomon locked the chains back up. He sighed, looking across the way. ¡°Those two women died in a swimming accident. My old friend Fish got the assignment instead. We called him Fish because he could hold his breath for a very long time.¡± Tolomon wiped a tear from his eye. ¡°Pretty sure he was responsible for a lot of those kinds of murders. The man didn¡¯t last a year before he took his own life. Discovered his body at the bottom of a well. He made it look like a murder during one of his bodyguard assignments. It¡¯s what the record says, but I saw inconsistencies in it. He killed himself and made it look like a secret murder. Maybe he was trying to make up for all the other kills he made look like accidents.¡± Tolomon held his forehead, letting out an unsteady breath. ¡°They didn¡¯t even have to send him on an impossible mission to die. He was dragged to Hell. Did so quietly, not even putting up a fight. I was told he looked exhausted but resigned. The face most of my common class Graduates had when they-¡± Tolomon¡¯s voice finally broke. He looked down, gripping the table, crying. ¡°Dammit, Martin. We don¡¯t have years to solve this problem. There are a lot of good men breaking under the pressures, a lot of innocents dying for no reason. I can¡¯t keep watching them break. I can¡¯t keep pretending everything is fine.¡± Tolomon touched Indenuel¡¯s shoulder, looking away. ¡°A piece of me dies with them, and there¡¯s only so much more I can handle before I¡¯m left just a shell.¡±

    Martin sank into a chair, tears in his own eyes. The orders he was given, knowing Tolomon had taken on too much. This was a confession, and Tolomon was unstable. The man needed a reassignment. An impossible one to give him a different type of rest. But Martin simply couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. That was murder. And murder was wrong.

    ¡°There are a lot of messes I need to clean up in the High Elders. It¡¯s corrupt. Almost too corrupt.¡± He instinctively looked down at Indenuel¡¯s chest, thinking of Inessa. ¡°We have a dark red mark of our own, collectively. It is going to take time.¡± Martin paused, then stood up, reaching over to touch Tolomon¡¯s arm as he wiped his tears with the other one. ¡°Tolomon, you have carried far more than anyone was ever expected to. I will not blame you if you need to set it down and walk away.¡±

    ¡°You want to reassign me?¡± Tolomon asked, almost numbly. ¡°Send me somewhere to die?"

    "I want you to rest, but I don¡¯t want you to die. I couldn¡¯t handle it. If you need to¡­ to fake your death and run away, I will not intervene. I will keep the High Elders off your trail. I promise I will keep cleaning these messes while you¡¯re away,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon was considering it. He saw it in the way the weight seemed to lift off his shoulders. But then he looked down at Indenuel, and the weight returned. ¡°I can¡¯t. It would kill him.¡±

    ¡°And staying could get you killed,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°It might, yes. But it¡¯s alright. Indenuel is an idiot. He¡¯s obnoxious. I poke fun at him too much. But I consider him my brother. I can¡¯t leave the poor man now with how dark that mark is. He is the most important person in the world, and I can keep him from cracking for as long as possible.¡±

    Martin nodded. Tolomon folded his arms, looking away, and Martin thought he saw a little of the weight lifted off his shoulders. ¡°Thank you, Tolomon. I appreciate you telling me all this. I hope it has lightened your burden a little.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s helped me see my purpose, yes. Thank you, sir.¡±

    Martin tried to smile. ¡°You still insist on calling me sir?¡±

    Tolomon met Martin¡¯s gaze, sorting through some things in his mind. ¡°You and Sara took me in like I was one of your own children, and for that I will always be in your debt. I cannot call you by your given name because it seemed wrong to do after you helped save my life and my career when I was fifteen. I can¡¯t call you Father, because I know you¡¯re not, but sir feels like a close enough title.¡±

    Martin nodded, remembering just like him that Tolomon wasn¡¯t actually one of his sons, even though he always considered him one. ¡°Then I thank you. I shall strive to be worthy of your respect again.¡± Tolomon finally smiled. Martin gave the man a hug, and Tolomon hugged him back. ¡°I will be back tomorrow with blankets.¡± Martin broke away, heading toward the door. ¡°And would you like some of Sara¡¯s cooking? I¡¯m not sure what they feed you down here, but I can always bring a basket with me.¡±

    ¡°I will always accept Sara¡¯s cooking,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Alright, I will see you tomorrow morning,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°See you tomorrow, sir.¡±

 Chapter 171

    Inessa had given up keeping her dress clean. It felt like a sin to sit down on the hard cell floor in such a beautiful dress, but she couldn¡¯t stand forever.

    The sun was setting. The shadows were long on the small window she had. They had given her a slice of bread, but she didn¡¯t feel like eating it.

    The door swung open, and she expected to see a guard taking the plate back, but she was more surprised to see Rosa and Nathaniel walking in.

    ¡°Rosa?¡± Inessa asked.

    Rosa looked relieved before she rushed over, helping her to her feet and giving her a hug. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ yes. What are you doing here?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Visiting you,¡± Rosa said, breaking away from the hug. ¡°We¡¯re all worried sick about you.¡±

    ¡°My mother packed a basket,¡± Nathaniel said, setting down the huge basket that looked like a feast was stuffed into it.

    ¡°But¡­ but I¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word,¡± Rosa said, rubbing her shoulders. ¡°Alright? You don¡¯t need to say a thing. Everyone sends their love. Adosina is already building a case for your defense as we speak, but Nathaniel says he¡¯s got a better plan to save you.¡±

    ¡°I do,¡± Nathaniel said, piling food on a plate before handing it to her. Inessa took the plate full of food that she had no appetite for, as Nathaniel took her elbow and led her toward the other side of the cell. Rosa went to the other side to give them privacy. ¡°Listen, Inessa, I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯m the one that told my father about you. I didn¡¯t want this to happen, but it was the only way he could get Indenuel help.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel? Is he alive? Is he alright?¡± she asked, desperate for news.

    ¡°He¡¯s alive, but he¡¯s not alright. I assume you saw his marks.¡± Inessa nodded, feeling bile creep up her throat. ¡°If I told my father he was marked, he might have still stopped it, but it would have been too dangerous, in a way I cannot expound on now.¡± Inessa looked at Nathaniel with fear. ¡°But you¡¯re going to be alright. I swear it. I¡¯ve sent a message to Indenuel to deny the whole thing. You¡¯re going to be safe, and you¡¯ll be back home in no time. They cannot hurt you as long as Indenuel denies my allegations.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Inessa started to say. ¡°If Indenuel denies it then you¡­ you¡¯re going to get a lashing.¡±

    ¡°Better a lashing than ruining your life,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Does Rosa know this plan?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Yes. I told her soon after you were arrested. She will not be attending the lashing,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°But I did sleep with him. You are right,¡± Inessa said.

    Nathaniel glanced out the cell window. ¡°I know you did. But I cannot let your family lose the privileges and titles they¡¯ve been given. You¡¯ve suffered enough. The concubine law, being with all four High Elders, it¡¯s too much for someone as young as you to go through. The scars of my lashing will heal soon enough. I just ask that you do not fight back when Indenuel denies it. I don¡¯t know what the High Elders might do to you if you speak out. I will do everything in my power to protect you while we¡¯re in the trial, but there¡¯s only so much I¡¯m allowed to do. Even as the son of a High Elder.¡±

    Inessa nodded, her eyes growing wide. She remembered exactly what happened the last time she was in a trial with all four High Elders. Nathaniel took the plate. She hadn¡¯t realized how badly her hands shook until he took it. Nathaniel must not have had any idea what happened in that trial. He was simply showing kindness. Willing to get ten lashes for someone like her. Inessa covered her mouth, the tears coming that she had held at bay for so long. She didn¡¯t cry when she got arrested. She didn¡¯t cry at the realization she would have a trial and stand before the High Elders again to pay for a crime. To lose her titles. To go back home, shunned and destitute. But she did, now that Nathaniel was showing her kindness.

    Rosa came over, hugging her tightly, rubbing her back. ¡°You¡¯ll be alright. Nathaniel will protect you. You¡¯re going to be fine.¡±

    Inessa nodded. She just had to stay silent like she had her whole life. Keep her problems to herself. Not say a word. Then she¡¯d be safe.

    ***

    Indenuel breathed in the ginseng so much he could almost ignore it. He turned over in his bed, when he remembered he wasn¡¯t in one. He could almost force himself to go deeper into the devil¡¯s sleep. He was so exhausted, and he was terrified of what would be expected of him when he woke up. He couldn¡¯t fight anymore. He had only chosen not to sell his soul because there was still a large part of him that missed Lucia. If he sold his soul, he would never see her again. Unless she really had gone to hell. But Garen would have told him if she did. Even then, he wouldn¡¯t believe it.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    The devil¡¯s sleep left, and he opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t have his mask on. He blinked as he recognized Navir¡¯s blurry frame, and the dark glare he had.

    ¡°What?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°He¡¯s awake. Alert the others. Get the mask back on him,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel blinked the darkness away, trying to sit up but forgetting again he was still in chains.

    The metal plate moved back into his mouth and the mask was locked back into place. ¡°Do not react to my words.¡± It was Tolomon, whispering as quietly as he could next to his ear. His heart began beating faster. He remembered the last time he had seen Tolomon, the fear his friend was going to die. But he was here. He was alive. That alone was what he needed to wake the rest of the way up. ¡°Deny Nathaniel¡¯s allegation. If you value Inessa¡¯s life, deny what you did. No matter what they say, no matter what they do. Nathaniel is prepared to get the lashing. Neither one of us want you or Inessa to get hurt.¡±

    Indenuel did nothing to react, except he did look at Tolomon. A physical reminder that he and Nathaniel were both alive before seeing Navir at the doorway. The man was still glaring at him. Indenuel looked again at Tolomon who did nothing as he moved away, pretending to not exist in the room. Dalius walked down the stairs, joining Navir.

    ¡°While we wait for the other High Elders, let me fill you in on what¡¯s happened,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel listened, waking up the rest of the way. Navir spoke calmly, but there was an intensity in his eyes. The war was on hold. The Empress of Kiam was coming. He¡¯d have to stop it with diplomacy. Diplomacy was never part of the prophecy. Indenuel continued to listen, feeling nauseous. He needed to hide his mark. She was coming in a month.

    They also all knew about him and Inessa.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, trying to understand this all. At least he wasn¡¯t fighting again. He took comfort in that. He could rest, in a way. Finally work on getting the mark off his chest.

    Theo was just starting to heal Indenuel when Martin walked down the stairs. Indenuel gave him barely a glance before turning away.

    ¡°Why does he still have the mask on?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Precaution,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Dalius is right there,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°So is Theo,¡± Navir said. ¡°I¡¯d hate for the devil to try and corrupt him.¡±

    Martin narrowed his eyes as Theo eased Indenuel off the table. Once again, Indenuel tried to use his muscles, but Theo had to grab him to keep him steady as Indenuel worked on finding his feet. Martin appeared on the other side of him, grabbing his arm. Indenuel looked away, refusing to meet Martin¡¯s gaze. The worst was behind him. It couldn¡¯t get any harder than Nathaniel discovering what he had done, but Martin was a close second.

    ¡°Are you alright, my boy?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel nodded, not looking at him. Tolomon came on the other side, holding him up.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Theo said, moving to the front and touching Indenuel¡¯s temples. Indenuel managed to find his footing, his muscles strengthening.

    Once again it was multiple rounds of drinking the ale and the broth without a mask before having Theo come back in and pulling the nutrients from the food to strengthen his body. Toward the end, Martin let him have some food from Sara. When Theo came back that last time, he was impressed.

    ¡°This food is incredibly rich in nutrients,¡± Theo said. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s my wife¡¯s,¡± Martin said. ¡°She would gladly have you over for dinner to experience it firsthand.¡±

    ¡°I might take you up on that,¡± Theo said.

    The nutrients filled his body, and he found his legs not trembling nearly as bad. Theo patted Indenuel on the shoulder. ¡°Please get some rest.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, unable to speak. The moment Theo was gone, Tolomon unlocked the mask and helped him out of it. Indenuel placed his hands on the table, leaning against it, staring at the table. Martin had not left his side, and Indenuel wanted him to.

    ¡°What do you have to say for your actions?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome for bringing the war to an end,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about,¡± Navir said. Indenuel wiped his mouth, saying nothing. ¡°You took advantage of the deal.¡±

    ¡°The deal that never should have happened in the first place,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel snorted. ¡°Again, you¡¯re welcome.¡±

    He expected Martin to glare at him. He did not expect Martin to look hurt.

    ¡°I don¡¯t trust your skills at diplomacy. This is all going to end badly,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Thank you, Fadrique. I can always count on you to bolster my spirits,¡± Indenuel said.

    Fadrique about said something back but Navir raised a hand. Fadrique settled on glaring.

    ¡°We have already lost four days of the month trying to get you awake. You have the rest of the evening here to recover. You and Inessa will be tried and punished accordingly. Do you have anything to say about Captain Nathaniel¡¯s claims of your crimes against a High Elder¡¯s concubine?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel stared at the table again, remembering what Tolomon told him to do. He realized why. The list of punishments for adulterers were there, a warning from Tolomon himself, and yet it was Tolomon who assured him that they would look the other way. It was now Tolomon who was asking him to lie.

    ¡°I deny it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You what?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I deny the allegations,¡± Indenuel said, glaring at Navir. ¡°I didn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Martin looked away, placing his hands in the sleeves of his robes. Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed, then he looked at Tolomon, who was beside Indenuel, still doing everything in his power to not be seen. ¡°I see.¡± His gaze returned to Indenuel. ¡°We had of course hoped you would come clean of your grievous sin, as it will certainly help cleanse your mark that much faster.¡±

    ¡°I am coming clean. I didn¡¯t do it,¡± Indenuel said.

    A small smile crossed Navir¡¯s face. One that made him deeply uncomfortable. ¡°Alright. I guess we will see what happens at the trial tomorrow, won¡¯t we?¡± Navir turned around. ¡°I will see you there, Tolomon.¡±

    Tolomon glanced up, watching Navir¡¯s retreating form before catching Indenuel¡¯s gaze. Fadrique followed Navir. Dalius headed toward Indenuel when Martin shook his head.

    ¡°Go eat dinner, Dalius. I¡¯d like a word alone with Indenuel,¡± Martin said.

    Dalius frowned, giving Indenuel a mistrustful look. ¡°Do you think that¡¯s wise?¡±

    ¡°It is necessary,¡± Martin said.

 Chapter 172

    Dalius hesitated, then turned around, closing the door. Indenuel still couldn¡¯t bring himself to look at Martin. He continued to lean against the table he would soon be chained to. Martin walked over to a basket, gathering some more food on a plate before handing it to him.

    ¡°Eat, my boy. You still look awful.¡± Indenuel took the plate, barely looking at Martin. He couldn¡¯t deny that he was still starving. Theo pulling the nutrients from him made it feel like he already digested most of the food. Sara¡¯s food honestly never tasted so good.

    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said, still not looking at him.

    Martin rubbed his forehead. ¡°I meant the soldiers, my boy. The mark on your chest. Why would you risk your soul for something so dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s expected of soldiers during war?¡± Indenuel asked, eating his potatoes.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°Not like this. Not the dangers of the devil himself.¡±

    ¡°To have a war is to invite the devil to begin with, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin stared at him, shocked. ¡°Of course not. There are good reasons to go to war.¡±

    ¡°Protecting what is ours,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Our way of life is threatened. We need to protect our country. And do it by any means necessary.¡± Indenuel finished his plate, giving it back to Martin. ¡°Did I sum up war for you?¡±

    Martin stared at Indenuel, taking the plate back. ¡°You never play with the devil¡¯s bag of tricks.¡±

    ¡°Kiam did. Corruptive means to torture Inessa. Grey death. Even if you didn¡¯t use any actual corruptive means, don¡¯t forget there are still the Oraminian slaves breaking themselves so you can have the crops needed for the men. Bleeding Oramin, Zimoro, and Dengria dry to keep your power,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin handed the plate to Tolomon, who put it back. ¡°Not like this. Not your soul on the line.¡±

    ¡°It worked, didn¡¯t it?¡± Indenuel asked, a slight coolness to his voice.

    Martin sighed. Indenuel straightened, walking around. He tried to get used to his legs, knowing he¡¯d be chained up again soon. His mind still believed he needed to prepare to fight, but he kept easing it, comforting it. He sprinted from battle to battle, he almost forgot weeks had gone by for the rest of the world.

    ¡°Will it? You honestly think you¡¯ll be able to have a conversation with the Grand Empress herself? You think you¡¯ll be able to negotiate peace between our two countries all the while hiding that mark on your chest?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I guess we¡¯ll find out. I protected the city. I saved the army. Or at least what remained of them.¡± Indenuel felt the pain again of Captain Luiz, wondering if his funeral had already happened.

    ¡°You murdered with the strength of the devil,¡± Martin said, his voice rising in worry. ¡°What can I say to make you understand? You let him come into your life. Again. You used his power to such a degree that it will take a year to get his mark off your chest. You sent well over a thousand men to the afterlife. This is wrong, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Kiam was too strong. They were coming right for us. What did you expect me to do? Rot in this dungeon while the city burned above me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin set his jaw, studying Indenuel carefully. He glared back, knowing for certain that the worst had already happened. It was Nathaniel who he felt terrified to discover the mark, not Martin.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Martin started to say. ¡°We need to talk about something else. To talk about the root of the problem.¡±

    ¡°Which is?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°We¡¯ve never had a chance to talk about what happened in the High Elder¡¯s library.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s laugh was short and cold as he folded his arms. ¡°Really, Martin?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really. That¡¯s what stemmed this anger you have toward me. We need to resolve it if we¡¯re going to get anything done,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Great. Fine. Let¡¯s talk about it,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Would you like me chained up while we talk? Would you feel better? It¡¯s what everyone else does in this cell.¡±

    ¡°No, no of course not. Just promise me you won¡¯t get angry,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I can¡¯t promise anything of the sort. You are a liar and a hypocrite. You look away when other people get murdered, so clearly you should have no problem looking the other way while I solve your problems in the best way I know how,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin physically recoiled, and Indenuel had no idea why he reacted in such a way. ¡°Indenuel, my boy, please.¡± Indenuel glared, before closing his eyes and walking away, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Truly. There are many things the High Elders do that I go along with, but not anymore. This whole thing has shaken me, and I know my actions have hurt you. We betrayed you by lying about your parentage.¡±

    Indenuel continued to pace. ¡°You should have told me.¡±

    ¡°It was Dalius¡¯ decision to-¡± Indenuel glared at him, and he sighed. ¡°You¡¯re right. I should have.¡±

    ¡°Does Sara know?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin held his gaze for a while before he tore it away. ¡°No. No she doesn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been lying to her too?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have. And I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should apologize to. When do you plan on telling her?¡± Indenuel asked. Martin said nothing, watching Indenuel pace. ¡°Were you ever planning on telling her?¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Eventually, yes,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel gave another cold laugh. ¡°So repentant of you.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like we¡¯re similar in that,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°At least I know I¡¯m going to hell.¡±

    ¡°I am too.¡± Indenuel frowned, turning to face him in curiosity. ¡°I betrayed you. I cut you deeply. I wasn¡¯t there for you when you needed me to.¡±

    He said it.

    He said the words in Cristoval¡¯s prophecy.

    He¡¯s going to try and kill you.

    Stay on your guard.

    Indenuel winced, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Right,¡± was all he managed to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you felt you had to do this,¡± Martin said, touching his shoulder, pointing at his chest. Indenuel instinctively took a step back, suspicious. ¡°We can work on it together, though. One of the steps is forgiving me.¡±

    Indenuel narrowed his eyes.

    Forgiving is what helped Inessa heal your marks.

    Martin is trying to do the same thing.

    Martin knows how to heal the marks and is trying to trick you into it.

    He doesn¡¯t care about your soul, he cares about keeping his own sins secret.

    He¡¯s trying to get you to like him again so you can keep more of his secrets.

    Tolomon appeared at Martin¡¯s side, watching Indenuel carefully.

    ¡°Is one of the steps of healing my marks forgiving you?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It certainly would help. The resentment you have will continue to fester, and it does not help with the-¡±

    ¡°Stop¡­ sermonizing me.¡± Indenuel wasn¡¯t even sure that was a word. ¡°Stop telling me to do better when you¡¯re just as awful. Stop being so damn hypocritical.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Indenuel-¡±

    ¡°No. No, you¡¯ve turned the other way when other people were killed. When women and children were killed. At least the men I killed were soldiers and willing to take that risk.¡± The frown on Martin¡¯s face deepened. He about said something when Indenuel continued talking, growing in anger. ¡°So yes, Martin. I have resentment toward you. In fact, I¡¯m angry at you. Honestly, I hate you.¡±

    Martin lifted his hands. ¡°That¡¯s understandable, my boy. Truly, it is.¡±

    ¡°Why did you want me to forgive you? Is it really because you assume it¡¯ll heal my marks? Don¡¯t bother lying to me.¡±

    Martin hesitated. ¡°I had a theory. A theory that if you forgave me, it would bring my back my powers as well.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, the anger growing. ¡°That is so like you. Pretending it¡¯s for my best interest, when really, it¡¯s for yours.¡±

    ¡°No, Indenuel. You¡¯ve got it all wrong. Even if my powers never returned, I want these marks off you as fast as possible. I tried to think of a way they-¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it will probably work. If I forgave you,¡± Indenuel sneered. ¡°When I was with In-¡± He froze, the anger still visible on his face, but realizing he couldn¡¯t trust Martin with the truth.

    Martin rubbed his face. ¡°I know you slept with her. That much was obvious to me.¡±

    ¡°I deny it,¡± Indenuel muttered.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°Which you are able to do. Which means I will be watching my own son get whipped in the town square.¡±

    ¡°You and the other High Elders should be the ones getting that punishment,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know I¡¯ve hurt you too deeply to ask you to trust me, but I need you to understand this whole experience has given me time to pause and reflect. To try and be a better man.¡±

    Indenuel laughed. ¡°Well, that¡¯s nice. You always know exactly what to say, but you never actually have anything to back it up. None of your family know you sleep with other women. Santollia still believes the Graduates are simply bodyguards or soldiers, not a league of secret assassins. And the High Elders will become the most powerful men in the entire world thanks to me. There is nothing that proves you¡¯ve done anything to be better. You only want me to forgive you so you can get your powers back. I say you need to stay this humble for the rest of your life.¡±

    Martin¡¯s jaw was set. ¡°It¡¯s not going to be for the rest of my life. I will spend a decade getting my power back. We must always be in pursuit of-¡±

    ¡°Stop treating me like I¡¯m a willfully obedient member of your congregation! You speak of a compassionate God when it comes to your own sins but warn of the vengeful and vindictive God when you talk about other¡¯s mistakes. Not only that, but you¡¯ve been lying about God from the beginning!¡±

    Martin glanced at Tolomon nervously. ¡°You can¡¯t be talking about that outside the library.¡±

    ¡°Oh yes I can!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°You all pretend about this God who watches over us when really, They never have! The Gods are dead, and the people deserve to know how alone we all are. Stop hiding your sins and pretending the Gods care! They never have and They never will!¡±

    Indenuel gestured toward Martin in that moment. He hadn¡¯t realized how dangerous his anger had gotten, but Tolomon clearly had. When Indenuel pointed, the corruptive pain had escaped from his wrist. Tolomon appeared in front of Martin, grabbing Indenuel¡¯s wrist to keep it pointed toward his own chest as a flood of ooze hit him. Indenuel realized too late what had happened. He forced the pain to stop, his eyes widening as Tolomon closed his eyes and took it. Indenuel broke out of Tolomon¡¯s grip, grabbing his own wrist, the anger immediately disappearing.

    Tolomon opened his eyes as blood trickled down his cheeks like tears. Indenuel felt his chest constrict before he reacted, grabbing all the corruption and pulling it out of his brain.

    ¡°Guards! To me now!¡± Martin shouted.

    Tolomon coughed, blood hitting Indenuel¡¯s face. He wobbled dangerously, grabbing Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Stubborn¡­ ass,¡± he mumbled as blood ran down his nose.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Indenuel said, catching his friend as he started to fall forward. ¡°No! Tolomon, no!¡± His bodyguard collapsed to the ground, taking Indenuel with him. He grabbed his temples, trying to heal him, but he hadn¡¯t been able to heal anyone in weeks. Indenuel went back to keeping the corruption contained in his heart. A heart he knew was swiftly fading.

    ¡°Get Theo here now!¡± Martin shouted at the guards entering the room. ¡°Heal Tolomon as best you can! He¡¯s still breathing, he can still make it!¡±

    Indenuel started to sob. ¡°It was an accident. An accident I swear! I didn¡¯t mean it!¡±

    ¡°Leave Indenuel alone. He¡¯s keeping the corruption contained,¡± Martin said as the guards moved to grab him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Shit, I¡¯m so sorry!¡± Indenuel cried. Tolomon¡¯s heart stopped beating, the corruption seeping into his bloodstream.

    ¡°Tolomon has the healing power himself,¡± Martin said, kneeling next to the three guards trying to heal Tolomon. ¡°Do you sense it in him? The instinct should be there to block the corruption. Feed the man more of your power. Let him borrow all you can to keep the corruption from destroying his brain.¡± Martin talked calmly, in complete command. The guards nodded, straining with their own power. Indenuel kept his hands steady, trying to do the least damage possible by letting the corruption spread so it wasn¡¯t focused on his heart. He closed his eyes, willing Tolomon to live.

    Theo almost tripped into the room, running to Tolomon¡¯s side. The entire room glowed with Theo¡¯s golden shield as he pushed it first through Tolomon¡¯s head and down his entire body, the shield collecting most of the corruption Indenuel held at bay and scooping it out of his body.

    ¡°Keep your hands on his forehead. I didn¡¯t get all of it. Keep feeding him power,¡± Theo said.

    Theo¡¯s shield went through him twice more before Indenuel no longer felt the corruption. He collapsed to his knees, sobbing. The guards grabbed him, pinning his wrists on his arms before chaining them together. Theo moved to Tolomon¡¯s temples, feeding him with the power Indenuel no longer had as Tolomon breathed more steadily. The guards placed Indenuel on the table, forcing the metal plate in his mouth before locking the mask. They moved to chain him to the table.

    Theo dropped his hands. ¡°He¡¯ll be alright.¡± Indenuel sobbed in relief, the mask muffling it all as he closed his eyes. ¡°He needs rest. He¡¯ll still have quite the headache when he wakes up.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Do you have a place in your home he can rest?¡±

    ¡°I do, yes. I¡¯ll alert my servants to get it ready by the time we arrive,¡± Theo said.

    ¡°You four, stay here with Indenuel,¡± Martin said as two other guards lifted Tolomon. Indenuel felt a hand on his shoulder, and he opened his eyes enough to see Martin there. ¡°He¡¯s going to be just fine. I know you didn¡¯t mean it, and he knew it, too. He¡¯s alive. It was an accident. You helped save his life. He¡¯s going to be fine.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, tears still streaming down his face as he closed his eyes again as the guards carried Tolomon out of the dungeon.

 Chapter 173

    Martin was there when Tolomon cracked an eye open, blinking, before turning his head. ¡°Are we dead?¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°What does your headache tell you?¡±

    Tolomon closed his eyes again, giving a soft groan. His face had thankfully been cleaned of the blood. It unnerved him to see the man lying there with dried blood coming from his eyes, nose, and mouth. Martin stood up, walking over to the door, whispering that Tolomon was awake and to let Theo know. The servant nodded and left to find Theo. Martin walked back inside as Tolomon rubbed his forehead.

    ¡°The trial is still set for tomorrow morning. If you don¡¯t think you¡¯ll be well enough, we can have another Graduate take your place,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°No, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Tolomon tried to sit up, noticing his clothes on top of the chest of supplies. ¡°I¡¯d like to be there.¡±

    The door opened and Theo walked in. He grabbed a chair and brought it over to the side of the bed. ¡°Hello, Tolomon.¡±

    Tolomon gave a small nod in greeting, then closed his eyes to hold in a wince. Theo placed his fingers against Tolomon¡¯s temples, sensing what was going on. ¡°You probably get this a lot, but you, my friend, should be dead.¡± Tolomon chuckled before wincing. Martin shook his head, knowing Tolomon wouldn¡¯t have bothered wincing if he wasn¡¯t feeling the hurt.

    Theo released his hands before dipping them in water and drying them. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. The healing power is growing back the portions of your brain that got eaten away, hence the headache. I got to you in time, so those parts of your brain aren¡¯t lost, they just need to grow back with the healing aid. It¡¯ll take another day or two for your headache to go away. Your balance might be affected as well for a few days, so I¡¯ve brought you this to keep you upright.¡± Theo pointed at a wooden crutch against the wall. ¡°If you insist on watching Indenuel, I suggest another couple guards stay close by, and never let him out of the chains unless the guards are in the room with you.¡±

    ¡°It was an accident. He didn¡¯t mean it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°All the more reason to keep him chained up. He¡¯s a powerfully dark individual right now, and it seems he can¡¯t control it. Thank God he hit you and not Martin,¡± Theo said.

    Tolomon nodded. Martin remembered the argument he had with Indenuel. Mainly how Indenuel screamed at him for keeping the death of God a secret. ¡°It was all Tolomon¡¯s training. It is Tolomon we should thank for saving my life.¡±

    Theo smiled. ¡°You bring honor to your title as Graduate.¡± Theo extended his hand to help.

    Tolomon grabbed it, pulling himself up. ¡°Thank you, sir. I do my best.¡±

    ¡°You certainly do,¡± Theo said.

    The door practically burst open as Nathaniel and Rosa hurried inside. Rosa¡¯s gasp was high as she covered her mouth to keep it in, her eyes widening as she stared at Tolomon¡¯s bare chest. Nathaniel cleared his throat, grabbing her hand, beginning to back away. ¡°Forgive the intrusion. We should have knocked.¡±

    Martin grabbed Tolomon¡¯s shirt and passed it over to him. Tolomon threw it on. ¡°No harm done,¡± he said.

    Theo stood up, going to get another chair. ¡°Come on in, if you don¡¯t mind. He just woke up and has a splitting headache. I doubt you¡¯ll notice, though.¡±

    ¡°No, and I doubt he¡¯d tell us, either,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Tolomon said, resting against the wall. ¡°Really, I am.¡± This was more pointed toward Rosa, who had a distinct look of worry on her face.

    ¡°Oh, Rosa would not be comforted the entire carriage ride here,¡± Nathaniel said, squeezing her hand. ¡°I tried to assure her.¡±

    Tolomon gestured to his face. ¡°Not a scratch.¡±

    Rosa smiled at her feet, shaking her head. ¡°You two are ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°See? I told you he was fine. I never doubted,¡± Nathaniel said as Tolomon arranged the pillows before leaning against them to help him sit up.

    ¡°You doubted a little,¡± Rosa said as Theo left.

    Nathaniel let Rosa take the chair closer to Tolomon as he sat next to her, holding her hand. ¡°I still outlined my wager, didn¡¯t I?¡±

    Rosa sighed. ¡°I guess you did.¡±

    ¡°You two gambled on me?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Purely out of worry,¡± Rosa said.

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°Right. Out of worry. Whether I¡¯d be dead?¡±

    ¡°No, by the time we heard the news, you were already on your way here and alive.¡±

    ¡°It was whether or not you¡¯d be awake by the time we arrived,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Oh, I see. And I guess I shall congratulate Nathaniel on winning¡­¡± Tolomon waited for him to answer, but he said nothing, hiding a smile. Rosa looked away, her cheeks reddening before giving the smallest of glances in Martin¡¯s direction. Tolomon snorted. ¡°Congratulations, Nathaniel.¡±

    Nathaniel clicked his tongue. ¡°Thanks.¡± He squeezed Rosa¡¯s hand, winking at her as she failed to hide a smile, her face still red. ¡°But we were concerned about you too. And for Indenuel.¡± Nathaniel glanced at Martin. ¡°Is he ready for the trial tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°He will be, yes. I wanted to talk to you about that,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Of course, what¡¯s going on?¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°He¡¯s denied your claims.¡±

    He saw what he needed to. Despite Nathaniel pretending to be worried about this, Rosa only glanced down, fear on her face, but a fear she had been made aware of. After all the worrying and anxiety throughout this war of Nathaniel getting hurt, he could see plainly that she was forewarned about this. It was enough for Martin to put the rest of the puzzle together.

    He stood. ¡°A word, son. By the door.¡±

    ¡°Certainly,¡± Nathaniel said.

    They walked the short distance to the door. Martin glanced at Tolomon, who took the hint and started a conversation with Rosa about how the carriage ride was. ¡°You fabricated the story, didn¡¯t you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°It was Tolomon who was there. Him who saw. You are protecting him and his family. All of this was to get me to realize what was happening to Indenuel,¡± Martin said, placing his hands in the sleeve of his robes.

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Nathaniel glanced again at Tolomon. ¡°Father-¡±

    ¡°My interest is protecting you both. I do not mean this as an insult, but neither of you have any idea how to play the political game, especially against Navir. I assure you that man has not only found this all out, but is already five steps ahead of both of you.¡±

    Nathaniel winced. ¡°Is Tolomon going to be alright? Is his sister? We need to protect her, her husband, and her children. She¡¯s his only family left.¡±

    Martin understood Nathaniel¡¯s concern, but he already had a partial plan in place. This was just the opportunity he needed to solve his own problem, and if he could save the others as well, then the trial needed to go well tomorrow. He placed a hand on Nathaniel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I swear to you I will do everything in my power to help. But I need to know the truth. The entire truth. Leave nothing out. The worst thing you can do is let Navir surprise me at the trial.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded. He almost said something when they both heard Rosa giggling. Nathaniel looked over to see Rosa moving her chair closer to Tolomon as he was telling a story. It was an innocent enough gesture, but there was some hesitancy on Nathaniel¡¯s face before he looked at Martin again. ¡°Tolomon is my closest friend, and I cannot let his family get hurt. I also swore to protect Inessa. Tomorrow¡¯s trial needs to end well for both of them.¡±

    Martin nodded, knowing it could end well for him, too, if he played the game right. ¡°I will do everything I can to help you fulfill your promises. Tell me everything and then tell your mother I will not make it to dinner. I need to get ready.¡±

    ***

    Inessa was asleep when she sensed the light. Despite over four years of living in luxury, it only took three days in a cell for her body to revert to the old ways. Being comfortable enough on a stone-cold floor to sleep. Not worrying about sitting on the floor in a dress. Being able to sense light in a dark room to wake up fast before Jina got angry.

    She was up, brushing the dirt off her dress as Martin opened the cell door. Inessa didn¡¯t expect Martin to come visit her. Maybe she should of. It was the first time she¡¯d seen her since the accusations. Since her arrest. Dread filled her soul as she dropped to a curtsey.

    ¡°Inessa,¡± he said in greeting.

    She stared at her feet, not saying anything. As an arrested woman, thrown in the dungeon for adultery, she knew her place. She had no rights to talk unless they were given to her, and she needed to treat Martin with the upmost respect either way.

    Martin¡¯s eyes darted around, taking in her condition. Stone floor that almost looked like a dirt floor. The lantern light seemed to reflect the purity of Martin¡¯s white High elder robes more than anything else as he placed it on a hook by the door. ¡°Forgive the late hour. I was doing some research.¡± Inessa said nothing, keeping her hands in front of her, her eyes cast downward. ¡°Are they treating you well?¡±

    Inessa nodded, still not making a sound. Martin walked forward. ¡°Indenuel is awake. Your trial is set for tomorrow morning. Did anyone tell you?¡±

    Inessa shook her head. ¡°Thank you for telling me. I shall be ready.¡±

    Someone from the family always came around lunchtime to give her food. Adosina even brought her a different dress to get changed in so the servants could wash the old one. It was a nice sentiment.

    ¡°You will be taken straight from the dungeon to the trial. The High Elders will listen to what Indenuel has to say, then make the decision. One that will most likely end up in Nathaniel getting ten lashes.¡± Inessa winced but remained quiet. ¡°He told me the truth. I need to hear it in your own words.¡±

    ¡°I have been asked to deny what Nathaniel claimed,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°But you can tell me. I swear I won¡¯t use it in the trial. Since you¡¯re a woman, it won¡¯t hold much weight anyway.¡± True, he was just saying that to ease her concerns, but it still hurt all the same. She began to play with her fingernails. ¡°Inessa, why did you do it? Why did you throw everything away for one night with someone who you knew was marked.¡±

    Inessa understood the question. Moreover, she had three days to think about her answer, but she doubted telling Martin would help her situation. Inessa looked at her shoes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, sir. I did it, and there¡¯s no going back from it.¡±

    Martin studied her closer, his frown pronounced. ¡°Inessa, please tell me. It would help me understand better.¡±

    Because as a woman, I am forbidden to talk during the trial.

    Inessa bit her tongue to keep that from escaping. Inessa finally looked up from her shoes to meet Martin¡¯s green eyes. She expected him to look betrayed. Despite everything, despite how much it made him physically sick to do what he had to, she had broken her promise to him. She promised she¡¯d never do the very thing she had done. But he didn¡¯t seem to care about that. He was simply curious.

    ¡°I tried to¡­ distract him. To keep him in the room longer so I could think of a plan to get him the help he needed. He was horribly marked,¡± she said.

    Martin rubbed his forehead, clearly holding back a lecture. ¡°And you couldn¡¯t have just tried to alert a servant? Or Derio with your tree talking powers? Literally done anything else except kiss him?¡±

    ¡°I guess since I am only a woman, I assumed my words won¡¯t hold much weight anyway.¡±

    There it was. The phrases that shouldn¡¯t have escaped her but now did. The slight pain in her voice. Martin stopped rubbing his head and glanced at her through his fingers. He dropped his hand, folding his arms. ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa waited. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°So you¡­¡±

    ¡°I was lonely, sir. I¡¯ve been lonely my whole life. Always doing things for others, never myself. My mother called it a life of service, and I should never ask anything in return. I mean, I guess I got things in return now. Status. Wealth.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Material things. But never a cure for loneliness.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel was marked. He still is. He is dangerous to himself and others around him. He almost killed Tolomon by accident today. Why would you want to risk your health by sleeping with him?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Because I couldn¡¯t think straight. I haven¡¯t for a while. The depression, the loneliness, I just know I love him, Martin. When you¡¯re with someone who makes you feel understood, it makes the loneliness that much harder to bear when they¡¯re gone. And when they appear in your room, it makes it so much easier to reject all the wealth and the status in the world for one night where I felt loved instead of being on the receiving end of the High Elder¡¯s lust. Yes, I wanted to keep him there, but I also realized how much I wanted him.¡±

    Martin gave a quiet sigh, looking away. ¡°And the threat of shunning? Of disgrace? Was it worth it? For just one night?¡±

    Inessa looked up at Martin. ¡°It was. At the time.¡±

    ¡°And now? If Nathaniel¡¯s plan works and he¡¯s lashed and you two are free to go your separate ways? Do you really think these feelings will never crop up again?¡±

    Inessa looked at her hands that were still placed in front of her. One night wasn¡¯t enough. She knew, deep down, her feelings weren¡¯t quenched, they grew deeper. She wanted him again. If he asked, she would be with him in bed in a heartbeat. Except¡­ ¡°I would not sleep with him with that mark on his chest.¡±

    ¡°And when the mark came off?¡± Martin asked, already seeing her line of logic.

    Inessa looked up at him. Again, he wasn¡¯t betrayed. He truly wanted to know. She dropped her hands to her side. ¡°I love him, Martin. In a way I will never love you. And I know you do not have the same love for me back. You are asking me to return to a life that is lonely. One that makes you just as miserable. I will pretend tomorrow that nothing happened. And I will continue to ignore these feelings to keep Indenuel safe. But I will be miserable.¡±

    Martin nodded, looking troubled. ¡°And his mark never bothered you?¡±

    ¡°Of course it did. But he did what he had to,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin finally started looking troubled. ¡°What he had to?¡±

    Inessa stared at him, doing everything she could not to turn it into a glare. ¡°I was kidnapped. No one helped him. Indenuel begged and pleaded, and God¡¯s own High Elders refused to listen to him, not even to ease his worries, or to make some sort of plan. So, he went to someone who would listen, and that happened to be the devil himself. The same happened with what he tried to do for Santollia City. He tried to do everything he could to save this city, and he was allowed to go as far as he did because of God¡¯s own High Elders, once again. Instead of blaming Indenuel, maybe you should think how you could have helped him. Think about what you can do to make sure he never feels this desperate again. It¡¯s what I am already planning to do. He is still a good man, if marked. He reacts differently to loneliness than I do, but it is still loneliness.¡±

    Martin frowned, staring at Inessa. She stared right back. He then looked at the window, seeing the moonlight streaming in. ¡°Thank you for telling me all this.¡± He took a step forward. ¡°I have a plan in place for tomorrow. It might not seem like it, but I do. I cannot tell you, as I don¡¯t want you to give anything away, but this conversation has made it easier for me to go through with my decision.¡± He took another step forward, taking her elbows. Inessa looked up at him, confused. ¡°Thank you. You are right, I do not love you in that way, and never will. But there is a part of me that does care for you, in the same way I care for Addy, Rita, and Maria, which made our nights so physically repulsive to me. I hope, one day, you can forgive me for everything I did, because I will never forgive myself. And if you never want to see me after what happens tomorrow, I understand.¡± Inessa felt a twinge of terror. Did she say too much? What he said was innocent enough, but she couldn¡¯t help but think of the worst thing possible as Martin planted a kiss on her forehead. The only kiss he had ever given her. One that felt almost paternal.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Inessa asked.

    He let go of her elbows and turned around. ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡± He took the lantern and left the dungeon, leaving her in semi-darkness.

 Chapter 174

    Indenuel honestly couldn¡¯t tell when Tolomon slipped back in to stand guard. He was just there, like he always had, this time leaning against a crutch. Indenuel wanted to talk to him, wanted to make sure he was alright, but he couldn¡¯t, and that almost made it worse. He didn¡¯t sleep well, his stomach full of nerves. He could have sworn he heard demons, whether in dreams he promptly forgot or whispers in real life. He was not prepared for the trial when the guards walked in, nodding to Tolomon as he handed them the key. They unchained him from the table, and Tolomon got ready to leave when he froze, looking at Indenuel¡¯s face.

    ¡°Is one of you a speaker of the dead?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I am, sir,¡± one of the guards said.

    Tolomon walked over to the water basin. ¡°Take off his mask for a moment.¡±

    The guard didn¡¯t question. He just did. Tolomon returned with a damp rag, washing Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°Can¡¯t go to a trial with my blood on your face. That won¡¯t make a good impression,¡± Tolomon said, looking at his face and not his eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know you are, you stubborn ass. I¡¯ve already forgiven you,¡± Tolomon said as he finished cleaning his face.

    Indenuel started to cry. ¡°Stop. Stop doing that.¡±

    ¡°Forgiving? Or cleaning your face?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°You have every right to hate me. I¡¯ve broken so many of my promises to you. I almost killed you.¡±

    Tolomon smiled, taking the mask from the guard, placing the plate back as carefully as he could before locking it, looking Indenuel squarely in the eye. ¡°I know you saved my life, too. It was an accident. One I hope will help you realize how dangerous you¡¯ve become. So, take that immense shame you feel and channel it into getting the mark off your chest. You¡¯re a good man, Indenuel. I know you can be better.¡± Tolomon patted him on the back before stepping aside and letting him pass. The guards were on either side of him, making sure he didn¡¯t do anything as Tolomon followed behind, using his crutch to walk up the stairs.

    They lifted him into the carriage, making sure he couldn¡¯t connect to the trees as they stuffed him into the carriage. He blinked in the blinding morning sunlight before closing his eyes tight.

    Tolomon sat across from Indenuel. He must have had his own nerves, because he didn¡¯t say much, simply watched out the windows, checking for danger. Indenuel was blinking, trying to get used to the morning sun, but it was so bright and hot. Was it summer already? He honestly couldn¡¯t tell. Weeks had passed for the rest of the world while it only felt like days for him.

    Indenuel was carried into the Cathedral around the back. He didn¡¯t know what kind of gossip there was going on about him, but it couldn¡¯t be good if they elected to have the Warrior come around the back. He was carried through the Cathedral until he got into the meeting room and placed on the marble square, blocking him from connecting with the trees. The guards forced him on his knees, making it so the High Elders loomed over him. Indenuel continued to blink in the bright light. He thought he would have gotten used to it now that they were in a room, but it still reflected off the marble in the worst way.

    The doors opened again, and Inessa was brought in. She kept her eyes down, the only sound from her was the clinking of the chains as she was forced to kneel a distance from Indenuel. She said nothing, she didn¡¯t even look at Indenuel. There was a distinct worry on her face she tried to hide, and Indenuel knew he wasn¡¯t a sight to give her comfort.

    Nathaniel walked in, folding his arms, the worry clear on his face. He gave a bow to the High Elders. ¡°Good morning, High Elders.¡±

    ¡°Captain Nathaniel, always a pleasure to see you,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I feel the same, sir,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel almost believed he meant it.

    ¡°Dalius shall begin with a prayer for grace and mercy,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel did everything in his power not to scoff. Too many people¡¯s lives were at stake for him to get on the High Elders¡¯ bad side.

    ¡°May God look down on Indenuel and Inessa in love. May their tongues be loosed to give confession that is pleasing to Thee. May God grant us High Elders the spirit of mercy and forgiveness as we work closer to bring their souls back to Thee.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling the first bubbles of anger at the hypocrisy. He doubted any of these High Elders knew what mercy and forgiveness was.

    ¡°Remove Indenuel¡¯s mask,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon did so, keeping the mask as he slowly walked back to his position at the wall, bowing his head and pretending he wasn¡¯t there. Indenuel looked up at Navir.

    ¡°Captain Nathaniel, son of Martin the Healer and Sara has accused you of committing adultery. Not only did you sleep with a woman out of wedlock, but you slept with High Elder Martin¡¯s concubine. The punishment for such is fifteen lashes each on the public square, castration, as well as the stripping of Inessa¡¯s titles and sending her back to her family in disgrace.¡± Indenuel did not lower his gaze. He stared at Navir, trying hard not to react. He hadn¡¯t realized how bad of the consequences they were until Navir was calmly explaining exactly what was going to happen to him. ¡°What do you have to say for yourself?¡±

    ¡°I deny the allegations,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir smiled. Indenuel tried not to be terrified by it, but the man¡¯s smile was so cold, so calculating, it was almost like Indenuel asked him to play one of his favorite games. A game he always won. Dalius finished writing, glancing up between Indenuel and Navir. Fadrique drank his wine, already looking bored.

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    ¡°You deny it?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel stared at Navir, starting to panic, triple checking that Navir¡¯s question was just a simple one and not one with a hidden meaning. ¡°Yes. It never happened.¡±

    ¡°Captain Nathaniel, do you have anything to say on the matter?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°No sir, nothing,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°This man has called you a liar. Do you not care about your honor?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°He is in a higher social class than I am, sir,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Navir smiled again. ¡°That he is. However,¡± he leaned forward, intertwining his fingers and placing them on the table, ¡°I believe you, Nathaniel.¡±

    Martin winced and looked down. Nathaniel frowned, confused. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    Navir picked up a piece of paper, standing up. ¡°I have here the report of what you saw. Every detail.¡± Navir walked around his small table, handing the paper to Nathaniel. He took it, his eyes still on the High Elder. ¡°That is your signature, is it not?¡±

    Nathaniel barely glanced down before looking back up. ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°Perfect. Now, as is customary, I¡¯d like to ask you a few questions,¡± Navir said, staring right at Nathaniel.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    ¡°You never actually saw them be intimate, did you?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°That would have been inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°I see. A man of honor.¡± Navir held up the paper. ¡°So, they were kissing each other passionately before you decided they were going to be intimate. You have no actual proof they were, in fact, intimate.¡±

    Nathaniel did nothing. ¡°I guess that¡¯s why he denied it.¡±

    ¡°Still, kissing another man¡¯s concubine is a punishable offense, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Navir asked.

    Nathaniel hesitated, trying to see what was going on in Navir¡¯s mind. ¡°I suppose so, sir.¡±

    ¡°You suppose,¡± Navir said with a smile. ¡°I am most curious to know if Indenuel¡¯s shirt was off.¡±

    Nathaniel again studied Navir closely. ¡°I did not know at the time he was marked, if that is your true question.¡±

    ¡°It is my true question, yes. But I¡¯d still like you to answer my other question,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Indenuel had his shirt on,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Was she wearing any clothes while they were kissing passionately?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Sir, I don¡¯t feel comfortable with these qu-¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve come to us, accusing them of adultery. You¡¯re going to have to answer uncomfortable questions,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel looked at Nathaniel, watched him squirming. ¡°She was clothed.¡± Even as he was lying, Nathaniel did everything in his power to paint Inessa in the best light he could.

    ¡°So, you have two fully clothed individuals kissing passionately, and you left, assuming they would go ahead and unclothe themselves and commit adultery?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°They are both young and in love. I assumed as much, yes,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Enough to get fifty lashes?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel glanced up, his eyes widening as Nathaniel¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Forgive me, what was that?¡±

    ¡°See, I believe you, Nathaniel. You are right. Inessa and Indenuel committed adultery, so if we discover you¡¯re lying, it is not just Indenuel¡¯s honor you are besmirching, it is also mine. A High Elder, and the Warrior. Two men of the highest noble class. Ten for each, which is twenty. But I do not like being made a fool. If you besmirch my character, I make sure it doesn¡¯t happen again. Fifty lashes, if my knowledge of anatomy is correct, should kill you,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Nathaniel started to say.

    Indenuel panicked. He about said something when Nathaniel looked right at him, giving an obvious shake of his head. Fifty lashes. No one could survive fifty lashes. Not even Tolomon. Nathaniel was going to die. He couldn¡¯t just sit there and let him die. Indenuel turned to Martin, trying to get some help. Martin was looking at the ground while fiddling with the wine cup, looking nervous, but not terrified. He was staying frightfully quiet this entire time. What was Martin doing? His own son¡¯s life was at stake, and he was saying nothing.

    ¡°But here¡¯s the question that always bothered me, ever since your accusation of adultery landed on my desk,¡± Navir said, walking past Nathaniel, past Inessa and Indenuel, straight for Tolomon who had his head bowed, leaning against his crutch. ¡°Where was the bodyguard in all this?¡± Nathaniel glanced between Navir and Tolomon. Tolomon kept his head bowed, not looking at anyone. ¡°Well? I asked you a question, commoner, so you may speak. Where were you?¡±

    Tolomon hesitated, then looked up at Navir, his face impossible to read. ¡°Indenuel drugged me, sir. With corrupted tree bark.¡±

    ¡°Drugged you?¡± Navir asked, smiling.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°I am to believe a Graduate got drugged?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    ¡°After everything you survived. A battle with fifty Kiamese soldiers, gray death, even this accident with a devilish amount of corrupted pain that should have killed weaker men than yourself. You are the best in your field, and you got drugged by, from what I¡¯ve been told, the very first thing Graduates learn to build their immunity to?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Indenuel is a very powerful individual,¡± Tolomon said.

    Navir smiled again. ¡°He is, isn¡¯t he. I trust your good friend Nathaniel there. I doubt he¡¯s ever lied a day in his life. A man like that, it¡¯s blatantly obvious when he lies.¡± Navir glanced at Nathaniel. Indenuel felt sick to his stomach. Nathaniel was going to die unless Indenuel admitted the truth. And if he admitted the truth, Inessa would go home to her family, disgraced. Shunned from society. Whipped, humiliated in front of a crowd, one of her breasts chopped off. Indenuel looked at her, tears filling his eyes. Inessa was staring forward, her face paler than before, but she said nothing. She looked at him, saw the terror in his face which brought tears to her own eyes.

    ¡°He is a good man,¡± Tolomon said, his face emotionless.

    ¡°So, you believe him too? You of course wouldn¡¯t add any lashings should he be discovered a liar. Even as a Graduate, you are still of the common class,¡± Navir said.

    Once again Tolomon¡¯s face was impossible to read. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I believe, then. Does it.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary. I need to know where your allegiance is. If you believe your friend, it will give him comfort in his final act of his life to know you at least believed him. But if you side with Indenuel, if you say Indenuel never committed adultery, I need to know why, exactly, you just lied to me and told me you were drugged. I am most curious to know if you broke a solemn oath to me, because I fully intend to lay down the consequences of such actions.¡±

    His sister. His last remaining family. The only family he has left. Tolomon closed his eyes, struggling with all his mental capacity to keep emotion out of his face before he opened his eyes again.  ¡°I believe Nathaniel,¡± he barely managed to get out, his hand tightening on his crutch.

    ¡°I am so glad,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Leave Tolomon alone,¡± Indenuel snapped. ¡°It¡¯s not him on trial.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. So, let¡¯s go back and review yours,¡± Navir said, approaching Indenuel. ¡°Captain Nathaniel, son of Martin the Healer and Sara has accused you of adultery. I believe him. Should you continue to deny it, Nathaniel will get fifty lashings in the public town square once this trial is over. Should you admit it, you and Inessa will each get fifteen lashes. While you are getting over the pain of such a flogging, we will remove your testicles, and cut off one of Inessa¡¯s breasts. We will then strip every title Inessa has gained from being a concubine, and send her home in disgrace, where she will suffer the consequences of her actions as her entire community shuns her for being nothing more than a common whore.¡±

    Nathaniel had to physically move Indenuel back to the marble square as he tried to kick Navir. The anger was building to a danger point and Dalius had to stop writing to hold out his hand, keeping the demons at bay. Fadrique, too, was holding out his hands. A dangerous amount of corruption was building in his wrists that would hit his arms if he wasn¡¯t careful. He had to think carefully, and he couldn¡¯t if he was this angry. He closed his eyes, then latched onto the only idea that could save them all. ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep with her. I raped her.¡±

 Chapter 175

    Navir raised an eyebrow, the first time he looked surprised, but still amused somehow. ¡°Did you, now?¡±

    Indenuel glared at Navir, because it was easier than looking at Inessa. ¡°Yes. I drugged her, then I had my way with her. No doubt Dalius had to wake her up from the demon induced sleep I put her under.¡± He was grasping at the explanation.

    ¡°Dalius?¡± Navir asked.

    Dalius finished writing the notes. ¡°I was called, but I was busy trying to cleanse what I could from Indenuel¡¯s mark.¡±

    ¡°So she was asleep? How was she woken up if Dalius wasn¡¯t there?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°My sister through marriage woke her,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Navir narrowed her eyes as Dalius glanced up. ¡°A woman couldn¡¯t do that. It takes a special training only Elders and High Elders are taught.¡±

    ¡°All I know, sirs, is my sister Ana was in the room with Inessa asleep, and when we came back Inessa was awake and dressed,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Dalius about said something else, but Navir held up a hand. ¡°A matter for a different day, Dalius. We now have a confession of rape.¡± Navir turned to Indenuel taking a step closer, his eyes cold and emotionless. ¡°Explain exactly what happened. And don¡¯t lie.¡±

    Indenuel stared right back. ¡°You think I would lie about raping her?¡±

    ¡°You know what the consequences are for rapists in Santollia?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain you studied it enough to know how to skirt around them, so enlighten me,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed into slits. ¡°You, and only you, receive everything an adulterer would receive, except at the end of three days you are hanged.¡±

    But Inessa would not receive the punishment, and Nathaniel would live. He just had to poke Navir enough to see what he would do. ¡°And you really want your Warrior dead?¡±

    Navir held up a finger, and Dalius stopped writing in the book. ¡°You¡¯ve fulfilled the prophecy, haven¡¯t you?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel frowned. Maybe he should have expected this, but it still surprised him that Navir did not care if he died.

    ¡°And the Empress? What would she think if I wasn¡¯t there to negotiate?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It matters little what the Empress thinks. In fact, it would be so much easier if you were gone. The Empress only wants to talk to you, but if you weren¡¯t here, she¡¯d have to talk to us instead.¡±

    It chilled Indenuel how much Navir was seriously considering this, but it didn¡¯t matter. He would much rather die than let them harm Inessa.

    Inessa leapt to her feet. ¡°He didn¡¯t rape me. I slept with him willingly. Far more willingly than I ever did with you.¡±

    Nathaniel grabbed her elbow, a hand going to the hilt of his sword, glancing around at the High Elders. Indenuel¡¯s heart plummeted. Maybe they would ignore her. It would have been so much easier if Inessa didn¡¯t care about him, but if she didn¡¯t, he¡¯d have never slept with her in the first place. Navir simply smiled. ¡°And so, a woman speaks. Go ahead, Dalius. Write down her confession. Let¡¯s see how Indenuel reacts to this new development. He says rape, she says consent. She has now called the Warrior a liar. And I believe her.¡± Inessa covered her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks as she looked at Indenuel. ¡°Should you now insist she lied, she will of course get the fifteen lashings for besmirching your character, plus the thirty-five for besmirching mine, and you will suffer the consequences of raping her. You both will die.¡± Indenuel swore under his breath, his fists tightening. ¡°Or you can admit you slept with her, and you can both suffer the consequences of adulterers, and Captain Nathaniel will live.¡±

    Indenuel took a step forward, but Nathaniel placed a hand on his shoulder, a deeply troubled look on his face as he kept them both back. Indenuel was about to find out if he could murder Navir with his gaze. ¡°Damn you, Navir. I did it. I slept with her. She was awake the whole time and she consented. I drugged her afterwards to make sure she didn¡¯t stop me from winning the war for you. A move I¡¯m seriously starting to regret.¡±

    Navir returned to his seat, smiling. ¡°Indenuel has confessed to committing adultery. Do you realize what you did was wrong?¡±

    Nathaniel needed to let Inessa go to grab Indenuel¡¯s other shoulder to keep him back. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t wrong. What you did to her is wrong. You will have to beat me senseless before I feel bad about what I did.¡±

    ¡°She was not yours to have,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t! And neither was she yours! But you took her anyway because you wanted her! All of you! You didn¡¯t care about what she wanted!¡±

    ¡°We were protected under the law-¡±

    ¡°That you yourselves created-¡± Indenuel said, struggling again in Nathaniel¡¯s grip.

    ¡°And the King and Queen of Santollia approved,¡± Navir finished.

    ¡°You don¡¯t care what any of these young women feel! You just protect yourselves with these laws and create a system where fathers and brothers are thanking you for raping their daughters and sisters!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°Stop pretending I¡¯m the only one getting ideas from the devil!¡±

    ¡°Calm, Indenuel,¡± Nathaniel said in his ear. ¡°The pain in you is too much. You¡¯re going to hurt yourself. We lost this battle. Surrender so you can rest and be ready to fight another day.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Navir, trying to channel the pain to shoot out of his eyes, right at his smug face. Inessa had tears running down her cheeks. At least Nathaniel would live. He tried to take comfort in that.

    ¡°Indenuel does not feel bad about his actions,¡± Navir said, pointing to Dalius as he wrote that down. ¡°We shall, of course, continue to try and get the mark off his chest.¡±

    Indenuel grasped at the last remaining argument he could have. ¡°Are you prepared to whip me in the public square? Let everyone see the mark I have? It will be a lot harder to hide the mark from the Empress if everyone in the city knows I have it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Navir said as though he hadn¡¯t already thought of it. ¡°I guess we¡¯ll have to whip and castrate you privately. Inessa will be the only one to be whipped on the public square. She alone will face the humiliation of the crowd.¡±

    Indenuel tried once again to break the chains. Tried to strangle Navir. He felt the smallest trickle of pain hit his arm and he groaned but pushed through.

    ¡°Dalius, may it also be noted that Tolomon the Graduate agrees with Nathaniel, therefore he was drugged with corrupted tree bark. Something that he should never have had happened. We must set up a trial with Reynaldo to reevaluate his standing as a Graduate, but I can already sense he will need a reassignment.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Indenuel said, struggling against Nathaniel¡¯s grip. Nathaniel would survive. Tolomon would not. Inessa would return home humiliated and shunned. Navir played them all. ¡°I refuse! I refuse this reassignment!¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°It is not your decision to make as a marked individual,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel screamed as the pain hit his arm again. Tolomon was there, holding Indenuel up. Nathaniel blocked the pain with his own weak shield, keeping the corruption contained before easing it out of his body. Indenuel gasped as the pain dissipated and Nathaniel smothered the corruption.

    ¡°The law is what keeps us civil. The law is what keeps us safe. We must do as the law requires,¡± Navir said as calmly and coolly as ever. ¡°I trust this experience will teach all of you to never lie to me again.¡±

    ¡°I will see you in hell, Navir!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    Navir simply smiled as Dalius finished writing the notes. ¡°Martin, as Inessa is your concubine, you may add any further punishment you see fit.¡±

    Martin was rubbing his forehead, covering most of his face, so no one could see his reaction. He dropped his hands, his face solemn as he got to his feet. ¡°Inessa is my concubine, and I am also a High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church. Therefore, I forgive her. I hold no resentment; I give no punishment. As I do not begrudge my forgiveness, may it be written that everything she¡¯s done in this act of adultery with Indenuel will be as though it never happened in the sight of God, and therefore this trial no longer needs to continue.¡± The silence descended on the room. For the first time since Navir entered the conference room, his face fell. Indenuel stared at Martin, his eyes widening. ¡°No lashing, no castration, Inessa keeps her titles for her and her family.¡± Inessa covered her mouth in shock. ¡°As a final note,¡± Martin said, pointing toward Dalius who was swiftly trying to keep up with it all. ¡°Indenuel, as it has been pointed out in this trial, is in the same class as us. Therefore, I relinquish my hold of Inessa as my concubine. Should Inessa concede, she may go to Indenuel, and they may be wed as husband and wife.¡±

    Navir stood hastily. ¡°Indenuel has the mark of the devil. He cannot wed anyone.¡±

    ¡°While it is still on him. I pray this is an added incentive for him to work hard on removing the mark. While he is focusing on that, he and Inessa may be considered betrothed and enjoy all the rights of such an arrangement.¡± Martin looked at Indenuel. ¡°If, of course, that is what they wish.¡±

    The room was completely silent except for the scratching of the quill. Nathaniel stared at his father, surprised, while Indenuel tried to understand what was happening. There was no way Martin was giving this freely. There had to be a catch. Martin was going to use this against him somehow. Push it in his face to force him to forgive him. To get the mark off, because¡­

    Because Martin hated the devil. Despite going to Hell himself, he truly was doing everything he could to make sure Indenuel didn¡¯t follow him down there. That was Martin¡¯s ulterior motive. That was why he forgave them. And he never wanted Inessa. That much was painfully obvious. He wanted her to be happy. For both of them to be happy.

    Indenuel looked up at Martin, seeing no trickery or conniving in his eyes that Navir clearly had. ¡°I accept the terms.¡±

    Martin smiled, relieved, then looked at Inessa. ¡°Inessa? Are the terms acceptable to you?¡±

    ¡°A woman is not allowed to speak,¡± Navir said, livid.

    ¡°It concerns her just as much as it does Indenuel. They ought to both make this decision together,¡± Martin said, still looking at Inessa.

    She still had tears running down her cheeks. She closed her eyes, nodding as she dropped her hands. ¡°I agree.¡± She cried, smiling. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    Martin smiled. It was all he could do before Navir stood up, walking over to Martin and grabbing him by the shoulders, forcing him out of the room.

    Inessa bent down even further, letting herself cry. Indenuel stared as Navir dragged Martin out of the room as Dalius finished up the notes. Fadrique watched Inessa, a growing anger flickering across his face.

    ***

    The moment the door closed Martin shook off Navir¡¯s grip.

    ¡°What do you think you are doing?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°What I should have done a long time ago,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Indenuel cannot have Inessa. She is a concubine of the High Elders.¡±

    Martin straightened his robes. ¡°He is the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°Which is not a High Elder,¡± Navir repeated.

    ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t a High Elder, he is still in the same class, if not higher. The fact that he says the prayer over dinner is proof enough he is in a high enough class that he can have her if I give him to her. And he just accepted.¡± Martin placed his hands in his robes. ¡°Please, Navir, Indenuel grew up in a life of hatred and cruelty. Let me show him mercy and kindness.¡±

    Navir pointed to the door of the room. ¡°That boy is an adulterer and a murderer, and that woman is a conniving manipulator. They both need to be brought to justice if they are ever going to learn their lesson.¡±

    ¡°He just told you he would never feel bad about sleeping with Inessa. I honestly believe we could beat him to a bloody pulp, and he would still believe he was in the right for what he did.¡±

    ¡°The memory of the hurt will keep him from doing it again,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°So will giving him Inessa. He will never sleep with her outside of marriage.¡± Navir was seething, but Martin pushed forward. ¡°The way I see it, the more we pushed them away, the closer they got. And I am happy to hand her over. As the betrothed to the Warrior, she will still have the status and honor that title brings.¡±

    ¡°Martin!¡± Navir¡¯s voice got quieter the angrier he got. ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? Indenuel needs to be controlled. He could sell his soul to the devil!¡±

    ¡°And that would be on your head.¡± Navir about said something, but Martin didn¡¯t let him. ¡°You were the one that pushed him to his limits. It showed more of the strength of Indenuel¡¯s character that he hasn¡¯t sold his soul yet. You want to lay down every consequence when he commits a sin you disapprove of instead of worrying about the sins you allowed him to commit. The ones that brought his soul closer to the devil than sleeping with Inessa had.¡±

    ¡°He cannot have her. He doesn¡¯t understand the consequences of his actions,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Because the law is flawed,¡± Martin said, louder than he intended it to be. He had grown to hate this law, and he could no longer pretend. ¡°I never agreed to the concubine law, just as I never agreed to taking Inessa. But I was forced to.¡±

    ¡°I will blackmail you again if I have to,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You no longer have control of me that way. Indenuel knows who his father is. If you even attempt to insinuate to my wife that I slept with multiple women, Indenuel will come down and say the same thing about you. His word holds more power, and the moment word gets out, the faith the people once had in us is lost, and the Empress won¡¯t need her armies to overtake us.¡±

    Navir was livid. ¡°How dare you.¡±

    ¡°She is coming in less than a month. We give Indenuel the mercy he needs to get as much of the mark off his chest as possible before she arrives. Then, if everything goes well, we celebrate the end of a war. Indenuel works to get the mark off, and they celebrate their marriage. Please, Navir. Please show him mercy.¡±

    Navir rubbed his forehead, shaking his head. ¡°You are letting him go free on adultery. If this gets out, if the citizens of Santollia City find we have a weakness-¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying about what other people think. This isn¡¯t a weakness. You don¡¯t have to publish any of this if you don¡¯t want to. Indenuel is hurt. He¡¯s gone through something no one ever should. Both have. Not only that, but Inessa has a peaceful impact on him. She will help smooth his rougher edges, and the prospect of marriage will drive Indenuel to get the mark off his chest. I am certain this is the only good course of action.¡± Navir said nothing, glaring at Martin. He smiled at the glare. ¡°In the end, Inessa is my concubine, and this is my choice.¡±

    ¡°And the proceeding consequences? If Indenuel tries something like this again, we will not be able to fall back on these records. We will not be able to use this as leverage. It will be as though it never happened.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°As it should be.¡±

    When Martin had discovered Indenuel back in the autumn, he was a terrified, skittish boy with a haunted look in his eyes. Despite the growth, the confidence, he always saw the haunted look there. Lately the look was getting more hardened, and he was far more worried about that than the haunted one. With the Empress coming, they needed to do a lot to ease the mark off his chest. Indenuel discovered life-altering things about himself and his heritage, about his religion, about his father, and they needed to treat him with compassion while he sorted it out. Of that he was certain. And honestly, he never wanted to see Inessa in her bedclothes again.

    ¡°There is nothing more you can say to me that would change my mind,¡± Martin said, almost opening the door when he hesitated. He looked back at Navir again. ¡°And Tolomon will not receive a reassignment. Not only that, but if I get so much as a tree rumor that Tolomon¡¯s sister and her family have been harmed in any way, I will have you removed.¡±

    Navir narrowed his eyes. ¡°Are you threatening me, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I am.¡±

    Navir smiled again. ¡°You said so yourself. Even a scent of a threat against another High Elder, and you would have to go up against a legion of Graduates.¡±

    ¡°All it would take is a promise they would never have to kill innocents again, and the common class Graduates would be on my side. And what would the noble class Graduates think when the news is leaked. What are you willing to do to make sure this secret never comes out to King Ramiro?¡± It was justice, in a way, that he was repeating a similar line to Navir that he had used on Martin when dishing out the blackmail all those years ago.

    ¡°You would never-¡± Navir started to say.

    ¡°I would.¡±

    ¡°It would never work. King Ramiro would never believe you alone.¡±

    ¡°He would believe Indenuel,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°This is blackmail,¡± Navir sneered.

    ¡°Uncomfortable, isn¡¯t it?¡± Martin grabbed Navir¡¯s shoulder; his eyes narrowed. ¡°Your path, therefore, is easy. Do not, under any circumstances, harm or threaten to harm Tolomon¡¯s remaining family again. Him, his sister, and his sister¡¯s family are now under my protection.¡± Martin hesitated just long enough to make sure Navir understood the situation before he turned, opened the door and walked back inside.

 Chapter 176

    Martin sat down in his chair, straightening his High Elder robes, not meeting anyone¡¯s gaze. He had done it. The pieces were in place, even if he did leap off the work Navir did in the trial. Navir took longer to walk in, still livid as he sat down. Nathaniel started to smile.

    Navir situated himself back in his chair, glaring at Indenuel. ¡°It will be as Martin said. He has forgiven Inessa, therefore the sin she and Indenuel committed is as though it never happened.¡± Navir¡¯s words were tight, but clearly enunciated. Dalius wrote it down. ¡°As Indenuel is still marked, he must remain in the dungeon until the mark is cleared from his chest, but Inessa has-¡± he closed his eyes, his nostrils flaring. ¡°Has the rights of the betrothed. She may visit him once a day. You are allowed to hold hands, hug, and kiss, but no other touching is allowed. Once the mark is off his chest, he may be reinstated into society. He may wed Inessa, and Matteo, Isla, and Emilia may visit him again.¡± Navir stood up, the anger still clear on his face. ¡°I shall have the guard come back and unlock Inessa¡¯s chains. They are no longer required on her.¡± He started to leave, but Martin stood.

    ¡°Navir,¡± he prompted.

    He glared at Martin, with a hatred so pure it could have only been formed in Hell itself. ¡°Tolomon will not be reassigned,¡± he said, barely loud enough for Dalius to hear, but it was enough that Tolomon¡¯s entire frame relaxed.

    Navir turned on his heel and moved to the door. He opened it, slamming it a lot harder than necessary. Fadrique stood, glaring darkly at Inessa before following Navir out the door, pushing past the guard as he did so. Dalius was still finishing up notes before he placed the book on Cristoval¡¯s lap and pushed him out. Nathaniel strode over to Martin before hugging him tightly. Martin hugged him back, relaxing. It was finished.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin patted his back. ¡°You were incredibly brave, son.¡±

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me your plan?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Martin smiled as he broke away. ¡°Because Navir is right. You are a horrible liar. It was better this way. I¡¯m sorry for the pain or terror I might have caused.¡±

    The guard unlocked Inessa¡¯s chains and took them away. She stood up, running to Indenuel and hugging him tightly. He was still chained but placed his cheek on the top of her head, closing his eyes.

    ¡°It never happened. We¡¯re going to be alright,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel nodded before kissing her, and she kissed him back.

    ¡°Mother will be thrilled,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Yes, she will. And Inessa will actually be with someone she loves.¡± And not only will I never sleep with her again, but no one will ever find out she is my daughter. It was that realization alone that made it feel like a huge weight had been taken off his shoulders. It was another sin he could quietly log away and pretend didn¡¯t exist.

    ¡°My family¡­¡± Tolomon whispered. ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°I swear to you, Tolomon, Navir will never threaten them again,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon leaned against his crutch, overcome. ¡°What could you have possibly said to that man to change his mind?¡±

    ¡°It is between Navir and I,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon looked up, the smallest frown on his face. ¡°Sir, did you¡­¡±

    ¡°No physical harm will come to him,¡± Martin said.

    Tolomon nodded, the answer enough for him. Martin approached Indenuel and Inessa. Inessa broke away, tears in her eyes. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡± She reached to touch him, but hesitated, trying to reach around him to touch his elbow as that was the proper etiquette. Martin smiled, taking her elbow as she took his. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said again.

    ¡°I wish you both all the happiness you deserve,¡± Martin said, using his other hand to pat Indenuel on the back. The boy still looked confused, almost like he couldn¡¯t trust this was happening. ¡°Get the mark off your chest, my boy. However way you wish to do it. I don¡¯t care when, I don¡¯t care how, just get it off.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, looking down at Inessa. She was beaming, touching his face. ¡°You¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll visit every day. The mark will come off, I know it.¡±

    ¡°You are betrothed, but not yet wed. High Elder Navir is not one to easily forgive. He will remember this, and I am afraid I¡¯ve angered him enough that he will actively seek retribution. Please, do your best to keep the law. Do not sleep with her again until after you are wed.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°It won¡¯t happen again.¡± He hesitated before his mouth opened. ¡°Thank you.¡± It was the quietest one he¡¯d ever heard, but he would take it.

    ¡°You are welcome. And I trust you both. We will have the wedding just as soon as the mark is gone. Nothing Navir said will move forward. Of that you have my word.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Nathaniel patted his back.

    ¡°Can you be both bodyguard and chaperon?¡± Martin asked.

    Tolomon paused, then rubbed his forehead, looking like he was in physical pain. ¡°Yeah, alright.¡±

    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°Do you have an issue with the assignment?¡± Martin asked, surprised.

    ¡°No, no issue. I just¡­ have you ever chaperoned a betrothed couple?¡±

    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s not that bad,¡± Nathaniel said. Tolomon gave him a knowing look. He then took Indenuel¡¯s elbow and pointed him in Inessa¡¯s direction. He saw her, then took a step forward. Inessa giggled, reached forward and kissed him again as Tolomon continued to give Nathaniel the look. The longer Inessa and Indenuel kissed, the more Tolomon died inside.

    Nathaniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°Alright, but not everyone was this bad.¡±

    ¡°You and Rosa were absolutely this bad,¡± Tolomon said, grabbing Indenuel and Inessa¡¯s elbows before pulling them apart.

    ¡°No, not around you. It was one of our rules. We did nothing around you,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°You certainly tried, yes, but being betrothed messes with your brain. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡± Tolomon hardly let go of their elbows before Inessa was hugging Indenuel again. Indenuel placed his cheek against her hair, grinning. Tolomon sighed quietly, resigning himself to his fate, but there was still the smallest hint of a smile on his face.

    ***

    Inessa hummed to herself as she rode in the carriage back to Martin¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t know what to do there, but she was so happy she didn¡¯t care. Martin had done it. Managed to do what she was so certain would never happen. A man in power had listened to her and gave her everything she wanted. Indenuel was hers.

    She walked out of the carriage to see Adosina running up to her and giving her a tight hug. Inessa smiled as she hugged her back. ¡°There are too many lines of tree gossip to sort through!¡± Adosina said, placing a hand on her shoulder and leading her toward the front of the door.

    ¡°Oh, are the trees not blocked anymore?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°It happened a couple days ago or so. Honestly, the city is abuzz. Are you alright? Did we give you enough food in the dungeon? You honestly look like you¡¯ve lost weight.¡±

    Inessa giggled. ¡°You¡¯re starting to sound like your mother.¡±

    Adosina beamed. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject! Come into the kitchens! You must tell me everything. Absolutely everything! Is it true what my father did? You are no longer his concubine? You are betrothed to Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Tree gossip travels fast,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been half a day already! What were you doing in the Cathedral for that long?¡± Adosina asked.

    Inessa¡¯s cheeks grew warm. ¡°Saying goodbye to Indenuel, getting things sorted out at the dungeons. Making sure he was going to be fine for my visit tomorrow. Saying goodbye again.¡±

    Adosina laughed, placing her head on Inessa¡¯s shoulder as they made their way inside. ¡°You are absolutely smitten. Like a child with their first love!¡±

    The red in Inessa¡¯s cheeks deepened in color. In a way, Indenuel had been her first love. She had been intimate with so many men, but Indenuel was the only man she wanted to stay with.

    ¡°And my father allowed all this?¡± Adosina asked, her voice quieter as they entered the house and curtseyed to Derio. ¡°He is allowing you to¡­ to be wed?¡±

    Inessa nodded, her voice dropping too. ¡°He is. The other High Elders wanted to punish us to the harshest degree, but not Martin. He forgave us, like it never happened.¡±

    Adosina remained quiet, and Inessa didn¡¯t dare intrude her thoughts. She understood the silence. With her being in the dungeons for three days, she didn¡¯t know how much of Adosina and Martin¡¯s relationship had been patched up. True, Adosina wasn¡¯t wearing quite the humble, homespun dresses she had before. Tima had caught wind of Adosina¡¯s rebellion, and instead of making fancy dresses for her, made the simple homespun dresses fancier and more affordable for the lower class and still had their practicality. Inessa had helped her concubine sisters go to Tima, and Adosina had helped the middle and lower class go to her. Her dress shop had one of the widest class diversity of anyone in the city.

    It meant Adosina would wear the simple yet beautiful dresses for a while now. And she doubted it helped her relationship with Martin. But if Adosina felt jealous of Inessa being able to wed, she didn¡¯t show it. In fact, Adosina broke the silence by giving Inessa¡¯s arm a squeeze. ¡°I shall have the servants make as many apple pastries tonight as you can stomach! You are betrothed! This is a time to celebrate! Now, where are you to stay while Indenuel is being healed?¡±

    Inessa paused as she understood Adosina¡¯s question. After everything that happened, she hadn¡¯t thought of where she would stay. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I am no longer Martin¡¯s concubine, but I cannot go back home and wait.¡±

    ¡°We have plenty of guest rooms in the house,¡± Adosina said as they entered the kitchen. ¡°I must insist you stay.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain? I do not wish to intrude,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Enough! You cannot travel back and forth from your hometown to the city to visit Indenuel! You must stay with us! We would be glad to have you!¡± Adosina beamed at Sara. ¡°Mother! Did you hear the exciting news!¡±

    ¡°News, or gossip? Everything is in such chaos I don¡¯t know what I should believe,¡± Sara said, picking up a tasting spoon.

    ¡°Api has forgiven Inessa and relinquished his hold on her as his concubine!¡± Adosina said before gasping and looking at Inessa. ¡°Forgive me, did you want to tell her?¡±

    ¡°No, no, that¡¯s quite alright,¡± Inessa said, smiling. She saw it, the visible way Sara¡¯s face relaxed and happiness entered her eyes as Adosina confirmed what she didn¡¯t dare hope to believe was true. This knowledge had made her five years younger, and tears sprang into her eyes.

    ¡°Then is it true you are betrothed to Indenuel?¡± Sara asked.

    Inessa smiled, tears of happiness coming to her eyes as well. This had turned out far better than she could possibly imagine. ¡°It is.¡±

    Sara smiled, squealing. ¡°This is incredible news! Inessa! I am so happy for you!¡± Sara wrapped Inessa in a hug. A hug that finally felt like it came from a grandmother. A lot of hurt and anger had been forgiven in that hug, and just as easily as Martin handed Inessa over to Indenuel, Sara let go of all the jealousies and anger that had been left over from Inessa sleeping with Martin. Inessa stepped away, gladly, from her responsibilities, and Sara took them back, refusing to treat Inessa with the pettiness and anger that the other High Elders¡¯ wives had.

    ¡°She will be staying with us, yes?¡± Adosina asked as they broke away.

    ¡°Even with Indenuel away it would be improper for her to move into his house. Of course she may stay. She may even have the same room if she so wishes,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Inessa said. ¡°I am a guest now of your family. It would be improper to have a room so close to you and Martin. I shall choose a guest room and have the servants begin moving my things immediately.¡±

    Sara smiled. ¡°Thank you, Inessa.¡± She took her wrists, opening them to give her a better idea of what she looked like and gave a tisk. ¡°Too skinny. Far too skinny. Did you eat anything I had my children bring you? You need to clean up. Oh, and you are no longer a concubine. You must go visit Tima and get a completely new wardrobe. We must have a party to celebrate your betrothal! We shall invite everyone of the court to celebrate this joyous occasion! I shall get this done at once!¡±

    Inessa tucked some stray hair behind her ear. ¡°Are you certain? I don¡¯t want to put too much of a burden on you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! We are all far too worried about the Empress¡¯ arrival! We must break up the worry with a party here and there! There is so much to do! You two need to go shopping!¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Actually,¡± Inessa said, looking down. ¡°I think I¡¯d like to have a bath right now.¡±

 Chapter 177

    Martin walked through the door, hearing laughter and giggling from the part of the house that held guest rooms. ¡°How has the household taken the news?¡± Martin asked Derio.

    ¡°Wonderfully. Sara has insisted Inessa take a guest room while they wait for the wedding date, as she has nowhere else to go,¡± Derio said.

    Martin nodded. ¡°That¡¯s just fine.¡±

    ¡°Adosina and Sara have roped in Rita and Maria to work on a betrothal party for two days from now. Half the invitations have already been answered.¡±

    Martin looked impressed. ¡°That was fast.¡±

    ¡°Sara is a tree talker. Invitations go out fast and are returned even faster.¡±

    Martin let the smallest of smiles cross his face. ¡°I shall do my duty, then, and stay out of the way.¡±

    ¡°I also have specific instructions to alert her the moment you arrive home. I do believe she is on her way now,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°I will be in my study,¡± Martin said.

    Derio nodded as Martin went down the familiar path to his study. He was organizing his books, knowing this wasn¡¯t over. He would still have to mentally prepare for the Grand Empress of Kiam to visit. To encourage Indenuel to do what he could to bring peace to both sides. But this was a victory, and he would celebrate it as such.

    The door opened and Sara walked in. Martin smiled as she walked over to him. ¡°Hello, Sara.¡±

    He barely managed to get it out before she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. Martin held her, smiling, as he kissed her gently back. Yes, he was in his High Elder robes, but they were also the only ones in the room. For this moment, he would let it pass, even as it was turning into a long moment indeed.

    Sara broke away, placing her forehead against his. ¡°You are a good man, Martin.¡±

    He listened to her compliment, ignoring the trunk of sins he was still hiding from her. ¡°I try to be.¡±

    ¡°I pray the other High Elders will not look down on you for this,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what the High Elders think. I did what was right. What I should have done a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°I still worry. I know how much they can bring you down,¡± Sara said, touching his cheek.

    ¡°Navir agrees with my logic. He almost has his own language one must learn to get him to understand.¡±

    Sara nodded, kissing him again. ¡°I don¡¯t have much time. I just wanted to say thank you.¡±

    ¡°Derio mentioned a betrothal party?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes, it is such a happy time. We must share the happiness with our friends.¡± Sara headed toward the door but stopped. ¡°I fear I might have been hasty. I invited Inessa to stay at our house without thinking about your feelings. She has nowhere else to go in the city. Is it alright that we have her set up in the guest room?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± In a way, Inessa belonged here, but he wasn¡¯t going to say that to anyone. It would be awkward around her, knowing what he and the other High Elders had done, but it was far more of a relief to know he would never have to touch her again. ¡°Your kindness and hospitality are a beautiful thing to see.¡±

    Sara smiled before reaching over and giving him one more kiss before leaving the study. She hadn¡¯t kissed him in months, and this felt like a patching of their relationship. There was of course some work, there always was with a marriage, but he was moving in the right direction.

    He sat down, organizing some books when there was a knock on the door. ¡°Api?¡±

    It was Adosina. Martin looked at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± She did, closing the door behind her as she moved toward the desk. Their relationship had been rocky ever since the news of the High Elders rejecting her beseeching. She barely talked to him, and she always wore those dresses. He firmly believed she would never wear a fancy dress again. Martin stood, giving her a bow, and Adosina curtseyed. He wasn¡¯t sure where this conversation would go, but he couldn¡¯t deny the gesture of possible peace. He patched up two of his relationships, maybe his luck would hold.

    ¡°Permission to speak freely, Api?¡± Adosina asked.

    Martin hesitated. She didn¡¯t seem angry, but that phrase coming from her always made him sweat. ¡°Of course, Addy.¡±

    Adosina looked at Martin, and he braced himself, preparing his mind for a debate. He knew she would have questions, and he tried to stay in his same mindset of compassion and mercy as he had with Indenuel.

    ¡°Before I speak my thoughts, I¡¯d like to say I admire your decision today, and the courage it must have taken to make it,¡± Adosina said.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Martin bowed again. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I am struggling to understand the difference between their wish to marry and mine. Why theirs was granted, and I must remain alone.¡± There wasn¡¯t any hostility in her voice. She was genuinely curious.

    Martin eased himself back in his chair and gestured for Adosina to do the same with the chair across from him. She did so. Martin placed his hands on his desk, trying to gather his thoughts. ¡°They have the same background. They are both from incredibly humble circumstances who found themselves in the highest social class. That common ground alone was enough to start a bond. It will make a strong foundation as they begin this journey.¡±

    Adosina nodded as she absorbed this. ¡°So, it is because Elias and I are from such vastly different classes that you feel so hesitant about granting my wish?¡±

    ¡°I do. The class difference might be too much of a shock.¡±

    ¡°Why is it that only men are the ones who hold titles? Why is it that Inessa could have luxury and wealth because she was your concubine, but I must give mine up to share Elias¡¯ status?¡± Again, she asked out of curiosity without the malice.

    Martin watched Adosina carefully. ¡°The first woman learned the devil¡¯s powers first. The first man followed to make sure she remained close to God and not be corrupted. Such is reflected on our culture.¡±

    ¡°But a man or a woman could be corrupted just as easily,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin said nothing. There were of course doctrinal reasons. Because the first woman listened to the devil, and through that mistake discovered how to kill the Gods. Men had their own despicable powers of the devil when they sold their souls, a strengthening of the corruption and able to access powers that were otherwise unthinkable, but there was no proof men could kill the Gods. Maybe they still could, but he couldn¡¯t tell Adosina this. The world wasn¡¯t ready yet to know about the Gods¡¯ death.

    Adosina¡¯s sigh was small and tired. She shook her head. ¡°Why are all women asked to be a reminder of one woman¡¯s sin? Why can¡¯t I be my own person? Why can¡¯t I focus on the consequences of my own sins instead of being asked to take on another woman¡¯s?¡±

    Martin brought his hands together, interlocking his fingers. ¡°Those are some tough questions, Adosina. You are asking an entire culture to change their way of thinking. That kind of thing takes time. Often a century or two.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not fair.¡± There was a slight tremor in her voice. ¡°And if it has to take centuries, then we might as well start now.¡±

    Martin watched her curiously. ¡°You want your titles to remain, and for Elias to be elevated? Do you think he would want that?¡±

    Adosina gave him a curious look like she hadn¡¯t given it much thought. She frowned, thinking, and Martin allowed her to think. ¡°No, Elias would not like the court. Farming is his way of life. He loves it. He would not give it up.¡±

    ¡°But you would? You have requested for years to have your titles taken away,¡± Martin said. ¡°What would you do if your titles remained, and you married Elias anyway?¡±

    Adosina thought this over. ¡°I would remain with Elias. Live in his home, adjust to his way of life. But I would not be a lower-class citizen. I would be nobility. I would have those rights and share them with my husband. Our children would have them too. We would live a poorer lifestyle, but¡­ but the Higher Class wouldn¡¯t be able to abuse us as Tolomon and Indenuel have been. Inessa too. Elias and I would teach our children to respect their classmates as though they are their equal, because they are. Because it¡¯s what you¡¯ve taught me.¡± Adosina blinked. ¡°That sounds beautiful to me, Api.¡± Martin nodded, doubting very much the High Elders would allow such a thing. But it did sound wonderful to him.

    ¡°It is still a huge adjustment for you, Addy. Women train on how to be a wife of a farmer. You have none of the training. Even with the class and title, it will be hard.¡±

    ¡°I love him, Father. Dearly,¡± Adosina said. ¡°And isn¡¯t that what marriage is? Learning to live with each other? Loving each other while you learn to adjust?¡±

    ¡°And if the classes are simply too far apart for it to work?¡± Martin asked.

    Adosina sighed. ¡°Then maybe we should work on moving them a little closer.¡±

    Martin watched her, curious. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of animosity between the classes.¡±

    ¡°Then let me marry him, and we can work on bridges.¡± Adosina smiled. ¡°It would be better for society.¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°You honestly think your union would somehow bring the classes together?¡±

    Adosina smiled. ¡°Not just mine. But if we were the first, others would follow. If I keep my titles, the nobles would have to treat me and my children with respect. And if there were others, it would take a generation or two before everyone would simply treat each other like they were in the same class. Would it not?¡± Adosina asked.

    Martin smiled, then looked down at his desk. ¡°It¡¯s a lovely thought, Addy, but I doubt other women would want to marry below their classes, even if all her titles remained.¡±

    ¡°A lot of it comes down to the pride of the upper class, and what we¡¯re willing to give up. And I think, even if the High Elders don¡¯t agree with what we¡¯ve discussed, you still showed an excellent example today. I hope more will follow.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t say anything. He didn¡¯t feel like he gave up that much. Handing Inessa over to a man who would actually love her was not that difficult to do. ¡°I never wanted a concubine.¡±

    ¡°And you stood up for yourself against the other High Elders. It is a start, Api.¡±

    Martin nodded but said nothing. He remembered Navir¡¯s anger today. He still felt like this wasn¡¯t over. Navir was going to strike him somehow, and it was going to hurt.

    Adosina smiled, though there was still some hurt in her eyes. ¡°I realize the situation is complicated, but maybe more conversations like this will help us unravel the problem and come to a solution we both will be happy with.¡±

    Martin stood up, smiling as he gave a bow. ¡°Agreed. I have missed our talks.¡± He gave a tiny sigh. ¡°I have missed you. We are similarly stubborn, but I do not want to lose you.¡±

    Adosina stood up, curtseying. ¡°I have missed you too. Perhaps¡­¡± she paused, then looked up at Martin, hope in her eyes. ¡°Might I invite Elias and his family to the betrothal party?¡±

    Martin paused, taking this in, trying to think it through. ¡°It might be a shock for them.¡±

    ¡°I would very much like for them to see this. Should Elias ever be mine, and I be his, I want them to understand this part of my life. I doubt my family will stop inviting me to parties should I choose the lower class, with or without titles,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin raised an eyebrow, then rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°You have thought this through.¡±

    Adosina smiled. ¡°I have, yes.¡±

    Martin took a breath. ¡°Alright,¡± he said through his sigh. Coming to extravagant parties would help them decide if such a union could even work. ¡°You may bring them.¡±

    Adosina walked around Martin¡¯s desk and wrapped her arms around him. Martin held her tightly, closing his eyes, remembering the times when she was just a child. It could not have been that long ago. Children grew far too quickly.

 Chapter 178

    Indenuel kept his eyes closed. It was always easier. Better than to see the carnage he was creating. But he heard the screams. Understood what it meant when the screams were cut short. He was slaughtering them again. In the back of his mind, he assumed he was done. There was something that happened that made it so he didn¡¯t need to do this anymore, but he was here, so he continued to skewer the Kiamese soldiers.

    He opened his eyes, just to be sure it was the Kiam. He saw the colorless grey eyes and knew he was right where he was supposed to be. In the middle of a slaughter. He had orders. Get rid of them all. Leave no survivors.

    The trees fell. The screams loud. Branches pierced into stomachs, heads, chests. Rain battered against him. This was familiar. Tension filled, covered in blood, familiar. The stench of blood was in the air, the only warmth coming from the piles of recently spilled innards. He was efficient. Brutal. Cold.

    He was out of his body. Indenuel frowned, watching his own self breaking the wills of the trees, slaughtering the hundred or so Kiamese soldiers when he was thrown into a soldier. The tree rammed right through his chest, and he screamed in pain, feeling the branch rip out his organs. His spirit left his body, only to go into another Kiamese soldier who was being crushed by a tree. Indenuel screamed at the pain before he was thrown into another body. Pain. Terrible, corruptive pain he could not handle before it went straight to the brain.

    ¡°Wake up! This has to be a nightmare! This isn¡¯t real!¡±

    ¡°It is real, though,¡± Garen said beside him, smiling. ¡°Hell is for eternity. You are going to understand what it felt like to die in over a thousand ways. I just wanted to get started now. Some of my new friends you sent heard Martin forgave you, and they wanted to make sure you understood exactly the kind of monster you are.¡±

    ¡°Stop,¡± Indenuel said, barely a whisper. ¡°Please, no.¡± A tree barreled toward him, decapitating him and he gasped, holding his neck as his soul left the body. ¡°Stop! Stop it!¡±

    Another sharp pain hit his face, but there was no tree or pain to account for it. It was a slap. Tolomon must be slapping him.

    ¡°You are still marked. It doesn¡¯t matter the color of it. You are still mine,¡± Garen said.

    When the next slap hit he forced himself to wake up. He did, gasping. ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Tell me something only awake Indenuel would know,¡± Tolomon said, loud enough to get past the screams.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Indenuel froze. The screams. The swarms. The darkness making the torches shiver in the cold. ¡°Demons¡­¡± he whispered. ¡°Oh, God, they¡¯re everywhere.¡±

    Tolomon looked around, frowning. Indenuel closed his eyes again, trying to curl into a ball but he couldn¡¯t while he was chained to the table. ¡°Shit, you might still be asleep,¡± Tolomon said, running over the basin and pouring a glass of water. Indenuel clamped his eyes shut, even as Tolomon splashed water on him. ¡°Did you feel that?¡±

    ¡°Of course I felt that,¡± Indenuel said, keeping his eyes shut. ¡°It¡¯s the Day of the Devil all over again. They¡¯re everywhere.¡±

    Tolomon was there, at his side, placing his hand on his shoulder, trying to say something but Indenuel couldn¡¯t hear. The screams grew louder, and he felt the icy patches on his skin from demons trying to claw at him. He heard the groaning and the hissing. Tolomon kept trying to comfort him, but it wasn¡¯t working. He tried to curl up in a ball, but it was impossible with how he was chained.

    ¡°I killed them,¡± Indenuel said as tears streamed down his face. ¡°I killed them all. They¡¯ve come back to haunt me. They won¡¯t stop screaming at me.¡±

    ¡°Hold on,¡± Tolomon said, keeping a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Dalius is coming. He¡¯ll protect you.¡±

    Indenuel continued to cry, shaking his head because it was the only thing he could do. He killed over a thousand soldiers, and it seemed like every single one of them had crammed into the cell to scream, jeer, and cry at him. Indenuel tried to last as long as he could, but he broke. He started to sob.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright, Indenuel.¡± Tolomon was being drowned out by the screams. ¡°Dalius is coming.¡±

    You are a monster.

    You don¡¯t deserve forgiveness.

    You¡¯re going to fall.

    The devil will have your soul.

    Hell was created for monsters like you.

    Indenuel began to scream, trying to drown out the voices.

    You know we¡¯re right!

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel kept his eyes shut. ¡°You¡¯re wrong! You¡¯re wrong!¡±

    Garen will have you!

    You are a murderer.

    Murderers don¡¯t go to heaven.

    ¡°STOP IT!¡± Indenuel shouted.

    The cell door opened, and he heard Dalius say something to Tolomon, but he continued screaming to drown the demonic voices out.

    Dalius placed his hand on his shoulder. It gave him little comfort. Dalius looked around. ¡°Good God, they¡¯re everywhere.¡±

    Indenuel kept his eyes shut tight, his voice raw from shouting. All at once the demons were silenced and Indenuel gasped in pain as he opened his eyes. Dalius was on his knees, his arms outstretched, a pure white forcefield around the room, growing bigger every moment, pushing the demons out of the room.

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    Indenuel¡¯s voice was hoarse, but his body still trembled with sobs as he tried to come to terms with what happened. Dalius stood up as the shield moved past the room and disappeared. ¡°I¡¯ll bring some blessed objects down here to keep them away. I cannot promise your dreams will be peaceful, but when you wake up, the demons won¡¯t be there.¡± Indenuel nodded, too weak to do much else, too embarrassed to look Dalius in the eye. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not,¡± Indenuel whispered, his voice hoarse.

    Dalius about said something, then changed his mind. Instead, he grabbed a chair. ¡°Tolomon, unlock his chains around his torso. Usually after a bad dream like this, the subject is far more willing to give up the corruption. Let¡¯s see how much we can get out.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, taking out a key and unlocking the chains. Indenuel closed his eyes again, bracing himself as Dalius and Tolomon undid his shirt, moving it to his elbows. Dalius touched each individual mark before pulling, and Indenuel almost bit his tongue off as a power pulled against his skin.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, letting out a breath as sweat formed on his forehead. Dalius was focused entirely on pulling the thin ribbons of corruption from the marks on his chest. He moved his hands forward, not touching the corruption, but still pulling something.

    Indenuel watched the man¡¯s face. Dalius ignored him, focused completely on his work. This man, who was a relation through blood, would continue to act as though they weren¡¯t family. Because it didn¡¯t matter to him. And honestly, Indenuel didn¡¯t want him as family.

    The corruption stalled, and Dalius strained to keep pulling.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Dalius said, not even looking at Indenuel¡¯s face as he strained against the corruption.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, trying to keep the anger in. This was going to be impossible. He thought he was only supposed to be the High Elder¡¯s weapon, and now he needed to be their diplomat, too.

    He felt a familiar hand on his shoulder, and he opened his eyes to see Tolomon, who was looking right at him.

    ¡°Are you alright, Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel sighed, staring at the ceiling. Dalius started pulling again, the corruption giving way, but it was slow going. ¡°I will be.¡±

    Tolomon smiled, patting his shoulder before looking down at the mark in concern. Indenuel watched Tolomon, saw the concern, and remembered it was him and others like him that he sacrificed himself like this. Tolomon, the children, Inessa, all the good people of the world who depended on him again. Tolomon didn¡¯t agree to his sacrifice. That much was clear. Inessa, Nathaniel, none of them wanted him to do this, but they would stand by him as he healed himself. They still loved him. They wouldn¡¯t abandon him. Would they?

    ¡°Are you going to be with me when I meet with the Empress?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Dalius finally looked up at Indenuel, but he was looking at Tolomon. Tolomon met his gaze again. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ¡°As my bodyguard?¡±

    ¡°And your friend.¡±

    ¡°And you won¡¯t leave my side?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°Never.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile, and was surprised to feel like he could.

    ¡°Ah, there we go,¡± Dalius said as a huge chunk of corruption came out of Indenuel. He pulled as quickly as he could, and Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling the corruption give way like a large chunk of ice breaking off into a fire. ¡°How¡¯s that feel?¡±

    Indenuel looked down to see his marks still a dark red, but now it was red. Much better than the almost black color it had been. ¡°Better,¡± Indenuel said.

    Dalius patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Good man. The lighter it is, the easier it is to pull out. I¡¯ll be back tomorrow morning and we¡¯ll keep working on it.¡±

    He headed out of the cell as Tolomon straightened Indenuel¡¯s shirt, tying the strings.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The demons,¡± Indenuel mumbled. ¡°They terrify me. I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to act how I did.¡±

    Tolomon smiled before picking up the chains. ¡°They are demons of Hell terrifying you with dark nightmares in your sleep and terrorizing you while you¡¯re awake. Of course you¡¯re going to sob like a child.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ embarrassing,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon¡¯s smile dropped as he started to chain Indenuel to the table. ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯d rather you be terrified of them then¡­¡± Tolomon trailed off. He finished chaining Indenuel to the table before picking up the mask. ¡°Then to welcome them,¡± Tolomon finished, placing the metal plate back in Indenuel¡¯s mouth before locking the mask in place.

    ***

    Martin placed the quill back in the ink pot before picking up his sermon and reading through it. He made minimal changes. Simply made sure it flowed well. He placed it in the top drawer before standing up and leaving his study in the Cathedral right as Navir was walking up the steps from the basement library. Navir caught his glance, and in that small moment of time, Martin realized distinctly the power he now had over Navir, and the man across from him understood it too. Then Navir smiled as though neither one of them had acknowledged it.

    ¡°Have you finished your sermon?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Yes, I have. I will be ready to give it this Sabbath,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Wonderful,¡± Navir said. Martin smiled, far too used to Navir¡¯s politicking. He would of course pretend nothing happened, that the anger and threats from the trial a couple days ago were as though they had never happened. Navir was already planning his next moves, and during that time, his relationship with Martin would be as though Navir had done nothing wrong. ¡°It seems my wife and concubines have accepted your invitation to Inessa¡¯s betrothal party.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes, my wife now has the honor of hosting the first party for the nobility since news broke out that Indenuel has beaten the Kiam army.¡±

    Navir smiled again, and it honestly looked genuine, but Martin was starting to think he¡¯d never actually seen him genuinely happy. Granted, the times he did look genuinely happy was when he¡¯d won an argument, and those smiles were more wolfish than what he¡¯d call happy.

    ¡°A huge honor, one I believe Sara will exceed our expectations. I shall see you tonight then,¡± Navir said.

    Martin bowed. ¡°I shall see you tonight.¡± Martin left the Cathedral, feeling the smile on his face drop the farther he moved away from Navir. He was always weary around Navir, and he hated it. But it seemed as though Navir was weary around everyone.

    Martin climbed into his carriage and headed home. It was barely after lunch, but he wanted to make sure he was there for Sara if she needed him. A party of this magnitude needed to go well, but Sara had thrown so many it was practically second nature to her.

    Martin arrived home, doing little else but walking into the garden, finding Sara, and kissing her on the cheek to let her know he was home if she needed him before walking into his study to do some meditation. His powers, in the infant state they were, needed to start growing. He lit some incense as he listened to the sounds of Sara getting the garden ready for the party. The High Elders had of course broken the news soon after Indenuel¡¯s trial. They were hopeful that Indenuel fulfilled the prophecy. The Grand Empress was coming in another few weeks to discuss the future of the war with Indenuel. The mountain of water they had all seen was from Indenuel tapping into God-like powers to save them all from the Kiamese army headed their way. Indenuel needed to rest and recover from such a God-like use of power. They didn¡¯t bother telling the public that Indenuel was in fact in the dungeon, nor that the mark of the devil was on his chest. That, too, was another secret they would hide from the public. Once the mark was lighter in color, once he was healed completely, they discussed the possibility of having him in public, at least for Sabbath worship services. But Martin was afraid it wouldn¡¯t be for months yet, and it also depended on how the negotiations went.

    Before he settled down to meditate, he felt shame prick at his soul. Once again, they were placing the fate of Santollia on the shoulders of Indenuel, and he was still marked.

 Chapter 179

    Inessa smoothed her dress, smiling in the mirror. It was of course a work of art. Tima cleared her entire schedule to work on the dress for two days. Inessa was not a concubine anymore, and the dress proved it. It was such a lovely lavender color with the beautiful flowers and butterflies sewn onto it.

    Adosina walked in, smiling as she hugged Inessa. ¡°You are gorgeous, my friend. Absolutely gorgeous.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Come! We must show you off! Guests are already arriving!¡± Adosina said.

    Inessa smiled, touching Adosina¡¯s elbow as they walked out of the room. ¡°Addy, I don¡¯t know when else I¡¯m going to tell you, so I just want to let you know that I owe my life to you.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, it was Api that forgave you completely,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°No, I mean¡­¡± Inessa sighed. ¡°That first time you introduced yourself. I don¡¯t know if you understood quite how close to death I was on that Sabbath day.¡±

    Adosina nodded, a small smile on her face. ¡°I did, actually.¡±

    Inessa frowned. ¡°You did?¡±

    Adosina glanced around to see if they were alone. ¡°Ana, Rosa, and I always make the rounds through the concubines during the Sabbath social before we go on to our other socializing. Ana secretly points out all the women who have an alarming amount of demons near them. She pointed you out the moment she saw you enter the Cathedral. She suggested I stay by you the entire time and to not leave me alone ever, because you had a deadly amount. When you¡­ when you became Api¡¯s concubine I made Ana swear to tell me if you ever got that many demons again, but she never did. But it shouldn¡¯t have mattered. I should have talked to you anyway.¡±

    Inessa stared at Adosina, then nodded. ¡°It is a good service you do for the concubines. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I am confident Ana¡¯s abilities have saved at least two dozen concubines. Every time a concubine dies, she takes it personally. She will often use Api¡¯s titles to visit other High Elder¡¯s concubines during the week, too. You are an incredible woman, Inessa. The ones who fight a lot of demons often are. I admire your strength, and I¡¯m just sorry our friendship took such a rough turn when you got here.¡±

    ¡°Stop, Addy. If Martin has taught me anything, he has taught me forgiveness. I forgive you entirely,¡± Inessa said.

    Adosina smiled, hugging her again before breaking away and grabbing her hand. ¡°Come, now. That dress must be shown off immediately.¡±

    Inessa giggled as they went through the house before appearing in the back gardens. Sara was there, hugging Inessa tightly and squealing about how beautiful her dress was. Inessa smiled as she gave a twirl to show it off before Adosina and Sara took her, introducing her to guests and nobility. Yes, these women caused her a deep loneliness, but they were making up for it. It was easier to see Sara¡¯s actions as motherly, so easy to consider Adosina the sister she always wanted. She found a family here in the highest of noble class. She never expected it to, but she wouldn¡¯t trade it for the world.

    ***

    Martin walked out of his study, knowing some guests had already arrived and he needed to be there to greet them. The house was empty, with the kitchen doors opened to the back for easier movement for the servants. Which is why the footfalls going up the stairs were so easy to hear. He walked over, seeing his son walking up the stairs.

    ¡°Nathaniel?¡± Martin asked. His son paused, then barely turned his head, enough for Martin to see he was holding back tears. ¡°Son?¡±

    ¡°Father, hello. Forgive me, I just need a moment to prepare myself for dinner.¡± Nathaniel faced forward again to hide his face as Martin stood at the bottom steps.

    ¡°May I offer any help?¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head, his back to him. ¡°No, Father. A small marital disagreement is all.¡±

    Martin had never heard of Nathaniel and Rosa having a fight. He knew they had them because every couple had them, but they always worked it out. The fact that whatever it was hadn¡¯t been resolved already, coupled with Nathaniel vocalized that they were indeed having a fight, meant this was bad. Whatever happened, whatever they were going through, he needed to treat this as carefully as he could.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, son,¡± Martin said. Nathaniel grabbed the railing, rubbing his forehead. He looked like he was about to say something but paused. ¡°Say it, my son. I will not think less of you.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, then turned around, facing Martin, even with his eyes cast downward. ¡°The devil was right, Father. She loves Tolomon.¡± Martin¡¯s eyebrows rose in surprise. ¡°She saw me as a good friend. A friend with titles. She¡¯s made a happy life with me. But¡­¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Martin started to say. ¡°She loves you.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Not enough. She denied herself true happiness.¡± He turned around before Martin could see the tears fall. ¡°We denied Tolomon true happiness.¡± Martin had no idea what to say. He watched his son finish walking up the stairs. ¡°I will be there for dinner. I just need a moment to compose myself. I will not ruin Inessa¡¯s happy night.¡±

    Nathaniel disappeared down the hall to his room. Martin waited until the door closed before he turned, staring at the open door into the gardens. He had no idea how to help them. Divorce was forbidden, except when a woman was caught in adultery. And even then, the consequences of such were ones Nathaniel would not allow Rosa to receive. Despite the hurt this certainly caused Nathaniel, Martin knew his son loved his wife deeply. And he¡¯d never want Tolomon to get the punishment of an adulterer, either.

    The gardens were beautiful. The tables were set up beside the gardens, looking as though the tables belonged in the gardens somehow, covered in flowers and bouquets. Everything was in perfect order as Martin walked through them. He did what he did best. Placed his worry about Nathaniel to one side with a promise to come back to it as he put on a smile and welcomed the guests that had already arrived.

    Martin walked over to Sara who smiled in his direction. ¡°The gardens look beautiful, Sara. You have outdone yourself.¡±

    ¡°It is a joyous occasion. I could not help myself. Have you seen Inessa?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°I have, yes.¡± Martin¡¯s eyes fell on Inessa in her lavender dress as she talked to some of the higher nobility. ¡°She is wearing a beautiful dress.¡± Sara chuckled to herself, and Martin smiled. ¡°Is she not?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely. I might have to visit Tima¡¯s dress shop myself sometime. Do you think she makes dresses for old women?¡±

    ¡°If you do not trust my words that you are a beautiful woman, go let Tima make you a dress to confirm what I''ve always believed about you."

    Sara giggled like she was a schoolgirl as she touched her burning cheeks. ¡°Blast those robes. If you weren¡¯t wearing them I¡¯d kiss you right now.¡±

    Martin smiled, then cocked his head to one side, wondering what exactly she meant by that. Sara, realizing she might have stumbled on an inuendo, had a tomato red face as she stumbled away. ¡°I must check on the servants.¡±

    Martin smiled as she moved away. He took a deep breath before walking over to the crowd, welcoming the guests to his home. He talked with the elites, smiled, laughed. He didn¡¯t realize how much he needed this night. A night to finally relax. He¡¯d never have to see Inessa in her room. She would be a powerful influence for good in Indenuel¡¯s life. Indenuel now had a solid reason to get the mark off his chest. And more importantly, no one would ever know who she was to Martin.

    He moved from one guest to another when he realized he had come up to Inessa. What with preparing for the Empress, he hardly had time to visit her, and he used every excuse not to see her at times. But here they were, almost stumbling upon each other. Inessa looked startled before giving a low curtsey. ¡°High Elder Martin, thank you again for everything you¡¯ve done for me.¡±

    Martin bowed back. ¡°An honor to serve, Inessa. And please, Martin is enough of a title.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain? I no longer have a roll in your family, and I thought maybe you¡¯d like me to use your proper title,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin ignored the lie Inessa unknowingly told. ¡°Despite the circumstances which brought you to my home, you are Addy¡¯s closest friend. As such, you will always have a place to stay here, and you need never to call me High Elder Martin again.¡±

    Inessa smiled. ¡°If that is what you wish.¡±

    ¡°It is. And that dress is absolutely stunning. It is a pity Indenuel isn¡¯t here to see it. You might have gotten another reaction out of him like the one in the study,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa¡¯s smile widened as she gave it a small twirl. ¡°This must be the reason why betrothed aren¡¯t allowed to the woman¡¯s betrothal celebration.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Inessa caught sight of someone and waved. She touched Martin¡¯s elbow. ¡°I see one of my friends, I must go. But I wanted to say you truly live up to your title of healer. In more ways than one. You may not want me to call you by your titles, but I will never forget the kindness you have shown me.¡± Martin said nothing, giving a small bow instead. Inessa moved away, greeting her friend. Martin stared at the open air for a moment. Inessa gave the compliment in earnest, but he didn¡¯t deserve it.

    He agreed to take Inessa to his bed. It was a hesitant agreement, one made with a threat of exposing his darker sins, but it was an agreement all the same. That young woman suffered much during her time as a concubine, and he did not feel like he should be praised for doing something he should have done a long time ago. But she was finally leaving him, and more importantly, she would never learn the truth.

    Sara appeared at his side, touching his hand. ¡°There¡¯s Adosina with Elias and his family.¡±

    Martin looked over at the side of the house to see Adosina talking with Elias. There was a small crowd of people around them. Martin felt nervous, knowing he let Adosina invite them because they needed to know this part of her life, and it startled him to realize how much he wanted this to work. He imagined the worst that could happen, a fight breaking out, the nobility shunning this good family, before he forced himself to stop. He was a High Elder, and if he wanted the nobility to show them grace and welcome them to this party, he needed to lead by example.

 Chapter 180

    Martin squeezed Sara¡¯s hand as they walked over to Adosina. The group, it seemed, didn¡¯t dare go through the house, instead going around it. Elias and his family looked nervous to enter the back yard.

    ¡°Api, hello,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin smiled. ¡°Hello, Adosina.¡± Her dress was such that it blended well with Elias¡¯ family, even though it did look far more taken care of and new. This family, who were all wearing their Sabbath day best, would still stick out in a party of the nobility, but Martin himself would choose to ignore that. ¡°Elias, would you like to formally introduce me to your family?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Of course, High Elder Martin,¡± Elias said, stepping away from Adosina to give a bow. He bowed back.

    ¡°Please, just call me Martin.¡±

    Adosina smiled before bowing her head to hide it. Elias nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d be allowed to so informally call you that in front of my parents, sir. It goes against their upbringing.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I have placed you in a tricky position indeed. Follow the request of your parents, or of a High Elder,¡± Martin said with a smile. ¡°With such a choice, I would request you always listen to your parents. But the informal request is given to all, including your parents.¡± He looked at Elias¡¯ family, his smile still there. ¡°You may all just call me Martin. It will help you fit in better here at this party. No one calls me High Elder Martin. Especially in my own home.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Martin,¡± Elias said, trying the name out, almost wincing at how it sounded.

    His smile grew. ¡°Thank you, Elias.¡±

    ¡°This is my father.¡±

    The man gave a bow. ¡°Raul, son of Jairo and Amaya.¡±

    Martin bowed in return. ¡°Martin the Healer.¡±

    Raul was large. Martin could tell by the leathery skin and the calloused hands that this man spent all day working in the hot sun. He looked uncomfortable in his nice, sabbath day suit that looked like it hadn¡¯t been replaced in fifteen years. He didn¡¯t smile, whether from nerves or a lack of desire to meet Martin, he couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡°An honor to meet you, Martin,¡± Raul said. ¡°We remember with fondness the time you and your family came to visit us in the farmlands a few years back. You left a powerful impression on us.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Raul. How are the farmlands? Were they effected by the battle?¡±

    ¡°They were, yes,¡± Raul said. ¡°It was a powerful amount of water that flooded the lands. We were able to save some of the crops, but much of the corn and the wheat were destroyed.¡±

    Martin winced. ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Raul shook his head. ¡°Better my crops than my children. Though, a lighter tax on our remaining goods would be a welcome relief.¡±

    ¡°Api,¡± Elias whispered, both a playfulness and warning to his tone.

    Martin smiled, watching Raul, a man full of goodness and honesty. ¡°It will be the first thing I talk about with the King and Queen. We can see what other relief we can give, as I¡¯m sure all the farmers have been affected by this turn of events. After all, without our farmers, we would have had no food to feed our army. We must never forget how indebted we are to them.¡±

    Raul studied him carefully. ¡°I shall hold you to your word.¡±

    ¡°I shall expect nothing less,¡± Martin said.

    It was then that a smile broke across Raul¡¯s face. Elias looked visibly relieved. Raul stepped aside to meet Sara as a woman stepped forward and curtseyed. She was an older, female version of Elias in every way.

    ¡°This is my mother,¡± Elias said.

    Being Sara¡¯s husband for so long, Martin couldn¡¯t help but be concerned about the slimness of this woman, but he let it go. ¡°Emma. Wife of Raul.¡±

    ¡°A powerful title indeed,¡± he said as he bowed in return. ¡°Martin the Healer. It is an honor to meet you, Emma.¡±

    ¡°No, sir. It is an honor to meet you. You seem to be of good, humble ancestry, and it has been affirmed to me in the past decade that you truly are a man of God.¡±

    Martin smiled, understanding the compliment, but feeling that knee jerk reaction to deny it. To divert the compliment to God. But he couldn¡¯t do it. The Gods were dead.

    ¡°Now I am on the receiving end of a tricky position. I do not know how to affirm to you that I am indeed humble without portraying the opposite idea in your mind,¡± Martin said.

    Emma laughed. ¡°It has been affirmed even more now, Martin. Thank you.¡±

    He smiled, bowing again as Emma walked over to Sara, who was still talking to Raul. Sara opened her arms to Emma, inviting her into the conversation as though they were longtime friends. Martin met Elias¡¯ three younger sisters Maria, Valentina, and Lina. Humble young women, wearing their best sabbath dresses. The youngest sister Lina, not more than twelve, looked almost terrified as she tried to give the perfect curtsey. Martin smiled as he bowed to her. ¡°Thank you for coming to my home.¡±

    ¡°Is it true the war is over?¡± Lina asked.

    ¡°Indenuel and the Grand Empress of Kiam will work out a treaty in the next few weeks. We are confident it will signal a time of peace for the world,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Thank you for protecting us,¡± she said.

    ¡°Oh, no,¡± Martin said, falling back on a habit he was far more comfortable making. ¡°It is to our brave soldiers we must give our gratitude. And families like yours that kept them fed.¡± Lina smiled as she moved away. Martin¡¯s mind traveled to the first time he had seen the mark on Indenuel. He remembered the feeling of dread when he saw how bad the mark had gotten on his chest. How the boy was still in the dungeons, trying to get cleansed as quickly as possible before he looked over at his wife. Sara had not released any of Elias¡¯ family. They were all gathered around her as she talked with them, laughing at their jokes and making them feel at ease. She took Lina¡¯s chin in her palms, giving her a grandmotherly look and asking her a question, most likely about food.

    ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡± Elias gave another bow. ¡°For welcoming my family into your home.¡±

    Martin bowed again. ¡°I fear many of my past actions made you nervous to bring them. I apologize for this mark on my character and ask your forgiveness for the wrongs I have done to you.¡±

    Elias blinked, surprised. ¡°Um, of course.¡±

    Martin smiled. ¡°I thank you, Elias. After meeting with your family, I understand better why farmers are often considered good, humble people. I have much to learn from you.¡±

    Elias had no answer. He was clearly shocked by what Martin was saying. Adosina was beaming.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Come, we must start dinner,¡± Sara said, placing a hand on Elias¡¯ sister¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Addy, will you make sure our honored guests are seated?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Adosina said, taking over for her mother, ushering Elias¡¯ family into the party with the nobility.

    Just as he hoped it had, word spread that these farmers were welcomed graciously by Martin¡¯s family, and therefore deemed honored guests. Inessa knew them a little already but was happy to have them.

    They ate outside in the setting sun, talking and laughing. Navir, being the Acting Senior High Elder said the prayer on the meal before they ate. Martin sat at the table, taking small bites and watching the gathering. He needed to make sure Raul and Elias were comfortable among a table of nobility, making sure those around him were nothing but gracious to them. Nathaniel helped, sitting next to Elias and striking up a conversation with him. The moment alone was all Nathaniel needed to put his nobility mask back on and pretend there was nothing but happiness between him and Rosa, but Martin knew this wasn¡¯t the end. They would have to resolve this issue somehow.

    They all had a delicious apple pastry in honor of Inessa¡¯s betrothal as the lonely son and stalwart sister appeared in the sky. Inessa was far happier than Martin had ever seen her, which helped confirm he had made the right decision, no matter the consequences.

    The orchestra started warming up as the couples began to dance. Nathaniel drained his wine glass before whispering something to Rosa. She nodded, looking down as Nathaniel left, entering the house again. Rosa said nothing, staring ahead, folding her arms as she looked up at the sky, the loneliness breaking through her nobility mask for a moment before she smothered it again and went to find her sister.

    Martin, despite wanting to go help them, knew it wasn¡¯t his place. If they needed him, they would come to him. It was his responsibility now to make sure they were both as comfortable as possible as they worked through this issue in their marriage.

    Martin clapped after the fourth song as Adosina and Elias walked over to him. Elias bowed as Adosina curtseyed.

    ¡°Adosina has assured us that our early departure would not be an offense,¡± Elias said. ¡°We go to bed when the sun does.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Elias. Thank you for honoring us with your presence and thank you for introducing me to your family. I would like to walk with you and your family to your carriage, if I may,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Of course. It is your carriage, after all. Thank you for letting us borrow it for the evening,¡± Elias said.

    ¡°You are most welcome.¡±

    They joined the rest of the family. Martin found himself falling in step beside Raul and Emma.

    ¡°You have a lovely garden,¡± Emma said.

    ¡°Thank you. It is the pride of my gardeners. They have worked hard on it,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°They like working for you and your family,¡± Emma said.

    ¡°A fine compliment, thank you. One would hope a person can enjoy their employment,¡± Martin said.

    Emma nodded emphatically. ¡°Certainly a good employer is the key to making sure the employment is enjoyable.¡±

    Raul gave another one of his rare smiles at that.

    ¡°Ah,¡± Martin said. ¡°Then I shall pass along your compliment to my wife. She holds my home together with much love and compassion. It is from her example that I am the man that I am.¡±

    Adosina laughed, and Martin glanced over his shoulder to see his daughter engrossed in whatever Elias said. They were acting nearly as in love as Inessa and Indenuel, except they were still keeping the respectful distance. Even though Adosina practically announced to all the nobility that she was interested in Elias enough to court him by bringing him and his family to this party, they still kept the respectful distance from each other.

    Martin faced forward again, glancing at his feet. ¡°You do not approve of the arrangement?¡± Emma asked.

    Martin looked at Elias¡¯ parents. ¡°Do you?¡±

    ¡°I do. I believe they¡¯re wonderfully happy together,¡± Emma said.

    Raul said nothing, and the longer the silence lasted, the more curious Martin got. ¡°Raul? What is your opinion on the matter?¡±

    Raul shrugged. ¡°As with everything else in life, they will either fail at it, or they will succeed.¡±

    ¡°But if we don¡¯t let them try, it is a failure anyway?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Sure, sure. That¡¯s poetic enough,¡± Raul said. Emma gave him a nudge, and he sighed in defeat. ¡°I have a lot of respect for Addy,¡± Raul said, his voice quieter as Adosina whispered something toward Elias. ¡°She¡¯s the kind of person who can beat me in any logical argument, and yet I¡¯m still left feeling like it was an honor to talk to her in the first place.¡±

    Martin chuckled. ¡°She¡¯s being nice to you, I see.¡±

    Raul gave a hearty laugh. ¡°Should I be worried?¡±

    ¡°No. Elias, on the other hand¡­¡± Martin glanced at the man who had transformed under Adosina¡¯s gaze. He was far more relaxed, far happier, far more content than any other time he had seen him. ¡°Actually, after three years, he hasn¡¯t run away yet. He might be just fine.¡±

    Emma smiled, then nudged Raul again. Raul gave her a look before she motioned toward Martin.

    ¡°You have other thoughts on the matter?¡± Martin asked as the carriage came into view.

    Raul gave another sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Martin. I¡¯ve never much cared for the High Elders. Sure, I attend worship services, but I found all of you to be¡­¡± Raul didn¡¯t look like he wanted to say exactly what he wanted to say, and Martin figured it was because he was afraid of the retribution, so Martin filled it in for him.

    ¡°Hypocritical?¡±

    Raul nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good word for it. It came to a new low when my middle daughter was a potential candidate for the concubine program,¡± Raul said. Martin turned to see Valentina, who couldn¡¯t be older than fourteen. ¡°She was ten at the time.¡± Martin¡¯s smile that he had on throughout the night disappeared as he looked at Raul. ¡°When they asked if any of her family objected to such an arrangement I¡­ I punched the guard who came to deliver the message.¡±

    Emma rubbed Raul¡¯s arm. ¡°He spent a couple of days in the dungeon for that one.¡±

    Martin glanced at his feet, at a loss for words. He could not stick up for the concubine law. Not now. Not after Raul¡¯s experience for it, not after what he had done to Inessa.

    ¡°I hated every single one of you for a long time until Adosina came into my Elias¡¯ life. A woman like that had to be raised well. Not just from nurse maids, or whatever other servants you use, but from good, honest parents, too.¡±

    Martin continued to say nothing. This wasn¡¯t a confession on Raul¡¯s part, this was a complete dressing down of the High Elders and their hypocrisy. Martin knew he had power, wealth, and privilege, but he never acknowledged it more than now. As much as he denied it, as much as he tried to stay humble, he would always have power because he could choose to ignore the injustices done to other people that did not affect him. The concubine law did not hurt him anymore, so he could choose to ignore it. But Raul couldn¡¯t. Countless other men and women couldn¡¯t ignore that their young daughters were intimate with men who were older than their own grandfathers. Some of the High Elders even being secret fathers to others. Some secret fathers even¡­

    Martin blinked, trying not to ignore the thought, but did all the same.

    ¡°Thank you for your words, Raul. They have given me a lot to think about,¡± Martin said.

    Raul relaxed. ¡°Thank you for not having me whipped for them.¡±

    ¡°Never. That is not who I am,¡± Martin said as they stopped by the carriages. ¡°Thank you again for coming tonight.¡±

    ¡°I hope one day we might return the favor if you¡¯d like to come to our humble home,¡± Emma said.

    ¡°I will look forward to receiving such an invitation,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not one to use words to say goodbye,¡± Raul said.

    Before Martin was aware of what happened, Raul picked Martin up and squeezed the air out of him, his bones popping. Raul set him back down and Martin smiled as he steadied himself before getting clapped on the back. ¡°Looks like you High Elders need to be hugged like that more. Make you not seem so stiff.¡±

    Raul entered the carriage. Elias was behind his father, his eyes as wide as the dinner plates Sara used to feed them. Adosina giggled as the rest of the family piled into the carriage.

    Elias looked at Martin, trying to think of something to say.

    ¡°May God bless you in your travels, Elias,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Yes. Thank you, sir. Martin.¡± He gave a short bow before entering the carriage with his family. Martin and Adosina watched as the carriage disappeared down the road.

    ¡°Api?¡± Adosina asked. Martin smiled at her before heading toward the back of the house. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t play that game. Come now. What did you think of them?¡±

    Martin tried to gather his thoughts. ¡°I was earnest when I said I would anxiously await their invitation. I would like to get to know them more.¡±

    ¡°And Elias? Elias and I?¡±

    Martin continued to think, looking at the jovial daughters. Adosina allowed him this silence, though he could tell she was anxious. ¡°There is still more than half a year left until the next Day of Beseeching. With the war coming to a close, leaning toward our favor, I would have more time to get to know Elias. I see the next Day of Beseeching being far more merciful.¡±

    Adosina hugged him, stopping their walk. Martin patted her arm. ¡°Maybe with Santollia being a world power, we can use the newfound wealth to bring the classes closer together,¡± Martin said.

    Adosina kissed his cheek before picking up her skirts and running back into the party, most likely to tell Inessa and her other friends. Martin smiled before he again looked in the direction of the palace, thinking of Indenuel once again. So much relied on a marked individual, but he had faith the boy was doing his best. But would it be enough?

    He went around to the back to see Adosina next to Inessa, talking and laughing with her. His eyes fell on Rosa, talking with her sister, doing an uncannily good job at making it seem like everything was alright. When her sister went to dance with her husband, Rosa was left alone. It was in that moment when she believed no one was looking that the perfect smile dropped from her face, and she dipped her head just enough to let the hurt crack through her mask.

 Chapter 181

    Tolomon, ignoring the warning from literally every guard in the dungeon, unlocked Indenuel completely. He moved the chains to the corner and covered them with a blanket before walking to the door and opening it for Inessa, giving a bow. Inessa barely curtseyed back before running into Indenuel¡¯s arms. He hugged her, making sure he thanked Tolomon later for doing this. He didn¡¯t let her go, he simply hugged her.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± Inessa said. They made no movement to break apart.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Tolomon asked, looking at four baskets by the door.

    ¡°Food from Sara,¡± Inessa said, still hugging Indenuel. ¡°It¡¯s from the party last night. She wanted to make sure you both got some.¡±

    Indenuel saw Tolomon lugging in the four baskets of food. ¡°Quite sure this is half the refreshment table.¡±

    Indenuel laughed. ¡°Give Sara my thanks. She always looks out for me.¡±

    Inessa broke away as she studied his face, touching his cheek. ¡°Are you alright? You look exhausted.¡±

    Indenuel touched her hand with his own. The sight of her here, alive, was enough. The nightmares were there, every night, taunting him, but he never woke up to demons again. It still made his sleep scattered and short.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Dalius said the mark is losing its hold, and the devil always makes it worse before it gets better.¡±

    Inessa nodded, still stroking his cheek. ¡°And I¡¯ll come visit. Every day.¡±

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°Please do.¡± He kissed her softly, and she kissed him back. He touched her face, his fingers tracing her cheek before getting tangled in her hair. Her lips were so soft. She melted away his worries and concerns.

    The kiss started to get deep when Tolomon cleared his throat very loudly. Inessa broke away, hiding her smile in Indenuel¡¯s chest. Tolomon gave a smile of his own, though it was far more forced.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to help us eat some of this food, right?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°There is certainly enough here for that. I¡¯ll need to taste your food anyway,¡± Tolomon said, already a plate in his hands as he tried a bit of everything.

    A thought hit him. ¡°Exactly how long are you going to be my bodyguard? I mean, after the treaty is signed? If Santollia wins?¡±

    Tolomon finished tasting Indenuel¡¯s food before handing it over to him. ¡°The years following a war can be dangerous. I will still protect you with my life.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, hoping Tolomon would simply remain his bodyguard for the rest of his life.

    ¡°Um,¡± Inessa said quietly, still facing Indenuel¡¯s chest. ¡°What is the arrangement for¡­ for when we are wed? For¡­ after. Where does Tolomon¡­ are you¡­¡± Inessa glanced at Tolomon, heat rising to her cheeks.

    ¡°I sleep in the room next to Indenuel unless I feel like his life is threatened. But I assure you, you will have your privacy,¡± Tolomon said, fixing up a plate and handing one to Inessa, her cheeks still a deep red. ¡°As you are Indenuel¡¯s betrothed, I can offer the same sort of protection as I do him. Indenuel would never forgive me if something bad happened to you.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Am I in danger?¡± Inessa asked, curious.

    ¡°The Kiam already proved that to get to the Warrior, they had to get you. I will protect you with my life, Inessa. If you¡¯d like, I could start checking your food for poisons, too.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­¡± Inessa glanced down at her plate as though starting to realize the dangers of being the Warrior¡¯s betrothed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let him worry you,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°He has this tendency to make it seem like you¡¯re always in danger, but I¡¯ve honestly never felt safer than when I¡¯ve been with him.¡±

    ¡°You might even say my job to worry about whether you are in danger so you don¡¯t have to,¡± Tolomon said.

    Inessa nodded, surrendering her plate. ¡°Alright. Do what you need to keep me safe.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, quickly taking a bite of all the different foods on her plate before handing it back. ¡°It will of course be easier to guard you once we¡¯re out of the dungeon, but I¡¯d also trust Nathaniel with my life. I¡¯ll write to him to make sure you stay safe while you are at High Elder Martin¡¯s home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Tolomon,¡± Inessa said.

    ***

    It was after the Sabbath day, three days after Inessa¡¯s betrothal party when Dalius walked in, smiling as he pushed Cristoval inside. ¡°Pardon, High Elders, your Majesties.¡±

    Martin was reading a book, waiting for them to come to the meeting. He smiled in return, closing the book and putting it to one side. He didn¡¯t begrudge them always being late. After all, it would be difficult getting both him and Cristoval ready for the meeting as well as stopping by the Cathedral to pick up the book of meeting notes.

    They said a prayer over the meeting.

    ¡°Thank you for taking some time to meet with me,¡± King Ramiro said as he took out a note. ¡°We got an update from the Grand Empress.¡± He set the note down, looking troubled. ¡°She miscalculated the speed of her carriage and the determination of her men to get her here. She¡¯ll be here in a week and a half.¡±

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    ¡°Pardon, what?¡± Navir asked.

    Dalius stopped writing to rub the bridge of his nose. ¡°Indenuel will not be ready.¡±

    ¡°He wasn¡¯t going to be ready in a month, either,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Navir said, his mind doing some calculations. ¡°We just also teach him about diplomacy and¡­ and negotiations while Dalius is healing him too.¡±

    Dalius had one hand on his forehead while hastily writing with the other.

    ¡°How did we not notice where she was before?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°She had her guards block them. She revealed herself in note right before her guards dropped the protection. It might have gotten too hard for them to block her.¡±

    ¡°She did this on purpose,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Most certainly,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Fadrique muttered something, and it sounded like, ¡°Conniving killer of the Gods.¡± Martin glared at him.

    ¡°We have less time than we thought to prepare Indenuel for something he wasn¡¯t going to have much time to accomplish in the first place,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Martin should tell him. He has the best relationship with Indenuel,¡± Fadrique said.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not saying much.¡±

    ¡°If you need, he is in my dungeon under my care, I can tell the boy about the Empress¡¯ earlier arrival,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°That would be wonderful,¡± Navir said. ¡°Dalius, how long do you cleanse him for?¡±

    Dalius quickly finished writing the notes. ¡°I go in there the morning and afternoon, as well as whenever he wakes up from nightmares.¡±

    ¡°How often would you say he has these?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Every night,¡± Dalius said with no hesitation. Martin winced.

    ¡°And how is the mark?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Darker, rather than lighter. But it is more noticeably red,¡± Dalius said.

    Navir nodded, troubled. ¡°Martin, despite what you think, you still do have the best relationship with him. I want you to teach him everything you know about diplomacy and negotiations.¡±

    ¡°Keep him chained up while you talk to him this time,¡± Fadrique said.

    Martin refused to react to that.

    ***

    Indenuel had his eyes closed, trying to keep his tears at bay as Dalius pulled at the corruption. A week and a half. Somehow a month sounded daunting enough, but this was far too soon. He wouldn¡¯t be ready, and it was practically upon him.

    Dalius continued to pull the threads of corruption. It still felt as though his skin was being ripped off in the process. He wanted to think that was what caused his tears.

    The door opened and Indenuel cracked an eye open. His heart gave a leap, thinking Inessa had come early, but it was Martin, instead. Indenuel closed his eyes again. Of course they wouldn¡¯t have Inessa come in. Tolomon always unchained him so they could share a meal together. Also, Inessa was never allowed to enter when Dalius was cleansing him. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.

    Indenuel sensed Martin placing a chair on the other side of his table and sitting down. He opened his eyes again, glaring.

    ¡°I assume you heard?¡± Martin asked as Dalius continued to pull the corruption out of Indenuel¡¯s body.

    ¡°I heard.¡±

    ¡°The High Elders asked that I teach you some basics in negotiation and diplomacy so you can be prepared to meet with the Grand Empress of Kiam,¡± Martin said.

    Dalius pulled particularly hard, and Indenuel closed his eyes, bracing himself as the corruption tore out of his chest. ¡°Great,¡± he said through gritted teeth.

    ¡°Your mark is looking better. Well done,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Thanks.¡±

    There was a silence between them all. Indenuel was not looking forward to this.

    ¡°One of the first rules of diplomacy and negotiation is to not get angry. This is especially true with you being marked. I doubt I need to tell you this, but if you accidentally murder the Grand Empress of Kiam, Santollia will never recover,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± Indenuel said, glaring at the ceiling. Dalius pulled at a corruption that clung to his skin. He was certain that if this was a physical wound, it would have torn his skin right off. Indenuel grunted as it released.

    ¡°We are pretty certain her God-given gift is speaking to the dead, but either way, it is imperative you do not let any corruption be felt.¡±

    ¡°Tell me, Martin, what is the fine line between negotiation and manipulation? Diplomacy and hypocrisy?¡± He didn¡¯t plan on getting angry but talking while he was getting cleansed was a dangerous combination. ¡°Reveal all the tricks you High Elders use to gain world power.¡±

    Martin watched Indenuel carefully before glancing in Dalius¡¯ direction. The other High Elder barely met Martin¡¯s gaze before focusing again on Indenuel¡¯s mark. ¡°Alright, then. Let me teach you by showing an example here.¡± Martin got closer to the table. ¡°You and I need to negotiate. I have a firm goal in mind. I need your forgiveness.¡± Indenuel snorted, looking the other way. ¡°What is your goal in this conversation?¡± Martin asked. Indenuel said nothing. He didn¡¯t want to do this. ¡°You must have a goal in mind when you sit down with another person, or the conversation will go in circles.¡±

    ¡°I want you to leave this dungeon as quickly as possible,¡± Indenuel said, again through gritted teeth as Dalius pulled.

    Martin sighed. ¡°Alright. Now, the obvious answer to both these goals is for you to forgive me so I leave, but nothing is ever going to be that simple. This isn¡¯t simple arithmetic where one plus one always equals two. Negotiation and diplomacy are a dance. Give and take. Almost like a relationship. A lot of hurt and pain has come between us we must sort through before we come to a conclusion.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± was all Indenuel said, hiding the hurt behind the monosyllabic word.

    Martin¡¯s smile almost looked like a twitch. ¡°So, on top of not getting angry, you must also be prepared to keep your pride at bay. You must admit the hurt you caused. You must always be gracious and be the first to do so.¡± Martin opened his palms, facing them forward. ¡°I am sorry, Indenuel. Truly I am. I am imperfect, and I have never been more aware of that than when I was called as High Elder. Being in such a position of power while knowing exactly what my flaws have been has almost caused me to lose my faith. More than any doctrine I have learned.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, studying Martin. There was sincerity, but he couldn¡¯t trust Martin¡¯s sincerity anymore. ¡°And how exactly is one to believe such an apology. Considering, with the example of the Empress, I will be apologizing for murdering almost two thousand people with the mark of the devil. I¡¯m certain you don¡¯t want me to mention that little detail to her.¡±

    ¡°Do you feel bad for murdering them?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel kept Martin¡¯s gaze for a moment before looking away. ¡°Of course I do. If there was another way, I would have chosen it.¡± He grunted as Dalius pulled out another huge chunk of corruption. Martin and Dalius exchanged glances. Indenuel stared at the corruption the size of a cooking pot that Dalius smothered with his shield of peace. His mark was an entire shade lighter, though still darker than it should.

    ¡°I just¡­¡± Indenuel started to say. ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could possibly say that to her without also implying that I¡¯m marked. It still feels like manipulation. Lying.¡±

    Martin still looked surprised at the amount of corruption Dalius managed to get out, but he focused again on Indenuel. ¡°It¡¯s down to trust. Possibly the hardest part of negotiation. You and the Empress must decide what you can trust about the other person, and what you cannot. In the end it comes down to your character. You must present yourself as a person who can be believed. Which means you need to do more things that are trustworthy than not.¡± Martin stood. ¡°And the final lesson of the day. Negotiations can take days. End it when you are on a high note, so feelings are better between the two of you.¡±

    Martin bowed, then left the dungeon. Indenuel frowned, watching him leave. It was the strangest feeling. Martin explained to him exactly how to negotiate. A way that Indenuel still couldn¡¯t help was pure manipulation, and yet it was working. He didn¡¯t feel nearly as angry with Martin as before. He respected Indenuel¡¯s wishes and left as quickly as possible. Even though Indenuel had not forgiven him.

    He had to admit Martin was really good at diplomacy and negotiation, which caused him to grunt again as Dalius eased another huge chunk of corruption out of him.

 Chapter 182

    Martin arrived at Indenuel¡¯s dungeon cell every day for the next week, answered questions, led discussions, gave suggestions. Every day the mark looked lighter. As long as they could get it far more light than dark. The devil¡¯s power would loosen, and the poor boy might get some sleep. Martin wasn¡¯t sure if it was the nightmares or the stress, but the boy was looking horrible. Maybe it was both.

    The day¡¯s lesson came to a close, and Dalius excused himself to eat some dinner. Inessa would arrive soon, and they would share dinner together, and he wanted to give them that moment alone. Well, partially alone with Tolomon there.

    ¡°Do you have any more questions for me?¡± Martin asked.

    Indenuel stared at the ceiling, looking exhausted as Tolomon helped get his shirt back on. ¡°Have you told Sara yet? About what you did?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin placed his hands in the sleeves of his robes. He of course knew exactly what Indenuel was talking about. ¡°No. I have not.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, staring at him. ¡°Do you ever plan on telling her?¡±

    Tolomon finished tying Indenuel¡¯s shirt on before starting to wrap the chains around him. ¡°Is this what is making it so difficult for you to forgive me?¡± Martin asked in a moment of clarity.

    Indenuel sighed, looking away. ¡°I think so. I don¡¯t know if I can forgive something like this while you are hiding it from Sara. Yes, you¡¯re hiding it from everyone, but¡­ but Sara doesn¡¯t deserve to remain in the dark. This feels rotten.¡±

    Martin nodded, understanding what he meant, and refusing to think about Inessa. ¡°I see now that it would be wrong of you to ask me for forgiveness when¡­ when I know Sara would never forgive me.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°She should still know, though, right?¡±

    ¡°Eventually, yes. And while it remains a secret, the High Elders could certainly still use it as leverage to get me to do what they want,¡± Martin said, glancing at the door Dalius recently left.

    ¡°And yet you still won¡¯t tell Sara?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t. It is a secret I swore to when this project was created. And I cannot tell her without breaking my oath,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel stared at him. ¡°Why did you agree to it in the first place?¡±

    ¡°The very same reason you marked yourself. Desperation,¡± Martin said. Indenuel glanced at the mark now covered by his shirt. ¡°We both did wrong. We both need to repent and do better.¡±

    ¡°Often repenting is admitting your wrongs. I¡¯m already unimpressed with the High Elders¡¯ desires to keep things secret, but keeping secrets from your wife? Are you seriously planning on never telling her?¡±

    Martin said nothing. He couldn¡¯t keep Indenuel¡¯s gaze long. ¡°I¡­ do not have the strength to.¡± Indenuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Another disgrace of my character that I am rectifying. One day I will. She is my moral compass. She keeps me grounded. She is not afraid to tell me when I¡¯ve done wrong, and I am not ready to admit one of my blackest sins. I am terrified of losing her.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, his face softening just a little. ¡°I can understand that.¡±

    Martin nodded. ¡°Thank you. I shall see you tomorrow.¡±

    Tolomon put the mask back on. Martin walked up the stairs, troubled. Indenuel was right. When it came down to it, the only person he could control was himself. He couldn¡¯t force Indenuel to forgive him, any more than he, as a healer, could force the winds to change direction. Eventually Sara needed to know, and maybe now was better than later.

    Martin was thinking about it all the way home, greeting Derio as usual before he headed toward the kitchens, seeing her there, sprinkling some seasonings onto the soup.

    ¡°Martin, hello. Dinner should be finished shortly,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t doubt it will be magnificent,¡± he said looking into her eyes. ¡°I just got back from seeing Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Oh, how is the poor dear? Inessa said he¡¯s withering away with stress,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain he will surprise us all,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°You have been such a good support to him these past few weeks. He has needed that,¡± Sara said.

    ¡°Sara,¡± he started to say. The opportunity to confess was right there. But a sin twenty-five years in the making was difficult to unearth. ¡°How is everyone?¡± Martin asked instead.

    Sara glanced around before tucking some hair behind her ear. ¡°Are Nathaniel and Rosa going through something?¡±

    Martin hesitated. ¡°Have they said anything?¡±

    ¡°No. But they can¡¯t keep something like this hidden forever. Especially living under the same roof as their family.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel has said something to me, but he said it in confidence. I was not sure if they had worked it out yet.¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t,¡± Sara said. ¡°It¡¯s been going on for a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡±

    Martin nodded, glancing again around. ¡°Since Inessa¡¯s party.¡±

    Sara sighed. ¡°I thought so. Rosa, the poor dear, is struggling.¡± Sara placed her hands on the back of her head, another tired sigh escaping her. ¡°How long do we let them struggle without demanding we help?¡±

    Martin¡¯s smile was tiny, but he gave her a hug, trying to be her support. With his children going through such a rough time in their marriage, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to admit his wrongs to her now. As selfish as it sounded, he needed to keep it quiet. He couldn¡¯t cause this stress on Sara on top of what Nathaniel and Rosa were going through.

    ***

    Indenuel was silent as Dalius returned. Indenuel closed his eyes, bracing himself for the prodding and pulling. Tolomon unlocked Indenuel¡¯s mask. Not that Dalius talked to him, ever, but Tolomon was always finding excuses to make sure Indenuel didn¡¯t need to be chained nearly as much. As Dalius was the most powerful speaker of the dead, Indenuel didn¡¯t need to wear his mask around him.

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Indenuel closed his eyes, his brows furrowing as Dalius began to pull. He tried to keep his mind on other things, but he was so exhausted. The nightmares haunted him, making it feel as though he was hardly getting any sleep at all. The demons reminded him of his devilish actions, and waking was a constant reminder of what he needed to prepare for. It made him want to shut down. The Empress would arrive in another three days, and the mark was still as dark red as ever.

    There was a way to make it lighter, though. It happened with Inessa, it could happen with Martin. But did he want it to happen with Martin? The man was a liar and a hypocrite.

    So am I.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, staring at the ceiling. Both he and Martin had done things they regretted, but it seemed like Indenuel was the only one trying to right his wrong. Martin wasn¡¯t going to tell Sara, and he probably never would. How could Indenuel forgive such a man?

    Must you wait until a person is doing what you want to forgive them? A tiny voice asked him. Martin didn¡¯t need that assurance before he forgave you.

    Indenuel stared at the ceiling again. He had listened to Martin¡¯s sermons on forgiveness and mercy. Never once did he mention waiting for the other person to change before you forgive. You simply did. Not because Martin needed it, but because Indenuel did. The hate he felt toward Martin was exhausting. Martin may have lied to his wife. He may have slept with hundreds, maybe even a thousand women. He was a hypocritical High Elder, and would always remain such, but he remembered what he said when he stood trial for Martin¡¯s attempted murder. Yes, he tried to kill Martin, but he was angry. He regretted it. Martin forgave him of it. And if Indenuel really sat down and thought about it, he felt remorse. If Indenuel had succeeded in killing Martin, he would have regretted it for the rest of his life.

    He still believed Martin would go straight to Hell. Sleeping with desperate women, turning the other way as some of them were murdered, leaving them to live their destitute lives. All these were sins of the blackest sort, but if Indenuel forgave, he didn¡¯t have to be angry anymore. And maybe Martin would somehow try to make it better. After all, he couldn¡¯t deny he was trying to right his wrongs. Indenuel would never forget the surprise as Martin handed Inessa over. Forgave them of everything. Let them have a life neither one of them thought was possible. To Indenuel¡¯s complete surprise, he found that maybe he could let go of the anger he felt toward Martin. He had other things he needed to worry about.

    Warmth filled his entire being. He tried sitting up, but it was impossible with his chains still around his arms. Dalius gasped.

    ¡°Dear God,¡± Dalius said, standing up, staring at Indenuel¡¯s chest. ¡°What was that?¡± Indenuel looked down to see the mark a pink color. Not dark red, not even rose colored. It was pink. Dalius tried to say something, but his jaw dropped open. He hadn¡¯t fished the corruption out, it simply disappeared.

    Tolomon approached Indenuel, a proud smile on his face. Indenuel looked away as Dalius tried to pull at the corruption again. ¡°Did you forgive Martin?¡± Indenuel hesitated before nodding. Dalius smiled. ¡°Excellent. I shall alert the others at once. This is huge.¡±

    Dalius left the cell, running up the stairs. Tolomon walked over, straightening Indenuel¡¯s shirt before starting to tie it up again.

    ¡°I thought it would get rid of it all,¡± Indenuel admitted, looking at the pink marks on his chest. ¡°There¡¯s some that still remain.¡±

    ¡°Forgiving Cristoval and Dalius might help,¡± Tolomon said, tying his shirt back into place. ¡°And probably Fadrique as well.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, a wave of exhaustion hitting him just thinking about it as he placed his head back on the table. ¡°I¡¯ll have to think about that.¡±

    Tolomon smiled. ¡°Take your time.¡±

    Indenuel kept his eyes closed, shaking his head. ¡°There isn¡¯t time.¡±

    ¡°Do this for you, not the Empress,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel sighed, looking at Tolomon as he started wrapping the chains around him. ¡°Pretty sure I have to beg forgiveness from the Empress too. I hurt her and her people. That¡¯s probably how the rest of it will come off.¡±

    Tolomon frowned but nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know how you¡¯d pull that one off.¡±

    ¡°I doubt I can. Not while keeping my mark a secret. I cannot sincerely ask for her forgiveness without also mentioning how I was able to kill so many of her soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Well, you did a good thing tonight.¡± Tolomon finished locking the chains in place. There was a smile on Tolomon¡¯s face that hadn¡¯t made an appearance since before Indenuel had made this deal with Navir. Indenuel didn¡¯t realize how worried Tolomon had been until he saw him smiling.

    ***

    Martin watched Nathaniel carefully throughout dinner. While all the other family members talked and laughed, Nathaniel and Rosa stayed quiet unless someone spoke to them first. Even then, Nathaniel was far quieter than usual. He always clammed up whenever there was a situation he needed to handle. He always felt like it was his responsibility alone.

    Martin was in the process of cutting his chicken when he gasped, his knife slipping off his plate. Nathaniel¡¯s eyes shot toward his direction. ¡°Father?¡± Martin dropped his silverware and lifted his hands. He sensed it come back, just as he sensed when it left. His gift. Nathaniel had an arm on his shoulder, looking concerned. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    Martin reached over, touching his son¡¯s temples. He sensed him, every part of him. His beating heart, the blood rushing through his body, the mental pain that he filled with power to ease the anxiety. Martin opened his eyes, aware there were tears there. ¡°I have never been better.¡±

    Martin sighed, placing his hands together and smiled. Indenuel had forgiven him. Yes, he had his gift back, but he was just as anxious to see if the mark was gone.

    ¡°I need to go. Save the rest for when I return. Thank you, Sara,¡± Martin said.

    Sara looked surprised but nodded.

    ***

    Inessa was eating her plate of dinner quietly. She wanted to lean her head on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder, but Tolomon was sitting between them, eating his own plate as though he wasn¡¯t aware how much he was in the way. Yet somehow Inessa figured this was exactly what he had in mind.

    ¡°Any news of the Empress?¡± Inessa asked.

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°I¡¯m in a dungeon. I don¡¯t know what else I would know that you don¡¯t already.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, I¡¯m certain you know far more than I do,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°She¡¯s a few days away, and I¡¯m doing my best to prepare for her.¡± He hardly finished when the door opened. Martin walked in, sounding out of breath. Indenuel glanced up, surprised. ¡°Hello M-¡± Indenuel hardly finished before Martin helped him stand up. Tolomon took Indenuel¡¯s plate before Martin hugged Indenuel tightly.

    ¡°Thank you, my boy. Thank you,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel patted him on the back, surprised as he glanced at Tolomon. ¡°Dalius told you, then?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Martin broke away. ¡°My gift has returned.¡±

    Indenuel was shocked. ¡°Oh. That¡¯s right. I¡­ I thought you needed to be in the room for that to happen.¡±

    ¡°I guess not,¡± Martin said, lifting a hand and smiling. ¡°Either way, as long as the mark is removed, I do not care.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not. Not yet. It¡¯s pink,¡± Indenuel said, running his hand down the front of his shirt while glancing at Inessa.

    ¡°It is progress,¡± Martin said, hugging him again. Indenuel hugged him back. ¡°I did not wish to intrude. I know how precious this time is with Inessa, I just¡­ thank you.¡±

    Martin broke away again, patting Indenuel¡¯s back before bowing toward Tolomon and Inessa and leaving the cell. Inessa watched, curious, before turning to Indenuel who had sat back down. Tolomon handed him back his plate.

    ¡°Did you forgive him?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°I did,¡± Indenuel said, looking down at his plate, almost embarrassed.

    Inessa smiled, catching Tolomon¡¯s eye. ¡°I¡¯m glad. He¡¯s a good man.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing for a moment as he moved his corn around on his plate. ¡°Well, he forgave me first.¡±

    Inessa smiled. ¡°That much closer to the wedding then, right?¡±

    Indenuel finally met her eye, smiling. ¡°Martin knew what he was doing with his incentives to get the mark off.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s smile widened. Indenuel leaned against Tolomon in order to take her chin to kiss her. Inessa kissed him back, being careful not to touch Tolomon.

    ¡°I guarantee no one is more excited for this wedding to happen than me,¡± Tolomon mumbled, his plate above their heads as he tried to finish his dinner.

 Chapter 183

    The Empress was coming the next day, and Indenuel was taken out of the dungeon for the first time since his trial. He still had the mark on his chest, but he needed to spend the day acting as though he hadn¡¯t been in a dungeon for the past month or so.

    He blinked into the morning light, closing his eyes to how bright the sun was.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lead you to the carriage. Just keep closing your eyes,¡± Tolomon said, taking Indenuel¡¯s elbow.

    They got into the carriage and Indenuel did his best to keep his eyes on the window, forcing himself to get used to the sunlight. He was not blinking nearly as much by the time the carriage stopped at his home.

    He got out, walking toward the front door, feeling the smallest touch of happiness on seeing it. This large house he simply could not believe was his started to feel like home.

    Pablo opened the door and bowed. ¡°Welcome home, sir.¡±

    Indenuel hugged him. Pablo, surprised, hugged him back. ¡°I missed you. Is that strange?¡±

    ¡°No, sir. I don¡¯t think so. We have all been concerned about your health. Your extended stay at Martin¡¯s had us worried,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel¡¯s mind struggled to remember the long list of lies he needed to keep straight. He was not in the dungeon getting the mark cleared off. He was resting at Martin¡¯s house after tapping into God-like powers to save the city.

    ¡°Yes, well, thank you for keeping the house standing. Baleeah and the others? Have they been coming?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Not as much anymore. What with the Empress arriving, the guards are making sure this part of the city stays nice and clean,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°They didn¡¯t hurt them, did they?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No, sir. Our staff made sure of that. We¡¯ve tried to give them food, but the Oraminian adults would not have it,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Thank you for at least trying,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We have a bath ready for you, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    Indenuel patted his head servant on the back. ¡°Thank you. For everything.¡±

    ¡°Doing my duty, sir.¡±

    Indenuel walked to his room, seeing the bath prepared there. The servants bowed as they left, some of them welcoming him home.

    ¡°You should have dinner at Martin¡¯s house,¡± Tolomon said as Indenuel got undressed.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Indenuel asked as he dipped into the bath.

    ¡°Yeah. You haven¡¯t seen his family in a while, and it will be good to interact with them again. Make sure you can keep up the pretense of not being marked,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Most of their family knows I¡¯m marked,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Which is why practicing with them would be so helpful.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I guess so,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I¡¯m sure Martin¡¯s family would love to see me too.¡±

    ¡°They always want to see you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel smiled, realizing what a magnificent gift that was. Yes, the wealth, the luxury, they were all gifts. But going somewhere where he felt so welcomed was the thing that transformed him more than anything else. He wouldn¡¯t deny wanting to see Nathaniel again.

    ¡°Is it rude to request such an invitation?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Sara will think it rude to not want to come over for her dinners,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Alright, then. Tell Pablo to ask.¡±

    ***

    Martin was in his personal study, going over notes of everything they knew about Kiam and their culture. He realized much of this was going to be brand new, and they were going to make mistakes. Navir already requested Martin take the lead on this. According to Navir, Martin had a face that people didn¡¯t often want to get angry at. At least in the beginning.

    There was a knock at the door. ¡°Father? You wanted to see me?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Yes, come in, son,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel walked in, closing the door behind him. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Everything is fine. I¡¯m far more concerned about you. You and Rosa,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We are working on some things,¡± Nathaniel said, sitting down in a chair, not looking at him.

    ¡°Right,¡± Martin said as Nathaniel got settled. ¡°How long have you been sleeping in a guest room?¡±

    There was a beat of silence. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone noticed.¡±

    ¡°I honestly think you have your children fooled for now, but I feel I should warn you that Indenuel has asked to come over for dinner. Your mother already affirmed he is most welcome. She knows you two are going through a rough time, but she isn¡¯t aware the reason. Do I need to tactfully get you out of dinner tonight?¡±

    Nathaniel hesitated, and that hesitation was enough to realize how much he and Rosa suffered this past week. ¡°Of course not. I will be happy to see them. To see both of them. I¡¯ll tell Rosa. See how she feels.¡±

    ¡°Is there anything you need of me?¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll let you know what Rosa needs.¡±

    ¡°Son, is there anything you need of me?¡± Martin asked again.

    Nathaniel sighed. ¡°This kind of thing doesn¡¯t have an easy solution.¡±

    ¡°Which is why it is so important to keep a system of support. You cannot do this alone, no matter how embarrassing, no matter how much you think your reputation might suffer. She has admitted her love for a different man, but it could have been a lot worse. Rosa and Tolomon could have done something, and thank God they didn¡¯t,¡± Martin said.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He could see the drooping of Nathaniel¡¯s shoulders. Saw the pain he desperately tried to hide come out in full force. ¡°But¡­ that is the problem, isn¡¯t it? Tolomon is a Graduate, and Rosa is married to me. They will not do what makes them happy because of their commitments, and I¡­¡± Nathaniel leaned forward, rubbing his forehead. ¡°How can I be happy when I know she¡¯s not? When I know I wasn¡¯t her real choice?¡±

    ¡°She loves you, Nathaniel. It might be different than what she feels with Tolomon, but there is something there. You have made a happy life together,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel was thinking, still in pain, when there was a knock on the door. The worn mask came over Nathaniel¡¯s face, the one he¡¯d been wearing for well over a week. The one that was starting to slip far more easily.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Api?¡± Diego asked, walking in, looking excited. Eduardo followed closely behind.

    ¡°Yes?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Diego had a paper in his hands, a wide smile on his face. ¡°The Empress is coming tomorrow.¡±

    Nathaniel raised an eyebrow. ¡°You seem to be the only one in this family not riddled with nerves about it.¡±

    Diego gave a small laugh, sitting across from Nathaniel as Eduardo approached, folding his arms. ¡°Some of the men at the military found a loophole. We¡¯ve been asked to practice in case the war continues. All usual restrictions have been lifted! Some of the boys my age have already fought combat style with their soldier fathers! Can we? Can we, Api?¡± Diego asked, handing Nathaniel a paper.

    Nathaniel frowned, reading through the letter carefully. He gave his son a look that might have had chastisement to it. ¡°It¡¯s not wise to try and find ways around the laws, son. They are here to protect us.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say that.¡± Diego pointed to Eduardo. ¡°Tell Api what you told me.¡±

    Eduardo faced Nathaniel. ¡°Laws are here to protect, but they also need to be flexible with the situations. Laws are constantly changing over time, and though there is always the law of keeping people from murdering, such a law is clearly overlooked during a time of war. One might even say that practicing combat style is the thing my brother needs to help him know how to best protect his family in this uncertain time.¡±

    Diego was bouncing in his seat with anticipation. Nathaniel stared at Eduardo. ¡°I always thought Diego and Aaron would be dangerous together, but now I¡¯ve got to keep an eye on you two. You both are trouble.¡±

    ¡°Combat style!¡± Diego asked, leaping to his feet. ¡°Are we going to do combat style!¡±

    ¡°As long as your grandfather agrees to be the healer,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Grandapi! Are you coming?¡± Diego asked.

    ¡°It would be an honor to be there at your first combat,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Diego said, already out the door.

    ¡°Eduardo? Are you coming?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°As much as I would enjoy watching you humble Diego, I have no stomach for it,¡± Eduardo said, turning around and leaving the room.

    Nathaniel smiled as he stood up. ¡°Thank you, Father.¡±

    ¡°An honor,¡± Martin repeated as they left the office.

    Diego led the way to the gardens, practically running. Martin was just happy he had his powers back for this. In a way, he lied to Nathaniel and Diego about not having his healing for a few weeks, but it was alright now.

    Martin stayed a distance away as Nathaniel and Diego got to their positions. They pulled out their swords, facing each other in basic stance.

    ¡°Begin,¡± Martin said.

    Diego hit hard, and Nathaniel blocked it easily. Diego made hit after hit, and Nathaniel blocked each and every one. Diego even went for a punch, which Nathaniel easily blocked before pushing Diego away. The boy came back, almost hungry, trying to break through Nathaniel¡¯s defenses. Martin watched carefully, seeing the incredible skill of his grandson. Honestly, he always caught glimpses of a younger Nathaniel in Diego, and now more than ever he saw the striking similarities.

    Diego expertly disarmed Nathaniel before going in for a strike. Nathaniel dodged out of the way, grabbing Diego¡¯s wrists and pushing him to the side before picking up his sword. He returned, ready for Diego¡¯s next strike, but Diego did nothing, holding the basic stance. Nathaniel waited, so did Diego.

    ¡°You¡¯re going easy on me,¡± Diego said, almost hurt.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Yes, you are. I know you are.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s smile was pathetic, dropping his basic stance. ¡°I have been going purely defensive on you, son. You have figured out my plan. This is what I was preparing for the moment you said you wanted to be a soldier.¡±

    ¡°What is that?¡± Diego asked.

    ¡°Combat style is more than just preparing your body to work through the pain of battle. You are preparing your mind to kill. It is the hardest thing about being a soldier.¡±

    Diego frowned. ¡°You¡¯re not going to try and knock me out?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Nathaniel returned to basic stance. ¡°You¡¯re going to try and knock me out. You need to learn what it takes to hurt your own father. You¡¯ve been going easy on me too. If you can hurt me, hurting the enemy will be easier.¡±

    The excitement from moments before dropped from Diego¡¯s face. He looked down at his sword, then at Nathaniel. ¡°But I might¡­¡± he started to say.

    Nathaniel smiled, raising his sword. ¡°Ready, son?¡±

    Diego said nothing. He simply went after his father. The skill Martin now realized had been toned down returned in full force. Diego was incredible, and Nathaniel met his skill with experience.

    Diego tried again to punch Nathaniel, and he again blocked it. It didn¡¯t deter Diego. He went with full force, punching with both his and Nathaniel¡¯s fists right in the eye. Nathaniel grunted in pain, and Diego winced. Nathaniel already held his sword out to block the blade Diego tried to stab him with. Nathaniel still held his son¡¯s fist, smiling at him.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, son. Grandfather is there. He will heal me, and it will be as though I did not receive a scratch,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Diego nodded, still looking terrified. He pushed Nathaniel away before once again expertly disarming him. This time Diego punched Nathaniel with his elbow, breaking his nose before grabbing the second sword and stabbing Nathaniel through both shoulders. Nathaniel let out a cry of pain as he dropped to his knees, which was when the first tears fell down Diego¡¯s cheeks. Nathaniel looked up at Diego, smiling. Diego brought the swords back out of Nathaniel¡¯s body before whacking his head hard with the hilt of both swords. As soon as Nathaniel dropped, the two swords clattered to the ground and Diego backed away.

    Martin strode forward, flipping Nathaniel on his back, touching his temples, healing the brain damage before moving on to fusing the broken bones, the split skin, the sword wounds. Nathaniel took a deep breath before he cracked an eye open, blinking in the sunlight. Martin helped him stand up, patting his shoulder. Nathaniel saw Diego, saw him shivering and trying not to cry. Nathaniel picked up both swords, sheathing his before walking over to Diego, handing him his sword. Diego took it, his hands trembling as he struggled to sheath it. Nathaniel then gathered his son up in a hug.

    ¡°Killing is the thing no good soldier wants to do, but must. You are a good soldier, son. There are times we must kill, because we must protect those we love, but never go seeking for blood. Never let the rage consume you. Have a steady head, and a stronger heart.¡± Nathaniel broke away, showing Diego his face all covered in blood. ¡°And see? Not a scratch. I guarantee you will meet the men you kill in the next life. I intend to talk with all the men I¡¯ve killed. Share stories with them. Share experiences. Ask forgiveness. Because I plan on resting with the good spirits. I want to see you there too, son.¡±

    Diego nodded, squeezing Nathaniel once more before walking out of the garden, a completely different man. Nathaniel watched him go, taking out his handkerchief and starting to wipe off the blood from his face.

    ¡°That was lovely,¡± Martin said, standing next to his son.

    ¡°Thanks.¡± They both watched Diego leave the gardens, heading for the house.

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t bring yourself to hurt him, could you,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel smiled, brushing some of the dirt from his shirt. ¡°No. Not even a little.¡± He sighed, watching Diego disappear into the house. ¡°I thought I had two more years to prepare to knock him out. I doubt even that would have been long enough. I¡¯ve knocked out my friends a countless number of times, and I¡¯ve killed countless more. But I kept remembering how Diego was as a baby. So cute. Full of innocence. Leaning on me for everything. I can¡¯t do it. Not now.¡±

    They watched as the door closed. ¡°Are you ready for when he asks to do this again?¡±

    ¡°I should.¡± Nathaniel sighed, looking at the blood in his handkerchief. ¡°I better. I might have to let Tolomon knock him out for me to ease me into the idea.¡± Martin watched Nathaniel¡¯s face fall after mentioning Tolomon.

    ¡°Son?¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± He sighed, looking up at the window that was his and Rosa¡¯s room. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± He stared for a few moments more before starting to walk forward. ¡°Finding ways around a marriage never works out.¡± he said as he walked out of the gardens, a far more broken man.

 Chapter 184

    Indenuel walked inside, hardly taking a step when Inessa was there, smiling as she hugged him. He held her, closing his eyes. He had taken a long bath, scrubbed off the evidence of the dungeon. He was dressed as a nobleman, and he did his best to act as though he had a solid night¡¯s sleep for at least a week.

    Indenuel barely broke away from Inessa when Martin was there, hugging him tightly. ¡°Welcome to my home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martin,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin released him, barely giving him time to breathe before Sara wrapped him in a hug, which startled him. ¡°You are practically my son through marriage. I¡¯m allowed to hug you now.¡±

    Indenuel smiled, hugging her back. ¡°I did not realize Inessa was your daughter.¡±

    ¡°Oh, she is,¡± Sara said, no hesitation in her voice as she broke away. ¡°You are far too skinny to meet the Empress tomorrow. We must fatten you up. I¡¯ve made some of that special Dengrian pasta to add a pound at least to you tonight.¡±

    Indenuel sighed. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a dear. I¡¯ll go make sure dinner is ready.¡±

    Sara moved away and Indenuel saw Nathaniel. He couldn¡¯t help but drop his gaze. He hadn¡¯t seen Nathaniel since the trial, and there was still a lingering regret at the choice he made with the Kiam army. Nathaniel smiled before hugging him. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you. You look better.¡±

    ¡°Do I?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°There¡¯s finally some color back in your face.¡± Nathaniel let him go, still smiling. ¡°As a captain, I¡¯ll be on duty at the palace while you¡¯re talking with the Empress. If you need me. I¡¯m sure Tolomon will get there far faster than I ever could if you¡¯re in any actual danger.¡±

    ¡°Just knowing you¡¯re there gives me comfort.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled, yet for some reason it seemed sad. ¡°I¡¯m happy to give you that.¡± He then turned his smile to Tolomon. ¡°Welcome, my friend.¡± Tolomon hugged Nathaniel, and Indenuel realized Nathaniel was the only man Tolomon hugged without hesitation, without needing any other reason other than to say hi. Nathaniel hugged him back before breaking away. ¡°Rosa couldn¡¯t make it. She is feeling stressed, and isn¡¯t prepared for guests, but she wanted to say hello,¡± Nathaniel said, not looking at Tolomon.

    ¡°Send her my regards,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I will. Now, come on. My mother will want to start filling Indenuel full of pasta, and he¡¯s going to need time to eat it all.¡±

    Tolomon laughed as they made their way to the dining hall. Adosina greeted Indenuel, looking relieved and offering Inessa her usual spot next to Indenuel. Inessa started to object, but Adosina would not hear another word. She took Inessa¡¯s spot by Sara. The children, it seemed, had already eaten.

    Indenuel said the prayer, then a huge plate of pasta was set down in front of him. He smiled at Sara, who beamed back. ¡°Take your time, dear.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sara,¡± Indenuel said as he picked up his fork.

    ¡°I hope you know we¡¯re all praying for your success, Indenuel,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate that,¡± Indenuel said, trying not to think about how the Gods were dead. ¡°Martin has tried to teach me everything he knows about diplomacy, which makes me feel a bit better how this might turn out.¡±

    ¡°Reminds me of that time in Krivono,¡± Tolomon said almost too quietly, considering the abrupt response it created in Nathaniel.

    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes shot up at Tolomon, his utensils sliding across his plate before he turned his attention toward Indenuel. ¡°Did you swear Tolomon to secrecy?¡±

    Indenuel furrowed his brows. ¡°What? What are you talking about.¡±

    Nathaniel turned to Martin. ¡°Did the High Elders swear Tolomon to secrecy?¡±

    Martin lowered his wine glass, just as confused. ¡°Not to my knowledge.¡±

    ¡°Well, someone did. Was it Tolomon¡¯s suggestion to have this dinner?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Indenuel paused, thinking it through. ¡°Yes. It was.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s demeanor completely changed. Where he was somewhat relaxed before, he was alert now as he set his utensils down, focused on Tolomon. ¡°How much can you say?¡±

    ¡°Everything I say about last night and today should be trusted completely,¡± Tolomon said, his eyes staring at his plate and not at anyone else.

    ¡°Someone swore him to secrecy last night,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Not many people knew I was¡­¡± Indenuel trailed off, not entirely sure how many people in this dining hall knew he was in the dungeon.

    ¡°It must have been a High Elder then,¡± Nathaniel said. Martin glanced between Nathaniel and Tolomon, a troubled look on his face.

    Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.

    ¡°Was it Dalius?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon reacted to nothing as he took a bite of his pasta.

    ¡°Navir?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel turned toward Martin. Martin¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°It is well within his bounds to do so, but he has not let me know what the secret might be.¡±

    ¡°Does it have to do with the Empress coming tomorrow?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Yes, it does. Something specific.¡± Nathaniel focused on Martin again. ¡°Is there anything you mentioned in your meetings that would give you a clue as to what Navir could have told Tolomon to do?¡±

    Martin looked as though he was mentally going through the agenda in his mind. ¡°We have talked a lot about the Empress and what we need to prepare for her visit tomorrow. I don¡¯t remember anything odd about our meetings the past couple days.¡±

    ¡°But you know High Elder Navir. You¡¯ve worked with him for decades. What do you think he wants with Tolomon?¡± Sara asked.

    Martin studied Tolomon as though that alone would help him figure it out. Tolomon continued to eat his pasta as though the conversation wasn¡¯t entirely about him and his situation.

    ¡°She¡¯s not¡­ in any physical danger, is she?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I would never kill anyone in secret.¡± Tolomon picked up his wine glass. ¡°That is something the High Elders know I would never do.¡±

    ¡°Alright, so the Empress and Indenuel are both safe,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Physically safe. There¡¯s still a lot that could happen otherwise,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°Navir wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to kill them during the negotiations,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°But he is arrogant enough to meddle in it,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I will not speak ill of the High Elders,¡± Tolomon said before taking another bite.

    Indenuel had been so distracted with it all that he forgot he needed to start eating. He picked up some pasta, eating it as he watched the entire table figure out this puzzle.

    ¡°Does it deal with Indenuel¡¯s negotiations with the Empress?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Alright, so it does, but neither Indenuel nor the Empress are in any physical danger,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon again said nothing, staring at his plate.

    ¡°Navir doesn¡¯t like that it is only Indenuel and the Empress. As his bodyguard, you would be there in the negotiation room,¡± Martin said, looking like he was catching on to something.

    ¡°I would never, ever leave his side,¡± Tolomon said before taking a drink.

    ¡°He wants you to tell him,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Navir is using you to stay informed about what they say,¡± Martin said at the same time.

    Tolomon smiled, finally looking up at the two men. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Indenuel felt his heart pounding in his chest as Nathaniel leaned back, somehow both satisfied and worried. ¡°What does that mean, exactly?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It means if the negotiations take a week, Navir will know exactly what you are saying and will do everything he can to turn it toward Santollia¡¯s favor,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°He¡¯s not allowed to do that. It¡¯s just supposed to be me and the Empress,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And me. And her bodyguard,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel stared at Tolomon, his eyes widening. ¡°You want me to¡­ not have you there?¡± He was starting to panic just at the thought of it.

    ¡°He wants you to be aware he cannot be trusted,¡± Nathaniel said, returning to his pasta. ¡°You can use that information how you wish in the negotiations you and Tolomon will both attend.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, starting to feel nauseous. Inessa squeezed his hand. ¡°This feels impossible.¡±

    ¡°Anything is impossible when you look at the entire picture. Breaking it into smaller tasks is what makes it manageable,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Much like that pasta,¡± Sara said with a smile. ¡°Which I cannot help but notice you aren¡¯t eating.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile as he picked up his fork. He thought about everything expected of him and his stomach shrank, but he still smiled as he stuffed a larger portion of pasta in his mouth. Sara beamed.

    ***

    Inessa and Indenuel walked through the gardens to help Indenuel walk off the pasta. Tolomon was there, as was Nathaniel, Martin, and Sara, but Indenuel was mainly focused on how Inessa was holding his hand, and no one was getting angry.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Indenuel asked as Nathaniel and Sara struck up a conversation.

    ¡°Yes, my boy?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°With everything we discovered at dinner, what would you do tomorrow?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Martin nodded, looking at the sky as he sorted through his thoughts. ¡°I would go along as planned. I would try to keep the meetings short, but not stress if they go for longer. There is, of course, the danger of the Empress finding out about this infraction, and the way she might react if she found out. The longer the negotiations last, the more Navir will know, and someone might find out that you and the Empress aren¡¯t the only ones knowing what is happening in these negotiations.¡±

    The relaxed feeling he hoped would come after a lovely dinner at Martin¡¯s home did not happen. Martin patted his back. ¡°You know what¡¯s going on. That¡¯s the best thing Tolomon could have given you. You have been granted a rare opportunity here. Find the common goal. You both want to end the killings. You both want what¡¯s good for your people. Build on that foundation.¡± Indenuel nodded. Martin gave him a smile. ¡°You are a good man, Indenuel. I have full faith that you will surprise us all.¡±

    Inessa squeezed his hand, smiling up at him. Indenuel didn¡¯t feel it.

    ¡°It¡¯s getting late. We should head back,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Right,¡± Indenuel said, almost believing that they would go back to his home instead of the dungeon. Tolomon assured him the safest place for him to sleep right now was chained to a table. There was no knowing what he would do while he slept.

    They walked to the front of the house, and Inessa turned to give him another hug. He hugged her back, a part of him scared he would never hold her again. Terrified that the negotiations would go wrong. That someone would still try to kill them both. They had the welcome dinner tomorrow night, then the negotiations would start first thing the day after. Dalius was already planning on cleansing as much as he could of the mark tomorrow. All the way until the welcome dinner.

    Indenuel kissed Inessa. It didn¡¯t seem for too long, but it was enough that Tolomon gave another clearing of his throat. Indenuel broke away, giving a pained smile in Tolomon¡¯s direction. ¡°You must tell Rosa we missed her,¡± Indenuel said, turning toward Nathaniel.

    ¡°I will pass the message along,¡± Nathaniel said, looking at a tree just past Indenuel¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Is she alright? You said she was stressed?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Nathaniel said, closing his eyes. ¡°She¡­ doesn¡¯t handle stress well and what with everything going on she simply wasn¡¯t ready to be in front of guests.¡±

    Tolomon paused, and Indenuel would not have noticed it if he didn¡¯t know his bodyguard by now, but there was a slight line of worry in his brow. Clearly there was more about Rosa he wanted to ask but didn¡¯t dare. ¡°Let me know if I can be of service in any way.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel said, still not looking at Tolomon. ¡°I¡¯ll let her know.¡±

    ¡°The invitation extends to both of you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel said nothing, meeting Tolomon¡¯s gaze before giving a small bow. Tolomon opened the door to the carriage, checking inside. Indenuel gave a final kiss to Inessa before climbing in, resigning himself to his fate of being chained to a table to try and get some sleep.

 Chapter 185

    Indenuel stood next to Dalius in the line that made up the welcome party. Tolomon was right behind him, his hands behind his back, looking downward. None of the other High Elders fiddled with their ceremonial robes, so he tried not to play with his white jacket, either. He was quite sure he had on three layers of shirts to hide the pink mark still on his chest.

    A grand carriage approached, and Indenuel tried to stand up straighter, feeling like he was going to be sick. At least he hadn¡¯t eaten anything yet.

    The carriage pulled to a stop and Martin walked out first, followed by a Kiamese man Indenuel could only assume was the Empress¡¯ trusted bodyguard. The man held out his hand and helped the Empress down from the carriage. Martin had apparently been with her the moment she arrived, showing her around the city and making sure she felt at home. Indenuel trusted no one but Martin in this endeavor. Even now as Martin walked beside her, he talked to her as though they were old friends as they approached King Ramiro and Queen Lisabeth. Granted, it was stalled as the bodyguard translated for her. The man seemed to be both bodyguard and translator.

    Indenuel took this time to study the empress. The dress she wore was like nothing he had ever seen. It definitely had a culture all its own, with sashes and jewels on it. The dress seemed so foreign, yet a beautiful deep red color. If he had to put an age to the woman, he might have guessed at least fifty years old. There was grey sprinkled through her black hair. Half of it was pulled up in a fancy bejeweled pin. He was captivated by her grey eyes, simply because he had never seen grey eyes on a woman before. He had only seen grey eyes express anger, hurt, or fear, but now she was expressing a calculation, taking everything in with a guarded air.

    She greeted the King and Queen, the translator telling her what Martin said through way of introduction. She bowed to them in the Kiam manner. She placed her hands in front of her as she bowed, one hand in a fist, the other hand over the fist. She did the same with Navir, then with Fadrique, and Dalius. Each of them bowing in return.

    ¡°And this is Indenuel the Warrior,¡± Martin said. ¡°This is the man you will negotiate with tomorrow morning.¡±

    The Empress studied his face as the translator told her what Martin said. The Empress again placed her hands in front of her, as she bowed. Indenuel bowed in return, trying to match the placement of his hands, praying he didn¡¯t offend her. The Empress said something in Kiamese, and Indenuel glanced at the translator before looking back at the Empress.

    ¡°The Grand Empress of Kiam remarks that you look so young for such a noble calling among your people,¡± the translator said.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the High Elders look so incredibly old that makes me look as young as I do, for God has given me twenty years,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin snorted, covering his mouth as the translator repeated this in Kiam. Navir pursed his lips, but he was smiling. Fadrique seemed to do everything in his power not to glare as Dalius smiled and looked at his feet.

    The translator finished telling the Empress, and she gave a soft smile before saying something to Indenuel in Kiam. Indenuel was grateful for his time with the Oraminians to practice what it was like to be with someone who spoke a different language.

    ¡°The Grand Empress sympathizes with the High Elders, considering she is over eighty herself. She still sees you as a young boy.¡±

    ¡°Over eighty? You don¡¯t even look fifty! You must have the secret to eternal youth in your country. I wouldn¡¯t share that secret with the rest of the world either if I could help it.¡± Dalius¡¯ smile dropped. Fadrique winced. Indenuel felt his heart stop as Navir gave him a soft glare. ¡°I mean¡­ I didn¡¯t¡­¡±

    The translator finished translating, a smile on his face. The Empress then began to laugh. Indenuel forced himself to breathe easily. He hadn¡¯t made a total ass of himself, just a partial one. The Empress said something again, the smile still lingering on her face.

    ¡°You are the perfect negotiation partner, and she looks forward to tomorrow morning,¡± the translator said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t want to say anything else, so instead he just smiled. The Empress laughed again as King Ramiro walked forward, offering to show her to the banquet hall. Fadrique gave Indenuel a good glare before falling behind Navir to enter the banquet hall.

    ¡°Was that a diplomatic way of telling me she¡¯s going to dominate the negotiations?¡± Indenuel asked as Martin approached.

    ¡°She doesn¡¯t see you as a threat,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°That¡¯s bad, right?¡± Indenuel asked, watching as the Empress disappeared into the banquet hall.

    ¡°As with everything, it depends on how you use it,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°She speaks Santollian,¡± Tolomon whispered next to Indenuel. ¡°She struggled to hide a smile when you said what you did and hid it by turning to look at the translator, even though she never acknowledged him like that before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, interesting. You can use that to your advantage tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°Why would she do that?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s always important to not reveal everything you know right from the start. And pretending you don¡¯t know a language you do is perfect for gathering information,¡± Martin said.

    The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He walked off to join the rest of the High Elders as they made their way into the banquet hall.

    Indenuel could not shake the feeling of nausea. It was a miracle he made it through dinner, considering how small of an appetite he had.

    ***

    Martin did not stop smiling until he was in bed, staring up at the dark ceiling as he worked on his muscles to ease the smile off his face. The stresses of the day were done, and he could not close his eyes. He had spent all day smiling and laughing, dancing around topics and doing his best to deal with the harder topics he couldn¡¯t turn from. The Empress treated everyone else with the grace and dignity he would expect from a foreign dignitary, but there was some sort of gleam in her eye when she talked with or even noticed Indenuel. Martin wasn¡¯t sure how these negotiations would go, but he had a feeling this was a mental battle that Indenuel was vastly unqualified to have.

    He remembered the first political chat he had with the boy, how Indenuel simply wanted them to leave Kiam alone. Not form a negotiation. Martin rubbed his head with his palms. Hopefully he had changed Indenuel¡¯s mind on all that. This war had been far too expensive to just leave them alone. They needed something from Kiam.

    The door opened, and Martin dropped his hands, looking over to see Sara walking in, her bed robe wrapped around herself. Martin sat up, resting on his elbows. ¡°Hello, Sara.¡±

    ¡°Forgive the intrusion. I just¡­¡± Sara hesitated, almost embarrassed. ¡°I just know how you are the night before a negotiation, and I was worried about you. And your nerves. Do you need any calming tea?¡±

    Martin smiled at this woman who knew him better than anyone else. ¡°No. No tea.¡±

    Sara nodded, then took off her bed robe and climbed in bed with him. Martin helped her into bed, and she rested her head against his shoulder. Martin hugged her, placing his cheek against her hair.

    ¡°Whatever deity is up there, please grant us mercy,¡± Martin said, finally closing his eyes. ¡°Grant all of us mercy. Both Santollia and Kiam.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel was fighting Captain Luiz. There wasn¡¯t anything odd about it. He went through the motions, blocking attack after attack. Captain Luiz was smiling the entire time, looking so carefree and full of life despite never looking so happy before when Indenuel fought him.

    Captain Luiz nicked Indenuel¡¯s shoulder, and in a blind rage that came on far too quickly, Indenuel filled the man with corrupted ooze, watching as the blood came out his eyes, nose, and ears. Captain Luiz cried out in pain before collapsing to the ground, dead. Indenuel gasped, backing away. Captain Luiz was dead. In real life, he was dead. But Indenuel didn¡¯t kill him. He couldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°You might as well have,¡± Garen said next to him. ¡°You¡¯re the one that went after Inessa. You¡¯re the one that decided to get marked. And now you¡¯re in charge of negotiations. You are going to fail.¡±

    Indenuel gasped, trying to sit up, but the chains around him were a reminder of where he was.

    ¡°You¡¯re alright,¡± Tolomon said, a hand on his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re in the dungeon. You¡¯re alright.¡± Indenuel started to cry, the mask still on. Captain Luiz was dead. Was his wife alright? His children? His brother?

    Tolomon unlocked the mask, easing the metal plate out of his mouth. ¡°Tell me something only awake Indenuel would know.¡±

    Indenuel felt the tears streaming down his face as he tried to look around for something. ¡°The cell somehow still smells of vomit,¡± he whispered.

    Tolomon chuckled. ¡°Dalius has requested a full night¡¯s sleep, so he won¡¯t be coming.¡±

    Indenuel nodded as Tolomon was about to put the mask back on but hesitated. ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±

    Indenuel looked at Tolomon, hating that he couldn¡¯t wipe his tears away. ¡°Captain Luiz is dead.¡± He stared at the mask in Tolomon¡¯s hands. ¡°I killed him. In my dream.¡±

    ¡°Not in real life, though,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know why that hurt so much. It was another reminder that his friend was dead. ¡°Was there a funeral for him?¡± His voice wavered. ¡°Did I miss it?¡±

    Tolomon lowered the mask, looking at Indenuel. ¡°You did, yes.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, the tears continuing to run down his cheeks. ¡°And is family? His wife? His ch-¡± He closed his eyes, the tears continuing to fall. There were countless fatherless families now in Santollia. Just as there were in Kiam. A staggering number of those families in Kiam were his fault.

    Tolomon unlocked the chains keeping him to the table. He helped him stand before letting Indenuel lean on him as he unlocked the chains around his arms. Indenuel cried, feeling the full brunt of grief ram him in the chest. Once the chains were gone, Tolomon hugged him tight.

    ¡°Cry for the dead, Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It¡¯s better to cry in grief than in rage.¡±

    Indenuel covered his face, feeling light-headed as he cried. There weren¡¯t enough tears in the world to make him feel better. Captain Luiz was dead. So many countless Santollians were dead. He couldn¡¯t have this war continue. He couldn¡¯t mess up these negotiations. He already had enough blood on his hands.

    ¡°In one of my battles, I murdered the man that killed him,¡± Indenuel said through his hands. ¡°The demon¡¯s showed me how he died, and I plunged a dagger through the man¡¯s throat.¡± Tolomon said nothing, simply hugged him. ¡°I was so angry. I hate them so much. And I know they hate me too. I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t negotiate. I can¡¯t sit down across from the Empress and pretend I didn¡¯t almost sell my soul to the devil to stop her army.¡±

    Tolomon continued to hold him. ¡°Take it a moment at a time. War is ugly for this reason. If it wasn¡¯t, we¡¯d be in a perpetual state of war since the beginning of time.¡±

    Indenuel continued to cover his face, not wanting anyone, including Tolomon, to see the pain that was written there. ¡°I never wanted to be the Warrior.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It is a mantle no one would willingly put on themselves.¡± Tolomon broke away and Indenuel still kept his face covered. Tolomon took his arm, and Indenuel let him. Tolomon closed his eyes, healing the wounds on his arms from where the chains dug into him. It was slow, but Indenuel let him. He then touched the corners of Indenuel¡¯s mouth where the metal plate always cut into it. ¡°It has been one of my greatest honors to be your bodyguard and your friend.¡± Indenuel nodded, tears running down his cheeks again as he wiped them off. ¡°Everyone is going to stumble when the weight of the world is on their shoulders. It shouldn¡¯t have been there in the first place, but you¡¯re not alone. You do not have to be perfect at these negotiations.¡±

    Indenuel nodded again. He took a deep breath, then let it out. Captain Luiz had died protecting his country. Thousands of others had too. This war had exhausted his soul, and he needed it to end. ¡°Captain Luiz is resting with the good spirits, right?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°He¡¯s resting. He might sleep for two years after all the times I¡¯ve knocked the poor man out.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and laughed before feeling guilty about it. ¡°You did knock him out a lot.¡±

    Tolomon smiled before it faltered. He looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll have to ask forgiveness from him for that.¡±

    Indenuel smiled. ¡°I doubt he¡¯s the one to hold a grudge. He is, after all, resting with the good spirits.¡±

    Tolomon looked down and blinking rapidly before patting Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll ask the guard where the lonely son is.¡± Tolomon turned, walking toward the door, and Indenuel wondered who comforted the Graduates.

 Chapter 186

    Indenuel could not go back to sleep, even as Tolomon reported the lonely son was still high in the sky. Tolomon didn¡¯t keep him chained, and instead Indenuel sat on the table, going over everything he learned from Martin. Tolomon eventually took him out of the dungeon and rode with him back to his home in the pre-dawn sky to get him something to eat. Indenuel doubted he would eat anything, but Tolomon was there to make sure he had some sort of sustenance in his stomach.

    Pablo walked into the dining hall, holding a paper. ¡°The Empress is waiting in the Cathedral of the Savior¡¯s Coming. Whenever you are ready, sir.¡±

    Indenuel glanced out the window. The sun was coming over the horizon. He honestly didn¡¯t expect this until midmorning, but maybe this was better. Perhaps the Empress was an early riser as well.

    Tolomon would not let him leave until he had one more scoop of potatoes in his mouth before they both climbed into the carriage and headed to the Cathedral. Indenuel was squirming in his seat, trying to go over everything that might happen, but realizing that wasn¡¯t the best course of action.

    The cathedral¡¯s beauty managed to take him off guard again. Somehow, despite how much he did not like being around the High Elders, there was some majesty to this building that still filled him with a sense of awe.

    Martin joined his side. ¡°Did you sleep well, my boy?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said as he walked up the stone steps. ¡°You?¡±

    ¡°In some ways better, in other ways worse. The first day of negotiating is always the hardest.¡± Indenuel nodded, trying not to think about how many days this would take. ¡°We have set up the room we had your trial in for the negotiations. You will have the Cathedral to yourselves.¡±

    The guards opened the door and Indenuel walked inside. The Empress was behind the Savior¡¯s golden throne, looking at the stained-glass window of the Kiam twins. Martin patted his back before staying near the door. Indenuel and Tolomon approached the Empress. Her bodyguard was there, giving them a bow of acknowledgement. Indenuel and Tolomon bowed in return. At this movement, the Empress turned, studying Indenuel closely before bowing. She said something quickly in Kiamese.

    ¡°My Empress is curious about this depiction of the Kiamese gentlemen you have in your Cathedral,¡± her bodyguard said.

    ¡°All these windows depict the Divine Ages,¡± Indenuel said, too exhausted to think of a lie. ¡°In this one, a prophet foretold how Kiam twins will bring great peace to the world by defeating the devil for a season. This Cathedral was built before the discovery of Kiam, so it affirmed people¡¯s faiths when your country was discovered that these Divine Ages were real.¡±

    The Empress looked again at the stained-glass window as the bodyguard translated that to her. She nodded, then said something else.

    ¡°Our religion has myths and legends of a time when we lived as one people on one land. We thought it odd to preach of people with blue, brown, violet, and green eyes as well as our grey. We thought they simply died out. We received a shock as well when we discovered they were in fact still alive. The stories seemed so strange to the Empress as a young girl, and yet they must have had a seed of truth, since you are standing before her with green eyes.¡±

    Indenuel smiled, looking up at the Kiam twins, simply praying they would have better luck pushing the devil back than he had.

    ¡°This must be you, then,¡± the bodyguard said, pointing to the first window. Indenuel stared at the saintly portrait, hoovering over the battlefield, and the fatigue that came from little sleep slammed into him.

    ¡°It is,¡± Indenuel said, distracting himself by looking at the Dengrian prophet. The man he¡¯d met in his strange clothes. The man, too, felt the weight of the calling. ¡°Do you think all our people might ever live as one again?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The Empress smiled at the translation before giving her reply. ¡°The Gods and Goddesses of the past did not have an easy life, but they certainly tried to work together.¡±

    ¡°A noble goal,¡± Indenuel said, because he wasn¡¯t sure what else he should say. ¡°Shall we begin the negotiations?¡±

    The Empress waited for the translation before nodding, picking up her deep blue skirts as she followed Indenuel into the room where he had stood trial not that many weeks ago. There were two tables set up to keep them separated, both with refreshments.

    Indenuel sat down, feeling far too nervous to eat anything. ¡°May I ask why it was me you wished to discuss these negotiations with?¡±

    The Empress paused as she settled herself into her chair. She listened to the translation, even though Indenuel could tell by now it was for show. Tolomon remained standing behind Indenuel, folding his arms as the Empress gave her reply.

    ¡°The Empress wanted to meet you. She heard of the fabled Warrior and was curious to meet an individual who had all four powers,¡± the translator said.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    ¡°You met me at the banquet. Negotiations are a different thing entirely,¡± Indenuel said.

    Again, there was a pause for translation. The Empress said something as she poured herself a glass of wine. ¡°She is not against bringing in your High Elders for further negotiations if needed, but there were things about you she wanted to find out first.¡±

    The mark. If she thinks I¡¯m not marked, she will negotiate with the High Elders. If she finds out I am¡­

    ¡°Also, the Empress begs forgiveness if this seems like she does not trust you, but she always has me try her food first,¡± the translator said.

    ¡°Oh, no offense taken. In fact, I do it too,¡± Indenuel said as he poured himself some wine and held it up for Tolomon to taste. Tolomon did so. ¡°I also have been worried there might be small things or gestures I might do which might cause offense because I am not as familiar with your culture. Please show me some mercy.¡±

    The Empress received the glass of wine back as she heard the translation. She smiled at Indenuel and said something back. ¡°The Empress hopes you can show her the same mercy.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He took a sip of his wine because he had poured himself some and it would be weird not to drink any.

    The Empress began talking, taking things onto her plate that her bodyguard tasted. Indenuel tried to keep to etiquette, waiting for the translator. ¡°She has grown weary of the war. There have been many people on both sides who have died. She wants what is best for her country.¡±

    ¡°I agree,¡± Indenuel said, placing his arms on the table. ¡°I want the killing to stop.¡±

    ¡°She has heard of your recent attack on our people, one that created water that killed a thousand of my countrymen,¡± the translator said.

    Indenuel swallowed, meeting the Empress¡¯ eyes. ¡°Yes. That was me.¡±

    The Empress said something, watching Indenuel carefully. The bodyguard nodded before speaking. ¡°This kind of power was granted to one of our Gods in the time when the world was one. She is curious to know how you were able to do such a thing when no mortal has ever been granted that ability.¡±

    ¡°I was¡­¡± Indenuel kept his voice steady, kept himself from squirming, tried his best to keep eye contact. ¡°It was a form of weather control. I am assuming you and your people are familiar with the four gifts of God, or whatever you choose to call them by.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the translator spoke for her. ¡°They are the powers granted to us when the Gods and Goddesses were driven from our world.¡±

    Indenuel paused, long enough to decide whether or not he wanted to press that. There was a lot about Kiam¡¯s religion they did not know, but he reminded himself if the negotiations went well, he¡¯d have all the time in the world to ask questions about their religion. ¡°Right. Well, the one that controls the weather I¡­ I was under a lot of stress so I made so much fog it simply turned into water.¡±

    Indenuel waited for the translation to happen. He fiddled with the bottom of his wine glass. It was mostly true, except the fact that it wasn¡¯t through any good power that he did this.

    ¡°The God of Water from our myths and legends said nothing about His ability to create from nothing. That is why the Empress is so curious about it. The God of Water could breathe under it, could control it, but He could not create from nothing. None of the Gods or Goddesses could,¡± the translator said.

    ¡°I was just as shocked I could do that too,¡± Indenuel admitted. ¡°I doubt¡­ I doubt I could do that again.¡± He was being honest, though he figured it wasn¡¯t wise to admit something like that to the Empress.

    The Empress smiled at his honesty as she said something to the translator. ¡°You are different than the Empress envisioned.¡±

    ¡°If I may ask, what did you envision?¡± Indenuel asked.

    She said something, and the translator nodded. ¡°Cold. Heartless. A killer.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and looked down at his wine glass he hardly touched. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill anyone. I just wanted to protect my country that I love.¡±

    The Empress watched him carefully, then said something else. ¡°And she¡¯d like to protect hers. But she fears what this situation has done. If she backs down from the war, the High Elders, the true threat to Kiam, will force their religion onto us.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, looking up at her again. ¡°I would never allow that to happen. Anything I¡¯ve ever heard from the High Elders, as well as the soldiers who have fought in the war, is that we have been discovered by each other and must learn to coexist.¡±

    ¡°Coexist with Santollia being the world power,¡± the translator said for the Empress. Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say to that. He again studied the woman before him. ¡°You seem to be honest with the Empress, so she will be honest with you. She does not trust the High Elders.¡±

    Indenuel nodded slowly, then turned to see Tolomon. A man who was bound by duty to reveal everything they had said, but an idea was starting to form in his mind. ¡°Your Majesty, er, Empress, ma¡¯am¡­¡± Indenuel winced.

    ¡°Empress Minai is her name,¡± the translator said.

    ¡°Empress Min¡­¡± Indenuel wet his lips, realizing messing up someone¡¯s name could be detrimental. ¡°Min-eye?¡± The Empress nodded at the pronunciation. ¡°There are some things I would like to discuss with you, but I do not feel comfortable doing so in the presence of our bodyguards.¡±

    The translator spoke to her, and Empress Minai said something else. ¡°She needs me to translate, so it would be impossible for both bodyguards to leave.¡±

    ¡°We both know you don¡¯t need him to translate,¡± Indenuel said, staring at her right in the face.

    Tolomon had proved himself yet again. Empress Minai raised an eyebrow at Indenuel. The translator almost said something, but she held up her hand and stopped him. ¡°Very well,¡± she said in perfect Santollian. ¡°I shall speak your language in front of you.¡±

    ¡°You speak Santollian well,¡± Indenuel said.

    She smiled. ¡°Thank you. Your language is quite beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks,¡± Indenuel said.

    Her smile grew, though her eyes still held a distrustful gleam. ¡°I still do not wish to be without my bodyguard. He is well trained on taking down men such as yourself.¡±

    Men who might be marked, was the phrase that was left unsaid.

    ¡°This matter will be brief,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Something I would like to confirm to you, but cannot with two extra people in the room, as the nature of the information is sensitive.¡±

    ¡°I would trust my bodyguard with my life. Do you not trust yours?¡± Empress Minai asked.

    Indenuel paused, then glanced at Tolomon. Tolomon remained standing, his frame relaxed, open, and non-threatening. He must have practiced that pose a lot.

    ¡°I do. Which is why I know he cannot be present. And I cannot ask him to leave me while you have your own bodyguard.¡±

    ¡°This is all strange, Warrior. Whatever this information is, I don¡¯t know if I-¡±

    ¡°If our bodyguards leave right now, I will take off my shirt,¡± Indenuel said before he could stop himself.

 Chapter 187

    The Empress¡¯ eyes widened before she made eye contact with her bodyguard, both of them surprised. Tolomon did everything in his power not to react, though he did look at Indenuel and he could almost see him trying to sort out what he was planning.

    ¡°I was told it is deeply offensive in your culture for a man to be shirtless in front of a woman he is not married to,¡± Empress Minai said.

    ¡°Which will give you a taste of how desperately I want to speak to you alone,¡± Indenuel said, his heart pounding as he glanced at the translator before looking back at Empress Minai.

    Empress Minai got over her shock, then again narrowed her eyes. ¡°And if there is Garen¡¯s mark on your chest as I suspect? You will try to have me murdered while I am alone?¡±

    Indenuel felt a chill travel up his arms, bringing goosebumps. Of all the differences he knew were in their culture, the name of the devil remained unchanged. There is no way she would have known, since no one knew the name of the devil in Santollia, and the High Elders would never speak it.

    She noticed this reaction. ¡°You know of Garen. No other Santollian we¡¯ve captured has.¡±

    He could almost hear Garen¡¯s laughter. He cleared his throat, trying not to show his uncomfortableness. ¡°I would rather not talk of him right now. And I do not want to kill you, Empress. Too much is at stake right now for me to ever do something that stupid.¡±

    Empress Minai raised her eyebrow. ¡°But clearly stupid enough to undress in front of me?¡±

    Indenuel paused, trying to think of a way to disagree, but found he couldn¡¯t. ¡°Yes. Clearly that stupid.¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°Please give me the opportunity to speak freely with you, and at the end I will¡­¡± Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling the words leave his mouth. ¡°¡­ take off my shirt.¡±

    Empress Minai smiled, then she turned to her translator and nodded. ¡°My bodyguard will of course enter as soon as I call. You cannot deny me that.¡±

    ¡°As long as you do not deny me the same for my bodyguard,¡± Indenuel said. He turned to Tolomon, trying to smile. Tolomon was still staring at Indenuel, trying to figure out his plan, but took a few steps forward, watching the translator closely.

    Indenuel took his glass of wine and drained the entire thing as the door closed. ¡°Who is Garen in your religion?¡±

    Empress Minai paused, again studying Indenuel. ¡°The dark being who caused many of the Gods and Goddesses to fall. The chief of the Fallen, the Illusion God, was evil because He helped spread Garen¡¯s deceit and lies to invite chaos into our world. The Sun God trained the Truth God to keep the Illusion God at bay, but as the Fallen gained power, so did Garen. Soon They grew in enough power for Garen to turn on all creation. The Good captured the Fallen and left to cripple Garen¡¯s power as They searched the heavens to find another world. Once They have finished binding the Fallen, the Good will call those spirits who follow Them to the new paradise They have created, where we shall reside for the rest of eternity under Their care.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ Garen remains on this world?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. Free to corrupt another age. Those who chose evil deeds reside in his domain, helping him gain the power he once had at the beginning of creation. It is one of my duties as Empress of Kiam to make sure Garen never reaches his full potential again. To keep my people waiting in the next life for our paradise promised to us by the Good Gods and Goddesses,¡± Empress Minai said. ¡°I am most curious to know who you believe Garen to be.¡±

    Indenuel took this all in, fascinated by the story and knowing there was more. When he thought about his own religious knowledge of the beginning of the world it didn¡¯t seem nearly as grand. ¡°We call him the devil. We do not call him by his actual name, for fear of the power granted to him if we speak it. No one but myself and the High Elders know his name. But¡­ but the names are the same.¡±

    The Empress frowned. ¡°What part does Garen- the devil- have to play in your religion?¡±

    ¡°He is the one that convinced the first woman of the world to use devilish powers to¡­ to kill God,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And was this woman successful?¡± Empress Minai asked.

    ¡°The High Elders are keeping this knowledge to themselves,¡± Indenuel forced himself to say.

    ¡°So, she was successful,¡± Empress Minai said. Indenuel again said nothing. The Empress took another drink of wine. ¡°I must say, I do not like that Garen has cropped up in both of our legends and myths. And in both he manages to get rid of our deities.¡± She looked at him again. ¡°Only a silly fool would be marked of him.¡±

    Indenuel leaned back in his chair, clearing his throat. ¡°The reason I wanted you alone is because we have¡­ we have a common enemy.¡±

    ¡°Go on,¡± the Empress said.

    ¡°I do not trust the High Elders either,¡± Indenuel said, saying it slowly, carefully, and glancing at the door even as he said it. ¡°And I could not say so in the presence of my bodyguard, because he is bound by duty to report this to them.¡±

    The Empress nodded, her face never leaving his. ¡°What is your suggestion?¡±

    ¡°I suggest we end the war. We have whatever negotiations we need that would make you comfortable, and you give me time to change the High Elders themselves,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Speaking as someone who has lived many years, you really think your High Elders would change?¡± Empress Minai asked.

    ¡°I think it will be easier as their own countryman to get them to change, rather than to have their enemy try to,¡± Indenuel said.

    Empress Minai nodded. ¡°So, you wish to be secret allies?¡±

    ¡°I wish to stop killing your people, and I wish to protect my countrymen, especially protect them from the High Elders. My countrymen are good, even if their leaders are not to be trusted. I need to pull the problem from the root if I don¡¯t wish for it to grow back, and killing your people is not the answer.¡±

    ¡°You would like me to step back so you can sort out these problems in your country?¡± Empress Minai asked.

    ¡°In a way, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°If I back down, the High Elders will still become a world power,¡± Empress Minai said. ¡°I do not see how this could solve your problem, or mine.¡±

    ¡°They will not become too powerful, because I will be there, making sure they remember they are not untouchable. And¡­ and we can negotiate something where you, to, are not beholden to them,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Have you tried such an endeavor to change them?¡± Empress Minai asked.

    ¡°I have full faith that the ending of the war will help me be far more successful in this endeavor,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°What exactly is your plan to reform them?¡± Empress Minai asked.

    Indenuel looked down, again touching the bottom of his wine glass. ¡°There is one High Elder, and only one, who I trust. Not completely, but enough. With him on my side, I am confident we could change the other High Elders.¡±

    The Empress studied him again. ¡°Would it be the High Elder who was there to greet me? Martin the Healer?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Indenuel said.

    Empress Minai nodded, then looked down at his chest. ¡°I will not make a decision until I see what I believe I will see.¡±

    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    Indenuel hesitated. ¡°And what is that?¡±

    ¡°That your other High Elders are rotten and have not stopped you from stumbling into something you cannot possibly handle because it will benefit them,¡± the Empress said. ¡°And that in your youth, you did not protect yourself from his powers and have become¡­ what is the Santollian word¡­¡± She trailed off, looking toward the ceiling. ¡°Unstable.¡±

    Indenuel did not move. ¡°Would you have me killed if I was marked?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Empress Minai said. ¡°Both of us would go on pretending like you weren¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Indenuel asked.

    She had a ghost of a smile. ¡°I will speak the truth. Keeping you alive as you are will benefit me and my people far more than if I were to have you killed. In my many decades as Empress, I have seen what a person is like when they are marked by Garen. I would rather you take that anger out on the High Elders than my people. You do not like them, that much is clear, and with Garen¡¯s added corruption and lies, I do not need to be strong in my power to prophecy what will happen. It would be better for me and my people to carry on this game and have you beside the High Elders then for you to continue to war with me.¡±

    ¡°And I would rather work on reforming the High Elders than kill your people.¡±

    ¡°Then let me see it,¡± Empress Minai said.

    Indenuel hesitated before he stood, starting to take off his jacket. When he thought about the negotiations this morning, this had never been one of the things he thought would happen. He grabbed the hem of his shirt and pulled it over himself before dropping it on his chair. The Empress stood, studying the mark.

    ¡°It¡¯s pink,¡± she said.

    ¡°You gave me three weeks to get it off. This is what I managed to do.¡±

    ¡°From my reports of the battles, little as they have been, you used much of Garen¡¯s power. An impressive accomplishment that it is already so pink,¡± Empress Menai said. ¡°May I? Or have I already caused a deep offense by making you do this.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°It was my choice.¡±

    Empress Menai walked forward, tracing her finger over the main mark across his chest, closing her eyes as she did so. Indenuel recognized the powers of speaking to the dead as she probed the mark. ¡°Garen cares little for the color of our eyes, just as he cared little for the Fallen who pledged their allegiance to him. He simply wants to make everyone miserable.¡±

    ¡°Yes. He does,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You were foolish to attempt this. Your leaders even more so to let you,¡± Empress Menai said.

    ¡°The war needed to end. And your soldiers themselves used corruptive means as well.¡±

    Empress Minai shook her head. ¡°Against my wishes, I assure you. I was led to believe they weren¡¯t using corruptive means, until I got reports to the contrary.¡± Empress Minai opened her eyes and studied the mark again. ¡°I assured them that anyone caught using corruptive means would be brought home in disgrace, but it seems they found ways around my laws, having Oraminians sympathetic to our cause use corruption. Desperation more than anything pushes people toward Garen, and I have strived to make it so no one feels they have to turn to him. Kiam¡¯s religion, and yours as well, are both enough of a warning for that.¡±

    She once again touched the marks, Indenuel could do nothing more than let her. ¡°Let me make myself perfectly clear, Warrior. I believe you are the type of young boy that would make the decision to fully mark yourself. But you are also driven enough that I believe you would try to reform your High Elders. The fact that you already made it this pink is proof enough for me. I want you to understand that both those options please me. Not that I do not care for your soul, but if you fully mark yourself, you will go after your High Elders with a vengeance, and hopefully leave better leaders for your country. My people will pull away from this war, as long as further negotiations are pleasing to both sides. Try to reform them. I shall warn you if the devil instead convinces you to come after my people, I will have an army break whatever negotiations we put in place and come after you, and once they rid of you, they will then take over Santollia. My military is always ready, and all I have to do is say the word, and five hundred soldiers will be on Santollia¡¯s shores.¡±

    Indenuel tried not to react, but he felt his eyes narrowing, his head cocking to one side. ¡°Five hundred?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I have the means of creating an army of five hundred at a moment¡¯s notice. That may not mean much to you, as you have undoubtably killed thousands, but these men have been specifically trained to take down someone like you, so it is no idle threat.¡±

    ¡°I believe you, Empress Minai.¡± Five hundred. Like the prophecy said. His true final battle, if he was incapable of reforming the High Elders. Despite what the prophecy said, though, he was going to try his hardest to change them. ¡°I realize this is an incredible amount of trust you have placed on one such as me, and I thank you.¡±

    ¡°You have given me little choice, but I feel far more confident about this plan of action,¡± she said as Indenuel picked up his shirt and shoved his arms through the sleeves. ¡°I could keep throwing my men at you until you¡¯ve become fully marked and incredibly unstable, or I could wait and watch as the hidden demons I sense among your leaders finally makes themselves known.¡± Indenuel straightened his shirt before picking up his jacket. ¡°This war has gone on long enough. I am too old to sign many more certificates thanking parents, wives, and children that the men in their lives have served their country well.¡±

    Indenuel put on his jacket, sensing the weariness from the woman before him. He couldn¡¯t pretend to be an excellent judge of good leadership in the small amount of time he had seen her, but part of him did understand why this woman became Empress and why so many men were willing to fight for her. ¡°I know this doesn¡¯t help, and I fear it might be more of an offense then anything, but¡­ I am sorry.¡±

    Empress Minai looked at him. ¡°You are different from what I expected. In one breath you assure me you will protect your countrymen, and in the next you apologize for doing just that.¡±

    Indenuel brushed off his jacket to give himself something to do. ¡°There are a lot of people here that I want to protect. Friends. Family. I assume you have the same kind of people in your life.¡±

    The Empress nodded. ¡°I do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill any more than I must. Understand I will, but I don¡¯t want to,¡± Indenuel said.

    The Empress studied his face. ¡°We have a phrase in my language. The best translation I can give is: child born during war. It has two meanings. One meaning is a way to express the sadness the older generation has for the innocence they know a child will never have. That we may have taken for granted living in better times, as opposed to the pain and anguish a child might feel. The other meaning is one of hope, that a child who has grown up in such hard conditions has experienced what he needs in order to make sure the generation after him is taken care of. I express the same sadness and hope with you, Warrior.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡±

    The Empress moved back to her seat and sat down again. So did Indenuel. ¡°I would like you present as I meet with the High Elder of your choice, preferably Martin the Healer, as I, too, have been impressed with the character he has chosen to show me. I shall negotiate only with him about the terms of this cease war. If the terms are to both of our liking, we shall all sign the treaty, and I will go back to my home where I will wait and watch. I do not expect to consider the High Elders as any person above me, nor will I receive your religion as my own, but I will be curious to study the similarities, and I am willing to negotiate trade routes that will benefit us both. Not just Santollia. Do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Completely, ma¡¯am,¡± he said before he realized what he said and winced. ¡°Uh, Empress Minai.¡± The Empress smiled, and Indenuel felt warmth travel through his body, to the point where it surprised him. He had a feeling the Empress just forgave him. ¡°Shall we have our bodyguards return?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Of course.¡± She then said something in Kiamese that was probably her bodyguard¡¯s name, and he opened the door. Tolomon trailed in soon after. No one else would have noticed the worry on Tolomon¡¯s face, but Indenuel noticed it. He had seen him look so worried so often he couldn¡¯t quite tell why he knew what to look for, but he saw the way Tolomon¡¯s eyes darted between Empress Minai and himself, trying to figure out if the situation needed him.

    ¡°Tolomon, could you have the guards send for Martin?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°For¡­ High Elder Martin?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yes. Empress Menai would like to discuss a possible treaty and the terms that would be acceptable,¡± Indenuel said.

    The shock was there on his face, if briefly, before he nodded and spoke to a guard right outside.

    ¡°I hope I will not offend, but as negotiation isn¡¯t my skill, I doubt I will say much for the remainder of the negotiations,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°That is fine. Having you here will be enough,¡± Empress Minai said.

    The door opened and Martin walked in. He came around to Indenuel¡¯s side as a guard placed a chair next to Indenuel. Martin gave a bow, and Empress Minai also stood, bowing. She began speaking in Kiamese again. The translator nodded.

    ¡°It is a familiar practice in our culture that the Empress does not speak another person¡¯s language unless she has deep respect for them. She hopes it does not cause any offense for her to switch back to Kiamese in your presence, Martin.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but be surprised before he met Martin¡¯s gaze. Martin smiled before turning back to the Empress. ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Empress Minai shot the smallest of smiles at Indenuel, and he smiled back. Tolomon stared, confusion clear on his face for everyone to read, but did nothing. The Empress continued to speak in Kiamese. ¡°My Empress would like to say that this is not a negotiation of surrender. The Warrior has mentioned the weariness of killing that is reflected on our side as well. He also mentioned a desire to peacefully coexist in this large world. We are here to negotiate such a treaty, one that benefits Santollia as well as Kiam and the rest of the world. She will not recognize you as a government above her, nor will she accept your religion, but she has expressed an interest in how Kiam can benefit in this world we have discovered and wishes it to be mutually in your favor as well.¡±

    Martin stared, then looked at Indenuel, not hiding how impressed he was. Indenuel tried to smile, knowing it was an embarrassed one. ¡°The Warrior has indeed described our true desires for what we hope will be a long, lasting treaty with Kiam for many generations. I pray it brings much peace to all the nations of the world. We, too, are weary of war.¡±

    The Empress said something else and the translator nodded. ¡°Excellent. Let us begin,¡± the translator said.

    Indenuel closed his eyes and gave a tiny sigh of relief. He then picked up a plate and started filling it, finding himself really hungry.

 Chapter 188

    At the end of the day, Indenuel was exhausted. He did nothing but sit there as Martin and Empress Minai continued to go over the details vital to bringing peace, but it was also boring. And he was reminded how little sleep he had gotten the past month. The devil¡¯s sleep was not relaxing at all.

    They broke for dinner, which they had in the banquet hall. Indenuel ate, smiled, tried to be present, but felt spent. He tried not to show it, because he knew Empress Minai wanted him there, but he came away from this negotiation knowing far more about trade routes than he ever expected.

    Indenuel bowed to Empress Minai as she prepared to leave for the day, knowing full well there were plenty more days of these negotiations. Once the carriage was out of sight, Martin turned toward Indenuel, smiling. ¡°You have done a historic thing here today.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°We will of course ask for a summary of what you talked about. It is getting late, though, and you need to get back to the dungeon, so we can have a scribe write down what you say once you get there,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel finally was able to do the thing he wanted to do since he felt the warmth. He lifted his shirt just enough that he should see the mark on his belly, but it disappeared. Empress Minai had forgiven him, and the mark was gone. He then looked at Martin, letting him see. Martin noticed his stomach, then frowned. He grabbed his elbow and took him over to a lantern, even though it was still light enough to see. Martin held the lantern close, his jaw dropping. Navir approached, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°How?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I asked for her forgiveness, and she gave it to me,¡± Indenuel said, simplifying it greatly.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Martin still stared.

    ¡°Get him inside the Cathedral. Dalius will make a full assessment,¡± Navir said, motioning Dalius over.

    Indenuel was taken into the negotiation room, and for the second time that day, took off his shirt. It was such a weird day.

    Dalius leaned over, studying Indenuel¡¯s chest before motioning for a lantern despite the light already in the room. He touched Indenuel¡¯s shoulder, shaking his head. ¡°I declare him cleansed. The mark is gone.¡± Dalius seemed just as surprised as anyone else.

    ¡°Great,¡± Indenuel said, stuffing his shirt back on. ¡°I will get those notes to you tonight. Empress Minai still wants me to attend the negotiations, so don¡¯t start without me.¡± Indenuel walked right past the High Elders, putting on his jacket. ¡°Tolomon, when we get home, have Pablo make the biggest pot of dreamless tea he can. See you tomorrow, High Elders.¡±

    He walked out the door with Tolomon following behind. The High Elders were all still too shocked to say anything, and he closed the door, heading out of the Cathedral and down the steps.

    Once he was home, he wrote swiftly what had happened, and began to fabricate the lie. When he had asked Tolomon to leave he talked with the Empress, managing to obtain her forgiveness before he took off his shirt to prove he wasn¡¯t marked, which made her realize that Indenuel had used the God-given gifts to win the battles, since no one could be cleansed that quickly. He handed the paper to Tolomon, who read it over.

    ¡°Is that what really happened?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel stood up, heading for his room. ¡°As far as you are concerned, yes. At least until the negotiations are over, and you no longer need to answer to Navir.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said far more quietly, studying him. ¡°It is my duty as a Graduate to ask. Is there a planned assassination attempt on the High Elders?¡±

    ¡°No. I assure you, there is not. Nor did I promise to physically hurt them,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°That is good enough for me. Would you like me to have Pablo send this to the other High Elders?¡±

    ¡°Yes, please.¡± He entered his room where a mug of tea was waiting for him. He couldn¡¯t believe he was finally back. The mark was off. Once the negotiations were done, he could get married. He could see Matteo, Emilia, and Isla again. He could actually sleep.

    Indenuel drained three mugs of tea just to be certain. He was asleep by the time his head hit the pillow and he had one of the best nights sleep of his entire life.

    ***

    The negotiations lasted a week. Indenuel was there, every day, doing his best to smile and understand what Martin and Empress Minai were talking about. He hardly talked at all, except when the issue of slavery came up. Martin and Empress Minai¡¯s conversation was starting to get heated and defensive in the most diplomatic way possible. Empress Minai was adamant that slavery did not exist among her people, but Martin mentioned how the Oraminians believed the same thing before they discovered abhorrent examples of slavery.

    ¡°If I may,¡± Indenuel said. Both of them looked at him. ¡°Perhaps what we are trying to say is we need a definition of the word slavery instead of examples. In Santollia, it has been made clear to me that slavery doesn¡¯t exist as long as the employer is paying them two coppers a week.¡± Indenuel gave the softest glare in Martin¡¯s direction. ¡°Therefore, as long as there is payment, it isn¡¯t slavery.¡±

    Martin about said something but stopped, looking at Empress Minai. ¡°We pay all the people who are under our employment, and throughout the country. To my understanding, the lowest paid individual is given the equivalent of your five coppers.¡± She said it in Santollian, looking right at Indenuel.

    ¡°That is very generous of you,¡± Indenuel said before shooting Martin a look that was nothing more than an acknowledgement that he felt this part of the negotiation was over.

    Martin gave a smile. ¡°Yes, well, let us go into more detail about what we agree would be an acceptable definition for what all countries would consider slavery.¡±

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Empress Minai gave Martin a pointed stare and said something in Kiamese. ¡°Of course,¡± the translator said.

    Indenuel took another drink of wine, leaning back as they continued, smiling as the Empress suggested a higher payment in this definition of whether a person was a slave or not.

    The treaty was done. It had been reviewed, and everyone in attendance agreed. Indenuel felt a small amount of pride at the treaty Martin and Empress Minai had created. The others had a few suggestions, mostly from Navir. Some were acceptable changes, others were not. King Ramiro and Queen Lisabeth read over it, agreeing to it entirely.

    It was a festive occasion on that last night. Indenuel stood as the King and Queen and High Elders signed it, and Empress Minai gave her final signature. The feast was loud and boisterous. There was a relaxed feeling in the banquet hall that Indenuel could not deny but did not join himself. He watched other couples dancing and he smiled as he held Inessa¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Do you know how to dance?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Not very well. You?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Not at all. Do you think the nobility will expect us to dance at our wedding?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Let¡¯s not worry about what the nobility expects,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel smiled, giving her hand a squeeze. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s not care what they think.¡± He kissed her, not realizing how deep they were getting until Tolomon grabbed their elbows and pulled them away.

    ¡°You have to respect what the nobility thinks a little,¡± Tolomon said with a humor to his voice. ¡°Lord Zacharias will have you imprisoned for indecency if you¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°We are being careful,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Believe me, I know Lord Zacharias. He enjoys making sure everyone follows the laws of decency,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel sighed, holding her hand again. ¡°Well, now with the negotiations done, I¡¯m sure our marriage will be the next thing on the High Elder¡¯s agenda,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Thank God,¡± he heard Tolomon mutter.

    ¡°Nathaniel! Rosa!¡± Inessa said, her face brightening. ¡°Hello!¡±

    Rosa walked over with a smile, hugging Inessa as Nathaniel approached close behind. ¡°When is the date?¡± Rosa asked the moment they broke away.

    ¡°Still deciding. But a lot sooner than expected,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Thank God,¡± Tolomon muttered again.

    Nathaniel smiled before looking at his shoes.

    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s coming. The Empress is coming over here,¡± Inessa said, almost hushed.

    Indenuel looked up to see Empress Minai headed right for them. He squeezed Inessa¡¯s hand again, waiting. The nobility seemed to part for her and her translator. Indenuel bowed to her. The others around him bowed or curtseyed. Empress Minai bowed.

    ¡°Do you dance, Warrior?¡± Empress asked.

    ¡°My humble upbringing denied me the opportunity to learn such a skill,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No doubt you have been far too busy to learn since coming to Santollia City,¡± Empress Minai said.

    ¡°Indeed. But perhaps now the war is over, I can learn,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yes, you will have a lot of time now. I came to personally invite you to Kiam. There is much about my people and my culture I would like to show you and your countrymen,¡± Empress Minai said.

    You and your people. Not High Elders. The treaty was there, but Empress Minai was clear in who she actually wanted to share her culture with.

    ¡°I shall anxiously await such an invitation,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Let me get settled into this newfound treaty we have signed, and it will give you some time to get used to your new role as well,¡± Empress Minai said.

    Indenuel nodded before letting go of Inessa¡¯s hand and placing his arm on her elbow to bring her closer to the Empress.

    ¡°Empress Minai, may I introduce you to my betrothed,¡± Indenuel said. Inessa stiffened next to him, looking frightened before dropping into a low curtsey,

    ¡°Inessa,¡± she whispered in introduction. ¡°Betrothed of Indenuel the Warrior.¡±

    Empress Minai bowed, again holding her fist in her other hand. ¡°A woman betrothed of the Warrior, I shall of course extend you the same curtesy of speaking to you in your own language.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Inessa said, not looking at Empress Minai.

    Empress Minai studied Inessa. ¡°You must be an incredible woman yourself to capture the Warrior¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡­ thank you,¡± Inessa said.

    Empress Minai smiled softly. ¡°The treaty has already been signed, Betrothed of the Warrior. There is very little you can say to offend me now.¡±

    Inessa smiled, finally looking up to see Empress Minai. ¡°It is simply an honor to meet you.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations on your betrothal. I do not know what they do in your culture, but I grant you a blessing from mine.¡± She took both of their hands and held them together. ¡°May you strengthen the other when they are weak, may you be joyous when the other is happy, may you help the other up when they fall. Never forget the happiness you feel now and look forward with joy to when your love will undoubtably grow. Work together as trials undoubtably will come, so your marriage may help you become a force that is stronger than who you are individually.¡± Empress Minai let go of their hands.

    Inessa nodded, smiling. ¡°Thank you, Empress.¡±

    Empress Minai looked at Indenuel. ¡°She has an angelic spirit. You are well matched.¡±

    ¡°Angelic?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes, an angel¡¯s soul.¡± The Empress looked confused. The translator talked quietly to her in Kiam, and she nodded. ¡°Forgive me. It is ancient word you no longer use.¡± The empress smiled.

    ¡°Angelic,¡± Indenuel said, testing the word out. ¡°It is a beautiful word. How did you lean Santollian?¡±

    ¡°We had books smuggled into Kiam during the war. I must have read an ancient one.¡± Empress Minai smiled. ¡°Needless to say, you have a sweet spirit, Inessa.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel smiled before he remembered the length he had gone to protect Inessa. Empress Minai bowed again before leaving. Indenuel was quiet, the shame starting to trickle in again.

    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± Nathaniel asked quietly to Rosa.

    ¡°I would, yes,¡± she said, almost as quiet.

    Nathaniel took her hand, and they headed toward the other couples dancing. Indenuel watched Empress Minai as she walked toward other nobility. The grey eyes had been so soft, but he remembered other grey eyes that hadn¡¯t.

    The orchestra started up with a lively tune that made Indenuel jump. He backed against the wall, breathing deeply.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°It startled me. That¡¯s all. It¡¯s a silly thing, I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s¡­¡± He stopped talking. The nobility were jovial, almost at fever pitch. He kept telling himself that it was peaceful, but his mind wouldn¡¯t let it go. It was loud, almost like screams, but it wasn¡¯t. Of course no one was screaming. They were all safe here. They were having a celebration dinner, and it was fine.

    Tolomon took his elbow, leading him through the crowd and out the doors into the fresh air. ¡°Inessa, go get some wine,¡± Tolomon said.

    Inessa nodded, moving back into the palace.

    ¡°The mark is gone. It¡¯s gone. Why am I¡­ why do I still feel like I¡¯m on the battlefield?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Just because you don¡¯t get demon induced nightmares doesn¡¯t mean the horrors of war will leave you,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Demons always make it worse, but you¡¯re still stuck with the memories.¡±

    Memories. Screaming. Shouting. Blood. Carnage. Cold. Rain. Heat. Fire. Silence.

    Indenuel gripped his knees, trying to take steady breaths. Tolomon had a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Mark or not, you will be haunted by the war for the rest of your life.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, tears in his eyes. He looked up at the four stars in the sky, trying to ground himself. It was nighttime. A quiet, peaceful night. It¡¯s how all the nights began before he began his slaughter. But he wouldn¡¯t slaughter. Not anymore.

    Tolomon pressed a wine glass into Indenuel¡¯s hand and he drained the entire thing. He straightened, running a hand through his hair, not caring that it messed up the hairstyle his servants spent so long creating.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Indenuel said, looking at Tolomon before smiling at Inessa. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The music just startled me. That¡¯s all. It¡¯ll get better. Once it¡¯s not nearly so fresh a memory.¡± He kissed the top of Inessa¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s go back. I¡¯m fine now.¡±

 Chapter 189

    Indenuel dropped to his knees as Emilia and Isla ran to him, hugging him tightly. He hugged them back, not letting go until they did, and even then, he was reluctant. He smiled, listening to them chatter. He wasn¡¯t focused so much on the words they said but more that they were here. He honestly thought he¡¯d never see them again. They were so innocent. So untouched by the evils of the world. He made sure they would grow up in a world without war, and he hoped they would remain innocent as long as possible.

    They wouldn¡¯t remain small, though. Already they were growing taller. Isla had cut her hair short. It was beautiful. He was pretty sure he said that to her. That, on top of listening to them talk. He touched their shoulders, touched their faces, listened to their chatter, took in the innocence of their absolute joy at the war being over and seeing him again.

    ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we see you for months?¡± Emilia asked.

    ¡°I was working on ending the war,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And it¡¯s over now, right?¡± Isla asked.

    ¡°It is.¡± It was hard to speak, but he forced the words out. ¡°You can come visit every Sabbath again.¡±

    ¡°You look tired,¡± Emilia said.

    ¡°The war was hard, but it¡¯s done now. I¡¯ll get more rest.¡±

    He didn¡¯t want them to stop talking, but they spotted Tolomon and ran over to him, giving him a hug. Tolomon smiled, wrapping his arms around them and spinning them. They shrieked with laughter.

    Indenuel got to his feet as Matteo came forward. Indenuel tried to smile, and Matteo studied him. There was no fooling the boy. The girls may not have seen the shift, but he did. Quiet, observant Matteo.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I missed your celebration of your birth,¡± Indenuel said. Tears began to fall down his cheeks. He always cried at odd times lately.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I know you were busy ending the war,¡± Matteo said.

    ¡°We should celebrate tonight. I¡¯ll see if Baleeah can come, and we¡¯ll have a party,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. My teachers already gave me one last month,¡± Matteo said. ¡°The war is done. That¡¯s all that matters.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, then hugged Matteo. ¡°Ten years old. Look at you.¡±

    Matteo said nothing as Indenuel hugged him, trying desperately to wipe his tears dry while Matteo couldn¡¯t see, but they kept coming. ¡°I missed you.¡±

    ¡°I missed you, too,¡± Matteo said.

    Indenuel clung to Matteo, trying to keep the boy from noticing how close he was to sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said, his voice in danger of cracking. ¡°I should have been there to help you celebrate. God has given you another year.¡±

    ¡°I understand why you weren¡¯t,¡± Matteo said. ¡°Really, I do. It¡¯s done now. I¡¯m ten.¡±

    Indenuel nodded again, trying to get the tears under control, trying to force himself to stop crying. He covered his mouth with his fist, closing his eyes, trying not to break down. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Indenuel tried to sound like he wasn¡¯t on the verge of a sob. ¡°There will be plenty more celebrations I¡¯ll be there for.¡±

    ¡°Yes, there will.¡± Matteo let go, and just like with the girls, he felt himself reluctant to follow, but he did. He dried his eyes.

    ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t mean to cry,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I missed you too,¡± Matteo said. ¡°I¡¯m glad you didn¡¯t die.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile, but he found he couldn¡¯t. Instead, he looked at the ground, drying the last of his tears.

    ¡°Congratulations on your betrothal,¡± Matteo said.

    Indenuel wiped the remaining tears from his cheeks. ¡°Thank you. Two more weeks. The earliest they could get us in.¡±

    Matteo nodded. ¡°Our first celebration together after the war.¡±

    Indenuel smiled, placing his hand around his shoulder as they headed toward the house. Matteo seemed to have grown far too much, but he seemed to take it well. It was the hardest part of it all. Matteo grew up because he had to, and it was sad. He realized Empress Minai was right. Sometimes feelings were too complicated to describe, but Matteo being a child born of war was a good way to describe it.

    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ***

    Inessa tried not to think too hard as she got into the carriage and rode to the Cathedral. She would be meeting with the High Elders to discuss the color of her wedding dress. Usually, it was the father¡¯s responsibility to do this, but she never knew her father. Jina forgot him. She tried, once, to narrow it down, but she just shrugged and told Inessa it didn¡¯t matter anyway. He was far more likely to come home drunk and beat her, so it was better he wasn¡¯t in their lives.

    Either way, she was meeting with the High Elders. They knew better than anyone what her status of purity was before God. Inessa didn¡¯t care about the color of her wedding dress. She doubted pure white was going to be her color. Not after being a concubine and sleeping with Indenuel once before. No, maybe they wouldn¡¯t bring that up. Martin did after all forgive her for that, even if the other High Elders didn¡¯t.

    Inessa started walking up the steps when her hands started to shake. She touched her hair, her breathing turning irregular. She couldn¡¯t forget the time she had stood in front of the High Elders before in a trial setting. Not just the time when she slept with Indenuel, but the other time. After she had been kidnapped. When they¡­

    Inessa touched the bodice of her dress, closing her eyes. They wouldn¡¯t dare do that again. Not now that she was with Indenuel. She never told him what happened, because she didn¡¯t want to remember it herself. But now she was returning to these same four men alone, and she couldn¡¯t deny that the nerves in her stomach were of something far more sinister than simple nerves of a meeting to discover the color of her dress. She would stand before them, all the High Elders she had slept with as they decided on what color would be a fitting one to reflect her purity.

    Inessa walked inside the Cathedral, a guard motioning her toward the meeting room. ¡°They are waiting for you,¡± he said.

    Inessa nodded as she headed toward the room. The door was open, so she walked in.

    ¡°Inessa, come sit down,¡± Navir said.

    She nodded, giving a curtsey before she walked over and sat in the small chair. She stared at her knees, her habit of four years far too ingrained in her mind, playing the part of the penitent woman who waited for her elders to speak.

    Fadrique gave the prayer this time, asking God to help them receive the inspiration to understand Inessa¡¯s purity. Inessa muttered her, ¡°God be with us,¡± with the rest of the High Elders.

    Dalius began writing the notes of the meeting.

    ¡°This meeting is to discuss Inessa¡¯s purity, as she is to be wed to Indenuel the Warrior on the twentieth day of the fourth month of the year, three hundred and seventy-seven years since the Great Flood of our God,¡± Navir said. Dalius kept his head down as his quill pen hastily scratched against the book. Inessa said nothing, waiting for her to be called upon. ¡°As you have no father, you are here on your own accord, ready to answer any questions we have.¡±

    ¡°Yes, High Elders,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much to discuss,¡± Navir said, straightening. ¡°As a member of High Society, we have gotten to know you, and there is nothing of which we find out of the ordinary with your behaviors of the more personal matter.¡±

    Inessa looked up from the floor, a frown on her face. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°We will ask, just to be certain. You have not slept with a man, correct?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa tried not to, but she looked at them, all in the eye, surprised. ¡°You¡­ you all. I have slept with¡­ all of you.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well, besides that,¡± Navir said.

    Inessa blinked, looking down at the floor again. ¡°And Ind-¡±

    ¡°That matter was forgiven, and is as though it never happened,¡± Martin said from the other side of Navir.

    ¡°Then, um¡­ no. No other¡­ no other man,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°It is as we thought. Therefore, as nothing new has come up, we are all in agreement your purity is of the highest sort,¡± Navir said.

    Inessa looked up from the ground again. ¡°I beg your pardon?¡±

    ¡°You are pure,¡± Navir said, motioning something to Dalius. Dalius quickly finished the notes before grabbing a paper and scrawling something there.

    ¡°Pure?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Yes. The highest sort,¡± Navir said as Dalius got out of his seat, walking over to Navir. Navir took the quill and signed his name. Dalius walked back to his desk, patting the ink dry before placing a wax seal on it.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Inessa started to say. The men were organizing their things as though the end of the meeting was already upon them. ¡°But I¡¯m not.¡±

    Fadrique ignored her. Dalius kept working on the paper. It was only Navir and Martin who seemed to care that she said anything.

    ¡°Yes, you are,¡± Navir said, a firmness to his voice.

    Dalius handed her the paper. Inessa looked at it, recognizing the letters on the page but not the words. It felt silly to remind them that she was their concubines once. She slept with every single one of them. There were fathers who had gone into purity councils for their daughters and were forced to give them an off-white color of dress because the woman was seen brushing hands with a different man than her betrothed.

    Navir continued to stare at her, almost daring her to fight back. Martin kept an eye on Navir, worried. No doubt Martin hadn¡¯t forgotten the trial, either.

    Inessa forced her shaking knees to get off her chair and bend into a curtsey. ¡°Thank you, High Elders. It is an honor.¡± She gripped the paper in her hands as she left, her brow furrowed in confusion.

    She walked out of the Cathedral, paper in hand. She should of course be thankful for this opportunity to wear pure white, but it wasn¡¯t right. Pure white was reserved for not only the virgins of the world, but those who went to church every week. Those who were in the right social class. Who gave service and charities. The Adosina¡¯s, Rosa¡¯s, and Ana¡¯s of the world. It was not for a concubine who had grown up in a secret brothel, attending church only when her mother insisted on it to make them look good for the visiting dignitaries and the uncorruptible law enforcement officers who were getting too close.

    Inessa stared again at the paper, unsettled. She turned around and walked back inside before she could talk herself out of it.

 Chapter 190

    ¡°High Elder Martin? Where is he?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°In his Cathedral study,¡± the guard said.

    Inessa nodded, walking inside. She was too nervous to talk to the entire council of High Elders, but she could talk to Martin. She knocked on his door, quiet and soft.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said. She walked in, giving a curtsey. ¡°Ah, hello, Inessa.¡±

    She handed him the paper. ¡°It¡­ it says pure white?¡±

    ¡°It does, yes. A high honor,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°But it isn¡¯t true,¡± she said.

    ¡°You have been forgiven for your act with Indenuel. Forgiven like it has never happened.¡±

    ¡°Martin, I slept with you,¡± Inessa said.

    Just as she suspected, he did his best not to recoil, but Martin was still troubled about what he did to her. The only way they existed in the same home was to pretend her time as a concubine never happened. That she was simply Adosina¡¯s dearest friend.

    ¡°It¡¯s, um¡­¡±

    ¡°I slept with all of you,¡± Inessa said, trying not to be angry before she realized she needed to correct herself. ¡°Everyone but High Elder Cristoval. I am happy to marry Indenuel, but at least make my dress reflective of my actual purity. This is a lie.¡±

    ¡°Inessa.¡± He stood up and placed his hands on his desk. ¡°The truth is, this situation is something none of us expected to be placed in. A concubine was not expected to go on and marry someone else. We discussed it in one of our meetings and concluded that under the concubine law, God protected your virtue.¡±

    Inessa stared at Martin. He did not look back. ¡°You don¡¯t believe a word of what you just said, do you.¡±

    ¡°The next few years after a war is difficult. We need to stay strong and united,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Is that what High Elder Navir told you when you disagreed with him?¡± Inessa asked, practically hearing Navir¡¯s voice in Martin¡¯s words. ¡°You fought hard to forgive Indenuel and I. You also fought to get us together. Why aren¡¯t you fighting now?¡±

    ¡°There are battles I must pick and choose. The concubine law, you, what they¡¯ve¡­ I cannot touch it. Not without serious consequences to myself and my family. Pure white is a high honor. Simply take it and enjoy your wedding.¡±

    Inessa frowned, studying Martin who did not look at her. He was being threatened. It all made sense to her now. ¡°How was this law created in the first place? Did you all pray and mediate, and did you all feel God gave His approval to have sex with a lot of women to save them and their families from poverty?¡±

    ¡°Inessa, please. I cannot talk about it anymore,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°They threatened you into this. They are blackmailing you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Inessa,¡± Martin said. ¡°Please don¡¯t look any deeper into this for your own sake. Just take this high honor and go.¡±

    Inessa looked down at her paper. She recognized the different letters. But the words were still a mystery to her. She realized now, why Martin was so uncomfortable for so long. Whatever they had on him, whatever they threatened to expose, it must have been deeply troubling to get Martin to do something like this. But it still annoyed her that Martin would simply cave under the pressure and refuse to see how evil this law had become. ¡°I don¡¯t know what humiliating thing they have on you, I don¡¯t know what they threatened to do to get you to obey, but this cannot continue. You must stop them, because I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Inessa. I¡¯m in too far,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa felt herself glaring. ¡°Do you know how many concubines High Elder Fadrique abuses?¡± Martin stilled, finally meeting her gaze. ¡°Do you know how much he loves to beat us before he has sex with us?¡±

    His posture stiffened as he rubbed his jaw. ¡°This is completely inappropriate to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Do you want to know the movements Dalius ordered me to do while I undressed?¡±

    ¡°Inessa-¡± Martin warned again.

    ¡°Do you want to know the noises the other concubines taught me to make to help Navir-¡±

    ¡°Inessa!¡± Martin said, slapping the desk, breathing hard. ¡°Enough.¡±

    ¡°I do not belong in a pure white dress,¡± Inessa snapped back, knowing if she was saying this to any of the other High Elders, she would have been thrown in the dungeon. But this was Martin. The man who almost prided himself on not using his titles so people felt more comfortable talking to him about hard things. ¡°And none of you deserve to wear pure white robes, either.¡±

    ¡°I know. But there is nothing I can do.¡± Martin looked truly miserable, but Inessa found herself hating him. Hating how he was giving up. Hating how he looked the other way while young girls slept with his fellow High Elders.

    Inessa turned around, walking out of his room. Her heart pounded in her chest as she walked out of the Cathedral and down the steps. She had never spoken up against a High Elder before, let alone expressed her anger toward the concubine law. It both thrilled and terrified her.

    She sat in her carriage, asking the driver to take her to Tima¡¯s dress shop. She realized she had pent up anger from the other High Elders, but she was too terrified. She wanted to say the same things to Fadrique, Dalius, and Navir, but she would never be that brave. She wanted to be that brave, though. Was she capable of such a thing?

    She did not feel guilty for what she said, but she was afraid she took it too far with Martin. He had been kind to her, offered her a place to say as Indenuel got healed of the mark. She still had no idea what they had against him, but was it truly that bad that Martin felt like it was fine to look the other way during all this?

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    The carriage stopped at Tima¡¯s dress shop. She headed inside, saw how busy it was. She hoped a wedding dress in two weeks wouldn¡¯t put a strain on her.

    Ari smiled at her, giving her a hug. ¡°Welcome, Inessa!¡± There were other assistants there, and the shop was busy, but it was running smoothly. ¡°Tima¡¯s in the back waiting for you!¡±

    Inessa thanked her before making her way to the back. There were other assistants measuring women and fitting dresses. Tima walked over to her, smiling.

    ¡°It¡¯s so good to see you, Inessa. Come, I¡¯ve added to my shop. I now have a place to work all by myself,¡± Tima said, taking Inessa¡¯s elbow and heading toward another door.

    They walked through to what looked like Tima¡¯s personal room. It was covered in sketches and fabric samples, as well as letters and designs. Inessa sat down on a chair, and Tima sat across from her. ¡°Is that the paper from the High Elders?¡±

    Inessa again looked down at the paper before handing it over. It had been in her hands so long it felt strange giving it up. Tima unrolled it, her eyes skimming over the words. Inessa watched as Tima took this information in, not reacting to it before rolling the paper up again.

    ¡°A high honor indeed,¡± Tima said.

    ¡°It says pure, then?¡± Inessa asked. She had already asked Martin, but she still couldn¡¯t believe it.

    ¡°The highest level. I have some of the whitest of white silk. It¡¯ll probably blind half the congregation, but this sort of honor does not come often,¡± Tima said. She stood up, taking out a box and opening it to reveal more loose papers with wedding dress designs. ¡°I have a few designs for a pure white dress if you¡¯d like to look through it. Or we could make a new dress entirely. As one of my most valued clients, I owe you my success, so it will be for free.¡±

    ¡°Tima-¡±

    ¡°I will not take a copper from you,¡± Tima said.

    Inessa nodded, looking back at the rolled up paper in her hands. Tima was leafing through the loose pages, then noticed Inessa¡¯s face. She stilled, frowning. ¡°Inessa?¡±

    ¡°What is your opinion on the concubine law?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°As a good citizen of Santollia City, I agree with the law and praise how it has saved our city from poverty during a bleak war,¡± Tima said without hesitation.

    ¡°And as the citizen you want to be?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting,¡± she said with the same lack of hesitation. ¡°As a woman past the age of thirty, I cannot help but notice how young all these women are, especially with how much I see them, being the sole provider of concubine dresses in the city. The only ones even remotely close to my age were the ones who were first chosen as concubines when they were sixteen, seventeen years old, and now are ten years older.¡± Tima shuffled the pages of the dresses, the anger trickling into her voice. ¡°If concubines are truly meant to be chosen because of their purity, I know plenty of women who are thirty-five, forty years old who are single and destitute. They are continually passed over because they are not young, na?ve little things with big breasts and wide hips.¡± Tima froze, then looked up over the pages of her artwork. ¡°Forgive me, my anger takes me away sometimes. I did not mean you, specifically.¡±

    Inessa gave one of the first smiles since leaving the Cathedral. ¡°But I am a young, na?ve little thing with¡­¡± Inessa couldn¡¯t bring herself to repeat it and looked away again.

    Tima laughed. ¡°I said it before, I will say it again. God has certainly blessed you.¡±

    Inessa sighed, shaking her head as she looked at the paper again. ¡°Therefore I am to wear the purest white dress.¡±

    Tima tsked. ¡°It¡¯s a political statement, more than anything. Proof that what the High Elders are doing to those young women, doing to you, is right in the sight of God. Another motivation for the people to support it wholeheartedly.¡±

    Inessa looked up from the paper. ¡°Tima?¡± An idea formed in her head. If Martin couldn¡¯t do anything about the concubine law, maybe she could, in her own way. Maybe this was her opportunity to be brave. ¡°Could you make my dress a political statement of its own?¡±

    Tima paused, then slowly lowered the loose pages of the dress. Her eyes widened, and a grin crossed her face. ¡°Oh, Inessa. Are you certain?¡± Inessa could already see Tima¡¯s brain firing up ideas.

    ¡°The High Elders think I¡¯m pure, but I am not a virgin,¡± Inessa said.

    Tima stared at Inessa, trying to contain the grin on her face. ¡°Oh, this is so dangerous.¡± She took a deep breath. ¡°Really, really dangerous. You need to understand that. If we do this with your dress, the High Elders will retaliate. Dungeon, taking away your titles. I don¡¯t think they¡¯d try and have you killed, but that¡¯s always an option.¡±

    Inessa frowned, cocking her head to one side. ¡°Really? Is it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors,¡± Tima said. ¡°At the very least, if we go through with this, they might keep you from getting married.¡±

    Inessa nodded slowly. ¡°But you still want to do it anyway?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely I do. But I¡¯m concerned about you. Are you sure you want to risk your potential marriage for something like this?¡±

    Inessa took the time to think things through. Tima was right to warn her. She didn¡¯t know anything about this political game that Navir and the others knew so well. This was going to be a statement, and she doubted the High Elders would look kindly on her for that.

    She remembered what she told Martin. The pain she had gone through, and how deeply uncomfortable he was to hear of it all. And she only brushed the surface. She didn¡¯t even bother reminding him of that night he almost forced her into bed. The way he was going to rape her for no other reason other than Navir told him to. She remembered that feeling of powerlessness. Martin did not rape her that night because he chose not to, but she never got a say.

    Every night she went to the High Elders, doing exactly what they wanted her to do, ignoring what she wanted. She realized how important her concubine sisters were, the community they had built. They needed each other, cheering others on if they weren¡¯t feeling like it that night. Helping them get in the mood, because to deny a High Elder was not an option. There were fourteen- and fifteen-year old¡¯s gaining information from the older concubines as to what they should expect and what to tell the female healers so the hurt would go away. It was all so normal for them. And now that Inessa had been away from it for so long, she felt a rage building up inside her.

    Martin, the only person who could do something, was going to do nothing, and so it would continue.

    ¡°I want to make the statement,¡± Inessa said. ¡°For my concubine sisters who are being ignored.¡±

    Tima nodded, then stood up and put the pure white dresses away and went to her desk, pulling out a few blank pages. ¡°There are two options I¡¯m playing with in my mind. I will not do anything unless you are comfortable with it. There are not nearly as many laws about a woman¡¯s wedding dress, as the color is what people are most focused on.¡±

    ¡°I thought pure white dresses needed to be modest,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°No such laws. Simply cultural,¡± Tima said as she began to draw. ¡°There are some crazy fashions coming out of the lower half of Dengria. Showing shoulder, showing leg, low cut, it would be scandalous, but again, I won¡¯t do this unless you¡¯re comfortable with it.¡±

    Inessa mulled this over. ¡°And the other options?¡±

    Tima smiled. ¡°What the High Elder¡¯s decree is of course the highest option you can choose from. The one everyone chooses because they need to maintain their image and make sure people understand their position in the eyes of God. But you can choose any color you wish. There is no law that you must choose the color the High Elder¡¯s decree.¡±

    Inessa realized what she meant. ¡°So I don¡¯t have to choose pure white.¡±

    ¡°No. No you do not,¡± Tima emphasized. ¡°You can have the modest cut of a pure white dress but make it the color of your choosing.¡±

    ¡°What are the different colors of a wedding dress?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Different shades of white and gray, depending on the actions one has done,¡± Tima said.

    ¡°And what color would accurately represent someone who has slept with four men multiple times over the course of four, four and a half years?¡± Inessa asked.

    Tima placed her charcoal pencil down, looking up. ¡°If we are to take out the High Elder¡¯s calling as holy men, your actions are¡­¡±

    ¡°Whorish,¡± Inessa said, confirming what she always believed.

    Tima gave a sad nod. ¡°Women like that don¡¯t get married. They do not have a color.¡±

    ¡°Perfect.¡± The quiet thrill from standing up to Martin returned. ¡°Make me a dress befitting a whore. And make it black as sin itself.¡±

    Tima chuckled, her eyes alight with creativity as she picked up her charcoal pencil again and continued to draw. ¡°You, Inessa, are a very dangerous young woman.¡±

 Chapter 191

    Indenuel waited until Inessa arrived at his home to have dinner. Now that he was out of the dungeon, she was spending practically all day with him now, much to Tolomon¡¯s chagrin.

    Inessa walked into the house, smiling as she wrapped her arms around Indenuel, kissing him. They hardly started when Tolomon broke them apart.

    ¡°Tolomon, come on,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°It is way too close to the wedding for you to do this,¡± his bodyguard said, still keeping a hold of their elbows as he led them toward the dining hall. ¡°Besides, I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    Inessa giggled as they walked into the dining hall. Indenuel kept a hold of her hand as they ate their steak. ¡°Did the dress meeting go alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    She giggled again. ¡°Dress meeting?¡±

    ¡°You know, your meeting about your dress?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to tell you anything about that. It¡¯s supposed to be a surprise for my future husband,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Oh surprises. I don¡¯t know how I feel about them,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Especially when Tima is involved.¡±

    Inessa gave such a seductive smile. ¡°I guess you¡¯ll find out, won¡¯t you?¡±

    She leaned over for a kiss, and Indenuel let her. He seemed to always lose track of time when he was kissing her, but it didn¡¯t seem that long when Tolomon grabbed his head and pulled him away, helping him focus on his plate.

    ¡°It¡¯s just two weeks. Just two more weeks,¡± Tolomon mumbled to himself, loud enough for them to hear. Indenuel smiled, cutting a piece of his steak while Inessa gave Tolomon a strange look.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Inessa asked. The tone of her voice made it seem like she had something pressing on her mind. ¡°Who are you going to have wed us?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of riding over with you to talk to Martin about it,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Of the four High Elders, he¡¯s the one I¡¯m most comfortable with.¡±

    ¡°And if¡­¡± Inessa was running something through her mind. Indenuel gave her a curious look. Inessa turned toward Tolomon.

    ¡°I am not giving you two a moment alone,¡± Tolomon mumbled, skewering his broccoli. ¡°No matter how much you beg.¡±

    ¡°Whatever you want to say, you can say in front of him. He¡¯s a good man,¡± Indenuel said, patting Tolomon¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°I do still want to surprise you,¡± Inessa said quietly. ¡°But I have plans for my dress which includes a statement of my thoughts of the concubine law.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s really dangerous,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Go for it,¡± Indenuel said at the same time.

    Tolomon gave Indenuel a look. Indenuel shrugged. He was reminded of his promise to Empress Minai. He needed to chip away at the corruption of the High Elders.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the High Elders do,¡± Inessa said, looking between Tolomon and Indenuel. ¡°They might be so offended they¡¯d not marry us.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°The High Elders are not the world power, and they need to remember that they are not untouchable,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°There¡¯s a lot they need to do to change, and whatever statement Inessa wants to make, I am giving her my support.¡±

    Tolomon turned his gaze toward Inessa again, the worry there. ¡°You¡¯re not going to have them killed, are you?¡±

    Inessa almost laughed. ¡°No, Tolomon. I wouldn¡¯t be able to.¡±

    Tolomon picked up his fork and knife, returning to his steak and saying nothing. Indenuel was surprised to see a visible line of worry creasing his bodyguard¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°They¡¯re not going to try and have Inessa killed, are they?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No. They wouldn¡¯t dare do that to the Warrior¡¯s betrothed, even if they do refuse to wed you two,¡± Tolomon said, focusing on his dinner, taking a drink of his wine.

    ¡°Then what is this,¡± Indenuel said, poking the worry line between his eyebrows. ¡°What has you worried?¡±

    Tolomon brushed Indenuel¡¯s hand away. ¡°It means there¡¯s a possibility I¡¯ll be chaperoning you two a lot longer than I thought. You realize if you don¡¯t get married, I will still have to keep you two from being indecent. You can¡¯t¡­¡±

    Sleep together, was the unspoken phrase Tolomon wouldn¡¯t dare say in front of Inessa.

    ¡°We¡¯re willing to take the risks,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon gave a pained smile, then said something under his breath. Something that sounded like, ¡°Stupid young love.¡±

    ***

    The ride back from Martin¡¯s house was quiet. The sun had completely set, and the four stars were in the sky. Martin not only agreed to marry him and Inessa, but was thrilled to be asked. They said nothing of their plan to him, as Indenuel wasn¡¯t certain himself what Inessa was planning to do. Indenuel felt a twinge of hurt that he was putting this on Martin, but Martin was a High Elder. He wasn¡¯t without his own sins.

    Tolomon was leaning forward, elbows on his knees, glancing out the window as they rode back home. The worry had stuck to his face ever since Inessa mentioned her plan.

    ¡°Tell me what you really think,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon glanced at him. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About what Inessa¡¯s going to do,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon rubbed his face with his hands before sitting up straighter. ¡°I¡¯m simply worried. Nobody has gone up against the High Elders. The political game is dangerous, because they¡¯re the ones that made the rules and have placed themselves on top. It is its own kind of war.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what I promised the Empress I would do,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Take down the High Elders this way?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Try to get the corruption out of them,¡± Indenuel said. Tolomon rubbed his chin, still looking worried. ¡°Don¡¯t you want them to stop? Everything you told me? Don¡¯t you want it to end?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do,¡± Tolomon said, running a hand through his hair. ¡°But it¡¯s still dangerous. I doubt you are prepared for the mind games Navir is capable of twisting around you. For the humiliation, for the death threats to your loved ones?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Indenuel frowned, looking down at his hands. ¡°How much protection do I have as the Warrior?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Few have tried going up against the High Elders, because few can.¡±

    ¡°Are you backing away from a fight, Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon smiled, but there was none of the cheer behind it. ¡°Simply terrified for you. You just ended one war you barely survived.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon, I¡¯m going to be fine,¡± Indenuel said.

    He said nothing. He simply looked at Indenuel, a flicker of sadness in his eyes. ¡°As a lower-class citizen, I cannot change your mind, but I will do what I can to support you. Yes, the corruption needs to end, but¡­¡± Tolomon sighed. ¡°Dammit, Indenuel, I watched you slaughter. You got the mark off, but your mental state is not in a good place to do something like this so soon. I cannot let you do this without warning you that this could break you.¡±

    ¡°I have learned way too much about the High Elders¡¯ sin to look the other way. I can do something. Now. Every day they are sleeping with girls half their own daughter¡¯s ages, lying to their congregation, denying help to those that need it most.¡±

    Tolomon sighed. ¡°I know. I know. But please don¡¯t use any physical force. Please promise me this will only be a mental battle. And whatever you do, don¡¯t do this alone. Inessa is here. I am here. Don¡¯t let the devil persuade you otherwise.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and smiled. ¡°Should I break my promise, may my¡­ wait, what is it you say?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t say what I have to say. Just¡­ promise me.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Alright. I promise.¡±

    Tolomon looked a little more at ease, but the worry line between his eyebrows was still there.

    ***

    Inessa was so consumed with wedding plans, that she hardly had time to see Indenuel, which was probably to Tolomon¡¯s liking. She was nervous about what her dress would be like until she appeared at Tima¡¯s dress shop and saw it. She tried it on, smiling as Tima did the pinning herself. Tima assured her that she could always speed through a modest pure white dress if she ever got too nervous, but Inessa said no. There were young women in the High Elder¡¯s homes who would never have the opportunity she got, and it was for her sisters that she wore this dress. It made her even more nervous for the wedding that might not happen, but she went along, pretending like it would.

    Sara made a huge fuss about things. The wedding celebration afterwards would be one of the largest she had ever done. Inessa tried not to think of how much pain she would put them through if the marriage never happened. But she knew none of Martin¡¯s family liked the concubine law.

    After a long day of trying to decide with Sara the kind of refreshments to have at the table, Inessa knew she should just go to bed, but she wanted to see Indenuel. The wedding was three days away, and the nerves in her stomach were a mess. Sara¡¯s dinner was sitting in her stomach, and it was starting to hurt with the nerves of the coming wedding.

    She got out of the carriage to Indenuel¡¯s house. He was there to greet her.

    ¡°Hello,¡± he said with a smile, wrapping her in a hug.

    Inessa let herself be hugged, closing her eyes. Tolomon was a lot less likely to break them apart if they were just hugging.

    ¡°Sorry for the late visit. I just wanted to see you,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t apologize for something like this,¡± Indenuel said, smiling as they broke away. ¡°How¡¯s the wedding celebrations going?¡±

    Inessa let out a sigh she¡¯d been holding in all day. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how any of Martin¡¯s family will react if the wedding never happens. And even if it does, I doubt we¡¯ll have a huge turnout for our celebration dinner.¡±

    ¡°Which is honestly fine. Probably the best wedding gift you could have gotten me,¡± Indenuel said as they sat down on chairs. ¡°I don¡¯t do well in crowds.¡± Inessa giggled, placing her head on his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ve also invited as many Oraminians as I can. I was told they wouldn¡¯t be allowed in the actual Cathedral, but they were more than welcome to the celebration dinner. I honestly don¡¯t know if they¡¯ll eat anything, and I don¡¯t know what that might do to Sara.¡±

    Inessa smiled, shaking her head. ¡°I guess it will be a struggle between the Oraminian stubbornness or Sara¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°And I honestly don¡¯t know who would win,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa smiled again, realizing Tolomon was sitting on the other side of Indenuel. Sometimes she honestly forgot that big man was there. She didn¡¯t know how much of it was Tolomon¡¯s skill, or she just being blissfully unaware. It might have been both.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Inessa, we¡¯ll get married,¡± Indenuel said, placing his arm around her. ¡°What with Martin doing the ceremony, I have a way to make sure he marries us.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Yes, really. And once we are married, I can become the legal guardian to Matteo, Isla, and Emilia,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa frowned, then sat up enough to break out of Indenuel¡¯s grip. ¡°Sorry, what was that?¡±

    Indenuel turned, giving her a strange look. ¡°The children. The orphan children from my village.¡±

    ¡°I know who they are, I just¡­¡± she trialed off. The habit of staying quiet and doing what she was told was a strong habit that she found herself falling back on. But this was Indenuel.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t¡­ want children,¡± Inessa said, trying to sound strong.

    Indenuel watched her carefully as though trying to decipher the hidden meaning she said. There was no hidden meaning, though. It was the truth.

    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want children,¡± Indenuel said. Inessa didn¡¯t say anything, almost afraid to. Indenuel straightened in his chair, going from the relaxed pose to one more upright and aware. ¡°Certainly you don¡¯t mean Matteo and the twins. You know them already. They are my family.¡±

    Inessa forced herself to look away, feeling uncomfortable. Tolomon got up, moving away to give them at least a semblance of privacy to have this conversation. ¡°And I am happy to do such, but¡­ but I don¡¯t want to be their mother.¡±

    Indenuel continued to stare at her, sorting through this information. ¡°Inessa,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How¡­¡±

    ¡°I raised my siblings from the age of three,¡± Inessa said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do that anymore.¡±

    ¡°But Matteo and the twins aren¡¯t babies. Isla and Emilia will turn six at the end of the summer. Matteo is ten. They are older children.¡±

    ¡°I know. I know, but motherhood is something I¡­¡± Inessa looked down at her hands, playing with her fingers. ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I get in such a state of panic that I cannot do that to myself again.¡±

    ¡°They are older children. They can take care of themselves at this point,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Then we don¡¯t need to be their guardians,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel¡¯s mouth hung open for barely a heartbeat before he closed it again. Inessa looked away again, not wishing to fight with him.

    ¡°These children are¡­ they are very important to me. I need to make sure they are mine,¡± Indenuel said. Again Inessa said nothing, feeling frustrated. It was the thing she feared. It was far too odd to have a woman not want children. Eventually she would have to have one, because that was what society expected of her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I have an entire staff of servants to take care of them. But I need them.¡±

    Inessa rubbed her forehead, trying to keep the panic at bay. This was a variation of what Martin said to try and ease her into the idea, and she still detested it. She needed to have this conversation with Indenuel, that she was fully aware of, but she was still too afraid. Afraid she was going to lose and find herself the mother of three children so soon after marriage.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand the state of terror I would be in,¡± Inessa said, her breathing unnatural.

    ¡°The entire staff would-¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± she said, her voice sharper than she intended. ¡°I know, but¡­¡± She tried to reason it out. Yes, they were older, but even the thought of a maternal responsibility terrified her.

    Indenuel took her hands from her forehead. ¡°Inessa, you don¡¯t have to do a single thing. The relationship of mother would only be on paper.¡±

    ¡°But it would still be there,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°I need them, Inessa,¡± Indenuel said.

    She sighed, feeling a part of her crumble. It was as she feared. In the end, she didn¡¯t get a choice in the matter.

    ¡°Just¡­ no babies,¡± she said quietly, looking up at him. ¡°Please. No babies between us.¡±

    Indenuel gave a tiny smile. ¡°Maybe Matteo and the twins will help you realize that you could be a great m-¡±

    ¡°No babies,¡± Inessa said again, cutting him off.

    Indenuel¡¯s smile dropped. ¡°Alright. No babies.¡±

    For now. That was the phrase Inessa practically heard him say in his head.

    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Indenuel. I will never want to have a baby.¡±

    ¡°I know. We¡¯ll have plenty of time to-¡±

    ¡°I am not going to have a baby,¡± Inessa said, more force to her words. ¡°I do not want to be pregnant, I do not want to take care of one, I do not want to simply hand it over to the staff. If you want to have a baby, I will look the other way while you get some other woman pregnant.¡±

    There it was, on Indenuel¡¯s face. The realization that Inessa was not joking. ¡°I would never¡­ I wouldn¡¯t sleep with another¡­¡±

    Inessa let him trail off. She wouldn¡¯t be the sensible one to change the subject. She wanted to let him know how serious she was. She stood. ¡°Does this change your mind about us?¡±

    Indenuel stood, not exactly going in for a hug. ¡°No, no. I¡­ I still want to marry you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡± There was a pause, one that was starting to feel prickly. Inessa looked at her feet, the sun completely setting. ¡°I¡¯m going to go. I¡¯m tired. And it¡¯s been a long day.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Of course.¡±

    Inessa paused again, knowing the silence between them wasn¡¯t good. Not when they were less than three days from getting married. Inessa tucked her hair behind her ear. Indenuel had what he wanted, and she had what she wanted. Which reminded her that she needed more poppy root.

    ¡°Good night,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Good night,¡± he said.

    They kissed, more a short kiss goodbye. Inessa walked out of the garden, the first time the nerves in her stomach took a different turn.

 Chapter 192

    Indenuel woke the morning of his wedding, sunlight streaming on his face. He winced, turning away. He sat up, rubbing his head. He felt like his body was still trying to make up for the month of strange sleep he had gotten. He had drained three more mugs of dreamless tea and slept soundly throughout the night, yet he still felt so groggy.

    Indenuel let the male servants dress him in his wedding clothes. Indenuel stared at the mirror in front of him, simply trying to wake up. He needed to be focused. The white clothes absorbed the sunlight, and he became a lantern himself in his room. Eventually the male servants bowed and left and Indenuel thanked them quietly.

    He looked at himself in the mirror, straightening his jacket as Tolomon walked in.

    ¡°The children?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Still asleep. The staff will take care of them,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°You need to get to the Cathedral to meditate.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. It was still early. He climbed into his carriage, sitting down as the carriage moved. He closed his eyes.

    ¡°Everything alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°My clothes are too bright,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon chuckled. ¡°You can always spill something on them. Maybe after the ceremony."

    "Yeah. Right," Indenuel said. He sighed, cracking an eye open to see his clothes again, but the morning light hit them just right.

    Tolomon lowered the privacy blinds to block the sun. ¡°You look nice.¡±

    ¡°This whole thing is just for show,¡± he mumbled, lifting a corner of his wedding jacket. ¡°The entire thing. Dinners, ceremonies, all this so I can finally have permission to sleep with her again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a union before God.¡± Indenuel gave Tolomon a look. He was forced to look away. ¡°It¡¯s a commitment to her. A promise you¡¯ll never leave.¡±

    ¡°Which the High Elders demand money for. And a plethora of shame if you break the promise,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon watched Indenuel, worry playing over his face. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    The carriage turned, hitting his white clothes just right, forcing him to close his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he said, his eyes still closed. ¡°Just¡­ nerves.¡±

    Tolomon said nothing as the carriage pulled up to the Cathedral. Tolomon got out before ushering Indenuel out. Indenuel folded his arms, staring at the ground as he made his way up the steps and into the worship hall, heading straight for the High Elder¡¯s meditation room.

    He worked on his powers, feeling frustrated. He knew what they were like not that long ago. He was no longer practicing with the sword, or with his powers. They were not nearly what they used to, and it hurt more knowing what they had been once before. It would take years to build his powers back. Now that the world treaty was in place, he had the time. But there was still something that always bothered him. Martin¡¯s powers returned to him in full force, while his needed practice. He was fully aware that it was his own fault his powers were in this state. He was more annoyed that Martin once again covered it up. He went about living like he never lost his powers. He doubted his own family knew what he went through. He didn¡¯t know if that was because of his noble upbringing, or because Martin was just really good at hiding things from his family.

    He continued to work on his powers, feeling how fragile they were. He sensed the congregation coming into the worship hall, most of them elites who he had heard their name once, back in the autumn where they had the banquet in his honor. He realized the Warrior¡¯s wedding was probably the biggest social event in Santollia City. He remembered Tolomon¡¯s worried expression, the terror when Inessa said she wanted to make a statement. He knew it would be dangerous, but now he was more aware of it than ever. But he wasn¡¯t going to ask her to stop. He promised Empress Minai, and he had a duty to his people. He knew better than most what kind of leaders the High Elders were.

    Martin knocked on the door of the meditation room. ¡°Ready, Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said, standing up. He walked with Martin to the front of the worship hall, and they stood patiently. Indenuel could not stop fiddling with his jacket.

    ¡°Nervous?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°No, of course not. I¡¯m not nervous,¡± Indenuel said far too quickly. Martin smiled. Indenuel didn¡¯t bother looking at him. He folded his arms before he realized it might make his jacket wrinkle. He unfolded them.

    ¡°It is an honor to be the one to wed you,¡± Martin said. ¡°You both will be happy.¡±

    Indenuel finally looked at him, knowing a taste of what was to come. ¡°I was afraid you would take it as an insult.¡±

    ¡°An insult? Why?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Because she was once yours,¡± Indenuel said.

    Martin dropped his gaze. ¡°No. No longer. I was more afraid Inessa wouldn¡¯t want to.¡±

    ¡°Better you than literally any of the other High Elders,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    He knew Martin could hear. He counted on him hearing, yet he acted as though he didn¡¯t. It made it easier for him to be at ease with Inessa¡¯s statement. For a long time, Indenuel was afraid of going against Martin, but if Martin chose to be a High Elder, then he wasn¡¯t going to protect his feelings by not calling out the other High Elders.

    It was a top honor having a High Elder be the one to wed a couple, and since Indenuel was the Warrior, no one else was expected to wed them except a High Elder. In fact, if he wanted to make a statement of his own, he would have asked a humble minister to marry them. But he would let Inessa have this statement.

    The doors opened, and a huge wave of noise hit them. Martin glanced up from his notes before his eyes widened and he gasped. Indenuel turned, glancing behind his shoulder as Inessa walked in the worship hall.

    She warned him, and he still stared. It was like the first time he had ever seen her, or the time in Martin¡¯s study. He didn¡¯t think she would surprise him like that anymore, but here she was, on their wedding day, and the entire Cathedral disappeared from his notice as she walked down the aisle toward him. Her dress was a work of art in the most seductive way. It had black lace wrapped around black silk, and there were parts of her body that just had lace. Her arms, her shoulders, silk barely covering her bodice. She looked at him, that knowing smirk of hers as she stared right at him.

    She walked forward, the silk parting to reveal so much leg. He stared, oblivious to everything else around him. The entire dress gave the impression that it could come off at any moment, and yet it stayed as a taunt. He heard many things about Tima, but he would have to meet her personally so he could stop being so surprised by her work.

    Inessa¡¯s quiet smirk was finally close enough to him that she reached over and closed his mouth. He hadn¡¯t even realized his jaw had dropped. As his jaw came together, he heard the noise once again. The elites were loud, trying to make their point known, drowning each other out. It just took one to stand up and walk out before there were many more who followed suit.

    ¡°Nice dress,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Why thank you. This is my favorite part,¡± Inessa said, fiddling with the lace at her neck. The part that was just lace. The part that let him see so much of her. ¡°She made it so the lace was the same measurements as the concubine dresses.¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Indenuel said, not sure he could say much else but that.

    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Inessa smiled. ¡°Never mind. We¡¯ll talk about it later.¡±

    ¡°Yep. Later,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± Martin¡¯s voice was sharp. He honestly forgot the man was standing not that far away. He was purposefully not looking at Inessa. ¡°What have you done?¡±

    ¡°This is all my idea, Martin.¡± Inessa looked at Martin full in the face, even though he refused to look at her. ¡°You know how I feel about the concubine law.¡±

    Martin closed his eyes, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Indenuel smiled, the Cathedral somehow still loud despite the numbers already dwindling.

    ¡°This is an impossible situation you¡¯ve put me in.¡± Martin opened his eyes, looking at the ceiling, not daring to look at either one of them.

    ¡°Then do what you do in every impossible situation,¡± Indenuel said, reaching over and taking Inessa¡¯s hands in his. ¡°Go along with it and then ignore you did anything in the first place.¡±

    That did not lighten Martin¡¯s glare in the slightest.

    ¡°Martin!¡± Navir shouted from the front of the group. ¡°Don¡¯t do it! Don¡¯t marry them!¡±

    Tolomon was doing his best to hold the crowd back. No one was allowed near the couple except for Martin, even though a few of the nobility tried.

    ¡°This is blatant disrespect,¡± Martin said, still not looking at Inessa.

    ¡°So is the concubine law,¡± Indenuel said, smiling at Inessa. ¡°And speaking of the concubine law, if you do not marry us right now, there is nothing stopping the High Elders from giving her back to you.¡± Indenuel stared Martin down, trying to smile. ¡°So marry us, Martin. Or you will be forced to sleep with Inessa again.¡±

    Inessa raised an eyebrow before turning to Martin, judging his reaction. Martin glared before he closed his eyes again, making a movement that looked like a shudder. There was another pause before he lifted his hands in the air. ¡°May God look down on this union in mercy. May He fill it with compassion and joy.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Navir screamed.

    Indenuel smirked. Martin opened his eyes, looking at the ceiling. ¡°May God be there as they grow together, and may their love strengthen our city.¡±

    ¡°Martin! STOP IT!¡± Fadrique shouted.

    More guards were coming to help Tolomon hold back the High Elders.

    ¡°Indenuel, do you agree to take Inessa as she was, who she is, and the woman she will become?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I will,¡± Indenuel said, still smiling and looking at Inessa again.

    ¡°Inessa, do you agree to take Indenuel as he was, who he is, and the man he will become?¡± Martin asked. He didn¡¯t look at her. He made a point not to. Fadrique was screaming at Tolomon to let him go, that he would have him murdered for blocking a High Elder in such a fashion.

    Inessa smiled as she looked at Indenuel. ¡°I absolutely do.¡±

    ¡°As High Elder Martin, I proclaim you husband and wife, may your unity be a blessing on those around you.¡± It was the words of the ceremony, but Indenuel could sense how little conviction Martin felt in those words. He turned around and walked away, heading for a different room. Indenuel didn¡¯t let Inessa say a word. He honestly didn¡¯t care. They were married, it was done. He grabbed his new wife and kissed her as the chaos grew around them.

    ***

    Martin walked into the High Elder¡¯s meeting room, tearing up the notes from his wedding speech and stuffing them in his pocket. It didn¡¯t take long for Navir to storm in, followed closely by Fadrique and Dalius. Cristoval was probably with his own guard somewhere. Most likely blissfully unaware of everything that had happened.

    ¡°What in the devil¡¯s despicable name did you just do!¡± Navir was livid.

    ¡°I married them,¡± Martin said.

    Dalius closed the door, the chaos of the worship hall was quiet enough that they could have a conversation.

    ¡°You saw her dress! It was an insult to everything we have given her, and you still married them!¡± Navir said. ¡°Do you realize what this says? About us?¡±

    ¡°It says I agree with her,¡± Martin said. ¡°The concubine law is wrong. It is a law of rape, and never should have been created.¡± Despite how deeply uncomfortable he was about Inessa¡¯s dress, he realized why she did it. Inessa had been holding back her anger about what she had been asked to do, and now, with such a powerful husband, she could tell them all exactly how she felt about it.

    ¡°She must be punished,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. She is well within the law to choose whatever dress color she wants,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Color, yes. I doubt she was allowed to dress like a slut,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Fadrique, enough,¡± Martin said. ¡°Inessa has suffered enough with us. We just need to leave her alone.¡±

    ¡°This is as bad as if that woman declared war on us,¡± Navir said, his voice full of hate. ¡°We cannot let it go. We need to make an example of her. We need to show that the High Elders are unified and no one can disrespect us in such a disgusting manner.¡±

    Martin frowned as Navir glared at him. ¡°I will not do this mental battle with you, Navir. I will not destroy Inessa¡¯s character. It is not in my nature.¡±

    ¡°Then stay out of my way,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°This is wrong. You all know it. The war with Kiam is done. There is finally peace in the world. We do not need to resort to such harsh measures to keep the peace,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°The first few years after a war are never peaceful,¡± Navir said. ¡°The people need to know their leaders are strong. The High Elders cannot tolerate such insurrection.¡±

    ¡°There was nothing violent at all about what Inessa did! We are not at war! A woman who had not been allowed to share her ideas for over four years finally was given the ability!¡± Martin said, trying not to get angry but felt it happening anyway.

    ¡°That is violence!¡± Fadrique sneered.

    ¡°It¡¯s an act of insurrection, and we cannot go along with it!¡± Navir added.

    ¡°We need to find a better way to get money to the people. This law is disgusting and is the one of the reasons all of us are headed straight for Hell,¡± Martin said.

    Navir¡¯s face was dark. ¡°We brought the people out of poverty!¡±

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t! We¡¯ve created a poverty of a different kind!¡± Martin couldn¡¯t stop himself from yelling. There was still chaos in the worship hall, so he figured no one could hear him anyway. ¡°The lower classes no longer respect us! Our leadership isn¡¯t unified, it¡¯s a joke! The poor classes don¡¯t have leaders they can look up to! We are liars and hypocrites, every single one of us!¡± The anger burned through his system as he glared at his fellow High Elders.

    Navir began to laugh. It was cold, higher pitched than normal. ¡°What is this nonsense you speak? A poverty of a different kind? Those people aren¡¯t worried about what kind of leaders they have, they¡¯re worried about where their next meal will be.¡±

    ¡°And now that they have it, what then? What¡¯s to keep them from storming the Cathedrals to get their daughters back?¡± Martin asked.

    Navir shook his head, the laughter replaced with determination. ¡°They won¡¯t. Because we will keep them in line. And that can only happen when we give Inessa the proper consequences for her gross behavior today. You were wrong to marry them, but we cannot change the past.¡± He placed a finger to his chin, his mind already moving. ¡°We simply work with what we have.¡±

    ¡°Navir, don¡¯t,¡± Martin said, feeling his heart start to drop. He knew that look. Navir was already planning the complete assassination of Inessa¡¯s character. ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Show them mercy.¡±

    ¡°No. Indenuel got too close to the devil to deserve mercy. And now that Inessa is married to him, they must be punished accordingly. It is the only way to keep them on the safe path to heaven,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You are far too focused on making sure other sinners are punished that you forget your own,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°My conscious is clear,¡± Navir said.

    Martin walked right up to the Acting Senior High Elder, glaring. ¡°No, you have been ignoring your conscious for so long that you only think it¡¯s clear. Walk away from the situation now. Take the much-needed steps to reform the concubine law now that the war is done. Do what is right for Santollia.¡±

    Navir glared. ¡°I am doing what is right for Santollia. The people need a good leader, and swift punishment is what brings respect.¡±

    ¡°Respect? Or fear?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Both work well enough,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°The warrior project is done. We have the money now to return to full support of the poor without taking their daughters,¡± Martin said. ¡°Please. Please stop it.¡±

    ¡°The law will remain. The economic boost is too helpful to ignore.¡± Navir paused, then his eyes narrowed. ¡°Did you sleep with Inessa like I asked you to before you handed her over to Indenuel?¡± Martin said nothing, his eyes narrowing, his jaw set. He refused to react, which is what made Navir glare. ¡°Did you disobey a direct order from the Acting Senior High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Martin said, another wave of anger threatening to come over him. He refused to let them know what he learned about Inessa, even as she was safely married to Indenuel now. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare threaten me like that. Not after what you did to Indenuel. You performed the greater sin here.¡±

    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t sleep with her?¡± Navir said, ignoring everything else Martin said.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t,¡± Martin said. ¡°She didn¡¯t want it.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°You do it anyway.¡±

    ¡°No, Fadrique, you don¡¯t. What you are describing is literally rape. Inessa is right to be disgusted by it. Disgusted by us,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And she will bend,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°That¡¯s what we¡¯ve all found out about her.¡±

    Martin¡¯s face dropped.

    ¡°If you do not join us, Martin, we will be forced to destroy your character too,¡± Navir said.

    Martin knew exactly how they could destroy his character. They just needed to unearth his new darkest secret, and it would destroy both him and Inessa. ¡°You can¡¯t do that without tainting your own title of High Elder.¡±

    ¡°Test me, Martin,¡± Navir said, the indignation clear. ¡°Just try it.¡±

    Martin glared at Navir. Despite them not knowing who Inessa was, there was still the secret Navir hung over his head. The secret of the burnt book that, if it were to be revealed, would destroy Martin. It would hurt Navir, too, but Martin would absolutely be the one who suffered worse for it. There were too many secrets, and Navir always had a way of finding them out.

    So there they were, dangling over a precipice, holding the safety ropes to each other¡¯s lives. If one fell, they both fell. It was just a matter of whether or not they would survive it.

    ¡°All you are required to do is stay out of our way,¡± Navir said. ¡°Do not stop us, do not fight us. Leave the three of us alone to form a plan.¡±

    Martin kept his glare, knowing he¡¯d lost. Again. There was a sickening lump in the pit of his stomach. Martin knew he should fight back, but he already had. Called them liars and hypocrites. Warned them they were bound for hell. But it didn¡¯t matter. They¡¯d threaten to reveal his secret, which might reveal his even deeper secret.

    As he walked past Navir, Fadrique, and Dalius, he wondered if his younger self ever thought he would regret the day he became a High Elder.

 Chapter 193

    Indenuel wasn¡¯t asleep. Blissful was the term he¡¯d use. Too blissful to sleep. Inessa was curled up to him, and he wanted to savor this moment. True, now that they were married, they would have many more of these moments, but this was still a new feeling. He didn¡¯t have to slip out the window this time. He could hold her, cuddled up as she was, and no one could tell him to move away.

    He couldn¡¯t think of another time when he had been this happy. It all worked. Martin married them. Inessa and Indenuel stayed for the lunch provided at Martin¡¯s house before they left to be alone. There were very few people at the luncheon, all of them female by Sara¡¯s request. Rosa, Ana, and Adosina were all completely shocked by the whole thing, but understood the political statement Inessa gave. Adosina especially, once the shock of the indecency of the dress wore away, was praising Inessa for her bravery.

    ¡°You do know the High Elders won¡¯t leave this alone,¡± Adosina said.

    Inessa had nodded. ¡°I know. But I can¡¯t stay quiet about it.¡±

    Adosina squeezed her hand. ¡°You have my support, and all you have to do is ask and I will lend whatever assistance I can.¡±

    Indenuel had watched the exchange, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel like Sara gave a slight breath of relief once he and Inessa were gone. The real party could begin once the guests from the luncheon waved them on. Indenuel had no idea if the nobility had returned for the dinner party. Maybe they had. Maybe the Oraminians attended too. He didn¡¯t know. He was certain there was an entire gossip line dedicated to the wedding, but Indenuel didn¡¯t want to worry about that right now.

    Inessa stirred before moving closer to Indenuel, her body pressed up against his. Indenuel kissed her forehead, and she let out a sigh. He smiled as she placed her hand on his torso.

    ¡°Is it dawn yet?¡± Inessa asked, her eyes still closed.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s still quite dark out there,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m too afraid to. It might have been a dream all along.¡±

    Inessa laughed as she opened her eyes. ¡°Quite the chaotic dream, if it had.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not talking about the wedding.¡± He touched her chin and kissed her again. Inessa smiled, even though he closed his eyes, he could sense her lips turning upward as he kissed her.

    ¡°I love you,¡± she said.

    He smiled, feeling like he was going to burst. Despite the huge disturbance they had caused, and would most likely face, he touched her hair, smiling like he didn¡¯t have a care in the world. ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Inessa settled onto Indenuel, her head against his bare chest. ¡°We caused quite the scene yesterday.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I did, but I did support you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I mean, you could have denounced me, gotten angry, told me I was a whore for the way I was dressed and walked out on me,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel snorted even at the idea. ¡°Not going to happen.¡± He ran his fingers through her long, dark brown hair before his hands settled on the small of her back. Inessa smiled, then lifted her head, bringing her hands to his chest and resting her chin there.

    ¡°There¡¯s, um¡­ the High Elders are going to retaliate,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Most likely, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°They might try and pull us apart emotionally.¡±

    ¡°They can certainly try,¡± Indenuel said, going in for another kiss. Inessa backed away just enough to give him pause.

    ¡°I have some dark secrets,¡± she said. ¡°Secrets I never planned on telling anyone, but maybe I should tell you. Just so you¡¯re not¡­ horrified if the High Elders ever find them out.¡± Indenuel gave her a curious look, mulling something over. The horror grew on her face. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    He realized his silence was giving her distress. ¡°Of course. Of course I¡¯ll listen.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ and you won¡¯t judge me?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Are you about to confess to something?¡± Indenuel asked, a slight smile on his face. The seriousness in Inessa¡¯s face made him realize he was taking this far too lightly. ¡°Oh, you are confessing to something.¡±

    Inessa sighed, closing her eyes. ¡°Maybe this is something you should know, now that you¡¯re my husband. I should have told you sooner in case¡­¡± she trailed off, the distress still visible in her face.

    Indenuel sat up, leaning against the headboard before wrapping his arm around her shoulder again. ¡°I¡¯ll make you a deal. I won¡¯t judge you with your confession if you don¡¯t judge me with mine.¡±

    Inessa looked surprised. ¡°You worked hard to get the mark off your chest, Indenuel. I¡¯m quite proud of what you did.¡±

    ¡°This is, um,¡± he tried to find the word. ¡°This is something new.¡±

    The surprise deepened. ¡°Something you¡¯ve never told anyone about?¡±

    Indenuel shrugged. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve told some people some of the story, but not in its entirety. So you tell me your dark secret, and I¡¯ll tell you mine.¡±

    Inessa nodded. ¡°Alright, sounds like a deal.¡± She ran her hand through her hair as it spilled down her shoulders, the only thing covering her torso. Indenuel kept his eyes on hers, knowing she needed his support right now, even though she was extremely distracting. ¡°How much of my childhood do you know about?¡±

    ¡°The little you¡¯ve told me. Your mother was in charge of a secret brothel, and it was somehow your responsibility to raise your siblings,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa nodded, a grim look on her face. ¡°Yeah. She says she¡¯s stopped what with me being a concubine to a High Elder. Or, was. Was a concubine.¡±

    ¡°Do you think she has?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I hope so. We made a promise that she¡¯d never come visit me as long as I did my duty and my mother got to have the titles awarded to her for having a beautiful daughter,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel winced at the harsh way that was worded. He couldn¡¯t deny Inessa¡¯s beauty, though. Inessa sighed again. ¡°I was taught how to use the poppy seed on myself, but I also used it on my mother and older sister secretly so I could take a break. I was in charge of my six siblings, and I was exhausted all the time. My mother refused to let me work in the brothel, because she saw my potential as a concubine from when I was eight.¡±

    ¡°Eight?¡± Indenuel asked, trying to keep the incredulousness from his voice.

    Inessa nodded, a weariness on her shoulders. ¡°Eight. She did everything in her power to make sure I was the prettiest girl in all Santollia. I stayed pure, even as my older sister Mariana was preparing to work in my mother¡¯s brothel. Things were difficult between me and my sister during that time. Still is. I doubt our relationship will ever recover.¡± Indenuel rubbed her back as Inessa placed her head against his shoulder, closing her eyes. ¡°My mother and Mariana started to notice they weren¡¯t having children. They didn¡¯t understand I was using poppy root on them. I wasn¡¯t great at it, and it¡¯s impossible to hide when you use it on someone else, so even if they did get a healer to check, I would have been found out. Around that time High Elder Dalius had come to visit, and my mother taught me how to seduce him.¡±

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and winced. Inessa looked at him. ¡°I didn¡¯t have to do much. My mother made me think it would be a lot harder, but I hardly said a few phrases to him and the next day we got the official declaration that I would be his next concubine.¡±

    ¡°Because of a few phrases?¡± Indenuel asked. He didn¡¯t mean to sound disbelieving, but it still trickled out.

    Inessa gave a smirk before she grabbed the blankets, wrapping them around her like they were ill fitting clothes. Indenuel watched, curious, until Inessa turned to look at him. In the dim light he saw her eyes widening with the purest form of childlike wonder in her eyes. ¡°Sir, it is such an honor to meet you!¡± Her voice was higher, really pushing the idea of a child. ¡°Please forgive me my clothes. So much of what I have I give to my younger siblings to make sure they have what they need.¡± Indenuel glanced down, seeing her cleavage, how the sheets were barely hanging onto her body. ¡°Thank you for gracing us with your presence today.¡± The part of the sheet that was on her shoulder dropped dangerously low to reveal far too much. ¡°It is something I hope to tell my future children about. The day I was able to meet a High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church.¡± Indenuel almost couldn¡¯t hear what she said at the end. He was far too focused on how much that sheet was just a strong breath away from falling off. Even though he knew exactly what she looked like underneath, he couldn¡¯t help but stare.

    ¡°Yeah, um¡­¡± He cleared his throat. ¡°I can¡­ yep. Unnatural, but¡­ I see why it worked.¡± Indenuel took the moment to run a hand through his hair to help him focus. Inessa moved the sheets to cover herself better, the smile from her face dropping and the childlike wonder disappearing.

    ¡°Anyway, when I was chosen as a concubine, I realized poppy root would no longer work on my mother and Mariana, since I had to be there while they took it to move it into their bodies.¡± Her voice was far quieter, far more reserved. ¡°I had my six younger siblings to take care of, as well as Mariana¡¯s two children. Eight. All under my care.¡± Indenuel frowned, starting to understand why Inessa didn¡¯t want to have children. ¡°I resented my mother and Mariana. Hated that I had to take care of their children while they went off to¡­ to make more, essentially.¡± Indenuel rubbed her shoulder, letting her know he was still listening.

    ¡°I have two brothers younger than me, and a sister after that,¡± Inessa continued. ¡°My mother told me to talk to my sister, who was eight at the time, to prepare to take over my responsibilities. How to tend a baby. How to get food on the table. How to shop in the market square whenever we did have money. Make sure my sister knew how to be mother.¡± Inessa looked down, tears filling her eyes. ¡°I may have been a mother to children at three, but I couldn¡¯t in good conscious force that responsibility on Anali. I at least worked up to eight children. She would suddenly be responsible for eight, even more if my mother didn¡¯t stop the brothel. I asked my brothers to help, but they refused to take care of the children, and my mother didn¡¯t force them. So I¡­¡± She looked up, meeting Indenuel¡¯s gaze. ¡°So, I took all the money I had and hired someone to corrupt the poppy root. Made it so instead of blocking the pregnancy every month, it¡­¡± Inessa¡¯s hands trembled so he took it, giving it a squeeze. ¡°It destroyed the organ that¡­ that makes the baby,¡± she whispered. ¡°They were sick for a week. Dalius, as a friendly enough gesture, made sure they were given the best care before whisking me away to the Cathedral. No law enforcement came to check why they suddenly couldn¡¯t have babies, they simply healed what they could and moved on. No one knows it was me.¡± Inessa dried her tears. ¡°I can¡¯t tell them. They can still work in the brothel, if that is what they¡¯ve stupidly decided to do, but they cannot have children. I know it broke Mariana¡¯s heart when the female healer told them what had happened. She adored her children, though never enough to do what she needed to take care of them. She would play with them, which was far more involved than my own mother with me and my siblings.¡± Inessa looked down. ¡°When Mariana learned she couldn¡¯t have anymore, she stopped eating for days.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Maybe I should have just talked to them, but I was too scared. Anali had a hard enough time adjusting to her responsibilities. I couldn¡¯t let them place more on her.¡± Inessa sighed before rubbing her eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t need to know if I did the right thing. I know it was wrong. But at least Anali can have a childhood. As much as she can in that kind of life.¡± She moved over, again leaning against Indenuel¡¯s shoulder as he placed an arm around her, kissing her hair.

    Inessa looked up at him, a sad smile flickering across her face before she kissed him lightly. ¡°You have your own innocent charm, do you even realize it?¡±

    Indenuel frowned. It was such a different turn of conversation from before. ¡°I doubt that very much. Not after what I have done.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still there. That innocence that seems like it shouldn¡¯t be there, but it is,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t say much, simply used the excuse to kiss her. Inessa broke away, a small smile on her face. ¡°You kept your end of the deal and listened to my dark secret. Don¡¯t get distracted that you forget to tell me yours.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right,¡± Indenuel said, completely forgetting what he had promised. Again, Inessa leaned against his shoulder, holding the sheet around her. Indenuel leaned his head back, looking at the darkened room. ¡°My mother accidentally murdered someone in our village, and I helped her cover it up.¡±

    Inessa didn¡¯t seem too surprised and gave a grim nod. ¡°Your mother murdered someone?¡±

    ¡°Accidently,¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but add. ¡°The war had finally hit Mountain Pass and she became indebted to Efano to give her the money needed to feed us. She invited him over to dinner one day, knowing he was allergic to a certain kind of mushroom, but only if it was tainted with the corruptive powers. The mushrooms shriveled enough that she could ground it up quite easily and put it in the gravy she gave without him realizing what mushrooms they were. It was only supposed to make him sick for a few days to keep him from harassing our house twice a day for the money.¡±

    Indenuel straightened again. ¡°It¡¯s a tricky thing to balance, and she corrupted it too far. It killed him later that night.¡± Indenuel glanced at Inessa who listened quietly to his story. ¡°She was heartbroken. She was going to confess, but I told her not to. I pulled the mark from her myself, and we could cover it up. They could have put her in prison for years, probably died in there. Matteo, Isla, and Emilia would have been placed in a different family. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. She agreed to not confess, but she was arrested anyway. They put her on trial and because of the seriousness of the crime, she was stripped of privacy. Hugo, our tree talker in Mountain Pass, sorted through her memories and I managed to secretly connect with the tree he used. It was easy, since everyone in Mountain Pass had no idea I was a tree talker. I blocked the more condemning memories my mother had. Blocked any memory at all of her using her corruptive powers. Hugo wasn¡¯t entirely convinced but knew my mother couldn¡¯t have been powerful enough to block her own memories, so he assumed what he saw was true. That it was all a horrible mistake. Which¡­ it was. But my village doesn¡¯t look kindly on corruption.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing as Inessa took this in. There was nothing but compassion in her emerald eyes. ¡°What happened to your mother?¡±

    ¡°Released. Whacked me a few times for what I¡¯d done. Then we suffered through the villagers¡¯ desire to still punish the person they thought was responsible,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel gave her a side hug, kissing her forehead. ¡°The hardest thing about it all was the night I caught my mother trying not to sob too loud in our hut a few weeks later. She caught me standing there and said how she was going to hell for this. The guilt caught up with her. I told her it was an accident, but she didn¡¯t care. She murdered someone, and murder meant hell for sure.¡±

    Indenuel remembered his own crimes, his eyes glazing over as he tried to numb that part of him.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Inessa whispered, touching his cheek, forcing him to look at her. ¡°It¡¯s going to be alright. Your mother isn¡¯t in hell. God is loving and kind. I¡¯m certain He will look kindly on her heart.¡±

    He said nothing. He picked up a lock of her hair, twirling it around his finger. Her statement brought no comfort, and he wasn¡¯t about to tell her why. The truth of the matter was, if Lucia was so certain she belonged in hell, then Indenuel was definitely bound for it. He was certain she made it to heaven, but since she had bound her soul to the earth, he didn¡¯t know if demons took her or she went to sleep in the heavenly light. But he realized another thing. If Lucia wasn¡¯t in heaven, then he didn¡¯t want to go there either. He realized now that she didn¡¯t just murder, but also slept with Cristoval out of wedlock. If, by some horrible reasoning Lucia did go to hell for what she did, then at least he would see her again.

    Would Inessa join him in hell too? As the woman who had slept with four married men and willingly caused pain to her mother and sister to keep them from having children? Somehow, as he looked at her face, despite knowing her darkest secret, he couldn¡¯t imagine someone like her going there. He couldn¡¯t imagine Lucia being in hell either. It stirred a memory from the prophet of the fifth age. Both of them were in heaven. He had confirmed it, and had even visited him. But as for Indenuel, he practically said the vision was the first time he really met him.

    The realization of it brought an ache to his heart. It didn¡¯t confirm Indenuel would go to hell, but it might as well have. Lucia and Inessa would reside in a Godless heaven while he would suffer in a devil-controlled hell.

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Inessa asked, pulling him from his thoughts.

    After the heavy topic, Indenuel felt the need to make the conversation light again. ¡°Well, we both know each other¡¯s darkest secrets. Would it disgust you if I kissed you?¡±

    ¡°I mean, would it bother you if I kissed you back?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°I assure you it will not.¡±

    That was enough formality. Inessa giggled before she kissed him.

 Chapter 194

    Martin was in his Cathedral study, reading through one of the books of Kiam origin. It was translated into rough Santollian, and he was curious to see if he could detect the language to start studying it.

    There was a knock on the door, and Martin looked up. ¡°Come in.¡±

    Navir walked through, a determined look on his face. ¡°We are all going as unified High Elders to Tima the dressmaker¡¯s shop. You will come with us and say nothing. Understand?¡±

    Martin closed his book, trying not to show the anger on his face. ¡°How long do you think you can keep this up? Indenuel is well beloved by many of the poor, including the Oraminians. You cannot attack him like this without serious consequences.¡±

    ¡°To do nothing is itself a danger,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You yourself are asking me to do nothing,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Are you coming with us, or staying here?¡± Navir asked.

    Martin hesitated, realizing what Navir was asking of him. Show the High Elders were unified or be ostracized from the men who knew exactly how to destroy his life.

    He followed Navir out of the Cathedral and down the steps, into the carriage. The carriage started off, making its way down to the shop streets of the city. Martin was staring out the window, trying to sort his thoughts together. Santollia City was still in an uproar over the wedding. People began to take sides, with the elites taking the side of the High Elders, and the lower classes taking Inessa¡¯s side. Many of the upper class who got their status through the concubine law were outraged, almost dangerously so, at Inessa. The concubines said nothing, but Martin had a feeling he knew where most of their loyalties were. There were also some in the poorest class who still held out hope that they could be saved in their destitution. They still looked toward the High Elders as their saviors, and for that alone, Martin was uncomfortable.

    Martin found himself in a tricky position. The elites hated him for marrying Indenuel and Inessa, and the lower class hated him for not doing anything else about it. He was more worried about Inessa, though. There were some vile hatred aimed at her that he doubted even she could have predicted. Especially from Navir himself.

    The carriage stopped, and the High Elders got out at Tima¡¯s dress shop. Cristoval was back home because of his health, but he could feel the worry and gossip gathering from the people on the streets when the four of them headed for the dress shop. He had a bad feeling Navir and Fadrique might start threatening her, and there was little he could do to hold them back.

    They made their way into Tima¡¯s dress shop, already drawing a crowd. Martin kept his face blank as a few guards walked in, clearing out all the women inside, waiting for them all to get what they need before the shop was deemed empty.

    The High Elders walked inside. Tima was there, standing alone. She gave a stiff curtsey.

    ¡°High Elders, an honor to finally meet the men of the concubine friends I have made,¡± she said.

    Fadrique almost growled. Navir placed a hand on his arm. ¡°You are the dress maker Tima?¡±

    ¡°I am,¡± Tima said.

    ¡°And you are responsible for that obscene wedding dress worn by Inessa, wife of Indenuel the Warrior?¡± Navir asked.

    Tima smirked. ¡°I am.¡±

    ¡°Have you no shame for what you did?¡± Navir asked.

    Tima folded her arms. ¡°You have no right to arrest me, nor force confession out of me. The devil does not work in fabrics, so there was no way I marked myself to make a dress like that.¡±

    ¡°You might as well have,¡± Fadrique said.

    Again, Navir squeezed Fadrique¡¯s arm before dropping it again.

    ¡°I followed the rules. Inessa chose the color she wanted, and we worked together on a design. I triple checked all the rules and guidelines in the wedding book. Inessa and I are not wrong,¡± Tima said, her words quick and with confidence.

    Navir¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°We all know your work. You push the rules every chance you get.¡±

    ¡°On the contrary, High Elder Navir. According to High Elder Dalius¡¯ most recent sermon, it is following the rules that sets us free. Free to use my creative expression. Like I said, I am the only designer for all your concubines because I understand this principle,¡± Tima said.

    Dalius¡¯ eyes narrowed.

    ¡°There is no way that slut dress could have possibly been approved by the rulebook,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°¡®You are to use any design approved by Santollia,¡¯¡± Tima quoted. She obviously spent weeks preparing for this very conversation. ¡°Santollia is now the global power. One might even say dresses that are being made all over the world are approved by us, since you haven¡¯t taken the time to say no to them. The dress Inessa wore was initially designed by Anashka the Tailor from Dengria. We honestly had to add the lace so it would be more modest. It was one of her tamer dresses, if I¡¯m being honest. You should read about the styles in the lower half of Dengria. They are wild.¡±

    Navir¡¯s hands tightened into fists. Tima smiled in return. ¡°We are going to double check all your sources.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Tima said. ¡°I have nothing to hide.¡±

    Fadrique laughed. ¡°I doubt that very much. People only say that when they do have something to hide.¡± Tima¡¯s smile dropped ever so slightly to make way for a look of confusion. Fadrique nodded. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±

    Tima furrowed her brow. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±

    Martin stared just above Tima¡¯s head, saying nothing, waiting for this to be over.

    ¡°Threatening? No, Tima. Unless you have sins you have not yet confessed to us. Then we would have to deal with that accordingly,¡± Fadrique said.

    Tima did not have the study or training that a Graduate would have. The anger and fear crossed her face practically at the same time.

    Navir took a step forward, and Tima looked at him, not taking a step back. ¡°We will return to continue this conversation. You think long and hard about what we¡¯ve talked about. I am certain we will see you again.¡±

    Tima kept his gaze, still showing the anger and the fear, but not backing down. Navir turned around, nodding at the other High Elders before leaving the shop. Fadrique followed soon after. Martin couldn¡¯t help but glance at Dalius. He waited only a moment or two before following behind Fadrique and Navir, his face not at all worried nor did it show that he was at all concerned for what just transpired. Martin had no choice but to follow. He had his hand on the door before concern made him glance back. Ari had come from the back, looking terrified as she walked closer to Tima. Tima took her hands, whispering words of comfort. There was something in that look, like Tima was begging Ari to be calm. Ari was starting to panic, the terror plain in her face. Martin saw it. The desire to hug Ari. To give her comfort. But not as a friend. As something deeper.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Martin¡¯s heart sank into his stomach. He knew exactly what they were hiding from the High Elders.

    Tima glanced up, her eyes widening as she saw Martin still looking at them. Ari immediately let go of Tima¡¯s hands and took a few steps back, which proved his suspicion. Martin said nothing as he turned around and left the shop, listening to the other three High Elders have their discussion as they moved it inside the carriage.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t over,¡± Navir said as the carriage headed back toward the Cathedral. ¡°We must always keep watch on her while we check her sources. She will get comfortable and start to drop whatever guard she has. She will eventually make a mistake, and we will find out what her secret is.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t dare speak. Not that they would let him. He already proved he was nothing more than the fourth member of the High Elders, and he didn¡¯t dare trust himself with this secret.

    ¡°Dalius, double check Tima¡¯s sources in the rulebook. Make sure she¡¯s telling the truth,¡± Navir said. Dalius nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll comb through her personal history, find anything she might have done, small or large,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Martin?¡± He tore his gaze from the carriage window to look at Navir, his heart pounding in his chest. ¡°Stay out of our way, understand?¡±

    Martin¡¯s nod was short, and he didn¡¯t verbalize anything. He didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡°We work swiftly, but patiently. We have months to weed her out if we need to, but we will get her. In fact, all of you come to my study at the Cathedral once we arrive and we will plan out what we need to do to Tima.¡±

    Martin continued to look out the window. ¡°Do you need me there?¡± He didn¡¯t dare look at Navir.

    ¡°No, Martin. We don¡¯t,¡± Navir said.

    Martin gave a short nod. He would use this to his advantage.

    They arrived at the Cathedral. Martin got out of the carriage, watching the three High Elders brush past him, ignoring the fact that he remained on the steps of the Cathedral. He watched the three of them walk inside, conspiring together to figure out what Tima was hiding when he already knew.

    Martin walked toward the back to his personal carriage, bowing to his driver before telling him to make it look like he was returning home before circling around and heading back to Tima¡¯s shop, making sure he did not go past the Cathedral. The driver nodded as Martin climbed inside.

    Martin sat with his back straight and eyes forward as the driver complied to his wishes. Once the Cathedral was out of sight, Martin pushed down the privacy screens before leaning forward, covering his head in his hands, and letting out an unsteady breath. Two women were in grave danger, and he had to help them. He turned the other way while the High Elders did something he didn¡¯t approve of, but he stumbled on their secret. If the other High Elders discovered it too, Tima and Ari would disappear, and if their bodies were ever found, it would look like an accident. Probably their husbands as well, if the pattern followed.

    Martin covered his mouth with his two palms, his heart pounding in his chest. His hands may be tied in some things, but he couldn¡¯t look away again while two people were murdered. Especially Adosina¡¯s friends. He couldn¡¯t be there at their funeral and comfort Adosina while he knew exactly why they died.

    Martin situated himself again in his carriage, the emotions finally out. He gathered himself, preparing for what he had to do. Those women needed to leave Santollia City by the end of the day. He needed them to disappear on their own accord, if it was possible.

    If the other High Elders were bent on using justice, he would have to use mercy wherever possible. He still felt his hands were tied in this situation, but he needed those women to be safe.

    The carriage stopped. There was a closed sign over the store. Him returning while wearing his High Elder robes wasn¡¯t necessarily subtle, but neither was his carriage. Already there were shoppers looking at the carriage with curiosity. Martin headed for the door. The sign was there, but the door was still unlocked. He opened the door and walked inside.

    ¡°We are closed!¡± Tima called from the back. Ari¡¯s sobs were dangerously loud as he heard Tima trying to calm her.

    ¡°I need to speak with you both,¡± Martin said.

    His voice stopped Ari¡¯s sobs short. They didn¡¯t appear from the back, so Martin glanced around the shop, admiring the dresses and the skill of the tailor who created them.

    Tima pulled the curtains back, giving Martin a distrustful look. A thousand emotions crossed her face before she stepped forward.

    ¡°High Elder Martin,¡± Tima said, giving another small curtsey.

    Martin bowed in return before he saw Ari through the curtains, collapsed in a chair, staring at him in horror. ¡°Martin is enough of a title,¡± he said.

    Tima frowned, still watching him carefully, moving the curtains back like that would somehow protect Ari. ¡°What exactly do you plan on doing with us?¡± Her face hardened.

    Martin watched Tima before turning away, studying her desk. ¡°You have something to write on?¡±

    Tima frowned. Clearly she didn¡¯t expect that answer. She moved with heavy steps toward the desk, gathering the materials for him. She folded her arms as Martin wrote out his message. He tore the small section of paper he wrote on before offering it to Tima.

    ¡°Get out of Santollia City tonight. Do not tell anyone where you¡¯re going,¡± Martin said.

    Tima frowned before taking the note and reading it quickly. Permission from Martin the Healer to start her shop in any town or city she chose. Tima¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°So¡­ run away and hide?¡± Tima asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said. ¡°It¡¯s all I can offer now. The other High Elders will not look so kindly on it if your secret is discovered.¡±

    Tima¡¯s glare hardened. ¡°We can¡¯t do this our entire lives.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Truly, but the other High Elders will find out that you and Ari¡­¡± Martin couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it.

    ¡°Are lovers,¡± Tima finished for him, her voice dark.

    ¡°And your husband? Ari¡¯s husband? They¡­¡±

    ¡°Are lovers too,¡± Tima finished again.

    Martin¡¯s nod was short and grim. ¡°All of you get out. The High Elders will only need a week to discover your secret, if that. You caught Navir in a bad mood.¡±

    Tima started to laugh, staring at the page. ¡°So, you grant us the mercy of running away. Again. Do you know how weary we are? How mentally taxing it is to hide?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand how dangerous this is,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We know exactly how dangerous it is,¡± Tima said, her voice sharp, not any louder. ¡°We risk death every day for being who we are. Every night she spends in my bed I fear for her safety. I cannot wake up to her because I am too terrified someone will notice and send her to her husband¡¯s bed to keep up the lie. Any moment we could die in an accident to the rest of the world, but a threat to those who are like us. You don¡¯t just want to silence us. You want to kill us.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t say anything. Tima had tears in her eyes, and she looked so angry they were there. Ari parted the curtains enough to watch, the terror in her own eyes.

    ¡°I am tired of pretending I don¡¯t feel anything for Ari. I have wasted years trying to fix what I thought was broken. Do you even know what that¡¯s like? To grow up thinking you¡¯re broken? And that you¡¯re the only one in the world that feels this way? Because people like you isolate us?¡± Tima shoved the paper back at Martin and he had no choice but to take it.

    ¡°Tima, please. There is little I can do to stop the High Elders from discovering you. They will murder you, Ari, and your husbands. I cannot let that happen. You¡¯ve got to leave.¡±

    ¡°And how long will it be before these other townsfolk or city folk find out who we are too?¡± Tima asked. ¡°How much longer do we have to hide, fearing for our lives, before you feel comfortable enough to acknowledge our existence?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tima,¡± Martin said, knowing how pathetic it sounded. ¡°There is nothing I can do.¡±

    Tima spat in his face. Martin closed his eyes, taking it. Ari gave a gasp, rushing over to Tima, grabbing her hand to back her away from Martin. ¡°Quit pretending the feelings I have don¡¯t exist. That is what you can do.¡±

    Martin raised his arm, using his sleeve to wipe the spit from the side of his face. He opened his eyes, holding the paper back out for her to take. ¡°Please. Think of the people you love. Don¡¯t let them suffer.¡±

    Tima finally tore her gaze from Martin to look at Ari, her face softening considerably. Ari was pale and frightened, holding Tima¡¯s hand, tears in her eyes.

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to help,¡± Ari whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t antagonize him. Please.¡±

    Tima¡¯s jaw hardened before she looked at Martin again. Martin forced the paper into Ari¡¯s hand. She took it, holding it close. ¡°The High Elders believe¡­ there is doctrine proving that¡­¡± Martin wiped his face again. ¡°It was five marked gentlemen who caused the Great Flood.¡± Tima and Ari might as well know. They deserved to know that much. ¡°It was also said the five of them felt this love toward other men. As they are the only men acknowledged in the doctrines and scriptures, we High Elders assume that means all people who feel this way are a danger.¡±

    Tima¡¯s glare somehow turned darker. Ari stared, wide-eyed.

    ¡°So, you assume because these five gentlemen were evil, that the rest of us are too?¡± Tima asked. Martin said nothing. ¡°I don¡¯t know why a person would mark themselves, but after hiding who I am for thirty-three years, I¡¯m starting to sympathize. And if the High Elders of their time treated them the same way you treat us, maybe the lesson isn¡¯t that these five men were evil, but that abused people can only take so much.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked between Ari and Tima, terrified for their safety, hoping Ari would help Tima leave.

    Martin placed his hands in his sleeves before giving a bow. ¡°May God bless you in your travels. Please get out of the city before the High Elders send guards to watch you.¡±

    Ari¡¯s eyes widened again, looking at Tima with horror. Martin turned around and headed out of the shop.

 Chapter 195

    They finally emerged from their room around dinnertime. It had been such an incredible day, and Inessa honestly didn''t want to leave at all, but she knew they needed to make some sort of an appearance. And in the back of her mind, she knew the next few weeks wouldn¡¯t possibly be this carefree, but she did enjoy herself while she could.

    They greeted Pablo, who reported dinner would be ready shortly. Tolomon approached, giving a small bow. ¡°Good evening,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hello, Tolomon! Have you been enjoying your break?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I have enjoyed the conclusion of my assignment as chaperone, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. I never take breaks,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Well, I appreciate you keeping us safe. Do you have any news?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°The city is still in an uproar,¡± Tolomon said, glancing at the front door. ¡°It¡¯s only been a day, and it¡¯s also the only thing people can talk about. The High Elders right now are gathering information and so far, haven¡¯t started anything, but they are not resting.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°That reminds me. I need to run something by you, see if it¡¯s possible. Maybe tonight, even.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first,¡± Tolomon said, ushering them into the dining hall. Inessa sat down at the table next to Indenuel, holding his hand as he and Tolomon discussed quietly how long the Cathedral stayed open and how to sneak in there without the High Elders knowing.

    They were just starting dinner when Pablo came in, bowing. ¡°Tima has come, saying she is a friend of Inessa.¡±

    ¡°Tima?¡± Inessa asked, standing up as Tima walked in. ¡°My friend! Hello! Won¡¯t you join us for dinner?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Tima looked at the table and saw the food. ¡°No, no. I just came to¡­¡± Inessa frowned. Her friend looked scared. She kept glancing out the window every so often. Tima always had a confident air about her. ¡°I couldn¡¯t leave without saying goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye? What are you saying?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°The High Elders came to my shop this morning. Words were exchanged and I¡­ I cannot stay here. I did not think they would result to bullying, but they have. I need to leave the city,¡± Tima said.

    Inessa felt as though she was punched in the gut. She reached out, taking Tima¡¯s hand. ¡°Tima? What happened? Can we offer any services? Maybe have Tolomon help?¡± Inessa asked.

    Tolomon stood, and Tima winced, taking a few steps back from him. He took this reaction in before taking a step back, still studying her. Tima tucked some hair behind her ear. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m sorry, Inessa, I cannot answer the questions I know you must have. But I couldn¡¯t leave without saying goodbye. And that I¡¯m sorry. If it was just me they were coming after I would have ignored their threats, but they are coming after everyone I love. I don¡¯t want them to get hurt.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s mind was going fast, trying to put it all together. Tima was leaving. Not saying where. The High Elders bullied her into it. She didn¡¯t think anyone could bully Tima into anything. Inessa did have questions, a lot of them, but she didn¡¯t know what she was allowed to ask, especially as Tima turned around and started for the door.

    Tolomon grabbed her elbow, and again Tima physically recoiled but looked up at him. Once again, Tolomon studied her face before he opened his mouth. ¡°Why in God¡¯s holy name did you incite the High Elder¡¯s wrath when you have the secret you have?¡± His voice was quiet. There was pain there.

    Tima straightened, still looking at him with a hint of fear. ¡°Everything I do incites the High Elder¡¯s wrath. Even my very existence.¡± She was trying to be brave, but there was something about Tolomon that terrified her. ¡°And sometimes I get tired of hiding. I don¡¯t regret what I did. After hiding for so long, it feels good to strike back. To hurt them for all the murders they have caused.¡±

    Inessa gasped, but the High Elder¡¯s murdering people wasn¡¯t a surprised to Tolomon. She looked at Indenuel, but apparently it wasn¡¯t a surprise to him either. Tolomon took in her words, studying her. ¡°When do you plan on leaving?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not tell a Graduate, thank you,¡± Tima said, the mistrust clear in her voice.

    ¡°I know there is nothing I can do or say that will make you trust me, but please believe me when I say no other Graduate knows what I know. The Graduates of the common class are sent on these missions with no information as to why they must do what they do.¡±

    ¡°You will have me feel compassion for a group that have nothing but blind obedience for devilish old men?¡± Tima asked, her voice growing sharp.

    ¡°They either do the mission, or they are killed. If they ask questions, their families are threatened with the same fate. I do not expect compassion, but I expect you understand what that feels like.¡± Tima looked away, angry. Tolomon still had a grip on her elbow, and Tima was doing nothing to break away. ¡°Stay for dinner,¡± Tolomon said quieter. ¡°Try to relax. I will scout the perimeter of the house and see if the High Elders placed a Graduate on your tail. You do not have to tell me what you plan to do, but I strongly encourage you to leave tonight. Get as far away from this city as possible in these first few days. Do not go to Oramin, Zimoro, or Dengria. A Santollian among a different race stands out far too much. Do not go to the small villages. Find a town that could almost qualify as a city and go there.¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°High Elder Martin has given us his signature to let us start anywhere,¡± Tima said, almost hushed, the nerves coming back at Tolomon¡¯s quiet urgency.

    ¡°Only use it if you must. High Elder Martin¡¯s name is not looked well upon among the other High Elder¡¯s right now, even if such a signature would be an honor to any town or city in Santollia. Word will spread, and I guarantee the other High Elders will catch wind of a dressmaker who got permission from Martin the Healer to start a new life. They will continue to dig, and you will be right back where you started. All of you choose different names. Different professions if you can.¡±

    ¡°I cannot give up dressmaking,¡± Tima whispered, looking at him, tears in her eyes. ¡°I would rather die.¡±

    ¡°And your love?¡± Tolomon asked.

    The first tears fell down her cheeks. ¡°She knows my convictions. But we will be as careful as we can.¡±

    Inessa glanced at the two of them, still confused as to what they were talking about. Tolomon nodded, a sadness in his eyes. ¡°These first few days are crucial. I have hope that Indenuel and Inessa will create such a stir that the High Elders will put their full energies on them and ignore you once you slip from their fingers, but you must get away first.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of running,¡± Tima whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got to know when you¡¯ve lost the battle. Trust that Indenuel will keep up the fight. I am fully aware of the corruption in the Graduates, and now that the war with Kiam is over, I promise we will work on cleaning it out. But I can¡¯t let any more lives be lost if I can help it. So sit down, Tima. Enjoy dinner. We will make a plan once I¡¯ve finished checking the house. Depending on who I find out there will depend on how closely I will follow you out of the gate.¡±

    Tima nodded as Tolomon let go of her elbow. He nodded to Indenuel before walking out of the dining hall. Tima turned, seeing Inessa¡¯s worried face. Tima covered her mouth, tears leaking out of her eyes. Inessa hugged her tightly, not knowing what she could possibly say to give her comfort.

    ¡°I trust Tolomon completely,¡± Inessa said. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but he will undoubtedly do everything he can to protect you and your family.¡±

    Tima nodded again, trying to control her sobbing. Servants came in with another plate of dinner. Inessa helped her sit down, comforting her as she tried to take a bite and look relaxed like Tolomon suggested. Inessa and Indenuel didn¡¯t ask questions. Inessa figured that if Tolomon knew, that would be enough to give her the protection she needed.

    Tima¡¯s sobs died down and she tried to eat. She mumbled her thanks and her compliments of how well it all tasted. Inessa patted her hand, worried.

    Tolomon returned when Tima finished the main course. ¡°You have one guard on your tail. Someone trained well enough, but he is not a Graduate,¡± Tolomon said, returning to his dinner like he had never left in the first place, his voice hardly above a whisper. ¡°I have talked to some of the servants. A servant woman about your build will be waiting in the hall as you and Inessa head for the sitting room for some tea. Before you get there, the servant woman will take your place, and Inessa will drink tea with her. Indenuel and I will take you to the gates where you will take one of the horses back to your home, and leave the city. For good. Inessa, Indenuel, and I will keep the servant woman in this room until you have left the city. Keep going. Don¡¯t come back. Don¡¯t try to contact us,¡± Tolomon said between bites. Tima nodded, her eyes wide but a determination about her.  ¡°Does everyone else agree with their duties?¡±

    Inessa nodded, finishing her dinner. Indenuel glanced between Tolomon and Tima but nodded as well. Tolomon finished his dinner. ¡°Alright. Then may I suggest we take dessert in the sitting room once we¡¯re done.¡±

    No one objected to that. Dinner was quiet, the only one not looking nervous was Tolomon. Once dinner was done, Inessa stood up and followed the procession out of the dining hall. She squeezed Tima¡¯s hand, hoping her friend understood this quiet goodbye, and Tima squeezed her hand back. The switch was seamless. The moment Indenuel, Tolomon, and Tima came to the servant woman, they turned and headed out the back door. Inessa moved forward, ushering the servant woman into the sitting room. They sat down and Inessa tried to enjoy her pastry.

    ¡°If you need, ma¡¯am, I am comfortable in silence. You do not need to talk to me if you do not wish,¡± the servant woman said.

    Inessa tried not to think how she would probably never see Tima again. She hoped it would be because of the distance between them, and not because of death. ¡°That¡¯s alright. Tima is a good friend, and it might be weird if there¡¯s no talk between us.¡± And she needed to distract herself from whatever was going on. If she thought too hard about the fact she might never see Tima again because of the High Elder¡¯s bullying, she might work herself into a panic. Tima was always the strong one. Fearless. If they got to her, how was she going to manage this?

    Inessa took the time to get to know the servant girl, Consuelo, who was married to Jose, the gardener, for five years now. They talked quietly, and the more they talked of mundane things, the easier it was to enjoy her pastry. They had tea next, where Inessa admitted she always wanted a job as a servant in a nobleman¡¯s house. Consuelo laughed at that, before admitting she had seen many nobility and foreign dignitaries with her job here at this house. It was always best to keep out of the way.

    Indenuel returned and Inessa tried to breathe easily. They chatted as long as they dared. The sun was well and fully set before they got up and walked out of the sitting room. Tolomon had another servant woman cover herself in a cloak before getting into a carriage and riding off, apparently back to Tima¡¯s house.

    Inessa tried to breathe easily, but the entire thing made her nervous. ¡°Won¡¯t they just discover she¡¯s gone and come question us?¡±

    ¡°Tolomon and I already got that covered,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°If we can make a big enough distraction on other things, they won¡¯t focus on Tima and might even give her a few days to leave.¡±

    Inessa nodded. ¡°Do you need me to come?¡±

    ¡°No. I need you to be safe here,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I didn¡¯t think I¡¯d use this idea this fast, but I know how much Tima means to you. I will make sure she stays safe.¡±

    Inessa nodded, trying not to cry as Indenuel hugged her, giving her a kiss before he and Tolomon headed toward the front door. Tolomon paused, listening in, before nodding and opening the door, ushering Indenuel out.

    Inessa remained alone in the entryway, and she couldn¡¯t help but worry. Maybe she should see if they had any more of those pastries. And maybe she should ask the servants if they know how to make the ones with apples in them. She needed to distract herself from the knot forming in her stomach.

 Chapter 196

    Indenuel followed Tolomon. It was almost too easy getting into the Cathedral. He knew that after tomorrow they would put more restrictions on him, but for now he bowed to the guards before entering, asking them not to alert the High Elders.

    The guards around the High Elder¡¯s library agreed to go up the stairs. Tolomon waited for them to be at the top before slipping into the reading room, listening in at the door of the library before nodding. Indenuel opened the door to the library and walked in, taking a lantern with them. If they were careful enough, which he knew they had been because Tolomon was with him every step of the way, none of the High Elders would know he had come in here.

    Indenuel found the book with the Warrior project and took it off the shelf. He about left, far too nervous that he had been in here long enough when he spied the only other book he recognized down here. It was Jaakob¡¯s addition to the Divine Ages.

    Curiosity tugged at his soul. He looked at the door, knowing he needed to leave, but ever since Garen almost broke him with the revelation of the savior, he wanted to look. He wanted to see what Jaakob wrote about the end of the world.

    He couldn¡¯t trust it, though. Jaakob had only ever seen what the devil wanted him to see. And yet curiosity was too much. He set the Warrior project book down before grabbing the Divine Ages and set it on the reading pedestal, placing his lamp on the hook. He flipped through the pages until he saw it.

    The Savior¡¯s Coming.

    It was the last page of the entire book. There were only a couple paragraphs. Indenuel frowned as he leaned closer and started to read.

    Many prophets have seen the end of the world, and only a few have come back from such a vision with their sanity. The horrors these people experience in the End of Days are incomprehensible. Despite everything I revealed of previous Divine Ages, I will not reveal what happens at the End of the World. It was enough to make some of the strongest prophets break. I will never speak of what I saw. To watch a people live in such a way, with the devil having such a hold on them, the misery and horror, was too much.

    I understand why some of the prophets lost their minds. I understand why some of them had their faith shaken. I understand why all refuse to talk about it. No matter how dark your lives get, no matter how grim, be grateful you do not live in the End of Days. I have nothing but compassion for the people of that age, but my compassion will still not save them from the Hell they created for themselves. I¡¯m not even sure the Savior can. I did not see it through to the end. I couldn¡¯t.

    I would have lost my mind.

    Indenuel closed the book, feeling sick. He took a few deep breaths before returning the book to its spot. It was vague enough that it seemed to confirm what Garen said, but maybe not. His legs trembled as he grabbed the Warrior project and stuffed it in his bag before leaving the library.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Tolomon asked at the door of the reading room. Indenuel nodded numbly. Tolomon gave him a look. ¡°Don¡¯t hide things from me.¡±

    Indenuel touched the book in his shoulder bag, feeling lightheaded. ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I honestly thought my life was hard. I thought our situation was grim.¡± Indenuel closed the door to the library. ¡°I just read the prophecy about the last age. Before the Savior redeems the world.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Did it put it all into perspective for you?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Two, maybe three paragraphs. Vague, almost able to interpret whatever you wanted. From what I learned from Ga- the devil, I¡­ I don¡¯t think I want to know what actually happens,¡± Indenuel said.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Tolomon patted his shoulder as they made their way up the stairs. ¡°If the prophecy has taught us anything, maybe it¡¯s better that some things are left unrevealed.¡±

    They left the Cathedral with the book, and Indenuel was convinced that was the last time he¡¯d ever see that library. Once he thought the High Elders were hoarding all the information to keep their power, but now he didn¡¯t think so. In some twisted way, he honestly believed they were just as terrified of the information they kept and wanted to guard the people from those discoveries.

    But it still didn¡¯t excuse them from trying to create the Warrior.

    ***

    It was just dawn when Indenuel got up to dress himself. Now that he shared his room with Inessa, the servants would have to set up separate barriers if he wanted the male servants to dress him. They hadn¡¯t been set up yet, and Indenuel honestly didn¡¯t care. He was just fine dressing himself.

    ¡°Up already?¡± Inessa asked, sleepily in her bed.

    ¡°Couldn¡¯t sleep much anyway.¡± The next step in their plan was dangerous, and he had to be careful, or he would be spending tonight in the dungeon. He didn¡¯t want to, and he certainly wasn¡¯t going to tell Inessa his suspicions, even though he did tell her the plan.

    He put on his blue jacket, and Inessa sat up. ¡°No, wrong color.¡±

    Indenuel looked down, straightening his jacket. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Wrong shade of blue. They don¡¯t match your pants,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel brought his knee up, trying to check it with his jacket in the dawn light. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Inessa nodded before hopping out of bed. Indenuel stared, realizing she, just like him, had never bothered getting in any nightclothes last night. Inessa opened Indenuel¡¯s wardrobe, searching through the hanging jackets there before walking over to him with a blue jacket, holding it out to his pants before nodding. ¡°This is the color.¡±

    Indenuel honestly didn¡¯t know. He had completely forgotten what the conversation was about. Inessa waited, arm extended for him to take the jacket. She looked down at herself, then back at him before smiling. ¡°You¡¯ve got to get used to me eventually.¡±

    ¡°Never,¡± Indenuel said as he realized he had taken the jacket and was trying to get it on over his other jacket before he stopped himself. He took off his other jacket, giving it to her. ¡°You are making it difficult to leave this room.¡±

    She smiled, using his other blue jacket to cover herself as she walked over to her own wardrobe. ¡°Will you wait for me? Or do you want to go down and start breakfast without me?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll wait,¡± Indenuel said, leaning against the doorframe, trying to get himself calmed down enough to be presentable in public.

    Once Inessa was finished changing, they had a quick breakfast before he, Inessa, and Tolomon left to impart information on the city as they discussed why anyone would create so many different shades of blue. It was an easier topic than the information they were about to give the public.

    ***

    Martin was in his Cathedral study when Navir walked in. Martin hardly glanced up before focusing on his work. ¡°I shut the door for a reason.¡±

    ¡°Tima left the city last night,¡± Navir said, ignoring everything else Martin said. ¡°What do you know about it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t play those games with me. We need to be a unified group. If you know something, you need to tell me,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Unified, right. Is a group unified when there is one who is following along against his will?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°You will come around eventually. Tima and her husband left with their assistants. There is no trace at all. The guard saw Tima return home from a visit with Indenuel,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Then it seems like you need to visit Indenuel, not me,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We will. Right after lunch. And I do not wish to be surprised. If you know anything and you¡¯re not telling me, you will be punished,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°There isn¡¯t much you can do to punish a fellow High Elder. Even less to punish the Warrior.¡± Martin stood. ¡°This is what it feels like to be helpless, Navir. A feeling you cause thousands of people. I suggest we go back to showing them mercy.¡±

    Navir about said something but froze. He took off one of his shoes, touching the ground, his eyes widening.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Martin asked.

    Once the initial shock was over, Navir was glaring. ¡°We need to leave. Now. Indenuel is causing a rebellion, and it needs to be shut down quickly.¡±

    Martin stood up, worried. ¡°Navir, we¡¯ve got to look on-¡±

    ¡°So help me, Martin, if you tell me to show him mercy one more time, we will have a trial to deal out a fitting punishment for you. If all goes well, Indenuel will lose his temper and we can throw him in the dungeon for a couple days so we can hunt for Tima.¡±

    ¡°Navir, he¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s got the Warrior Project.¡±

    Martin went pale. His mind immediately went to Inessa, and the dangerous information tucked away in that book.

 Chapter 197

    In the end, Indenuel had to only explain himself once. He was there, right where the middle and lower class met to do their shopping. He had of course gathered a crowd. And once Indenuel explained what he had in his hand, the proof of his parentage, the word burned through the tree gossip. Tolomon and Inessa remained by his side.

    The crowd grew louder, and Indenuel saw why. The High Elder¡¯s carriage was headed straight for him, and people parted out of the way fast. Indenuel closed the book, holding it close as the carriage came to a stop.

    ¡°Stay calm, Indenuel. Don¡¯t lose your temper,¡± Tolomon said.

    Navir walked out of the carriage, coming toward Indenuel fast. ¡°What is this blasphemy you dare spread about the High Elders?¡±

    ¡°You are the blasphemers,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°It is you that would dare cause chaos in the name of God.¡±

    ¡°You four, subdue Tolomon. You, keep Inessa in her place,¡± Navir said to the guards who followed the High Elder¡¯s carriage.

    Indenuel glared as the guards did what they were told. He folded his arms, the book against his chest, guessing Navir would try something like this. One guard had Inessa¡¯s hands pinned behind her, and four guards had Tolomon on his knees, all four of them holding swords pointed at his throat. Tolomon did not seem concerned by this at all, though the crowd certainly did.

    ¡°Do you honestly think you could blaspheme against us and not expect swift consequences?¡± Navir asked as Dalius and Fadrique stood on either side of him. Martin stood closer to the carriage, the only one not looking at the scene.

    ¡°I speak the truth. I¡¯m not nearly as good at lying as the four of you. I can no longer pretend I don¡¯t know my father. I will introduce myself with my true parentage. Indenuel, son of Cristoval the Speaker to the Dead and Lucia,¡± he said to the crowd. ¡°And I bring the proof of it. Because I knew you would try and stop me.¡±

    ¡°You have a title now. You did not need to concern yourself with your parentage any longer.¡±

    ¡°Still feels right, though,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Any book can be fabricated. This is an egregious crime you¡¯ve placed against us, and the fact that you didn¡¯t come to us first means you are doing nothing more than spreading rumors,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°What I said is true,¡± Indenuel said, keeping a hold of the book. ¡°Moreover, there is a way I can prove what all four of you have done.¡±

    ¡°There is no way you can prove it,¡± Navir said, even now blocking Indenuel from connecting to the trees. He wouldn¡¯t be able to share his memory of when he found out, nor of taking it out of the library. Once he might have been stronger than Navir¡¯s tree talking, but not anymore. But it didn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t need the trees.

    ¡°Do you really think Martin is going to lie when Sara asks him?¡± Indenuel asked, glaring at Navir.

    There was the slight horror that flittered through Navir¡¯s eyes before they all turned to look at Martin. He was still staring at the horses of the carriage, but he must have heard, because he turned his head to meet everyone¡¯s gaze. Indenuel was quite sure he was paler than before, the misery plain in his eyes.

    ¡°I do believe she¡¯ll be on her way. The news has trickled to the nobility already,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon glanced at Indenuel, a slight frown on his face. No, this wasn¡¯t part of the plans, but the High Elders backed him into a corner, and he wanted to make sure they couldn¡¯t lie about this anymore.

    Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed, and he could almost see him shifting tactics. ¡°Are you aware of the own truth of your wife, Indenuel? Aware what she is?¡±

    ¡°Are you trying to pull us apart? That¡¯s a devilish tactic, and you should know,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Truth, Indenuel. Aren¡¯t we all in pursuit of truth? And shouldn¡¯t you want to be made aware of it when another man knows your wife is a whore?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel curled his fists, feeling the spine of the book. ¡°Yes, I know she slept with all four of you. I wouldn¡¯t call her a whore, though. I¡¯d rather call you four rapists.¡±

    Navir¡¯s smile was tiny before he turned his gaze to Inessa. ¡°It is nothing we did. This is before.¡± He took a few steps closer. ¡°It¡¯s because Jina, your mother, works in a brothel.¡± Inessa¡¯s eyes widened, and Martin leaned against the carriage, looking like he was going to be sick. ¡°You lied and manipulated the High Elders into believing you were a virgin, but you were having sex since you were eight.¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± Inessa said. ¡°It¡¯s not true. My mother would never employ girls as young as eight.¡±

    Navir smirked. ¡°So, she does run a brothel.¡±

    Inessa stopped talking. All the color drained from her face as Navir¡¯s smile widened. Indenuel glared at Navir, who turned to the crowd. ¡°That was all it was. At the wedding her conscious got the better of her. That dress, in a way, was her confession. She is nothing more than a slut, and therefore must be treated as such.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel said. ¡°She is nothing of the sort! You lie!¡±

    ¡°But we have a crew of Santollian authorities on their way to Venria now and will get to the bottom of this rumor. After all, one must use these rumors to come to the truth, just to make sure people pay for their consequences, right?¡± Navir asked.

    Inessa stared at the ground, her eyes wide. Navir¡¯s smile was huge, like he was enjoying this all way too much.

    ¡°Leave Inessa and her family alone,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Or what, exactly? You want us to not make sure the people of Santollia are following the word of God? You think brothels should exist?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel glared. ¡°I leave that to your vast knowledge, Navir. I¡¯ve personally never been to one.¡± The crowd gave a collective gasp. Indenuel didn¡¯t think it was that harsh of a comment, but he forgot that no one was allowed to insult a High Elder ever, even a hint of one. ¡°Honestly, how do you know you¡¯re not sleeping with your own daughters.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    ¡°We have parameters in place so that never happens,¡± Navir said.

    Inessa glanced up at Navir, confused, before she looked at Martin who did not look back.

    Indenuel smirked. ¡°So, you admit the Warrior Project is real.¡± Navir narrowed his eyes, and Indenuel felt the glee from this victory. ¡°How many did you visit? How many women did you pick out of the gutters of the street? What was the criteria? I wonder how desperate a woman would have to be to sleep with you.¡±

    Navir shrugged. ¡°I guess that¡¯s a question you¡¯ll have to ask your mother in the autumn.¡±

    There was a flash of red. He hated that flash of red, because it blinded him so completely it didn¡¯t even register that he had almost punched Navir in the face. If the crowd gasped before, they were almost beside themselves in shock at this. Guards grabbed Indenuel before he could hit him, forcing his hands behind his back before he even registered how close he had come to punching a High Elder right in the face as the book tumbled to the ground.

    ¡°He is in the same social class and he never actually hit Navir the Tree Talker. Those aren¡¯t needed,¡± Martin said, finally breaking his gaze away from the horses to stop the guards from placing Indenuel in irons. Martin picked up the book, closing it tight, still trying to hide it.

    ¡°No physical force, Indenuel,¡± Tolomon hissed from his spot on the ground. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper.¡±

    It had been so instinctual. The crowd was turning uneasy. More soldiers joined the crowd, trying to keep the peace.

    ¡°This man is known to have the devil¡¯s mark on him,¡± Navir said. ¡°Remove his shirt, make sure he isn¡¯t marked again.¡±

    ¡°No, Navir. There is no need for such humiliation,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°He brought this upon himself,¡± Navir said.

    The guards didn¡¯t bother taking it off gently. They forced his jacket off and tore his shirt right down the middle. Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling a dangerous level of anger. The crowd gasped in pure shock. He knew he didn¡¯t have the mark, but he did recognize how close he had become to using corruptive powers.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, glaring at Navir. ¡°Satisfied?¡± he practically spat.

    A carriage came through the crowd, one Indenuel recognized, and Navir did too. He spun on Martin.

    ¡°The High Elders are only as strong as their weakest member,¡± Navir said loud enough for Indenuel to hear. ¡°You will lie to your wife, and you will make it sound convincing.¡±

    ¡°You cannot ask me to do that,¡± Martin said.

    Navir took a step closer to Martin, grabbing his elbow. Indenuel remained, his hands pinned behind him by the two guards, feeling far too much of the warm summer breeze on his skin than he ever thought he would while surrounded by a large group of people.

    ¡°I cannot remove you from your position as High Elder, but I can make it difficult, so it is your choice. The High Elders, or your wife.¡± There was no sympathy in Navir¡¯s tone.

    Martin shook his head, his anger clear on his face. ¡°You should have never placed me in this situation.¡±

    ¡°Yet here you are. Choose.¡±

    ¡°Either way, the High Elders get me, whether a liar or a broken man,¡± Martin said.

    The door of the carriage opened, and Sara got out. Martin looked at Indenuel, almost a glare. Perhaps he should have felt bad about forcing Martin¡¯s hand like this, but he found he didn¡¯t care. Martin went along with the Warrior project, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t show compassion just because he had been nice when it was convenient for him.

    Sara walked over to them, assessing the situation before giving the guard holding Indenuel a deadly glare. ¡°Let Indenuel go. The Warrior is not to be treated in such a fashion.¡±

    The guard, surprisingly, did. It seemed like the inability to say no to Sara didn¡¯t just involve food. Indenuel gathered his shirt and put it on, even though there was still a tear down the middle. At least he had on something.

    Sara stood before the High Elders, her eyes fixed on Martin, not an ounce of jollity in her face. ¡°Well.¡± Her voice lacked the warmth Indenuel had become familiar with. ¡°I¡¯m here. Apparently, you have something to tell me.¡±

    Martin squirmed, still trying to hide the book. Navir glared at him.

    ¡°Sara, could we ¨C could we talk somewhere else? Privately?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± There was hurt there. A lot of it. ¡°Embarrassed with what you have to say?¡±

    ¡°Please.¡± Martin reached for her hand, but she held it just out of his reach.

    ¡°I need a simple answer, Martin. Tree gossip is one thing but seeing the memories of people reading that book with your name under pages of women are quite another. Is it true? Have you been lying to me for twenty-five years?¡±

    Indenuel waited, knowing Martin wouldn¡¯t lie. Not to Sara. Not to his wife. And he found himself wishing it was already over.

    Martin dropped his gaze. ¡°When Leon the Healer was murdered and war began with the Oraminians, we believed things would get worse. We honestly thought we were going to lose. A year or so after the war began, we started the program to-¡± A sharp slap to his cheek cut him off. Indenuel winced. Martin closed his eyes, refusing to open them. ¡°We were desperate.¡±

    She slapped him again. Navir made a motion to the guards, and they began ordering people back to their homes. Indenuel stopped a guard who was headed straight for Sara.

    Martin stopped talking. He had said enough. The three other High Elders held very still, though Navir still glared at Martin.

    Sara was crying, her chest heaving. Martin opened his eyes, tears of pain in his own eyes. Whether physical pain or spiritual, Indenuel couldn¡¯t tell. Martin opened his mouth, possibly to form an apology, but Sara raised her beet red hand again. He closed his eyes again, bracing himself, allowing his face to be slapped.

    She did. Hard.

    Sara¡¯s cheeks were wet with tears, and Indenuel realized how deep a wound he had revealed. How festered and infected it was. But he could not let Martin keep it a secret any longer.

    ¡°You are not allowed to enter within the gates of my home,¡± she said. ¡°Find a place in the city. I care not where.¡±

    She spun around, marching back to the carriage as the crowd still tried to disperse. She didn¡¯t turn. There were no final glances in Martin¡¯s direction. She simply climbed back in the carriage, and it moved away.

    Martin touched his cheek, staring at the ground.

    Indenuel turned to the guards on either side of him. ¡°Release my wife. Release my bodyguard. We are done here.¡±

    The guards obeyed. Inessa hurried over to Indenuel, taking his hand. Navir pushed past Martin, heading straight for Indenuel. His glare was dark. Indenuel met it, still holding the pieces of his shirt together with his other hand. ¡°Do you honestly think you can fight against us?¡± Navir asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s glare darkened. ¡°Do you honestly think you can fight against me?¡±

    Navir¡¯s eyes burned in anger. ¡°You are to be thrown in the dungeon for trying to start a riot.¡± Inessa gasped, gripping Indenuel¡¯s hand tighter. ¡°Since the militia were quick to quell the crowd, you may only spend two nights instead of five. Though since it falls on the night before the Sabbath, you will remain one more day, and no children may come visit you. One visitor for those two days.¡± Navir glared at Inessa. ¡°Only once.¡± He snatched the book out of Martin¡¯s hands. ¡°And for sharing sacred information from the High Elders library, you are hereby banned from it. Forever.¡± He turned and headed for the carriage, the other High Elders followed. Except Martin. The guards forced Inessa¡¯s hands away, clamping the irons over Indenuel¡¯s wrists. Tolomon stood beside the guard, his head bowed.

    Martin remained, staring at the ground, lost in his own world before he slowly looked up at Indenuel in chains. Despite the verbal fight he had with Navir, Cristoval¡¯s prophecy came back to him far too clearly as he looked at the hurt in Martin¡¯s eyes. Indenuel might have stumbled on Martin¡¯s motivation to murder.

    ¡°Martin,¡± Inessa said, sounding frightened. ¡°Martin, my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Not there.¡± Martin tore his gaze away from Indenuel but didn¡¯t look at Inessa. ¡°I checked. Twice. She¡¯s not there.¡±

    Inessa let out a breath of relief, still gripping Indenuel¡¯s arm with one hand, covering her mouth with the other. ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± Indenuel was confused, until he realized Inessa¡¯s mother ran a brothel. She probably just missed seeing a High Elder in disguise there.

    Martin said nothing, simply turned, following the High Elders into the carriage as the guards forced Indenuel away from Inessa¡¯s grip and led him to a black carriage.

 Chapter 198

    Once Martin was in his study in the Cathedral, he leaned against his desk, feeling the full brunt of the situation. Indenuel and Inessa had hardly been married two days, and they were already causing such chaos. The High Elders were unraveling, and despite Indenuel sitting in the dungeons right now, he had given a terrible blow to them.

    And Inessa. The relief on her face at his lie was enough that he knew she could never find out. But she still could. Indenuel may be banned from the library, but the truth was still tucked in there, quietly seeping its poisonous roots into his soul.

    Martin mourned. He had lost his family, lost his home, and even though he still had his status, it didn¡¯t feel nearly as important to him anymore. He lost what actually mattered to him.

    Martin left his study, heading to the conference room where the other High Elders were meeting. He tried to keep a level head.

    The moment he walked inside, the High Elders turned. Navir narrowed his eyes as Martin approached them. ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore. I won¡¯t lie for you. My conscious is heavy with the darkness of my sins. Indenuel exposed everyone¡¯s secrets, and so you have no more hold over me.¡±

    Dalius and Fadrique looked at Navir, waiting for his reaction. Cristoval was by Martin, mumbling nonsense. ¡°They seem fine. Everyone seems fine. Everyone does well without us. But they blame us. They blame us for everything. We had our own faults. They will live happily, though. For a few more decades. Then they will fall.¡±

    Navir moved forward. ¡°And what exactly will you do now that all we have done has been shouted from the rooftops? Are you simply going to let Indenuel tear us apart? Bring a chaos to Santollia that we cannot hold with the current treaty? Do you want the world to break apart?¡±

    ¡°We were wrong, Navir. All of us were. The best course of action is to confess and step away.¡±

    ¡°And let Indenuel rule the world? That boy almost sold his soul to the devil!¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Because of you!¡± Martin said, getting angry. ¡°All of you! You blew out the candle and Indenuel stumbled around in a dangerously dark room. It is not Indenuel¡¯s fault for almost selling his soul. It is you, for not giving him the light he needed to find his way.¡±

    ¡°You honestly think if given the option Indenuel wouldn¡¯t take world power? To control it exactly how he wants to? There is a reason there are four High Elders so that all the responsibility isn¡¯t given to one person. We need to humble him to make sure he recognizes his place,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°Not through cruelty. That is not what God would want us to do,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I understand you have lost your position in your family. I realize you have been humiliated. But you need to take a few days before you do anything you might regret. If you are seriously suggesting Indenuel tear us apart, where will that leave you? Without a family. Without status. You will have nothing,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have nothing.¡± Indenuel said that once before to him. It felt like a lifetime ago. And he realized Indenuel was right. Martin had taken a blow today, and he had lost the things that were most important to him, and yet he still didn¡¯t know what it was like to have nothing.

    ¡°We will have Tolomon here tonight, asking him questions. A Graduate who helped Indenuel steal a book from the High Elder¡¯s library must not go unpunished,¡± Navir said.

    Martin felt numb.

    ***

    Inessa walked down the steps of the dungeon, following the guard as he led her to Indenuel¡¯s cell. The guard arrived at a door before bowing. Inessa curtseyed in response before she opened the door.

    Tolomon was there, near the opening. Indenuel was pacing in the dungeon but smiled when he saw her. Inessa ran to him, hugging him, feeling like she could finally let out the tears she¡¯d been holding.

    ¡°Have you heard from your family? Are they alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°If my mother was idiotic enough to keep the brothel going even though I specifically asked her not to, that is a problem she needs to sort out herself. Being a High Elder¡¯s concubine would have given them enough,¡± Inessa said, still hugging him close.

    ¡°And have the staff treated you any differently?¡± Indenuel asked, finally breaking away and taking her shoulders to look at her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Inessa said. ¡°I¡¯ve technically only been the matron of the house for two days. I can¡¯t tell if they¡¯re treating me differently.¡±

    ¡°Well, they shouldn¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa looked away, uncomfortable. The truth was, she had noticed a shift. The only one to talk to her was Pablo. His talks were short, but cordial enough. The High Elders practically decreed she was a slut and were on their way to dig into Jina¡¯s employment. Inessa all but confirmed her mother did run a brothel.

    ¡°Here, I brought you another shirt and jacket,¡± Inessa said, reaching into her bag at her side and pulling them out. ¡°The blue doesn¡¯t match, but it should be alright.¡±

    Indenuel laughed as he slipped off his torn shirt and traded her for the whole one. ¡°They have lower expectations here in the dungeon. I don¡¯t think anyone will care that I don¡¯t match.¡± She smiled. ¡°And your mother? Do you think she saw one of the High Elders in disguise?¡±

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    ¡°Possibly. Martin and I had a talk recently where I let slip my mother always used a fake name with her clients. He acted strangely before, but now I understand why. I¡¯m glad her fake name wasn¡¯t in there.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°Can you imagine?¡±

    Inessa closed her eyes, wincing. ¡°I don¡¯t even want to think about it.¡± She folded the torn shirt and put it back in her bag. ¡°Are they treating you alright?¡±

    ¡°Far better than the dungeon I was in last time. I¡¯m not chained to a table, and look! This one even has windows.¡± Indenuel pointed to the two windows with heavy iron bars on them.

    Inessa smiled, shaking her head. ¡°Indenuel. I think we need to take a break from this. Just for a few days, now that you¡¯re here.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°We can¡¯t take a break. I guarantee the High Elders are already making their next move.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re in the dungeon. You can¡¯t do much anyway. And¡­ and I think you went too far with Martin today.¡±

    He looked genuinely surprised. ¡°Too far? He went along with the Warrior project and the concubine law, just like all the others.¡±

    ¡°You have shattered his world. We both have, honestly. We¡¯ve been hurting him far too much, when really, he¡¯s just been a victim in this just like us. I don¡¯t think he deserved any of this,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°You want me to feel bad that he finally admitted to his wife that he slept with almost twenty women two weeks out of the year for twenty-five years?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°He should have told her from the start. I have very little sympathy for him.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°To keep this from turning into a dangerous political war, I suggest you show a little compassion and kindness. At least talk to Martin. Don¡¯t isolate him.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s frown was so prevalent on his face it almost looked like a glare. ¡°The High Elders won¡¯t stop at this. They don¡¯t understand kindness and mercy. They just take it and twist it to their own advantage.¡±

    ¡°Not Martin,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Especially Martin. He only gave you to me because he found an opportunity to rid himself of his concubine that he never wanted. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s actually doing anything to revoke the law. He¡¯s just going along with it. That¡¯s what he always does. That man has no spine.¡±

    ¡°Martin could be a powerful ally. You forgave him once.¡± Inessa started to feel worried at the anger playing across his face.

    ¡°I wish I never did. It would be far more advantageous if he didn¡¯t have the full strength of his powers,¡± Indenuel muttered, looking out the window.

    ¡°You can¡¯t believe that,¡± Inessa almost breathed. ¡°Indenuel, this needs to stop. I don¡¯t like what it¡¯s doing to you right now. It¡¯s brought out a darkness in you.¡±

    Indenuel scoffed. ¡°Darkness? You want me to forgive them for calling you a slut? For trying to destroy your family? For raping you all those years?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better than revenge. You almost broke High Elder Navir¡¯s nose today.¡±

    ¡°Then look me in the eye and tell me he hasn¡¯t done worse to you,¡± Indenuel snapped. Inessa was shocked into silence. She didn¡¯t dare answer his question, anyway. He felt enough anger. Indenuel stepped away, going back to pacing. ¡°I can never forgive the High Elders. Forgiveness is impossible.¡±

    ¡°Please, Indenuel, you must follow the path to God. We must try to reach heaven, even now.¡±

    Indenuel laughed. It almost sounded cold. ¡°God created a divide between the good and the bad in the afterlife. Proof that not even He can forgive some people, so I don¡¯t see why I need to.¡±

    Inessa could not stop herself from gasping. ¡°That¡¯s not how heaven and hell work.¡±

    ¡°The Gods are dead, Inessa.¡± Indenuel¡¯s face morphed into one that terrified her, and if his words didn¡¯t root her to the spot, she would have backed away.

    She stared at him, feeling like she was going to be sick. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Gods are dead,¡± Indenuel repeated. ¡°The devil didn¡¯t just teach the first woman his powers, he taught her how to kill immortal beings, and she was successful.¡±

    Inessa tried to speak, her words stumbling out. ¡°No, no that¡¯s not true. That can¡¯t be true.¡±

    ¡°The Gods must have planned all this out before Their demise.¡± He seemed like he was talking to himself more than to her. ¡°They must have known the divide must stay between the good and the evil.¡± Indenuel stopped pacing, staring at Inessa. His eyes weren¡¯t burning black, but the feeling of cold emptiness was there. She found herself wishing for the anger to return. ¡°I am the Warrior, sent to bring peace. But it¡¯s not through mercy and forgiveness.¡±

    He was terrifying her, more than she wanted to admit. This entire conversation made her blood run cold and the hairs on the back of her neck stand up.

    ¡°The Gods are not there to protect heaven. Perhaps my job is to stand right outside the entrance and destroy anyone who thinks they deserve to enter. And it starts in this life.¡±

    She stood wide eyed, holding her arms, watching Indenuel. He spoke of this so calmly, so coldly. She had been afraid of the High Elders, but this was completely different. She never saw this side of Indenuel before. He had been moody, anxious, and worried, but he had never calmly admitted to doing harm, whether physical or spiritual.

    No, she had seen it before. When he slaughtered her captors. It was such a different side to him that she thought it was only ever going to happen once. But this mental war with the High Elders awakened that same feeling in him, and she realized now how desperately she needed this mental war to stop.

    Tolomon was at her side. ¡°Indenuel, enough. You are terrifying her.¡±

    Indenuel paused, then studied Inessa again. It wasn¡¯t until that moment that she realized the tears falling down her cheeks. There was a softening in his eyes that she wished would come back permanently before he looked away. ¡°I¡­¡± he trailed off again. Inessa looked at Tolomon, worried. Tolomon was watching Indenuel closely, ready for anything. Indenuel ran a hand through his hair, the coldness melting away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Inessa. I will think about what you said.¡±

    Inessa nodded, too terrified to talk. She hadn¡¯t thought much of marriage. She didn¡¯t have any hope that she would marry for love. The bliss and the love of when they were betrothed and their first night of marriage were almost like a dream. And now here she stood, wondering if those few weeks really were just a dream. One she could never get back. Already two days of marriage, and she had been terrified of her husband.

    The doors opened, and a guard bowed.

    ¡°Tolomon the Graduate, your presence is requested in the High Elder¡¯s conference room now,¡± the guard said.

    Tolomon glanced at the guard. Indenuel¡¯s face showed the fear he felt as he looked at his bodyguard.

    ¡°I will be there in a moment,¡± Tolomon said.

    The guard nodded and closed the door. Tolomon faced forward again.

    There was fear in Indenuel¡¯s eyes. ¡°You can¡¯t face the High Elders without me. They¡¯re going to reassign you. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±

    Tolomon looked like he was thinking of something before he patted Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I will do what I can.¡±

    Indenuel grabbed his wrist. ¡°Which is, arguably, not that much. You don¡¯t have the titles or position to go up against them. They are going to destroy you.¡±

    ¡°Tima¡¯s situation has never been off my mind. The High Elders are waiting for a lull in order to go after her, I just know it. If I can distract them, give them reason to focus on me, then she will have that many more days to get away,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Distract them by doing what?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon said nothing, simply patted Indenuel¡¯s shoulder again before dropping his hand. ¡°Listen to Inessa. She¡¯s right. Martin is our best option to change the High Elders. Do not isolate him.¡±

    Tolomon turned around and headed out of the cell. Inessa watched Indenuel, saw the fear so plainly in his eyes as he watched his friend leave.

 Chapter 199

    Martin was still in a state of shock as he sat in his seat in the conference room. It was dinnertime, and he had nowhere to go. Nowhere but this Cathedral. He might have to sleep here. There was a cot in his study. He¡¯d stay there for the night.

    Martin stared ahead, his mind still struggling to understand things. Too much was happening too quickly. He couldn¡¯t think straight. Tolomon was on his way, and he needed his mind as sharp as ever if he was going to protect Tolomon from Navir, but he was struggling. He didn¡¯t want to be in the same room with Navir, let alone fight a mental battle with him. There was a darkness around the man, even though Martin himself wasn¡¯t a speaker of the dead.

    ¡°Do you ever worry we¡¯re going too far with this?¡± Martin asked.

    Since no one else spoke, they all heard him.

    ¡°With Indenuel?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°With everything,¡± Martin said. ¡°The Warrior project. The concubine law. The wars. Indenuel.¡± He couldn¡¯t focus. ¡°We can¡¯t keep this kind of hold on any of them much longer.¡±

    ¡°We are going to break Indenuel soon,¡± Navir said, looking through his notes. ¡°And then everything will be right again. Do not say a word this entire meeting, and it will be over soon.¡±

    Martin rubbed his face, feeling himself start to panic. ¡°Promise me you will not reassign Tolomon. Do not kill the man.¡±

    ¡°I cannot promise any such thing.¡±

    ¡°Then I will not stay quiet,¡± Martin said.

    Navir glared at Martin. ¡°Do I have your word, then, that if I do not reassign him, you will stay quiet during this meeting?¡±

    Martin let out an unsteady breath. He wasn¡¯t in the right mental state to be doing this kind of work. ¡°You have my word,¡± Martin mumbled, feeling like he was swearing to the devil himself.

    Navir smiled. ¡°Perfect. Understand that even though I won¡¯t reassign him, I will still threaten it.¡±

    Martin covered his face in his hands, wishing for this to be all over.

    The door opened and Tolomon strode in. There was little emotion on the man¡¯s face as he bowed to the High Elders. ¡°You requested me, sirs?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Tolomon. We wanted a short meeting with you. Your answers will be recorded for further study,¡± Navir said, nodding toward Dalius who was already writing this all down. ¡°We need to know where your loyalties are.¡±

    ¡°I am a Graduate, sir, and therefore my loyalties always remain with my God and my country,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And the High Elders?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°You follow God, do you not?¡± His voice was steady, but the hint of challenge was unmistakable in Tolomon¡¯s tone.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Navir said. Tolomon said nothing, simply smiled before dropping back to his unreadable expression. ¡°However, your recent actions have caused some concern among the High Elders. The biggest being this riot you seemed to help Indenuel create.¡±

    ¡°All his idea, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°But you did nothing to stop it. Are you going to try and tell us that Indenuel snuck away from you in order to break into the library to retrieve the book?¡± Navir asked. Tolomon again said nothing as Dalius finished writing this all down. ¡°Speak, Graduate. I would very much like to hear your answer.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel requested some research. I went down and remained in the reading room while he did what he needed to,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You were in the reading room?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been there before, sirs,¡± Tolomon answered back.

    ¡°But Indenuel was not allowed in the library portion, and yet you let him,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Indenuel¡¯s already been in there, too. Unless there is something else the High Elders are trying to hide from him, I saw no point in stopping him anymore,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Which is precisely why we believe you need to be reassigned,¡± Navir said.

    Martin held his head in his hands, still not sure whether or not Navir would actually do it.

    Tolomon folded his arms, not at all affected by this threat. ¡°There is a rule we learned as Graduates you would be wise to take into consideration yourself. We may study, train, and push our bodies to the point where we may think we¡¯re untouchable, but we must never go out of our way to poke a sleeping bear.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ you are the bear?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Indenuel is. If you saw what I saw, watched as he slaughtered a thousand people in less time than it takes you to eat dinner, you would not provoke him. You would not send me away. You would not treat Inessa unkindly. You would not threaten the people he loves, because you do not want to face him when he¡¯s angry.¡±

    ¡°We must maintain peace and tranquility. My methods may be merciless, but this is what we must do now that we are a world power,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You are not a world power. I¡¯ve read the treaty. You have no more control over Kiam than Kiam has over us. You respect each other, and do the things needed to keep up a mutual relationship between countries. If you¡¯d like that to continue, I strongly suggest you stop antagonizing the Warrior, and treat him with the same respect you treat Kiam. Keep your distance. Get to know each other. Try to work together. Don¡¯t get him angry.¡±

    ¡°We have no further use of him now that the war is over,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon¡¯s unreadable face change to one of concern. But it wasn¡¯t concern for himself. ¡°Indenuel has seen the horrors of war, just as me and countless others have. You may claim the war is over, but it will never be over in our minds. And many of us can¡¯t help but notice how cruelly you¡¯ve been treating him.¡± Tolomon¡¯s voice rose in anger.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    ¡°There is no other way to treat such a dangerous individual,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°He¡¯s not marked anymore. You all saw it today. His chest is clear, which is alone a miracle. He was pushed far more than any other human should, and now he¡¯s developed a habit to push back first instead of discussing and coming to a peaceful conclusion. But what I don¡¯t understand is why you High Elders are pushing back harder.¡±

    ¡°You will never understand what we had to do. I don¡¯t expect you to. You are just a commoner,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon¡¯s face shifted. His brows furrowed; his shoulders stiffened. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a High Elder to act like a child who had their favorite blanket taken away. You and Indenuel both are trying to throw the biggest tantrum in Santollia, and it must stop.¡±

    Navir stood, calm and collected as always. ¡°Indenuel needed to fulfill the prophecy. We gave him the opportunity to do so.¡±

    ¡°All of you looked the other way while he did your dirty deeds for you!¡± His emotions got ahold of him. Martin¡¯s heart dropped, realizing exactly what Navir was trying to do. Tolomon was stumbling into the trap. ¡°It¡¯s what you¡¯ve always done. You only have your power and positions because of the blood commoners have spilt for you!¡±

    Martin stood, panicking. ¡°Tolomon, please. Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t get angry.¡±

    Tolomon didn¡¯t hear, or at least he pretended not to. There was too much trauma on the man¡¯s shoulders, and he had been carrying it for far too long.

    Navir shook his head. ¡°I will not allow Indenuel to tarnish our reputation to pacify his-¡±

    ¡°It already is tarnished, you repugnant son of a bitch!¡± Tolomon shouted.

    Dalius gasped, the quill pen slipping from his hands and scraping against the book. Fadrique covered his mouth, his eyes wide. Martin¡¯s heart sank as Navir smiled, slow and triumphant. Tolomon kept Navir¡¯s gaze for a few more moments before he forced himself to look away, swearing under his breath. His face hardened, ready for any punishment Navir was about to dish out.

    ¡°I always assumed you¡¯ve gotten too comfortable in your titles. You cannot talk to a High Elder that way,¡± Navir said, his voice sharp despite the wide smile on his face.

    Martin¡¯s breath was not steady. ¡°Navir.¡±

    ¡°His insult was aimed at me, and I refuse to forgive him.¡±

    Martin¡¯s alarm grew as Tolomon faced Navir again. Martin trembled, grasping at anything that could save Tolomon. ¡°Please. Please show him mercy.¡± He had tears brimming in his eyes. He had a suspicion he knew what Navir would do. Navir would not actually forgive Tolomon or Nathaniel for their part to play in trying to save Indenuel and Inessa during their adultery trial. Not until they were properly punished, and Tolomon gave him the opportunity.

    ¡°Mercy doesn¡¯t win wars, Martin.¡±

    ¡°But it ends them! End this, please!¡±

    ¡°Are you ready, Dalius?¡± Navir asked, ignoring Martin and still staring Tolomon down.

    Dalius got over his shock, finishing writing up the conversation. ¡°Ready.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon, being a Graduate of the common class, will receive twenty-five lashes tomorrow morning for what he said, and he will be stripped of his titles as Graduate. You will then be sent to Reynaldo, leader of the Graduate program, and he will decide if someone with a rebellious spirit such as yourself should live.¡±

    ¡°Navir!¡± Martin said.

    ¡°As your insult was directed to me specifically, I will add another twenty-five lashes to your sentence. You may not even need Reynaldo to decide if you will live.¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t remember how he got to Tolomon¡¯s side; he was simply there. ¡°Navir, I am begging you to reconsider.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do it, sir. Indenuel needs you. You cannot take twenty-five lashings and live,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Guards!¡± Navir said.

    Martin had tears in his eyes, looking at Tolomon. Guards entered, and Dalius gave them the verdict. Martin knew it wouldn¡¯t be him taking half Tolomon¡¯s punishment. It would be his son. ¡°You want me to simply watch as they whip the both of you tomorrow morning?¡±

    Tolomon said nothing. Guards grabbed him, placing him in irons before taking him quickly out of the room. Martin spun, facing Navir who was calmly organizing things before standing up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Navir. Please.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need this from you,¡± Navir said, heading toward the door.

    ¡°You need to hear it from somebody,¡± Martin said, his voice sharper. ¡°If you¡¯re not going to listen to Tolomon, you better listen to me. Indenuel is in pain, and we need to show him the mercy he craves so he can start healing.¡±

    ¡°There is no room for weakness among the High Elders,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You keep implying it¡¯s me, but it¡¯s becoming clearer the longer this fight is going on that the weakness is you!¡± Martin knew he was speaking in anger, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He was shaking in rage as Navir did nothing more than glance at him before walking out of the room. ¡°Reconsider!¡± Martin shouted after him. He hardly saw Navir disappear through the door before Fadrique pushed past to leave. Martin ran a hand through his hair as Dalius finished placing the open book of notes in Cristoval¡¯s lap and pushed him toward the door.

    ¡°Dalius, you cannot agree with this. The punishment given to Tolomon is too harsh. The political ramifications could-¡±

    Dalius pushed past him. ¡°Navir is right. World peace is too big of a prize to risk. We must obtain it at all costs. Generations from now, the people will thank us. It is worth it to sacrifice a Graduate for.¡±

    Martin said nothing as Dalius pushed Cristoval away. ¡°War, war, war. It never ends. Always war. Always near. Pain, carnage, death. Control, or be controlled,¡± Cristoval mumbled.

    Dalius ignored this and continued to push Cristoval out of the room. Martin stood there in the middle of the conference room, on his knees, trying to breathe steadily so he wouldn¡¯t pass out. He was outnumbered. He was going to watch Tolomon and Nathaniel get whipped tomorrow morning, and he could do nothing about it. Not without the threat of the High Elders destroying his character. They would find out his darkest secrets, and they would announce it to the world, and his titles would be nothing more than words. He¡¯d lose everything. Whatever thread of forgiveness he could possibly seek from Sara would break. He would lose his family, and he would certainly never see them in the next life.

    He was bound for hell. Of that he was certain.

    ***

    Inessa had tears in her eyes as she ate her dinner. It was so lonely here at the table. It was large, and the only people here were the servants who remained silent and never spoke to her. She couldn¡¯t be sure if that was what a servant was supposed to do, or if it was because the High Elders declared her a slut.

    She finished dinner, trying to keep herself busy in a house this large. The servants always bowed out of the way and refused to talk to her, and Inessa was left alone. Pablo had come with a note she couldn¡¯t read. Pablo let her know Tolomon was sentenced to fifty lashes tomorrow morning, and tears sprang to her eyes as she covered her mouth.

    ¡°I would strongly suggest you not attend, ma¡¯am,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Is he going to be alright?¡± Inessa said through her fingers.

    ¡°Unlikely, ma¡¯am. Fifty lashes is a lot. Adosina is here to see you too.¡±

    Inessa let out a breath as she gathered her skirts to run. Her soul was heavy, but she needed someone to talk to, and though she didn¡¯t realize it, Adosina was exactly the person she wanted to see.

    She outpaced Pablo, ignoring etiquette and burst into the sitting room, striding over to Adosina and giving her dear friend a hug.

    ¡°Oh, dear Inessa. You are simply trembling. Have you had something to eat?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°I have, yes,¡± Inessa said, aware that Adosina¡¯s hug had caused tears to fall from her eyes. ¡°Tolomon. I¡­ I just heard. Tolomon, he-¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel has a plan. Tolomon¡¯s not going to die.¡±

    Inessa broke away, drying her tears. ¡°Addy, are you¡­ your father¡­¡±

    The look on Adosina¡¯s face made her pause. ¡°I am not in the state of mind to talk about him right now.¡±

    ¡°Come on, Addy, it¡¯s me. You can tell me anything,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°I appreciate the sentiment, but I have not been able to process my grief at the blatant hypocrisy of the man I once thought so highly of. And I cannot unload that grief on a girl I know is struggling just as much. Believe me, one day I will come, and we will eat all the apple pastries we can stomach as we talk about it, but I am here to visit you,¡± Adosina said.

    Inessa nodded, mainly because she did not know how to get Adosina to talk if she didn¡¯t want to. ¡°I¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°Inessa, your husband is in the dungeon with his bodyguard who is about to receive an unfair and unnaturally harsh punishment. Not only that, but the entire nobility is also discussing whether or not you have slept with men since the age of eight. I do not believe you,¡± Adosina said.

    Inessa sighed, hugging Adosina again, knowing at least someone was here to talk to. ¡°I think what I need is a huge tray of apple pastries and for us to just not talk about anything of consequence.¡±

    Adosina patted her back. ¡°That sounds like a great idea.¡±

 Chapter 200

    Indenuel was pacing in his cell, again. He kept looking at the position of the sun, trying to guess how long Tolomon¡¯s meeting would go for. Was Tolomon being placed under trial? Did they do this purposefully while he was in the dungeon?

    The door opened and Tolomon walked inside, pausing just enough for the guards to remove his chains. Indenuel was there, concerned. He didn¡¯t have chains on before.

    ¡°What happened?¡± he asked before the door even closed.

    ¡°What I expected would happen,¡± Tolomon mumbled before walking farther into the cell.

    ¡°Are you getting a reassignment?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Tolomon said, folding his arms. Indenuel let out a sigh of relief. ¡°But I am to receive fifty lashes, my titles revoked, and my possible death. So not much better.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s sigh of relief was expelled far too soon. ¡°What?¡± Tolomon had his hands through his short hair, the worry and concern clear on his face. ¡°But¡­ they can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°I did just insult the Acting Senior High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church, so yeah. They can absolutely do that,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°I called him a repugnant son of a bitch,¡± Tolomon mumbled.

    Indenuel gasped again. ¡°To his face?¡±

    ¡°Obviously,¡± Tolomon said, pointing to his back. ¡°He never would have sentenced me to any of that if he never heard me say it.¡±

    Indenuel took a moment to realize what Tolomon just said. ¡°That was your plan? Insult Navir like that to give him something to focus on so Tima could get away.¡±

    Tolomon rubbed his forehead. ¡°In a way, yes. But¡­ I got carried away.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°You mean you finally spoke your mind?¡±

    Tolomon did not look comforted. ¡°It¡¯s true. I really do think that man is a repugnant son of a bitch.¡±

    Despite the situation, Indenuel felt a smile grow on his face. ¡°I¡¯m glad our friendship is such that you can finally tell me what you really think about the High Elders.¡± Tolomon tried to smile, but it faltered. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°My intentions to help Tima were pure, but now I¡­¡± he trailed off, looking out one of the barred windows.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, Tolomon. We¡¯ll figure out some way to counteract this,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon frowned, then glanced at Indenuel. ¡°No, you won¡¯t. You won¡¯t do anything. Are we clear?¡±

    Indenuel folded his arms. ¡°There¡¯s got to be a way to stop them. They can¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°There is no way to stop them right now, and yes, they can do this. Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It¡¯s fifty lashes, Tolomon,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°Nathaniel will be there, like he always does.¡± Once again, he ran a hand through his short hair. ¡°I just pray this won¡¯t kill him.¡±

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not going to happen. There must be a way out of this,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I just said it,¡± Tolomon said, opening his palms toward the ceiling. ¡°The only way out is for Nathaniel to swoop in with his nobility title and take my punishment. Like he has before. And Navir gets the satisfaction of watching our backs get torn apart before we spend the night in the dungeon.¡± Tolomon leaned his head against the wall. ¡°If Nathaniel doesn¡¯t survive, Rosa will never forgive me.¡±

    ***

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Martin was doing nothing. It was well past the setting of the sun, and he remained at his desk, head in his hands, hoping that if he never slept, tomorrow would never come. He had nowhere to go, nowhere to turn. Nothing but himself surrounded in silence to realize exactly what his sins had caused.

    And he still held some close. There were some sins he would be willing to sell his soul to the devil himself to keep secret. With how swiftly everything was coming to light, it was only a matter of time before they found out he was Inessa¡¯s father. Navir already hinted a group was traveling to her hometown to search whether the brothel was operating. Inessa never said a fake name, but her mother might. As long as that book still existed, they could still check. They would find out.

    Martin stood, as though in a trance, and walked out of his study. No, he couldn¡¯t sell his soul. But he could do the next worse thing. He would light that dastardly book on fire and watch it burn. If he was going to keep it secret, then this is what he would do. Destroy evidence.

    He walked down the spiral staircase into the basement.

    ¡°I request a large glass of water,¡± Martin said, not even looking at the guards. They nodded, one of them sending the message. He walked in the reading room, closing the door before finding a sturdy metal bucket and heading into the library, too focused to stop now.

    ¡°Hello, Martin.¡±

    Martin¡¯s trance broke, and his gaze shot up to Navir who wasn¡¯t even looking at him. Instead, the man stared at the bookshelf with the Warrior Project on it, his hands behind his back, looking as though he was contemplating something. Martin realized what this looked like, coming in here with a bucket, not even noticing Navir until he was right up to him.

    Navir finally looked at Martin and saw the bucket he held. Martin swallowed, feeling a cold sweat break across his forehead. He hoped Navir wouldn¡¯t think too much about this. Martin honestly wished he had destroyed the book the moment he discovered Inessa¡¯s parentage.

    Navir returned his gaze to the bookshelf. ¡°At this point in time, the public knows we created a secret law. The King and Queen can, if they so choose, ask for the book as further proof of said law. And if they deem it dangerous enough, they could seize all these books in the library for further study to make sure we haven¡¯t created another secret law.¡± Martin tightened his grip over the bucket, trying to steady his breathing. ¡°Quite the desperate situation we have on our hands. I am most certain I¡¯ll be talking to the King and Queen soon, and they will ask about it. It would, of course, be so much easier if this book didn¡¯t exist. Then I truly could convince the King and Queen it was nothing more than a fabricated book by the Warrior. This whole thing would be so much easier if this book was gone. Should someone wish to destroy it, they would risk the grievous sin of destroying something from the High Elder¡¯s library. Immediate striking of their membership from the church, should it be proven. Stripped of all titles, except possibly those of High Elder. One such High Elder would certainly not hold nearly as much power once the truth came out. One must be truly desperate to still desire to hide his sins with an outlook like that.¡±

    ¡°Navir-¡± Martin said.

    He rose his hand, and Martin stopped. He finally turned around. ¡°Your water is here. I will go fetch it for you, then I am going upstairs to my study. I will let the others know not to speak of the Warrior Project anymore. Burn it, Martin. You look far more desperate than I, and it works well within my plan. I will cover you as much as possible but understand I will throw you into the fire if it saves me from the same fate.¡±

    Martin looked away. ¡°I know.¡±

    He nodded and left. Martin placed the bucket on the floor before walking over to the shelf, staring at the book. Navir returned to the reading room to place the water there before leaving, and Martin took out the book, flipping through the pages once again. Saw the countless number of women and children who could be saved from their poverty already, if the High Elders admitted to their wrongs. Here was proof, that the children were of a noble blood. It could simultaneously bridge the gap between the poor and noble class, and also collapse them. There were thousands of women in this book, who¡¯s children would all be considered nobles. But that alone could bankrupt the church, causing its fall. They simply could not handle the influx of thousands of noble children.

    And no one could ever know about Inessa.

    Martin dragged the book and the bucket out into the reading room, tore out the page with Inessa¡¯s mother¡¯s name and dropped the book in the basket. He lit the page on fire, making sure her name burned before dropping it in the basket. He grabbed the water, taking a sip as he stared ahead. There was no turning back now.

    He kept the flames low with the water, making sure every page of it burned before letting it out completely. He then waited, sitting on the floor, his face covered in his hands.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how long he sat there. He wanted to think that maybe it was because he needed to make sure the rest of the library didn¡¯t catch on fire, but the ashes were submerged in the water at this point.

    Martin poured the liquid ash back into the cup and left the library, still in a state of shock. He was a fool if he thought this solved anything. He was simply hiding his sins with more sins, one that might eventually lead back to him if he wasn¡¯t careful. But he couldn¡¯t let that book exist for a moment longer.

    He walked into the courtyard of the Cathedral and threw the contents of the cup into the soil. He then met Navir¡¯s gaze through the window of his study. Navir did not react, even as he watched, before slowly bringing a book up to continue reading it. Martin left, handing the empty glass to a guard.

    Martin opened the door to his study in the Cathedral and shouted in surprise. Nathaniel was in there, reading a book.

 Chapter 201

    ¡°Hello, Father. Forgive me for startling you,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin brushed his hands off on his robe, hoping he didn¡¯t smell of smoke before moving further in. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    His son closed the book and got up, placing it back on the shelf. ¡°A lot has happened today.¡±

    Martin closed his eyes, rubbing his forehead as he shut the door. ¡°Don¡¯t, Nathaniel. Don¡¯t you dare show me kindness. It will hurt far worse than your mother¡¯s slaps.¡±

    Martin moved to behind his desk and sat down. Nathaniel sat back down in the chair opposite. ¡°When a man is at his lowest, that is when you must show him your unconditional love. It is only through love that a person can change for the better. You taught me that.¡±

    Martin stared out the window, incapable of looking at his son. ¡°I made it up.¡±

    Nathaniel glanced up. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You must have figured it out. It¡¯s been long enough. None of the other nobility have this. I made it up.¡±

    Nathaniel cleared his throat. ¡°I know.¡± They were quiet for a few moments. ¡°Carlos and I did¡­ get into a lot of mischief as boys.¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t look at him, especially now. ¡°Carlos got into a lot of mischief, and you tagged along because you didn¡¯t know better. Carlos was far too much like me.¡± Martin stopped, studying his desk, remembering his darkest sin and what he did to still cover it up. Not even Carlos stooped to such lows.

    ¡°Father,¡± Nathaniel said, sitting up straighter. ¡°Enough. Carlos was a good brother who made mistakes. He had a wonderful life, married Ana, had three wonderful children and was an incredible father. On top of everything, he is with the good spirits. The code helped him be a better version of himself, as I know it has with me.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°And I never lived it. I still don¡¯t live it.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t too late. You kept reminding us of that when we wanted to give up too. No matter how many times we mess up, we repent and keep going,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°None of what you told me makes me want to get rid of it. It makes me want to live it more, and Carlos and I were both right to teach it to our boys. Try living it, Father.¡±

    Martin remembered the sin he burned. Remembered the pain he caused. The way he hurt thousands of people to cover up the one. He was trying not to cry, but it came out. ¡°I can¡¯t, Nathaniel. I¡¯m in too deep. I¡¯m going to hell.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t give up on your soul just yet, Father. You can make it right,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin felt his tears seeping through the crevices of his fingers. Nathaniel still had no idea. Despite the small sliver of his sins that came out, there was still an entire rotten log tucked away from his view. ¡°I don¡¯t trust the code would work for me, because I know the man who wrote it. An evil man, trying to make sure his sons didn¡¯t turn out like him.¡±

    Nathaniel leaned back just a little. ¡°Isn¡¯t that, at its core, what parenting is?¡± Martin kept shaking his head. Nathaniel continued. ¡°Or for that matter, the social sciences? Human nature? Philosophy? Government? Religion? Men and women trying, and failing, and trying again to make a better world? Doing the research to find rules necessary to govern a body of people?¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Martin lowered his hands, taking out his handkerchief. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. You usually had a hard time understanding philosophy.¡±

    ¡°A nobleman must take an interest in his friends¡¯ occupation. Eduardo is my son. I¡¯ve been trying hard to understand his passion,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin shook his head, wiping his eyes. ¡°And now that you know exactly what I am? The liar and hypocrite I¡¯ve been all these years? Does that not taint the noble code I gave you?¡±

    Nathaniel studied him closely before shrugging. ¡°You feel guilty. You are hurting. You feel regret. This is all fresh manure you need to help yourself grow into a better person, but no one is going to deny it stinks.¡± Nathaniel smiled. ¡°A farmer turned soldier taught me that one. Pretty sure they have their own moral code that¡¯s similar to the noble one. The societal classes are still, after all, made up of humans trying to figure out how to be better people in order to reach heaven. You just took the time to write it all down for Carlos and I.¡± Nathaniel glanced out the window, the small smile dropping. ¡°I don¡¯t know how often I¡¯ll come to see you, as there¡¯s a lot of hurt I feel, but I wanted to check in on you. See if you had somewhere to stay or if you needed my help finding a place. I have a few connections in town if you need.¡±

    ¡°I was just going to sleep here,¡± Martin said, not looking at his son.

    Nathaniel paused, then glanced at the cot lying against the corner. ¡°There?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve had no time,¡± Martin said. It was a lie. He had plenty of time to find a place, but he spent it being a nervous wreck and burning a book from the High Elder¡¯s library to cover his blackest sin.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let you sleep there, Father,¡± Nathaniel said, standing up. ¡°You¡¯ll be stiffer than Tolomon and I will be tomorrow night if you do. Come on. There¡¯s got to be somewhere in this city that has a decent bed.¡±

    Martin looked down, his fingers stuck in his hair, the tears coming back. ¡°And after everything happening between you and Rosa, are you still going to save Tolomon?¡±

    ¡°Of course I will. Tolomon will always be my closest friend, and I will always be there for him as I know he will be for me,¡± Nathaniel said, standing beside Martin.

    ¡°Can you handle twenty-five lashes?¡± Martin asked, trying to hide the sobs that were just beneath the surface.

    ¡°Recovery is going to be a beast, but I¡¯ll do it. I doubt anyone else in the family will come and see.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t either, if I had a choice.¡± It was that which finally broke him. The tears ran down his cheeks and he couldn¡¯t stop. ¡°I can¡¯t. Son, I can¡¯t watch you get whipped.¡±

    Nathaniel took Martin¡¯s arm and helped him to his feet. Martin felt broken, hardly able to stand as he sobbed. Nathaniel hugged him, keeping him upright. ¡°I give you permission to close your eyes. I know you can¡¯t do anything right now, but I also know that you will, eventually, make things right. You are going through a tough time, but I know you, and I know your strength of character. You are going to come out of this a better man, and you will make Santollia a better place because of it.¡±

    Martin hugged his son, wondering how it happened that Nathaniel had taken on the more parental role. How was it that his son was comforting him, when it should have been the reverse. He should have been a better father. Taken the parental role so Nathaniel didn¡¯t have to. That, too, brought him a deep shame that did little to comfort him. The truth was, his son still didn¡¯t understand. Martin was still hiding. The opportunity was there, to confess to his son exactly the kind of person he was hugging, but he instead whispered, ¡°You are so much like your mother.¡±

    Nathaniel broke away and smiled, taking Martin¡¯s elbow. ¡°And Carlos was so much like you.¡± He helped Martin out of his study. ¡°A tactically brilliant mind. Strong where he needed to be, not afraid to admit when he didn¡¯t understand. Not afraid to do the right thing once he realized he was wrong. A leader men have willingly died for.¡±

    Martin shook his head. Carlos was quick to learn because he was open with Nathaniel and Martin about how he truly felt. And he was humble enough to listen. Admitted his wrongs right off instead of letting them fester and grow. Ana helped him far more than even she realized. Carlos was a good man, residing with the good spirits.

    A far better man than Martin.

    Nathaniel stood by his side as he walked down the steps of the Cathedral. He didn¡¯t know how much sleep he would get in a strange room in an unfamiliar bed, but it would be better than a cot in his study.

 Chapter 202

    Martin got out of the carriage, the bright morning sun already hot. As he suspected, he did not get nearly as much sleep as he wanted to, but it was enough. Nathaniel stayed long enough to make sure Martin was settled, which included sharing a large dinner with him, as Martin hadn¡¯t eaten anything since Sara slapped him. He hadn¡¯t realized how rattled he had been all of yesterday. He still wasn¡¯t back to himself, but he was better as he walked up to Navir. They were on a raised platform with four chairs at the edge, and a post on the other side. A crowd had already gathered, comprised all of men. With the severity of the lashing, no woman, child, or youth of apprentice age was allowed. Those who came understood they were going to watch a man get whipped to death.

    ¡°Did you even stop to consider the political ramifications of your actions?¡± Martin asked.

    Navir didn¡¯t bother looking at him as he watched the guards test the strength of the beam on the platform. ¡°Sleep well, Martin?¡±

    ¡°This is not how you are supposed to run a country,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°We need to quell any sort of rebellion amongst our midst,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°And what¡¯s stopping this rebellion from multiplying?¡± Martin said.

    ¡°The people wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m talking about myself,¡± Martin said.

    It was then that Navir finally tore his gaze from the beam to face Martin. ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°You know my son is going to stop this. You were planning on it. There¡¯s a second hook on the beam.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just the one they chose,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°There¡¯s a second whip man,¡± Martin growled. Navir said nothing to that. ¡°You may have won this round, but I will not forget it.¡±

    Navir chuckled. ¡°Ah, where¡¯s your talk of mercy and compassion now?¡±

    ¡°It will be a mercy for the people to stop you. Of that I have no doubt,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And you will undoubtably fall with me. But I will make sure it¡¯s you who is ended first,¡± Navir said. Martin had little to say about that. Last night he wasn¡¯t thinking straight, and when he burned the book, he acted in a panic. Once again, he found himself back in Navir¡¯s blackmailing grasp. Navir brushed him away. ¡°The prisoner approaches. Let us begin.¡±

    Martin glared but sat in his seat at the edge of the platform. He looked out among the crowd and saw Nathaniel, his arms folded, staring at nothing.

    Tolomon was taken out of the carriage. Two guards were on either side of him as a third was behind with his sword out, ready for anything. Tolomon¡¯s face was unreadable as he walked up and was forced to his knees in front of the High Elders.

    There was a movement and Martin turned to see Rosa approaching Nathaniel. Martin¡¯s heart stopped. Nathaniel looked at her, concerned, talking with her quietly. Rosa said something else, both of them too far away for Martin to know what they were saying.

    ¡°Tolomon the Graduate of the Common Class, do you have anything to say before we begin?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I have nothing to say, sir,¡± Tolomon said as Nathaniel finished his conversation with Rosa, though it didn¡¯t look like she was done. Dalius was writing down notes on the small desk in front of him.

    ¡°You have been found guilty of insulting the Acting Senior High Elder of God¡¯s Holy Church. Because of such rebellious actions, your titles will be revoked, and you will receive fifty lashes. Once your lashings are done, you will report to Reynaldo, and he will decide your fate. Is there anything you¡¯d like to say on your behalf?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Does anyone here object?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I do,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Approach the platform and state your name and title,¡± Navir said.

    Nathaniel glared as he walked over to the High Elders before giving a stiff bow. ¡°Captain Nathaniel, son of Martin the Healer and Sara.¡± He rose from his bow. ¡°Congratulations, Navir. You got what you wanted.¡±

    Navir had the smallest smile on his face. ¡°I am simply punishing a commoner for insulting me.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon calls everyone an ass at some point,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°He called me a repugnant son of a bitch.¡±

    The crowd reacted, whispering to each other as they heard the harsh language. Nathaniel paused, his head swaying back ever so slightly as though the words themselves pushed him back, but then he worked far too hard to not smile. Navir glared. ¡°Seems fitting, then, that I feel his punishment is too harsh, as I find myself sympathizing with the commoner¡¯s thoughts.¡±

    Tolomon chuckled as the crowd gasped at Nathaniel¡¯s reply.

    Navir¡¯s glare darkened as Dalius continued to jot down the notes. Navir turned his glare to Dalius who, when finished, glanced up and was surprised to see Navir glaring at him.

    ¡°Would¡­ you like me to¡­ strike that from the record?¡± Dalius asked.

    Navir¡¯s nostrils flared but turned his attention back to Nathaniel. ¡°You have evoked the right you hold with your noble title. Which would you like to take, the stripping of his titles? Or take on his lashings?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take Tolomon¡¯s lashings,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°The commoner has a choice whether to split the punishment or to walk away and have the nobleman take it all. What is your choice, commoner?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll split the lashings,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And as Tolomon will keep his titles, there is no reason for him to meet with Reynaldo,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Of course. Let¡¯s hope he¡¯s learned this little lesson about insulting the honor of the High Elders. I doubt either one of you could handle another twenty-five lashes so soon. As per the nobleman¡¯s request, the titles shall remain for both men, and as the commoner requests, the punishment shall be split, twenty-five lashes each.¡± The guards grabbed Nathaniel, taking off his jacket before forcing him to kneel next to Tolomon. ¡°Does anyone object?¡±

    Rosa appeared out of nowhere, heading straight for Navir, her eyes blazed in anger. ¡°I evoke the right of-¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Tolomon and Nathaniel shouted, drowning her out.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    ¡°It¡¯s my right to-¡±

    Martin sprang to his feet, grabbing Rosa around the waist before pinning his hand over her mouth. She tried to fight it off.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Navir asked.

    He started to drag Rosa away. ¡°As Rosa¡¯s father through marriage, I proclaim she has nothing more to say. Continue with the sentence.¡± Rosa was trying to tear Martin¡¯s hand away, but he kept it over her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t, Rosa. It will be worse if you join. I cannot have you so beaten and humiliated in front of everyone. Nathaniel forgives too easily, but I guarantee he would never forgive me if I didn¡¯t stop you.¡±

    Navir stood. ¡°Then it is agreed Captain Nathaniel, son of Martin the Healer and Sara, along with Tolomon the Graduate of the common class shall keep their titles, and each split the lashings. Twenty-five for each man. Get them prepared.¡±

    The guards stood Nathaniel and Tolomon up, cutting their shirts off before placing Nathaniel¡¯s wrists in irons. Rosa tore Martin¡¯s hand from her mouth, glaring at him. ¡°I could have made it sixteen. They could have handled sixteen lashings.¡±

    ¡°Could you have handled sixteen?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡± She started to cry. ¡°I just know I can¡¯t do this much longer.¡±

    ¡°Go, Rosa. Get back home,¡± Nathaniel said over his shoulder as the guards grabbed them, forcing them over to the beam. The whips were brought out, the multi roped whip with metal and glass weaved into it.

    ¡°No,¡± Rosa gasped, starting toward them again before Martin grabbed her wrist to keep her in place, feeding her with power to keep her anxiety at bay.

    ¡°Do what Nathaniel said. You shouldn¡¯t even be here,¡± Martin said, an urgency in his voice.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t fair. High Elder Navir can¡¯t do this,¡± Rosa said, still panicking.

    ¡°Whoever passes out first buys the other a drink when this is done,¡± Nathaniel said as the guards grabbed their irons and placed them on the two hooks that were already prepared.

    Tolomon gave a hard laugh. ¡°Seriously, nobleman? You want to gamble something like that against me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m reckless enough, commoner,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Rosa shuddered, and Martin physically grabbed her again and moved her over to a guard. ¡°I need you to take this woman to my study in the Cathedral, get her some calming tea. She is not allowed to be present. Rosa, stay there. I will come see you when it¡¯s done. Alright?¡±

    Rosa didn¡¯t answer. She was in a state of shock.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be the one carrying your unconscious body down to the dungeon. When¡¯s the last time you got a whipping?¡± Tolomon asked. Nathaniel said nothing. Tolomon¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    The whips came down hard and Nathaniel was the only one that buckled under the pressure, groaning. Rosa screamed, covering her mouth.

    ¡°To my study,¡± Martin said, pointing toward the Cathedral. ¡°Take her now. Go!¡±

    The second whip came down as the guard took Rosa¡¯s elbows and led her away. She was gasping, trying to say something, but nothing came from her mouth.

    ¡°You soft noble. You soft, stupid noble,¡± Tolomon shouted.

    Nathaniel¡¯s breathing was labored. ¡°Noble code insists-¡± he was cut off by the third lashing coming down hard.

    ¡°Oh, enough about that insufferable code,¡± Tolomon said as the guard helped Rosa into the carriage before it drove away.

    ¡°That insufferable code is keeping you from fifty lashes, commoner,¡± Nathaniel snapped before the fourth lash came down.

    ¡°I could handle fifty lashes a lot better than you can handle twenty-five, you soft noble,¡± Tolomon said, gripping the pole.

    Martin stumbled back into his chair, a ringing in his ears as the whip came down again. Nausea growing inside him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had walks across the gardens that have hurt worse than this,¡± Nathaniel said, breathless, glaring at the pole as the whip came down again.

    ¡°You need to fire your gardeners,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Looking for a new job?¡± Nathaniel was gasping for air more than he was talking.

    A large chunk of flesh came off Nathaniel¡¯s back and Martin closed his eyes, turning away. He covered his mouth, sick with fear, starting to lose count how many lashings they had. They came, one right after another, punctuated by Nathaniel¡¯s screams as Tolomon kept him talking.

    ¡°We¡¯re not even halfway done yet!¡± Tolomon shouted.

    ¡°Sixty more to go, right?¡± Nathaniel asked before he let out a scream as the whip came down again.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, nobleman. What kind of military man are you? How have you never been whipped?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m a son of a High Elder.¡± Another whip came down. Blood soaked Martin¡¯s shoes and the hem of his robes, but he kept his eyes closed as tight as possible. ¡°They don¡¯t whip men like-¡± That horrible whip came down again. They had to be over halfway done now. They had to be nearing the end. Tears streamed down Martin¡¯s cheeks, and he fought against his paternal need to stop it while at the same time hating himself for not being able to. He dug his fingernails deeper into the armrest of his chair, burning with a dangerous hatred for Navir. Something ignited deep in his soul, and something told him his eyes were flickering black.

    Nathaniel tried to control his breathing as Martin did everything in his power to keep the corruption out of his soul.

    ¡°Get up nobleman!¡± Tolomon shouted. ¡°Get up before you tear the joints in your arms! They won¡¯t heal that either! Get up!¡±

    Nathaniel let out a scream when the next lashing hit before channeling his scream into speech as he got to his feet. ¡°I¡¯m not saving you next time, commoner!¡±

    ¡°I never needed you to save me in the first place, nobleman!¡± Tolomon shouted.

    Martin opened his eyes enough to see Tolomon doing his best to grab Nathaniel¡¯s irons and hold him up, helping him brace against the pole. There was clear worry on Tolomon¡¯s face, even if his words said something else. There was no color at all in Nathaniel¡¯s face.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to drain every last drop of your money choosing my drink, you hear me nobleman?¡± Tolomon shouted.

    Nathaniel stumbled dangerously at the next whip crack, and Tolomon grabbed his irons, trying to get to his hands. ¡°Do you hear me, nobleman!¡± The whip came down again, and Nathaniel¡¯s head dropped forward. ¡°Nathaniel!¡± Tolomon shouted. ¡°Wake up!¡±

    It was the fear that finally broke from Tolomon¡¯s voice, a man who could control his emotions like no one else could, that made Martin realize his son was close to death. He never got whipped before in his life, and now his body was going through twenty-five lashes that would leave his back a matted mess.

    ¡°I am,¡± Nathaniel said, again barely able to speak. The whip came down again. ¡°I am,¡± he said even quieter.

    ¡°Do you know how embarrassing this is? A commoner taking this better than a nobleman?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°You are better,¡± Nathaniel mumbled before the whip hit them again. There was blood coming from Nathaniel¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°You stay awake, nobleman. You stay awake, you stay aware. You still have another thing to protect me from after this is done.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel asked, barely conscious as another whip came down.

    ¡°Damn you! I need you to protect me from Rosa!¡± Tolomon winced as the whip came down again. ¡°Do you have any idea what she¡¯ll do to me after this? She¡¯ll never forgive me! Get up, nobleman! Get up!¡± Nathaniel looked over at Tolomon, barely any strength left. ¡°Talk to me nobleman!¡±

    The whip barely touched Nathaniel¡¯s back before he collapsed, his eyes closed, the irons the only thing holding him up.

    ¡°Nathaniel!¡± Tolomon shouted.

    He didn¡¯t respond. Martin couldn¡¯t breathe, tears in his eyes. Two more lashings came down before they moved away. Chunks of flesh scattered around the two men, blood pouring down their backs. The guards took away their whips as other guards quickly unhooked their irons from the pole. Nathaniel collapsed to the ground in a heap. Tolomon dropped to his knees, flipping Nathaniel to his stomach to keep his back from getting touched.

    Navir stood, a dark look about his face. ¡°This portion of the sentencing is done. They will spend the night in the dungeons.¡± He turned, glaring at Martin, oblivious to the hate and tears Martin had on his own face. ¡°Anyone caught using healing power on these two men will receive the same punishment, as well as these two men getting whipped again.¡± Navir turned his glare at Tolomon, who was kneeling next to Nathaniel. ¡°I expect this incident will help you remember your place, Graduate of the common class.¡± Although Tolomon was a master at hiding his emotions, the man let Navir see how much he detested him.

    Martin stared at the blood-soaked platform, saw it soaking his white robes. His chest felt hollow as he forced himself to his feet, stumbling over to the two of them. Tolomon took a hold of Nathaniel¡¯s hand. ¡°Squeeze if you can hear me.¡± Tolomon held his palm open for Nathaniel to react. His fingers remained limp. There were tears in Tolomon¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s done. The whipping is done.¡±

    Martin knelt next to Nathaniel, placing his fingers against his temples. His body was in deep pain, and Martin kept himself from instinctually healing the lashings. He fed more power to the brain to help jumpstart his son¡¯s own healing power, which was all he could do.

    His son was torn from his grasp, prematurely cutting off the healing powers. ¡°Easy when you take him to the dungeon,¡± Martin said to the guards, his voice full of pain. The guards eased him into the carriage. ¡°He¡¯ll live,¡± Martin said to Tolomon.

    Tolomon nodded, tears falling from his eyes. ¡°I know. He¡¯s stubborn like that.¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t smile. He simply watched as guards lifted Tolomon up, leading him into the carriage to take them to the dungeon.

    Martin got to his feet, the lower half of his robes smudged in blood and flesh. The smell hit him all at once, and he almost vomited. But he held on to one simple truth.

    Navir said no healing power could be used, but he said nothing about tree power. Navir was trying to keep Martin from healing his son, but he would have to sell his soul to the devil himself in order to stop Sara.

 Chapter 203

    Indenuel sat against the wall, hands tangled in his hair, sick with nerves. He hated waiting. Hated the anticipation.

    The moment the door flung open, Indenuel was on his feet, heading toward the door. Tolomon stumbled inside, holding Nathaniel before he fell to his knees with a soft groan. Indenuel was on the other side, helping to ease Nathaniel to the ground on his stomach. The man was covered in blood, and Indenuel felt the barely contained rage. ¡°Shit,¡± he whispered.

    Nathaniel¡¯s back was a bloody mass of skin and muscle. Tolomon was not much better, but it was more alarming on Nathaniel because he was unconscious.

    Tolomon was on his hands and knees, breathing deeply, closing his eyes as he did whatever he needed to in order to stay conscious. Indenuel¡¯s eyes were wide, feeling like he was going to be sick.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Nothing,¡± Tolomon whispered. ¡°You can do nothing. If you try and heal us, they¡¯ll give you fifty lashes and they¡¯ll whip us all over again.¡±

    ¡°Shit,¡± Indenuel said again, looking at Nathaniel.

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tolomon said, climbing to his feet and taking slow, unsteady steps, trying to walk off the pain of twenty-five lashes. Indenuel was in full sight of Tolomon¡¯s back.

    ¡°Should you be walking right now?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine,¡± Tolomon muttered again.

    ¡°Tolomon-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Stay by Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do nothing,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We¡¯re both healers. Our powers have already kicked in. The High Elders cannot deny us that.¡± Tolomon started to make a slow circle around the cell. ¡°It¡¯s the only thing keeping Nathaniel alive right now.¡±

    Indenuel was still on his knees, touching Nathaniel¡¯s forehead, feeling how cold and clammy it was. Indenuel felt so powerless. Navir had no right to do this. He must have been waiting until after Indenuel was cleansed of the mark to do something like this, but even without a mark, he still wanted to break out and snap Navir¡¯s neck.

    ***

    Martin¡¯s breathing was unsteady as he opened the door to his study in the Cathedral. Unsteady as he saw Rosa curled up on a chair, a handkerchief in one hand, hiding her face from the tears she was still shedding next to an empty teacup. Unsteady as he swiftly took off his blood-soaked High Elder¡¯s robes and dropped them in a corner.

    He collapsed in his chair, hand to his mouth, knowing he was moments away from a sob, but he forced himself to keep his composure. ¡°He¡¯s going to live.¡±

    ¡°Both of them?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°Yes, both of them,¡± Martin said. She nodded in acknowledgement but remained curled in the chair. ¡°Sara is going to need your help to heal them.¡±

    Rosa paused, then finally looked up. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow morning, I will be down there, checking the marks, making sure they aren¡¯t healed through the healing power. But I¡¯ve often spoken in my sermons about how interconnected the four powers are. I need you to return home and have Sara make whatever pastes and poultices she can to heal them. Not all the way. See if she can give them two weeks¡¯ worth of healing.¡±

    Rosa nodded, looking far more determined. ¡°How are we going to get all this in the dungeon without being spotted?¡±

    ¡°The most I can do is bring a tray of tea for them, as High Elder of healing. You, being Nathaniel¡¯s wife, can visit him for as long as you want. Can you find ways to smuggle in what Sara makes?¡± Martin asked.

    Rosa nodded again. ¡°I can do it.¡±

    Martin ran a hand through his hair before he realized his hands probably still had blood on them. ¡°And I need a new High Elder robe,¡± Martin said.

    Rosa hesitated before nodding, finally glancing over at the blood covered robe in the corner and shuddering. ¡°Is there anything you want me to tell Sara?¡± She was careful as she said this.

    Martin continued to stare at his desk. ¡°No. Tell her nothing. I have done a despicable thing and caused immeasurable pain to my family. This is not something to sort out through children giving messages back and forth. I need to talk to her myself, and that won¡¯t happen until time has passed. When she has had her time to come to terms with the vile sins I¡¯ve committed.¡± Rosa nodded, then stood and started for the door. ¡°And Rosa,¡± he started to say before he could stop himself. Martin slowly rose. ¡°Understand that your titles can bring you to the cell. I fully expect you to heal both of them. But¡­ but you and Tolomon¡­¡±

    Rosa raised a hand to stop him from talking, her face dropping. ¡°I know, Martin. It will never be. Tolomon still doesn¡¯t know my true feelings, and I¡¯d like to keep it that way. It¡¯s already caused enough pain for Nathaniel. I can¡¯t do that to Tolomon, too.¡±

    Martin nodded, knowing he was already stepping on something far too delicate. ¡°Nathaniel loves you.¡±

    For a brief moment Martin saw the pain in her eyes before she looked away. ¡°Perhaps he loved the old me. The one he thought he knew. The real me¡­ I do not see how he could love me now. I¡¯ve lied to him and to myself for too long.¡±

    ¡°Rosa, this is Nathaniel we¡¯re talking about. The only thing he¡¯s ever hated was¡­¡± Martin almost said himself, but even that he couldn¡¯t be sure. Nathaniel did, after all, come to visit him yesterday.

    ¡°I know what my husband hates,¡± Rosa said, almost without emotion.

    ¡°It¡¯s not you,¡± Martin said.

    Rosa shook her head, tears in her eyes as she turned toward the door. ¡°It might as well be.¡± She shut it quietly behind her, and Martin was confused by her words.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Martin eased himself into his chair again, trying to forget everything that happened. He looked at his robe in the corner, and realized he needed to start finding a place somewhere in the city. He took out a piece of paper and a quill before he wrote a letter to Derio. He might know where to find lodging. Then he needed to figure out how to make sure something like this never happened again.

    ***

    The sun was above them, the windows hardly giving them any respite from the hot summer when Nathaniel let out a soft groan. Indenuel, who was right beside him, instinctually reached out and touched his arm. ¡°Nathaniel?¡±

    His eyes fluttered open, blinking, before he closed them again. ¡°Ow.¡±

    Tolomon snorted before he knelt beside Nathaniel, keeping his back straight and folding his arms. ¡°Welcome back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink,¡± Nathaniel mumbled.

    ¡°I¡¯m the reason you¡¯re in this situation in the first place. I¡¯m not taking it,¡± Tolomon said.

    The pain was written across Nathaniel¡¯s face, even with his eyes closed. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink,¡± he repeated.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s my fault. I swore at High Elder Navir, and you did the stupid thing of trying to save me. I cannot possibly accept anything you give me,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You swore at Navir¡­¡± Nathaniel said, breathing heavily through the pain. ¡°That alone is enough...¡± He took another few staggering breaths. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a drink.¡±

    Indenuel chuckled. Tolomon shook his head, looking away. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot.¡± Nathaniel said nothing in response. ¡°Why do you keep doing this? Flaunting your nobility titles to get injuries you¡¯ve never experienced before?¡±

    ¡°Noble code,¡± Nathaniel mumbled. Tolomon shook his head again, standing up and taking another unsteady walk. Nathaniel let out another breath, his face morphing in pain. ¡°Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not¡­¡± Nathaniel tried to say. Tolomon hesitated, glancing at him long enough, the smallest crack of worry in his unreadable face. ¡°I¡¯m not the man she loves.¡±

    The worry disappeared, his eyes narrowing as he tried to process this. ¡°You¡¯ve been hit way too many times. You¡¯re not thinking straight.¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯ve noticed¡­ we¡¯ve been stiffer around each other¡­¡± he paused to gasp. ¡°Nothing escapes you.¡± Nathaniel tried to get up, but he hardly moved his arms before he grunted in pain. Tolomon¡¯s frown not only disappeared, but his face turned unreadable as he kept walking. Indenuel frowned, glancing between the two men. This was all news to him. He had no idea Nathaniel and Rosa were going through something.

    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about this later,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I know you love her t-¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Not anymore.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re talking about this later,¡± Tolomon repeated, his voice firmer.

    ¡°We talk now,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Fine. She chose you,¡± Tolomon said instead, his voice rising in anger. ¡°No matter what she says, no matter what she feels, she is yours.¡±

    ¡°But what if I-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Whatever it is, you two work this out. I¡¯m not touching this.¡±

    Nathaniel lifted a finger. It was all he could do. ¡°We¡¯re talking about this¡­ when I get stronger.¡±

    ¡°Great. I have another six months to form my rebuttal,¡± Tolomon muttered, his pacing grew more vigorous, even as his face remained unreadable.

    Nathaniel gave a soft groan, then a fast intake of breath. Nathaniel was in the pain Indenuel expected Tolomon to be in.

    ¡°Can I get you anything?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Water,¡± he said, his eyes shut tight as tears leaked out.

    Indenuel nodded before standing up and heading toward the water basin. He poured a glass of water and placed the pitcher down, heading back for Nathaniel. He was almost there when the door opened. His feet froze in place when Rosa walked in, holding a tray of tea. Indenuel¡¯s jaw dropped.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stand guard at the door. Take whatever time you need,¡± Martin said from right outside.

    She nodded as the door closed. Rosa thrust the tea tray into Indenuel¡¯s unsuspecting arms before running toward Nathaniel. Indenuel took it, dropping the water cup as he tried to balance the tray. He managed to grab a hold of the top of the kettle to keep it steady but one of the teacups tumbled off and broke.

    ¡°Shit,¡± he mumbled. ¡°Sorry, Rosa.¡±

    Rosa didn¡¯t hear. She was far too busy taking Nathaniel¡¯s hand, touching his face.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to heal you. Both of y-¡±

    ¡°No. No,¡± Nathaniel said, trying to get up to move away from her, but he couldn¡¯t even lift himself without gasping. ¡°I can¡¯t let you.¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Nathaniel. This is all Martin¡¯s idea.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t¡­¡± he panted. ¡°If they find out¡­ I can¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°You honestly think you¡¯re going to stop me?¡± Rosa asked. Nathaniel closed his eyes again, looking like he was going to pass out from the little he tried to do to escape from her. Indenuel set the tray down, trying to pick up the pieces of the broken teacup. ¡°Martin will not let either of you get hurt again, nor me. Tolomon, come over here. It¡¯ll be easier to heal the two of you if you¡¯re over here.¡±

    Tolomon had receded to the background, doing his best as a lower-class citizen to pretend like he didn¡¯t exist. ¡°Um, no. No thank you. That would be inappropriate.¡±

    ¡°I need to heal you too,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already put Nathaniel¡¯s life on the line for me. I will not do the same to you,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Martin gave his word he will not let me get hurt,¡± Rosa said. ¡°Sara has given me enough herbs and powders to accelerate the healing. And she¡¯s also given me some food.¡±

    ¡°Heal Nathaniel. I don¡¯t need it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fight me on this. I will wait until you are asleep if I must,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I doubt you would last.¡±

    ¡°If she¡¯s healing me, you get healed too, Tolomon,¡± Nathaniel said from the ground.

    Tolomon shook his head, rubbing the bridge of his nose. ¡°Indenuel can heal me. It would be more appropriate.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Just as long as you get healed.¡± Rosa stood up, facing the corner as she gathered her skirts up. Tolomon about asked, but changed his mind, looking away as she began to take out sacks of supplies under her skirts. Indenuel took the water cup and brought it back to the basin, glancing at Tolomon who was leaning against the wall, staring at the ground. There was silence as she did her work, stacking the sacks together before straightening her skirts again.

    ¡°I need your help untying my bodice,¡± Rosa said.

    No one said anything for a moment. Indenuel at first assumed she was talking to Nathaniel, but there was no way he could help. Indenuel then glanced at Tolomon, who was still staring at the ground.

    ¡°Sorry, um, who were you talking to?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°You or Indenuel. I don¡¯t care who does it. Sara stuffed all the rags, powders, and herbs in my bodice, and I can¡¯t get to them,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°What¡¯s all that?¡± Tolomon asked, looking at the four sacks on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s food,¡± Rosa said, grabbing her hair that was down and moving it over her shoulder. ¡°It is Sara, after all.¡±

    Tolomon glanced at Indenuel, and for a moment he honestly thought Tolomon was going to make him do it, but then he walked forward, again rubbing the bridge of his nose before quickly untying the bodice of her dress, loosening the ribbon before looking away as she carefully peeled it off, exposing her underdress.

    ¡°Stay here so you can tie it again,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± was all Tolomon said, his back to her. Indenuel faced the wall, giving Rosa all the privacy she needed to get the paper packages out of her bodice.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready,¡± Rosa said. Indenuel glanced at Tolomon, saw how he stumbled at getting the ribbons to tighten, saw how impossible it was to read his face. ¡°Indenuel? Can you bring the tea, please?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± he said, picking the tray up again. ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, I broke one of the teacups.¡±

    Rosa straightened her bodice as Tolomon finished tying the ribbons. ¡°It¡¯s alright. They can share it.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. Tolomon was already slinking back into the farthest corner of the room he could. Rosa knelt to the ground next to Nathaniel tearing open a package before dumping the herbs into the tea pot, carefully stirring it.

    ¡°This will be so much easier if you¡¯re next to Nathaniel,¡± Rosa said over to Tolomon.

    ¡°It would be inappropriate to-¡±

    ¡°Indenuel will do all the healing, but all the supplies are over here,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I must ask you to reconsider this entire thing. I will be fine. I¡¯ve had worse,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And I will not leave this cell until you¡¯re healed, further putting my life in danger. Get over here now,¡± she said.

    He winced. ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am.¡± He didn¡¯t look at her. He didn¡¯t look at anyone. He simply stared at the ground, making his way over to them. He eased himself on his belly, giving enough space for Rosa and Indenuel to comfortably be. He had his head resting in his arms, not looking at anyone. Nathaniel, too, was facing the wall so no one could see his face.

 Chapter 204

    ¡°Could you get me that water basin? Pour some in, enough for the bottom to fill,¡± Rosa asked.

    Indenuel nodded, doing as she asked. She gave him a few more jobs, which he obeyed. Rosa was the only one talking, giving the quiet orders. Tolomon and Nathaniel both said nothing.

    Rosa poured some tea into a teacup, handing it to Indenuel to give to Tolomon, who drained it quickly before handing it back. Rosa had him drink two more cups before she helped Nathaniel drink it. Indenuel had the job of mixing the powders together to make a paste.

    Once Nathaniel drank his tea, Rosa checked on the paste. ¡°This should both clean it and speed up the healing. Be gentle as you spread it over his back.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, pausing to watch Rosa do it. She took some paste in her hand, then carefully spread it over Nathaniel¡¯s back, or what was left of it. He stiffened, shoving his hand against his mouth. Indenuel turned away, doing the same to Tolomon. Despite the squirming Nathaniel was doing, Tolomon acted as though Indenuel was doing nothing more than spreading some lotion on his back.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± was all Tolomon said.

    He didn¡¯t want to press it. He simply kept going, the paste mixing with the blood and getting on his hands.

    The four of them were quiet. Almost eerily so. Nathaniel¡¯s panting was the only sound.

    Rosa finished placing the paste before standing up, going to her stack of supplies nearby and ruffling through them. Trying to hide the tears in her eyes. Indenuel saw, and he had a feeling if he saw, the other two also knew.

    ¡°Have you heard any news about Inessa?¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but ask. He needed to say something, and Inessa was always on his mind.

    ¡°Addy has been spending time with her. In fact, I think she spent the night over in one of your guest rooms,¡± Rosa said, her voice wavering.

    ¡°Oh, good,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I¡¯m glad she has some company.¡±

    ¡°You have another day or two here, right?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s Sabbath on the second day, so they¡¯re keeping me another day before releasing me on the first day of the week,¡± Indenuel said.

    Rosa got the bandages she needed before walking over to the water basin. ¡°You caused quite the stir in the city.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say to that. Rosa poured the water into the basin before bringing it over carefully.

    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to cause Martin any harm,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°This sin has been festering for a long time,¡± Rosa said. ¡°The thorn must be removed before it can heal properly. And twenty-five years is a long time to¡­ to have secrets.¡± Rosa handed Indenuel some cloth before she soaked her own in the water. She didn¡¯t wring it out too much before she placed it on Nathaniel¡¯s back. Indenuel followed her lead.

    ¡°Give those a few moments, then we¡¯ll clean it all off and I will leave again,¡± Rosa said. ¡°Hungry, Indenuel?¡±

    Indenuel glanced over at the sacks of food against the wall. ¡°Um, sure. I could eat something.¡±

    He got himself some food and munched on some carrots, aware of how loud carrots could be in a silent room of people. Rosa returned to Nathaniel¡¯s side, carefully cleaning his face and arms from the blood that had gotten all over him before she sat against the wall, fiddling with her fingers as she stared at her dress. Nathaniel and Tolomon were silent. If he didn¡¯t know any better, he would have thought they were both unconscious, lying on the ground. Not speaking a word. He was halfway through an orange when he saw Rosa reach out, touching Nathaniel¡¯s fingers with her own. Nathaniel touched them back, rubbing his thumb over the tips of her fingers. He kept his eyes closed, his face twisted in pain. Indenuel felt horrible, not realizing the signs sooner. Their marriage was hurting.

    ¡°That should be long enough,¡± Rosa said as Indenuel finished his orange. He took his position again, watching Rosa as she gathered the cloth and as much of the paste as she could before emptying it back into the basin with the leftover paste. She grabbed a new cloth and washed the remaining paste off. Indenuel followed her example, getting as much of the crusted paste as he could before dropping it with Rosa¡¯s. She handed him some new cloth, and Indenuel did his best to clean off Tolomon¡¯s back. It still looked bad. The crisscrossing welts on his back looked awful and red, but far better than the open and exposed flesh. It was no longer bleeding, and the skin had grown back enough for the muscles to be concealed again. It honestly looked as though his back had gone through four months of healing.

    Indenuel placed his cloth in the basin, the last of the paste cleaned away. Tolomon got up without a word, walking back to the farthest corner of the cell. Rosa watched him go for a moment before turning away.

    ¡°I¡¯ve got new shirts here, too,¡± Rosa said, standing up and going to her supplies.

    ¡°Indenuel can give it to me,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Hungry, Tolomon?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°No.¡±

    She didn¡¯t argue. She simply handed Indenuel a new shirt, and Indenuel walked over, handing it to him. Tolomon put it on, then turned around, facing the wall, his back to everyone.

    ¡°Are you certain you¡¯re not hungry?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m certain,¡± Tolomon said.

    There was something in his voice that Indenuel didn¡¯t want to dig into. He moved back to Rosa and Nathaniel. Rosa helped ease him into a chair.

    ¡°I¡¯m better,¡± Nathaniel said, not looking at her. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Rosa handed him a large container of food and a fork before getting the water pitcher. She began cleaning the area quietly. Indenuel knelt down, offering his services and she had him washing the rags as best he could, wringing them out so she could put them in an empty sack. Indenuel nodded, getting to work.

    It was quiet. There was nothing at all comfortable about this silence, and Indenuel was just happy to be doing something. Tolomon remained away, doing his best to pretend he wasn¡¯t there. Nathaniel finished his food, getting up and using the wall to brace himself as he walked toward the sack of food before placing the container back. His steps were slow and staggered, but he was up and walking. It was so much better than when he first arrived. He leaned against the wall, looking out the window, facing Rosa and Indenuel.

    ¡°Rosa,¡± Nathaniel said.

    She squeezed the rag out, laying it flat on the stone before doing the same to another one. ¡°Yes, love?¡±

    Nathaniel looked at her, bracing himself against the wall. ¡°You need to tell Tolomon. Tell him what you told me.¡±

    Rosa froze. She did nothing for a few moments, then looked up at Nathaniel. ¡°No. I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t believe me.¡±

    Rosa¡¯s face paled. ¡°You told him? After I asked you not to?¡±

    ¡°I was¡ªstill am¡ªin pain, and I let it slip. I¡¯m sorry, truly, but I can¡¯t keep lying to him every time I see him. He¡¯s got to know. I would want to know if I was in his position,¡± Nathaniel said.

    She looked away, letting out an unsteady breath. ¡°Nathaniel¡­¡±

    ¡°He has the right to know you love him instead of me.¡±

    Indenuel winced before he glanced at Rosa. She didn¡¯t move for a heartbeat before she slowly stood, her eyes wide. ¡°¡®Instead of¡¯?¡±

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°He has a right to know.¡±

    ¡°My love,¡± she whispered. ¡°There is no ¡®instead of¡¯. It is ¡®as well as.¡¯¡±

    Nathaniel stared at her, the confusion playing across his face. ¡°What?¡±

    Rosa ventured a glance at Tolomon¡¯s direction, who still remained in the corner. Rosa took a few steps forward. ¡°My love¡­ did you think I didn¡¯t love you?¡±

    ¡°I-¡± Nathaniel looked perplexed. ¡°You said you¡­ I was just a friend¡­¡±

    It was Rosa¡¯s turn to look confused. ¡°Yes, you are. You have always been my closest friend, and I always considered myself so lucky that my closest friend became my husband. I love you, Nathaniel. I love you deeply. We¡¯ve had almost twenty beautiful years together. We have five children. My love for you has never been greater. I love you.¡±

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ¡°But¡­¡± Nathaniel had his hand against the wall. ¡°But Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Rosa said, tears in her eyes. ¡°Yes. He is a dear friend as well, and I love him too.¡± She glanced at Tolomon, who wasn¡¯t looking at her. ¡°I love you both. I always have.¡±

    Nathaniel stared at her. ¡°What?¡±

    Rosa touched her fingers to her cheeks, closing her eyes and letting out a breath. ¡°I love you both. I thought my love for Tolomon would go away when I married you. It¡¯s what my sister said. Choose the one you¡¯d be most happy with. But I couldn¡¯t choose. I loved you both equally. So I¡­¡±

    ¡°Flipped a coin,¡± Nathaniel finished. ¡°You flipped a coin because¡­¡±

    ¡°Because I would have built a happy life with either one of you. And¡­ and I was right, in a way. I have been so inexplicably happy with you. But my love for Tolomon never went away. I¡¯ve had to stifle it. I¡¯ve tried to kill it. But I can¡¯t. It¡¯s been twenty years, and I cannot stop loving him.¡±

    Nathaniel continued to stare. ¡°So¡­ you do love me.¡±

    Rosa grabbed his face as tenderly as she could and kissed him. Indenuel stared, surprised. The kiss had every inch of passion and love he expected of a kiss, including her being careful not to touch his back. Indenuel honestly had no idea they were going through a rough time in their marriage, and now he was trying to understand this new revelation. He looked at Tolomon, who still had his back to everyone.

    Nathaniel broke away, placing his hand on her arm. ¡°I don¡¯t understand,¡± he said, breathless. ¡°Why did you think¡­ if you loved me, why did you¡­ why did you agree to stop sleeping in the same room?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you were the one to suggest it. I thought you hated me,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Hated you? What? No, of course not. I¡¯ve been¡­ I¡¯ve wanted you to be happy. I wanted you to be with who you loved, and I thought it was with Tolomon so I... I¡¯ve been trying to figure out how to step aside so you could be with him. I could never hate you for something like this. Rosa, why would you think that?¡±

    Rosa sighed, one that sounded pained. ¡°I know what you think about the concubine law. I know how much you hate it. How every respectable citizen hates it. A man is only supposed to be with his wife, and a wife should remain loyal to her husband.¡± There were tears in her eyes. ¡°I am what you hate, Nathaniel. What everyone hates.¡±

    ¡°Rosa, no,¡± Nathaniel said, touching her arm.

    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years. A good wife is supposed to be loyal to her husband. Never have drifting thoughts. Never want to be with another. And yet I do have those thoughts. Not because I love you any less, but because I didn¡¯t expect to still love him too. It¡¯s felt like a sin, loving two men like this. I¡¯m no better than a hypocritical High Elder.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re not.¡± Nathaniel touched her face.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a friendship. Nathaniel, I am in love with him. When the concubine law was put into practice, I dreamed of what it could mean if it applied to me, and I¡­¡± She closed her eyes. ¡°I finally felt at peace about the two of you. Then revulsion, because it¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s an awful law of abuse, and I¡­ clearly it means that I¡­¡± Tears fell down her cheeks.

    Nathaniel held her face in her hands wiping the tears away. ¡°I hate the concubine law because those young women have no choice. I hate it because so many of them must do repulsive acts to keep their family fed. If they didn¡¯t have to, they wouldn¡¯t. There has never been a moment where I believed those young women actually loved the High Elders, and I doubt very much what the High Elders do with those young women would ever be considered the wholesome relationship so many of us enjoy. I have never hated you, even during this situation. You have proven you are a woman who loves deeply. It has been an honor watching it manifest time and time again. I only wish you could use a pinch of that love for yourself.¡±

    Rosa touched his arms. ¡°A negative quality we both share, it seems.¡± There was confusion on Nathaniel¡¯s face, and Rosa shook her head, touching his cheek. ¡°You are always too quick to assume you are replaceable. You sacrifice far too much of yourself, putting yourself in too much danger, because you assume no one would miss you. It was far too easy for the devil to convince you that the only good quality you have is your noble titles. We both need to work on loving ourselves.¡±

    Nathaniel touched her hand on his cheek. ¡°I thought I was getting better at that. I¡¯m¡­ so sorry. You can have both of us if that¡¯s what you¡¯d really like. If that¡¯s what Tolomon would like, too.¡± Rosa stared at him, the surprise evident on her face.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t¡­ this is wrong,¡± Rosa said.

    Nathaniel paused, the smile still on his face. ¡°Perhaps I am just excited because, honestly, this turned out better than I could imagine.¡±

    Rosa¡¯s eyes were still wet. ¡°Better?¡±

    ¡°Well, yeah. You love us both.¡± His smile widened. ¡°It¡¯s great.¡±

    Rosa looked genuinely confused. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother you that I might go to hell for these thoughts? That what you¡¯re honestly suggesting between the three of us might¡­¡±

    Nathaniel leaned against the wall ever so slightly, still looking exhausted, but far more at peace than Indenuel had seen him since he woke up. ¡°There¡¯s a firm line between heaven and hell. That much is clear. The High Elders preach about what does and does not qualify for heaven, but it¡¯s still more of a guessing game than anyone wants to admit. So many people go to heaven that I¡¯m honestly surprised end up there, and the same with hell. But if I had to guess, I know which place would have the quality of the deep love I¡¯ve come to know from you.¡±

    Rosa whimpered, covering her mouth to keep in a sob. Nathaniel carefully placed his arms around her as she finished letting her tears fall. He kissed the top of her head. ¡°Twenty years, and it feels like I¡¯m meeting you all over again.¡±

    Rosa let out a laugh between the quiet cries. ¡°Twenty years, and I have yet to make you angry at me.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°It will never happen.¡± He let her go, sinking into the chair again. Rosa took his hand, concerned. Nathaniel rubbed his jaw. ¡°But my point still stands. You should tell Tolomon. He¡¯s a good man, and he should hear it from you.¡±

    Rosa looked worried, then saw Tolomon who still had his back to everyone. She moved forward carefully, leaving Nathaniel on the chair to recover. Indenuel did his best to be the one to stay in the background.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tolomon,¡± she whispered. ¡°You have the right to know. I know I put you both through agony twenty years ago. I put myself through it too. I was in love with both of you. Deeply in love. Still am. I would have been as inexplicably happy with you as I have been with Nathaniel. I flipped a coin, and it told me to go with Nathaniel.¡± Rosa played with a lock of her hair, tears in her eyes as Tolomon refused to look at her. Refused to even turn around. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know how to explain myself. I was young. I honestly thought my feelings would go away. But they haven¡¯t. I still love you. As¡­ as deeply as I did on our walk through the city all those years ago.¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t even tell if Tolomon was overjoyed at this or deeply hurt. ¡°If¡­ if there had been a way. If I could have married both of you¡­ I would have. In a heartbeat.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Tolomon said, talking to the corner more than he was talking to her.

    Rosa looked hurt by this. She nodded, turning around. ¡°I understand you might need time. I¡­ I won¡¯t bring it up again if you don¡¯t want me to.¡± She hesitated, looking like she was going to say something else, but lost her nerve. Tolomon still said nothing, facing the corner. ¡°Do with that what you will.¡± She had tears in her eyes as she headed toward Nathaniel.

    Indenuel stared at Tolomon, trying to figure out why he was being so quiet. Nathaniel looked shocked, but none of the anger Indenuel expected from someone whose wife proclaimed her love toward another man. In fact, Nathaniel looked as surprised as Indenuel felt that Tolomon hadn¡¯t voiced his own words of love.

    Rosa¡¯s eyes were downcast as she headed back toward Nathaniel, but then she gasped and bent forward, stumbling just enough. Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. A piece of the broken teacup had somehow gotten all the way over there, and her foot in a flimsy silk shoe had found it.

    Tolomon was already there, scooping her up in his arms and heading closer to Nathaniel. They didn¡¯t even need to discuss it. Nathaniel stood up, slipped off her shoe, and placed his hand against her foot to heal the cut. Indenuel rushed over, finding the broken piece and gently picking it up before adding it with the others. Nathaniel hurried and grabbed a damp rag.

    ¡°Am I hurting your back?¡± Rosa asked at the same time Tolomon said, ¡°How is your foot?¡±

    Both paused long enough to understand the other person¡¯s question. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Tolomon said at the same time Rosa said, ¡°Nathaniel got to it in time.¡±

    They said nothing, staring at each other as Nathaniel returned, cleaning the blood.

    ¡°That should do it.¡± Nathaniel placed the shoe back on. ¡°Are you going to be alright for a while with a torn shoe, my love?¡±

    He glanced up to see Tolomon and Rosa still looking at each other, and a smile flickered across his face. Tolomon realized Nathaniel was watching them, and he eased Rosa back down. ¡°Forgive me for touching your wife,¡± he said before moving away.

    Nathaniel grabbed his arm to stop him from walking away. ¡°Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°This changes nothing,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°I respect the sanctity of your marriage. I would never, nor will I ever do anything to harm that.¡±

    ¡°And if I don¡¯t care?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Tolomon turned his head ever so slightly, looking at Nathaniel. ¡°You should.¡±

    ¡°I really don¡¯t. Do you care that she loves us both?¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel-¡±

    ¡°If chance gave her to you instead of me? If this entire conversation was about me expressing my love for the first time instead of you?¡± Nathaniel asked. Tolomon hesitated long enough. ¡°Do not break her heart. Don¡¯t lie.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°I cannot give High Elder Navir another reason to whip me. To castrate me. To hurt her.¡±

    ¡°Is that the only thing stopping you from telling me your true feelings right now?¡± Rosa asked. Tolomon didn¡¯t answer. He easily broke out of Nathaniel¡¯s grip and returned to his corner.

    ¡°She won¡¯t get hurt just because you told her how you feel,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Wait, yes, she would! Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. He felt like he was getting hit over the head by a branch. That was why Tolomon was acting so distant. He strode forward, pointing at Tolomon. ¡°Tell them why.¡±

    ¡°I have.¡±

    ¡°No, you haven¡¯t. Tell them why you are being so distant. Tell Rosa why they are forcing your hand. Tell Nathaniel.¡±

    The unreadable features broke, and Tolomon¡¯s face fell. ¡°No. And you better not either.¡±

    ¡°This is the son of a High Elder. This is the woman you love. It¡¯s so obvious even I picked up on it. They deserve to know the truth,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Stop, Indenuel. I never should have told you, and I will never tell Rosa and Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve told me you¡¯re stuck, not sure how to end it.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, stop it,¡± Tolomon said, glancing at the door.

    ¡°I know you want to end this, and it would considerably weaken the High Elder¡¯s hold over the country. We both need help, and I can think of no better person to go to but Nathaniel.¡±

    There were distinct tears in Tolomon¡¯s eyes that Indenuel could tell he wanted to hide. ¡°Please, Indenuel. No one else should be trapped in my hell.¡±

    ¡°Let us help you get out of it. This needs to stop, and between the four of us, we will think of something. The war is over. They hurt you, but we can cripple them. We just need to tell Nathaniel and Rosa-¡±

    ¡°Shh!¡± Tolomon looked at the door with horror on his face. ¡°Damn you, Indenuel, stop.¡±

    ¡°You honestly think Nathaniel and Rosa will just walk away after this conversation?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°If I ask them to, yes,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel turned to see Nathaniel and Rosa standing there, holding hands with Rosa supporting Nathaniel as best she could, both watching with deep concern.

    ¡°Tolomon, you said so yourself. This needs to stop,¡± Indenuel said.

    His bodyguard shook his head. ¡°Indenuel, this isn¡¯t¡­¡± He ran his hand through his short hair. ¡°Shit, man, they will think I¡¯m a monster. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t tell them. Not after¡­¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Seriously? You think Nathaniel, who has forgiven me of everything I¡¯ve done, will somehow not forgive you?¡±

    Tolomon paused, then looked at Nathaniel, not bothering to hide the fear in his face. Nathaniel dropped Rosa¡¯s hand and walked closer. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, my friend?¡±

 Chapter 205

    Tolomon shook his head, looking down. ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ what I¡¯ve done¡­. What I¡¯ve let happen.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, looking grim. ¡°You hide your burdens well, but even you should know you can¡¯t keep holding them forever.¡±

    Tolomon studied the dungeon door, and Indenuel almost forgot Martin was standing guard, but Tolomon of course never would. His sigh was shaky before he took Rosa and Nathaniel¡¯s elbows and led them toward the corner farthest from the door. Tolomon hesitated again. ¡°Rosa,¡± he started out, finally looking at her. ¡°If I¡­¡± He swallowed, again looking at the door before looking back at her, the volume of his voice dropping until Nathaniel and Rosa both had to lean forward to hear. ¡°If I did to you what¡­ what I¡¯ve wanted to do to you for years now, right here, on the floor of the dungeon, regardless of¡­¡± Tolomon started to point to Nathaniel but hesitated and instead pointed to Indenuel before running his hand through his hair again. ¡°Reynaldo will find out, because I wouldn¡¯t be able to stop. A Graduate of the common class will come and kill you, and he would do it so methodically he would make it look like an accident. In a way you yourself will think it¡¯s an accident. All this so you would never tell Ana that you were murdered.¡± Rosa gasped, covering her mouth. Nathaniel¡¯s brows furrowed, looking confused and troubled. ¡°It¡¯s what the Graduate program is for the common class.¡± Tolomon ventured a glance at Nathaniel before he looked away. ¡°We are assassins. We kill people and make it look like an accident. Not just women who other Graduates love but¡­ but whatever assignments the High Elders give us.¡±

    ¡°Have¡­ have you-¡± Nathaniel started.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t killed anyone like that. My final test in Krivono, when I came to rescue you, it was supposed to kill me because I asked too many questions about the other assignment I was supposed to do. If you acted like any other nobleman in that situation, I would have been left for dead. Instead, I survived.¡± He looked away, his arm against the wall as Nathaniel stared, his mouth slightly open. ¡°And because I survived, they gave me my Graduate titles in exchange for none of those kinds of missions. But¡­ but I know they still happen to the other Graduates of my class and I¡­¡±

    ¡°You look the other way,¡± Nathaniel said.

    It was then that tears tumbled down Tolomon¡¯s cheeks. He leaned his head against the wall and let out a shuddering breath. ¡°I had to. They would have slaughtered Vi and her family if I so much as hinted it to anyone.¡±

    ¡°Does my father know?¡± Nathaniel asked even more quietly.

    ¡°Yes. He does.¡±

    Nathaniel winced. ¡°He does?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t think he did either. But¡­ but he admitted to Indenuel a couple months ago that many of the assignments are to kill the women and children who were victims of the Warrior project. If they found out the High Elders were the ones that slept with them. So, yes, Martin knows.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s face crumpled in a pain he never showed while getting healed from twenty-five lashings. ¡°No,¡± he moaned. ¡°No, no.¡± He braced himself against the bars of the window, covering his face. ¡°Oh God, no.¡±

    Rosa still had her mouth covered, tears streaming down her cheeks. She reached out to touch Tolomon, but he moved his shoulder away from her outstretched hand. ¡°I will not let you touch me. I¡¯m not putting you in danger.¡±

    She dropped her hand, staring at Tolomon. ¡°We¡¯re going to stop it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Tolomon asked. Rosa frowned, trying to think. ¡°Look at what happened to us. You saw what they can do. They whipped us because I swore at High Elder Navir. He broke us, forced us to his will. He had Nathaniel whipped in front of his own damn father, and Martin could do nothing about it. They are too strong. Too powerful.¡±

    ¡°This has to stop,¡± Nathaniel said quietly from the window. ¡°I cannot let this continue. If it will cost me my back again, even my life, then so be it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be your back,¡± Tolomon said, hand in his hair. ¡°It¡¯s Vi. She¡¯ll be slaughtered. She, her family, and anyone else the High Elders will threaten to keep us in line. I have no doubt they would try to slaughter Rosa, too. Your own family. Your children.¡± Tolomon closed his eyes, shuddering. ¡°Do you understand.¡±

    Nathaniel braced himself against the wall, looking nauseous. ¡°I understand. Completely.¡±

    ¡°We tell the King and Queen. Between the King and Queen and the Warrior, they will have to stop,¡± Rosa said.

    Indenuel folded his arms. ¡°I can tell the King and Queen. It could just be me if you wanted. The High Elders can¡¯t get me whipped for telling the truth.¡±

    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.

    ¡°No, but look what they¡¯ve already done with Inessa,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel winced, feeling the familiar rage bubbling up again.

    ¡°We get proof. Two people of the same social class would simply bring about a stalemate and make the High Elders aware we know,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°But if we brought proof, King Ramiro would have the weapon he needed to stop Reynaldo and keep the High Elders from giving these kinds of missions ever again.¡±

    Indenuel was struck with an idea. ¡°We have the book. The Warrior Project. We can go to the King and Queen and-¡±

    ¡°Navir took it. Do you honestly think we¡¯ll ever find that thing again?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel¡¯s shoulders hunched forward. He hadn¡¯t thought of it, but honestly, Tolomon was right. Navir most likely already destroyed it.

    ¡°Do they keep records of these¡­¡± Rosa could not finish, instead shuddering.

    ¡°No. They are vague when they are written down, and burned the moment they are completed,¡± Tolomon said, again looking at the door. ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, any assignment from the High Elders only comes from Navir.¡±

    ¡°Then we catch them in the act,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°How can we possibly-¡± Tolomon froze, then his eyes shot to Rosa. ¡°Absolutely not.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Rosa asked, staring at him.

    ¡°Because I will not put you in harm¡¯s way,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I know you. I¡¯ve seen you work. Sort of. It honestly makes me queasy watching you, but I know you will protect me. Once we catch the Graduate, we can have him arrested and bring him forward to the Monarchy and Indenuel can say what he needs to say. Nathaniel and I will both give proof a Graduate tried to kill me, and then the monarchy and the Warrior can stop the High Elders. Have them arrested and put on trial. This is illegal, and they can¡¯t get away with this.¡±

    ¡°And the reason why a Graduate tried to have you killed?¡± Tolomon asked. ¡°What can I possibly do that will make it so I¡¯m not also condemning you to¡­ to the punishment of an adulteress?¡±

    ¡°Just stay around her for a day,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°It will be painfully obvious to everyone around you that you love her.¡±

    Tolomon gave Indenuel a soft glare. ¡°I can¡¯t do it.¡± He looked back at Rosa. ¡°I won¡¯t put your life in danger.¡±

    ¡°And all the women and children who have been murdered? All the women and children who are still in danger? Vivian and Bruno? Your niece and nephews? They need to be protected, and I am happy to put my life at risk to make sure they aren¡¯t being used against you,¡± Rosa said.

    Tolomon held her gaze for a few more moments before turning away. ¡°Nathaniel?¡±

    Nathaniel walked forward, holding Rosa¡¯s hand again. ¡°It does need to stop. Now. And we¡¯ve got to think of something.¡±

    ¡°It destroyed me enough to watch you get hurt today. It will break me if Rosa dies,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°She won¡¯t,¡± Nathaniel said, rubbing her arm. ¡°And she¡¯s right. She would be safest around you.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°We¡¯ve got to think of another way.¡±

    Nathaniel glanced at the door before turning his gaze to Rosa. ¡°Let¡¯s get you ready to go. Tolomon, Indenuel, and I still have a day left in here, we will think of something. We¡¯ll think about your idea, but¡­¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, please. Please don¡¯t worry about me. If this is the only way, then I¡¯m going to do it. Between you and Tolomon, I¡¯ve never felt safer,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°And we both received twenty-five lashes. We¡¯re not as strong as we were,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I trust you both completely, and this corruption needs to end. I will have a hard enough time looking Martin in the eye after we leave,¡± she said, lowering her voice.

    Nathaniel winced, then looked at the door, a deep sadness on his face he could not control under his nobility mask. ¡°Let¡¯s get these things washed up and get you on your way.¡±

    Rosa nodded. They all worked to clean out the supplies, eating as much as they could to get some of the sacks empty. Indenuel doubted anyone had much of an appetite. He certainly didn¡¯t, but he still muscled down the food Rosa gave him. They folded the rags and washed out the basins. Nathaniel helped Rosa hide what she could in her skirts. Tolomon and Indenuel both turned the other way while they did this. Rosa said a quiet goodbye to Tolomon before she kissed Nathaniel. She about broke away, but he held the back of her head, keeping her in place to kiss her again. She wrapped her arms carefully around his neck kissing him long and deep.

    They broke away and she walked to the door, holding the tray, giving a quiet knock. Martin opened the door, letting her come through.

    ¡°Father,¡± Nathaniel said. Martin looked over at him. ¡°Do not let any harm come to her.¡± There was a hint of a threat in the undercurrent of his words.

    Martin nodded. ¡°I promise, son. She will not be harmed.¡±

    The door closed. The sun was setting at this point. Nathaniel walked over to Tolomon, who was already sitting on the ground, his legs folded, still looking terrified. Nathaniel eased himself down next to him, trying not to let his back touch the wall. Indenuel sat on the other side of Tolomon.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, my friend,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°That is a secret no one should have had to keep. We will make it right again.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, his head in his hands. ¡°If¡­ if you think less of me, I understand.¡±

    ¡°Impossible. There is nothing you could do to make me think less of you,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon dropped his hands just enough to stare at Nathaniel incredulously. ¡°I have looked the other way while innocents have been murdered. I¡­ I am deeply in love with your wife. You are far, far too forgiving. Isn¡¯t there some sin of mine you couldn¡¯t forgive?¡±

    Nathaniel chuckled softly before he winced, doing his best to situate himself into a more comfortable position. He looked at the door while he did this, the smile dropping from his face. ¡°It, um¡­¡± he found that comfortable position and looked away. ¡°I know you, Tolomon. You¡¯ve been forced to keep this secret.¡± Nathaniel looked at the door again. ¡°It¡¯s my father I will have to work on forgiving. It¡¯s him I no longer trust.¡± Nathaniel shook his head, turning away. ¡°Let¡¯s plan something. I only have until tomorrow morning. The sooner we put this plan into action, the sooner we can stop the High Elders from killing.¡±

 Chapter 206

    Inessa rode in the carriage, on the way to Sabbath Worship. She honestly wasn¡¯t sure if she was prepared for this. She didn¡¯t want to sit down in a pew practically across from the High Elders as one of them gave their sermon. She heard Indenuel was banned from attending the social after the worship services. Which as his wife, she happily shared his punishment. She didn¡¯t know if she could handle being among the elites now. She heard enough of their gossip from Adosina. She wasn¡¯t ready to actually face them, whether to see their fake, smiling faces or to hear their harsh, vile words.

    She walked up the steps with the other elites when a guard unfolded his arm and held it out to stop her in her path. Inessa frowned, staring at the guard who had stopped her. ¡°What¡­ what is this you are doing to me?¡± Inessa asked, trying to play the part of a noblewoman and not the part of a submissive concubine.

    ¡°Forgive us, ma¡¯am, but you have been condemned of the High Elders,¡± the guard said, eyeing her carefully like she would grab daggers out from under her dress to attack him.

    ¡°Condemned? I don¡¯t understand,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°The High Elders have considered you a whore, therefore you are no longer welcome to the worship services they give,¡± the guard said.

    Inessa winced, then glanced around at the other elites filing past. The guard didn¡¯t drop his voice at all, and other elites watched. Some with smug looks on their faces, others in morbid curiosity.

    ¡°Also let your husband know that if he continues to give you any sort of support, he will not be allowed inside either. You may turn around and leave, or we will be forced to make you,¡± the guard said, dropping his arm to place his hand against the hilt of his sheathed sword.

    Inessa took another step back, her chest heaving, her cheeks reddening. ¡°I won¡¯t fight,¡± she whispered, the submissiveness too much of a habit to break. ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    She turned around, the only one going down the steps, keeping her arms folded and her head bowed as she made her way to the carriage. She didn¡¯t want to look at anyone¡¯s faces. Didn¡¯t want to see the judgement there. She climbed into her carriage, and it drove back to her empty home. One where she would sit among the staff she didn¡¯t know as they ignored her unless she specifically asked them something. But that was typical servant behavior. She was pretty sure.

    She tried to cheer herself up by remembering Indenuel would be home tomorrow. She would get to see him. Everything would be alright. At least, that¡¯s what she thought until she remembered the conversation she had with him in the dungeon cell. How cold and without feeling he had been. There had now been two times where he had scared her far more than she wanted to admit. She loved Indenuel with all her heart, which is why these memories were so chilling to her.

    Inessa touched her cheeks, her elbows on her knees. The isolation she thought had gone away at Martin¡¯s began to trickle back into her soul. She grabbed a book, needing something to do, and tried to practice her letters.

    ***

    Martin did not attend the social. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to do it. It was hard enough sitting at the front, watching his family filing into the Cathedral and knowing he couldn¡¯t be with them. None of them looked at him. Not even the hostile looks he expected from Sara. They simply were among themselves, enjoying each other¡¯s company. Ignoring him.

    It had been a few days, but every time Martin asked the carriage driver to take him home, the ride was short, and he found himself in one of the smaller guest homes between the palace and the Cathedral. He¡¯d always get out of the carriage, look at it, and moved in with his head bowed.

    Right, Martin said to himself. This is my home now.

    Martin walked through the door, bowing to the servants he still was learning their names, still teaching them to just call him Martin.

    He entered the smaller study. The study that seemed to belong to another man. He sat down, saying nothing except to ask if he had any letters. There were none. He didn¡¯t know how appropriate it would be to send Sara a letter. Eventually he would have to apologize, but she was still angry.

    She had every right to be.

    Martin instead continued meditating, as there wasn¡¯t much else he could do on a Sabbath day. He heard his heartbeat and sensed the flow of the blood vessels. He almost moved on to sensing his muscles when there was a soft knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said.

    A servant opened the door. ¡°Forgive me, sir. Adosina here to see you, if you will permit her.¡±

    Martin paused, his heart leaping to his throat. Adosina. Here. ¡°Of course. Send her in.¡±

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    Adosina walked in, the anger clear in her face as she gave a curtsey. ¡°Father.¡± She said it more out of obligation.

    Martin stood and bowed. ¡°Thank you for visiting me, Addy.¡±

    She rose from her curtsey, angry tears in her eyes. ¡°Permission to speak freely?¡±

    His eyes shot toward the door right as the servant closed it. He slowly sat down, preparing himself. ¡°Granted.¡±

    She was breathing deeply, the first of the tears falling. ¡°I waited for time to pass. I hoped my anger would go away, but it has only grown. Therefore, I have to talk to you so it can stop,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin placed his hands on his desk, looking at them. ¡°I cannot promise your anger at me will stop.¡±

    ¡°It certainly hasn¡¯t in Ami,¡± Adosina snapped.

    ¡°She¡­ you¡­ have every right to feel this way,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Then why did you do it!¡± Adosina screamed. ¡°My entire life, Father! You have been lying to Ami for my entire life!¡± Martin looked at her, tears in his eyes. ¡°Elias told me we shouldn¡¯t elope! That secrets destroy a family! And he¡¯s right! He is absolutely right!¡±

    ¡°Addy, this might be difficult for you to under-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare justify what you did,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Martin said, holding up his hands. ¡°I will never tell you that what I did was right. It was wrong. But¡­¡± He could only look at her for so long before he had to look away. He slowly stood, trying to gather his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ve done despicable things to protect Santollia. I truly wish I didn¡¯t have to.¡±

    ¡°You could have stopped,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I should have. I should have done many things, now that I know better, but¡­ but I can¡¯t anymore. I was a different man back then. It didn¡¯t feel like I had a choice. I am not telling you any of this to justify what I¡¯ve done. I¡¯m telling you all this to warn you exactly what happens when you try to hide your sins. They get bigger and bigger until they burst, and¡­¡± Martin sighed, rubbing his face. ¡°And you lose everything. So quickly.¡±

    ¡°You still have your titles,¡± Adosina said, the hurt still in her voice.

    ¡°I¡¯d trade them if it meant all my sins could be wiped clean,¡± Martin said.

    Adosina studied his face before folding her arms. ¡°All of you High Elders still have your titles. You all sat there pretending you did nothing wrong. Even you, admitting your guilt to me, are still pretending to the public that you did nothing wrong.¡± Martin said nothing, because he had no answer for her. ¡°I discovered in my studies if I could prove one of my parents had committed a terrible sin, they could be stripped of their titles, and then I, too, would have my titles taken from me.¡±

    Martin watched her carefully. ¡°Addy.¡±

    ¡°And yet it has been days. Hundreds have seen the book, you admitted to Ami that you did this, and yet you and the other High Elders still have your positions. Still have your titles. High Elder Navir still carries the authority to make people believe Inessa has been sleeping with men since she was eight and is nothing more than a disgusting whore.¡± Adosina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think elopement wouldn¡¯t be the worst thing that happened to this family.¡±

    Martin looked at his desk. ¡°Don¡¯t, Addy. Don¡¯t follow my path. Don¡¯t do it. I¡¯m going to Hell, I can¡¯t let you follow me there.¡±

    ¡°And when were you going to tell the rest of us?¡± Adosina asked, the anger and hurt still apparent. ¡°Did you think you could keep this a secret your entire life? Were you not going to tell us anything until Ana watched you get dragged to Hell after you died? Is that when you were going to let us know?¡±

    Martin said nothing. He had broken his daughter¡¯s heart. He broke the hearts of everyone in his family. He was supposed to be the moral backbone, and he failed them. Every single one of them. And he was still keeping secrets from them.

    Adosina turned, taking a few steps toward the door when she hesitated. Her shoulders sagged, and she gave a quiet sigh. ¡°I kissed Elias.¡± Martin¡¯s face fell. He didn¡¯t say a word. It didn¡¯t sound like a confession, more a statement that she wanted him to know. ¡°Soon after the news broke about the High Elders raping those desperate women for longer than I¡¯ve been alive.¡± Martin winced and looked down again. Adosina still had her back to him, still had her arms folded. ¡°He was working in his barn, and I honestly didn¡¯t care who saw. It was everything I imagined it would be. Wonderful, exhilarating, and it hurt. Hurt because somehow, I knew this was how I was going to kiss him. In secret. Going behind your back.¡± She turned around, glaring at Martin. ¡°I was ready to have sex with him, there in his barn like one of the animals. I didn¡¯t care. Almost had my dress off when he stopped me. I honestly thought it was because he didn¡¯t want his good name tarnished by me, the daughter of a rapist.¡± She shook her head, tears spilling down her cheeks again. ¡°But it was because he is a good man. He believes there is still hope we could get married and not have to sneak around. He asked me to talk to you when I was less angry. Confess what I¡¯d done.¡±

    Martin again had nothing to say. He wasn¡¯t God¡¯s High Elder. He was a hypocrite. He was a rapist and an accomplice to murder.

    ¡°Well? What do you have to say to my confession?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°You¡¯re not confessing, Addy. And even if you were, I have no power to steer you back to the path of God. I have fallen from it long ago,¡± Martin said.

    She took a few more steps forward, glaring. ¡°Elias is a good man. Far better than what I deserve. We will be there at the next Day of Beseeching, and I will fight with everything in my power to marry him. All of you are hypocrites who destroyed your marriages with your sexual sins, both the ones in secret and the ones in public. I am already gathering a case together for how I can marry him. I hope, by the time next spring comes around, you will be far more compassionate to him and I. You cannot keep me from him anymore. If you do, I will bring down the full weight of the law, and I will make sure all four of you spend time in the dungeons for what you did. The fact that you raped all those women and haven¡¯t spent time in the dungeon is absolutely despicable in my eyes. Those women cannot be voiceless any longer. I will throw my own father in the dungeon if I have to.¡±

    She turned around, stomping out of his study. She didn¡¯t curtsey, she didn¡¯t ask to be excused. She didn¡¯t even look at him. The front door opened and closed, and he watched his youngest daughter walk outside, arms still folded tightly. He had no doubt Adosina would do everything in her power to make sure the High Elders got the full brunt of the law. And she left before he got the opportunity to say he agreed with her.

    She got into the carriage and it moved away. Away from him. Back on the road. Back home where he was no longer allowed to go.

 Chapter 207

    Inessa was curled up in the library, trying to read. She had tried asking the servants to help find a tutor to continue to teach her, but there wasn¡¯t one found. Pablo said he would look for one, but that had been days ago. She tried not to think about it too hard. Surely it might be difficult to find a tutor for her. Especially among the upper class, what with the rumors. She hoped it wasn¡¯t because Pablo or the staff were simply ignored her request. It was just odd, adjusting to a new person in the house. Especially a new matron of the home.

    She heard a carriage approaching, and she hurried to her feet. She gathered her skirts, rushing out of the library, through the hall, and out the door. The carriage hardly stopped before Indenuel climbed out, smiling as he caught her, kissing her. Inessa hugged him tightly, holding him, making sure he was real, never wanting to let go again, but knowing she had to.

    ¡°I missed you,¡± Indenuel said, still holding her.

    ¡°I missed you. So much,¡± Inessa said. She clung to him, feeling herself smile for the first time since he was arrested. ¡°Have you gotten fatter since your stay in the dungeon?¡±

    Indenuel laughed. ¡°Quite possibly, yes. Sara managed to sneak some of her cooking into the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°Right. I heard about Tolomon and Nathaniel,¡± Inessa said, turning her head to see Tolomon standing not that far. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Fine,¡± Tolomon said with a slight bow. ¡°Thank you for asking.¡±

    ¡°I do not believe you, but I¡¯ll let it go for now,¡± Inessa said, still hugging Indenuel. She rested her head against his chest, trying again to believe this was real.

    Indenuel broke away, taking her hand as he walked toward the house.

    ¡°Have you had breakfast yet, sir?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough, thank you Pablo. I will be expecting guests for lunch. Nathaniel and Rosa will be over, and if everything goes well, Inessa, Tolomon, and I will be spending a few days at their home,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Very well.¡±

    Inessa frowned, looking at him. ¡°¡®If everything goes well¡¯? What does that mean?¡±

    Indenuel glanced around before smiling at her. ¡°Not here. I¡¯ll explain later.¡±

    Inessa wasn¡¯t satisfied with that answer. She stopped walking, glancing between him and Tolomon. ¡°Are you¡­ are you planning on getting arrested again?¡± she whispered.

    ¡°No, no. Nothing like that,¡± Indenuel said, rubbing her arms. ¡°Well, we most likely won¡¯t get arrested.¡± He gave Tolomon a questioning look, causing his bodyguard to shrug. ¡°Pretty sure we won¡¯t.¡±

    Inessa nodded, trying not to feel like her heart was caving in on itself. ¡°Right. Of course.¡±

    ¡°Inessa, come on,¡± Indenuel pulled her in for another hug. ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve just¡­ I¡¯ve really missed you,¡± she whispered. She hated sounding so desperate. It had been lonely for the past few days. Granted, it couldn¡¯t be nearly as horrible as trying to help Nathaniel and Tolomon heal from a deadly lashing, but she couldn¡¯t deny this was hard.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you too,¡± Indenuel said, giving her another kiss. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go inside.¡±

    ***

    Nathaniel and Rosa did everything possible to make it seem like a social call. Indenuel, in the quiet of their room, had told Inessa the corruption of the Graduates and what they were planning to do. He could see the fear play across her face, but she nodded, just as determined to stop it.

    They had lunch in the dining hall. To be honest, Tolomon acted like it was any other day. It was Nathaniel, still walking stiff, resting often and looking paler, that made Indenuel remember that they had both gotten twenty-five lashings only a couple days ago. Martin did as he promised, checked their backs and sent Nathaniel to his family. As it had been a few days out and they weren¡¯t getting another lashing, Indenuel could only assume it worked.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    They were in Indenuel¡¯s study, chairs all around the desk as Nathaniel vocalized the plan. There was a seat for Tolomon, but he was too busy pacing.

    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Do you have another plan?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Tolomon grunted in a way that sounded like, ¡°Several.¡±

    ¡°Let me clarify, then. Do you have another plan that could work quicker?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Do you realize what you are suggesting?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Rosa shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s my idea, Tolomon. I¡¯m not afraid.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just you. Your entire family could be targeted. There are a hundred ways to draw you out, and they could use deadly force. Adrian falling in a river. Tomas getting bit by a snake. Diego having a deadly accident at the King¡¯s Militia,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel nodded, leaning back with his cup of tea. ¡°If you were given this assignment to kill Rosa, how would you complete it?¡±

    Tolomon barely glanced at Nathaniel before he grew silent, his mind thinking. ¡°Poison her with something innocent. Something a child might accidentally drop into a wine glass. Make it so an actual child, Adrian or Tomas, be the one that gave her the¡­¡± Tolomon stopped talking, clearly uncomfortable with the thoughts in his head, though he still paced.

    ¡°You will be at our house for as long as it takes,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°And I¡¯ll be there too. I¡¯ve already asked off a week for recovery.¡±

    ¡°And I would wait until you return back to the palace to do this,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°So many things could go wrong. This is your family, Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°The only person doubting your abilities right now is you,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon placed his hands behind his head, still pacing. ¡°Pre-mission jitters. It¡¯s all this is.¡±

    Rosa stood up, handing Nathaniel her tea. She then walked over to Tolomon, stopping him from pacing, touching his shoulders, not his elbows. It surprised Tolomon enough that he looked at Nathaniel with a hint of worry before looking at her again. ¡°You are going to be just fine. You and Nathaniel are two of the best swordsmen alive right now. I am willing to take this risk. There are thousands of children out there who I need to know are going to be safe. Countless others that need to be avenged. You can do this,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I know,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It¡¯s just I¡­ I love you.¡±

    Rosa smiled. ¡°I love you too.¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow, honestly expecting them to kiss, but he understood why they didn¡¯t. Nathaniel, after all, was sitting right there.

    Rosa let him go and walked over to Nathaniel, receiving her teacup back. He glanced between the two of them. ¡°So, you weren¡¯t going to kiss?¡± he asked.

    Indenuel snorted.

    ¡°There¡¯s the¡­ um,¡± Rosa started to say.

    ¡°I¡¯m still technically a Graduate,¡± Tolomon mumbled. ¡°Even if the system is corrupt.¡±

    ¡°Not now.¡±

    ¡°You two are married. I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯d go to Hell for kissing another man¡¯s wife.¡±

    Nathaniel shrugged, draining his tea. ¡°I¡¯m honestly fine with it. Even before when I thought she didn¡¯t love me, I would have been fine with it.¡±

    Inessa frowned, then glanced at Indenuel. He smiled, squeezing her hand, realizing he hadn¡¯t told her about the three of them. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you later.¡±

    Tolomon said nothing. He folded his arms, glancing out the window. ¡°We should go. Nathaniel returns to the palace in a week, and we¡¯ve got to draw them out before then.¡±

    ¡°By doing what?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Starting rumors. Find a gossiping servant. I¡¯ll hang around you two as much as possible, do my best to¡­ to do what I¡¯ve always done. Around her,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel watched Tolomon carefully. ¡°Is it because I¡¯m here? Is that why you won¡¯t kiss her?¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Tolomon started to say.

    ¡°I know the gossipy servant you¡¯re looking for. She loves drama, and if she spots you kissing her, that will send a whirlwind of rumors that would bring a Graduate over quickly,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m trying not to get Rosa hurt. Even if we survive this entire thing, she and I could still get the punishment of adulterers. You are very, very high up in the social class. We might be alright with hand brushing. Kissing would be too dangerous.¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m quite sure the monarchy would understand once we gave them the proof.¡±

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°And I¡¯m quite sure Navir will make sure Rosa dies if we don¡¯t get the proof to the monarchy. We try this way first.¡±

    Nathaniel placed his teacup and saucer on the desk and stood up. ¡°Alright. I guess. We should head back, then, and start this whole thing. Indenuel, do you have your things packed?¡±

    ¡°Pablo and the staff have been working hard, yes. We should be ready,¡± Indenuel said. Nathaniel patted him on the back, and Indenuel almost did the same but stopped himself, remembering what exactly happened to Nathaniel¡¯s back.

    ¡°Is it, um, feeling at least a little better?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It gets better every day,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Is Tolomon¡­?¡±

    ¡°I honestly forget sometimes that he was whipped,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel¡¯s smile was sad as he shook his head. ¡°I honestly wonder what goes on in the Graduate program.¡±

    ¡°I feel like we¡¯re just getting a taste of it right now,¡± Indenuel said as they left the study.

 Chapter 208

    Whether Nathaniel warned her or not, Sara welcomed them with opened arms and was thrilled Indenuel and Inessa would stay for a few days. They never specified for how long, but Sara looked as though she didn¡¯t care if they stayed forever. For once in his life, Sara beamed at him, then shot Inessa a concerned look.

    "My dear girl! Did you eat at all while Indenuel was in the dungeon?" Sara asked.

    "I..." she started to say, but Sara pinched her dress around her waist, proving there was far too much room.

    ¡°Tima¡¯s gone away, you know. You must keep up your weight or you¡¯ll have to get a new wardrobe,¡± Sara said, touching her cheek to look into her eyes.

    ¡°Yes. Right. I¡¯ll try,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°We must strike a balance these next few days. Fill that dress up, but not too much, or else you¡¯ll have to get a new wardrobe anyway. Come, I shall show you your room,¡± Sara said.

    The rest of the day was relaxing. Indenuel and Inessa spent every moment with Nathaniel and Rosa so that Tolomon could remain near Rosa. Honestly, Indenuel had the feeling he and Inessa were more chaperones for Nathaniel, Rosa, and Tolomon. They retold old stories, correcting each other on the details. Nathaniel and Rosa talked about their children, and Tolomon listened, adding in details that Nathaniel might not know. They had taken a walk in the garden, but after a short stroll, Nathaniel proclaimed he needed a rest, which once again was a reminder what the two men had gone through. The moment they sat down at a small table in the shade, Sara appeared, handing Inessa a large plate of apple pastries. ¡°I want you to return this empty. Everyone else at this table may only have one. You must have the rest. Understand?¡± Sara asked.

    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am,¡± Inessa said.

    Sara smiled as she stroked her cheek before disappearing again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you at Sabbath worship, yesterday, Inessa. Were you sick?¡± Rosa asked, acknowledging one of them for the first time since they arrived.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­¡± Her cheeks turned a red color as she set one of the pastries down. ¡°No, I¡¯ve¡­¡± Her eyes bounced between Tolomon and Nathaniel. ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate to talk about.¡±

    ¡°Oh, right. If you need Sara has some excellent tea that helps the cramping not hurt nearly as-¡±

    ¡°I was denied entrance because the High Elders proclaimed I am a whore,¡± Inessa said quickly to cut Rosa off. She took a large bite of her pastry and looked away.

    Rosa¡¯s face fell. Indenuel gasped, taking her hand. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

    Inessa took her time swallowing her pastry. ¡°You¡¯ve been¡­ busy. With other things.¡±

    ¡°They can¡¯t do that.¡± The words weren¡¯t long from his mouth before he realized he didn¡¯t actually know, so he turned to Nathaniel and Tolomon. ¡°Can they do that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not allowed to speak ill of the High Elders,¡± Tolomon muttered.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel answered instead. ¡°They are allowed to do that.¡±

    Indenuel sighed, rubbing his head.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t let this worry you,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not. It¡¯s going to be alright. Honestly, it works out better. I didn¡¯t want to go to Sabbath worship anymore at the Cathedral anyway. We can spend the day with the Oraminians.¡±

    Inessa nodded, and Indenuel squeezed her hand.

    ¡°Api!¡± Diego shouted, coming toward them.

    Nathaniel glanced up at Diego, trying to hide his worry. ¡°Yes? What is it, son? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Tolomon¡¯s almost been here a full day! Aren¡¯t you ever going to fight him?¡± Diego asked.

    Nathaniel let his face relax. ¡°No, I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why not?¡± Diego asked. Nathaniel really didn¡¯t have to say anything, though Rosa gave him a stern look. ¡°Oh right. Sometimes I forget,¡± the boy mumbled. An idea struck him. ¡°Then can I fight Tolomon?¡±

    Nathaniel now gave his son a look. ¡°Absolutely not. He got whipped too, even if he is better at hiding it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not of age to do mock battles, anyway,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Api and I have already fought,¡± Diego said.

    Tolomon raised an eyebrow, then glanced at Nathaniel. ¡°Really?¡±

    Rosa shook her head and sipped her tea as Nathaniel shrugged. ¡°He had Eduardo come after me with his philosophy and rules, and next thing I knew I was fighting my son.¡±

    Tolomon chortled. ¡°Who won.¡±

    ¡°I did,¡± Diego mumbled. ¡°But it was because he was teaching me a lesson about the value of life.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, moving his empty teacup around the saucer. ¡°A valuable one indeed.¡± Tolomon studied Nathaniel closer. Nathaniel finished his tea before giving him a look Indenuel couldn¡¯t interpret. His bodyguard tore his gaze away to study Diego. ¡°A Graduate doesn¡¯t just use his brute strength to fight. You need to use your mind.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Diego deflated a little. ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to fight me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a test of mental fortitude, and if you win, I¡¯ll fight you,¡± Tolomon said.

    Just as quickly, Diego stood straighter. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Convince your mother to stay and watch us fight,¡± Tolomon said.

    Diego¡¯s jaw dropped, and there was the slightest disappointment before he faced Rosa. Rosa gave Tolomon a look, her lips pressed together before facing her son.

    Diego stared at Rosa. ¡°Mother, please. Oh, please let me fight him.¡±

    ¡°Diego,¡± Rosa said, a pain in her voice. ¡°I do not want to see you get hurt.¡±

    ¡°But Mother! I¡¯ll get to fight Tolomon!¡±

    ¡°Which is why I do not want to watch you get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Then close your eyes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll still hear it.¡±

    ¡°Plug your ears.¡±

    Rosa touched her cheeks. ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Diego. Not at all.¡±

    Tolomon waited patiently, watching the interaction. Diego noticed, and his frown deepened before he faced his mother again. ¡°Life is full of learning experiences, Ami. Fighting Tolomon could teach me a lot, and yes, I¡¯m going to fail spectacularly, but I¡¯ll learn far more fighting him than I ever will at the training grounds! If I fight Tolomon, I¡¯ll learn that much quicker about how to survive on the battlefield. I need to fight the best in order to know how to keep myself safe. Please, give me this opportunity to survive that much longer on the battlefield.¡±

    Indenuel and Inessa exchanged glances. That was quite the good argument. Rosa placed her teacup on the table, giving Tolomon a look. He was still moving his finger around the edge of his own cup. ¡°I¡¯m going to close my eyes the entire time. Please try not to scream.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Diego said, throwing his hands up in the air. ¡°Yes! Thank you, mother!¡±

    ¡°Diego,¡± Nathaniel said, taking out his own sword and handing it to him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already got a sword,¡± the boy said.

    ¡°I know,¡± was all Nathaniel said, siting tenderly back against the chair.

    Tolomon stood up, brushing himself off before moving a few paces away from Nathaniel and Rosa. Indenuel watched, interested. From what he knew about Tolomon, there was no way he would suggest something like this right now unless he had a plan. Rosa in danger, him being whipped, he must be confident this would be a quick fight.

    Tolomon faced Diego, who held his two swords in front of him. Tolomon made no movement to take out his own sword.

    ¡°Just to be clear, you¡¯re not going easy on me?¡± Diego asked, moving to basic stance with both swords.

    Tolomon shrugged and said nothing. It was then that Diego realized Tolomon made no movement to get his sword out. Tolomon was starting out with the idiot¡¯s maneuver, and Diego¡¯s excited face stilled. He narrowed his eyes, studying Tolomon. Indenuel was struck with the realization that Tolomon already knew how to defeat Diego.

    Diego went with a double jab, straight for Tolomon¡¯s heart, but Tolomon side-stepped the blades before smashing his elbow against Diego¡¯s face. Tolomon wrapped his arms around the boy to keep him from falling to the ground. The two swords slipped from Diego¡¯s limp hands.

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but wince. He was right. Tolomon knew exactly how to defeat the boy.

    Nathaniel got to his feet, touching Diego¡¯s temples as Rosa kept her eyes closed. Diego gasped, and Tolomon kept his arms around him, helping him to find his feet.

    ¡°Diego?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s already done, love,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Rosa cracked an eye open, surprised.

    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Diego asked as Nathaniel sheathed his own sword before moving to the other side of him, helping him over to the table.

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Tolomon asked, easing him into the chair.

    ¡°How did you do that so fast? Do I really still have that much to learn?¡± Diego asked. Indenuel could sense the insecurities in the boy.

    ¡°We all have more to learn,¡± Tolomon said as Nathaniel waved a servant over for some wine.

    ¡°But¡­ but it was over so fast. How did you defeat me?¡± Diego asked. Tolomon sat back down, not saying anything. ¡°Come on, Tolomon. I failed, so help me learn.¡±

    Rosa was brushing Diego¡¯s face of any dirt, but there wasn¡¯t much. Tolomon leaned back, glancing around the gardens before focusing back on Diego. ¡°Because I¡¯ve watched you fight since you were old enough to carry a sword. You¡¯ve been studying me openly, and I¡¯ve been studying you privately. I know how you fight, your style, your tactics, and I taught myself how to defeat you because you are spectacular. Your one weakness is you like the dramatic flair. You take your time getting rid of your opponent instead of taking out the threat as soon as they reveal themselves. Just like your Uncle Carlos when he was your age. You are a threat, and I had to get rid of you quick. Lucky for me, I knew your weaknesses. Unlucky for me, I just explained to you how I defeated you. I fully expect you to take this information and train yourself privately to figure out how to defeat me, since you have been studying my technique.¡±

    ¡°Almost religiously,¡± Nathaniel said as a servant placed a glass of wine in front of Diego.

    ¡°If I¡¯m still around in another year, I expect you to knock me out. Especially if you team up with your father,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°You are still young enough that you might fluctuate between insecurity and security about your skills, so let me warn you right now. Stay humble, because I always defeat someone through their own arrogance.¡±

    Diego stared at Tolomon, his eyes wide, ignoring the wine in front of him. ¡°You¡­ think I¡¯m a threat?¡± He sounded like Tolomon had given him a genuine compliment. Tolomon smiled before winking at him, and Diego beamed like it was him that won the fight. ¡°Thanks, Tolomon.¡± He picked up his wine glass and drained the whole thing before rushing over to Aaron, pulling out his sword to practice, no doubt.

    ¡°Thank you, my friend,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°That boy is going far in the military,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It was the least I could do.¡±

    Indenuel watched the three of them strike up another conversation, the ease at which they talked and shared stories. He had no reference to imagine what it might look like to have three people in a relationship. He honestly didn¡¯t think it was a thing. But as he watched them, he couldn¡¯t help but think they might actually make that work. True, Tolomon was still refusing to touch Rosa, and she was being careful around him, but Nathaniel looked far more interested in the entire idea than the other two.

    Dinner was difficult. Martin¡¯s absence was felt the entire time, even though Ana and Sara did their best to keep the conversation light. It wasn¡¯t until after dinner that Indenuel wondered if Tolomon should be checking Rosa¡¯s food for poison, but he said he already had. The fact that Indenuel did not pick up on it meant the children wouldn¡¯t either, which was good. Nathaniel and Rosa didn¡¯t want to worry their children.

    ¡°How long do you think we¡¯ll stay here?¡± Indenuel asked after he had stopped by Nathaniel and Rosa¡¯s room to check every inch of it.

    ¡°As long as it takes,¡± Tolomon said, glancing around as Indenuel and Inessa made their way to their own room, which Nathaniel made sure was just down the hall from their own, and Tolomon right in the middle.

    Tolomon entered their room, checking it too, making sure they were safe.

    ¡°I hope this doesn¡¯t seem too forward,¡± Inessa said, tucking some hair behind her ear. ¡°But you three, you actually¡­ you¡¯re all really good together.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, glad he wasn¡¯t the only one that thought of that.

    ¡°Nathaniel and I work well together, and it is easier to talk to Rosa,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I mean if you ever wanted to do this for longer than however long this will take,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°No. I couldn¡¯t do that to their marriage,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Nathaniel clearly doesn¡¯t care,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll never...¡± Tolomon trailed off, finishing his search. ¡°Good night,¡± he said instead and left the room.

    Inessa shook her head, smiling. Indenuel placed his arm around her shoulder. ¡°Is it alright we¡¯re back here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, absolutely,¡± Inessa said. ¡°I don¡¯t have too many ill memories of this place.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad,¡± he said, before giving her a long kiss.

 Chapter 209

    Indenuel noticed there was something off about Tolomon as the day continued, but he couldn¡¯t quite place it. He didn¡¯t seem as into the conversations Nathaniel and Rosa were having, and he looked visibly worried. Indenuel hated the anticipation, but there was little he could do about this. Inessa was inside the house with Adosina.

    ¡°Indenuel, how is your healing,¡± Nathaniel asked.

    He winced. ¡°Not good. Tolomon checked it the other day. I can push a lot of raw energy into a person, but it doesn¡¯t cause any healing. I¡¯ve been meditating a lot the past couple days to get it stronger, but it¡¯s slow coming.¡±

    ¡°You could filter it if needed, Nathaniel, to give your healing a boost,¡± Tolomon said, looking at nothing in particular. ¡°If we¡¯re in a desperate enough situation. I¡¯ve seen you do it before.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, watching Tolomon before turning to see the lengthening shadows. ¡°Tolomon?¡±

    He said nothing for a moment, staring at the gardens. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    They must have been thinking about the same thing, because Indenuel had no idea what they were talking about.

    ¡°Gossip needs to get fiercer,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon sighed, running a hand through his hair. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t do this unless it was absolutely-¡±

    ¡°Tolomon,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I am happy for you and Rosa. Truly.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only this one time,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel smiled like he was humoring one of his young children. ¡°Right.¡±

    That was all he said. Nathaniel leaned over and kissed Rosa softly before standing up and heading into the house.

    Rosa glanced at Tolomon, who watched the grounds carefully before turning to Indenuel. ¡°The three of us will go on a walk through the gardens. On my word you will walk ahead and hide. Don¡¯t move until I come to meet you.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, realizing what this meant. Was he going to kiss her? Was Indenuel just going to watch? ¡°Tolomon, don¡¯t you want to do this privately? Without me?¡±

    Tolomon glanced at Rosa, his gaze lingering on her before facing Indenuel again. ¡°Rosa and I cannot be seen alone until a specific time with Millie just so Millie¡¯s the one to spread the gossip.¡±

    Indenuel raised an eyebrow but nodded. They stood up, heading for the gardens. Indenuel walked, trying not to watch them, but he couldn¡¯t help it. Tolomon clearly looked nervous, and Rosa simply folded her arms, following next to him at a respectable distance.

    They took a shorter walk through the gardens to a section that seemed isolated but could still be seen from the back of the house.

    ¡°Millie should be making her rounds. Getting the back furniture ready. Indenuel, duck behind those bushes over there.¡± He did so, trying to keep his back to them to give them some sort of privacy. It would be awkward if Tolomon had been there at his first kiss with¡­

    Wait, Tolomon was there during his first kiss with Inessa. Indenuel smiled, then folded his arms, giving them the same sense of privacy Tolomon had given him.

    ¡°Follow my lead,¡± Tolomon said, approaching her. ¡°Let me kiss you first. This way, if things go wrong, I can still claim it was all on me and I can take on the punishment if Nathaniel cannot save us.¡±

    Rosa smiled. ¡°You know, it¡¯s your determination to protect the ones you care about that led me to love you in the first place.¡± She approached him, touching his elbows. ¡°Look less nervous. It will be more believable.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Tolomon said, not moving. ¡°This entire thing, this mission, you in danger, I haven¡¯t been able to calm my mind. A Graduate is not supposed to have this kind of¡­¡±

    ¡°Love?¡± Rosa said at the same time Tolomon said, ¡°Weakness.¡±

    Rosa frowned, cocking her head to one side. ¡°Is that what they call it at the Graduate program?¡±

    Tolomon closed his eyes, listening for something. ¡°Millie is in position. I¡¯m going to kiss you now, with your permission,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll follow your lead.¡±

    In the dying light, Indenuel waited by the bush, almost sensing the fear coming from Tolomon as he barely touched her chin with a finger before chastely touching her lips with his, hardly closing his eyes. Indenuel wondered what it would be like to put Inessa in such danger and wondered if he could have the level head needed to save her. Personally, he didn¡¯t think he could.

    Tolomon broke away, taking a step back so Rosa had no choice but to let go of his elbows.

    ¡°Is that it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You are my weakness, Rosa. I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t risk it.¡± He turned around, heading out of the gardens.

    ¡°Tolomon, stop,¡± she said. He did. Indenuel couldn¡¯t tell if it was because of his need to follow orders of a woman with higher titles or something else. ¡°Love is not a weakness?¡±

    ¡°I could lose you,¡± Tolomon said, turning to face her.

    ¡°I know you won¡¯t,¡± Rosa said. ¡°Millie is still there. She¡¯s not running back to her servant friends. It wasn¡¯t enough.¡±

    ¡°Rosa, I can¡¯t. It will have to be enough. This is going to break me. I cannot lose you.¡±

    ¡°Trust yourself, Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°Every assignment, every mission, I pretended it was you that needed protecting, because I knew, deep down, you would never be in danger like my assignments, but it helped me give my all. And on the occasions I would fail, I would stare at the body straight on to convince myself they aren¡¯t actually you. It was the only way I could feel better. But¡­ but this¡­¡± He shook his head. ¡°Rosa, I can¡¯t scrounge up the power to do this. This is going to drive me mad.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Rosa took a few more steps toward him, almost glaring. ¡°You cannot afford to make mistakes, and you cannot afford to simply do this and hope it will be enough. Doubt is the killer on the battlefield. You execute this mission to the best of your ability, whether I survive or not.¡± Tolomon looked surprised. ¡°You are a soldier. Right now, there are women and children in danger, and I cannot let you give a pathetic attempt at this. This is war, right now, what we¡¯re doing, and you need to make an attack.¡±

    Tolomon watched her, his face steady. ¡°Rosa-¡±

    ¡°I love you, Tolomon. Always have, and I always will. I have spent twenty years trying to stifle it, and it¡¯s impossible. If I die in the next few days, then I will wait for you in the next life to carry on how I feel, because I can no longer hide how much I love you. You have me completely. Body and soul, I am yours for the rest of my existence. You will never lose me. Not ever. So, kiss me like I know you want to.¡±

    Tolomon stared at her, his face impossible to read, before it broke and Indenuel swore he almost saw vexation flicker across his eyes. ¡°Damn you, Rosa.¡±

    He grabbed her around the waist, pressing her to him before he kissed her. Actually kissed her. For the first time since Indenuel knew him, Tolomon lowered his guard. His hand was tangled in her hair, her perfectly combed and curled hair was coming undone, beginning to fall around her shoulders. She had her arms around his neck, keeping her body pressed against his, kissing him deeply. In this small moment of time, the barriers they put up about pretending they didn¡¯t feel anything for each other were given a reason to fall, and it didn¡¯t take them long to come crashing down. Their movements were unpracticed and new, but both of them had been thinking about a moment like this for a long, long time. But Tolomon, still concerned, kept his lips above her neck, and Rosa, just as worried, never touched his back.

    Indenuel looked away, realizing how quickly things moved to a more private nature the way he heard Rosa moaning between their kisses. He did not look again until he heard Tolomon pull her away, both of them panting as the stalwart sister appeared in the sky.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone,¡± Tolomon said, out of breath. ¡°And¡­ and Eduardo will come out soon with Riel to study the nocturnal animals.¡± Rosa lifted her hands to feel her hair, trying to comb it with her fingers as she looked out at the grounds that were beginning to darken. ¡°We should leave at separate times. You get back to Nathaniel. Make sure he can protect you.¡±

    Rosa nodded, fixing her hair as best she could. ¡°Is this truly the last time we do this?¡±

    ¡°I need to focus on keeping you alive first,¡± Tolomon said.

    Rosa nodded, taking a few steps toward the entrance of the garden that took her right past Tolomon. She reached out, touching his arm, and he placed his fingers over hers. She leaned over, giving him a final kiss before letting go and leaving the garden. Tolomon watched her leave, folding his arms. Indenuel tried to stand up in a way that wouldn¡¯t bring attention to himself, but he also knew this was Tolomon. He said nothing, not wanting to spoil anything.

    Tolomon glanced at Indenuel, who tried to smile back. He then watched Rosa¡¯s retreating form.

    ¡°She¡¯ll be alright,¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but say.

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tolomon said, rubbing the side of his face. ¡°Yeah, she will.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel was on edge the rest of the night, as well as the next day. They were halfway through the week, and Nathaniel was going to return to the palace soon.

    Tolomon¡¯s face was impossible to read. He stayed close to Rosa, more as a bodyguard than as a friend. Tolomon assured Nathaniel that it worked, and the gossip had spread. It would be enough. And Tolomon resigned himself to staying a respectable distance but watching carefully at every servant and family member approaching.

    Indenuel had no idea how Tolomon could do this. How could he stay in a state of constant anticipation for someone to try and kill the woman he loved?

    ¡°Father,¡± Eduardo said, walking over to them with a huge book. ¡°Do you know the Dengrian scholar Barclay?¡±

    ¡°Not super well. Gra-¡± Indenuel saw it on Nathaniel¡¯s face. He was about to mention Martin but stopped himself right before he did. Indenuel had of course felt Martin¡¯s absence the entire time they were there. Sara was as kind and gracious as ever, but there was an undercurrent of hurt as she made sure everyone was fed almost too well. Dinners were odd, with Martin¡¯s absence at the head of the table most notable.

    Nathaniel tried not to let anyone else see his slip up. ¡°Not well,¡± he repeated again.

    ¡°My mentor told me while at the apprenticeship that Barclay had a controversial quote about the ocean. He wants me to write a paper on it, but I can¡¯t even find it,¡± Eduardo said.

    ¡°Mmm, must be that one where he said we came out of the sea,¡± Tolomon said.

    Rosa and Nathaniel both turned to look at him. ¡°What?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°Yeah. Something about how the Paradisical Gardens were deep in the sea, not on land.¡± Tolomon motioned Eduardo over, and he delivered the heavy book into his arms. Tolomon flipped to the beginning of the book, thumbing through the index.

    ¡°Do they teach philosophy in the Graduate program too? If so, Diego is never going to become one,¡± Eduardo said. Nathaniel gave his eldest son a chastising look as Tolomon smiled, then flipped through the pages. ¡°But, um, it would definitely be discouraging if he didn¡¯t,¡± Eduardo added.

    ¡°A soldier uses his head for a lot more things then how to keep people safe.¡± He found the passage. ¡°¡®It is from the sea we have been thrown. It is in the sea that hides the remains of the Paradisical Gardens. God made it so they could never return, which meant altering their bodies to make it so they could no longer survive in the waters and were cast on land. To find the true beginning of our ancestors, we must not look to the lands where we have cultivated. We must look to the sea,¡¯¡± Tolomon said. ¡°This chapter alone got his status in the church revoked fifty years ago.¡±

    ¡°Controversial indeed,¡± Rosa said as Tolomon handed the book back to Eduardo.

    ¡°Thanks, Tolomon,¡± he said before heading back inside the house.

    ¡°Tackling Barclay the Scholar at his age?¡± Tolomon asked. ¡°Not many dare do that.¡±

    ¡°Eduardo¡¯s a smart boy.¡± Nathaniel eased himself onto the back of his chair before wincing. ¡°Practically a man at this point.¡±

    ¡°He is a man,¡± Tolomon said. Rosa chuckled as Nathaniel groaned. ¡°That deeply in denial, are you?¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head, watching Eduardo enter the house.

    Dinner was announced soon after. Once again, they sat at the table with no head. Nathaniel asked Indenuel to give the prayer, which he did. He waited for Tolomon to take a bite of his soup, but he was sitting forward, studying the table. His eyes shot to every servant, studying them closely before studying the faces of the people around the table.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    He made no reaction. He simply stood, leaning over the table, and sniffed.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Sara asked.

    Tolomon ignored her, turning toward Adrian and Tomas. ¡°Do not touch your soup until I inspect it.¡± He walked over to them.

    Rosa¡¯s eyes widened, placing a hand over her mouth as Nathaniel took her other hand.

    Adrian and Tomas were confused, but let Tolomon scoop up the bowls, sniffing them both.

    ¡°Ethan were you the only one to touch this soup once it was poured,¡± Tolomon asked one of the male servants, still studying the soup carefully.

    ¡°Um, yes sir,¡± Ethan said, looking surprised Tolomon not only knew his name, but also that he was the one who poured the soup.

    ¡°Was there anyone in the kitchens you did not recognize?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I¡­ not that I recall. No,¡± Ethan said. ¡°Is¡­ is it poisoned?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. The insides of the bowls themselves were coated with a thin paste made from corrupted death caps. Their livers would have failed immediately,¡± Tolomon said.

    Adrian couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He got out of his chair and ran for Rosa. Tomas did the same, and Tolomon set the bowls down. ¡°Is there anyone in your staff that knows how to dispose of corrupted death cap?¡±

    ¡°Derio knows,¡± Ethan said.

    ¡°Make sure he takes care of this quietly. It¡¯s-¡± Tolomon stopped, then his head jerked around to the window. He pulled out both swords, running. ¡°Have Derio alert the King and Queen. There is an assassination attempt. Get everyone to the cellar.¡±

    Tolomon ran out the door, and Indenuel looked at Nathaniel who was already standing. ¡°Follow me, do not go ahead of me. Stay in a tight group. Tolomon will take care of it.¡±

 Chapter 210

    Adrian leapt into Rosa¡¯s arms, whimpering as he wrapped his arms around her neck. Rosa stood, holding him tightly, whispering comforting words into his ear. They followed behind Nathaniel, who had his sword and shield out. Indenuel knew the best thing he could do was stay calm. He took Inessa¡¯s hand and did his best to make sure the children did not see him panicking. They followed behind Nathaniel, making their way to the cellar door. Nathaniel froze right before they got to the cellar, then turned.

    Adosina and Ana gasped as they saw two men approaching the group from the garden doors, holding crossbows at the ready. They were dressed in dark outfits, and Indenuel couldn¡¯t see the color of their eyes through the dark hoods, but Indenuel had a sinking feeling they were Graduates, just like the one Tolomon was after. They had sent three Graduates after them.

    Nathaniel moved with purpose. ¡°Ana, take everyone to the cellar, now.¡±

    Ana nodded. The men quickly raised their crossbows, both aimed right at Rosa before they shot at her.

    Tolomon appeared. There was no other way to describe it. One moment he wasn¡¯t there, the next he slid into the entryway, batting away the two arrows with his two swords as he glared at the men.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of them, Nathaniel. Don¡¯t leave Rosa¡¯s side,¡± Tolomon said, before spinning his blades to get a better grip on them, heading straight for the men who were backing away. Those two men knew exactly who Tolomon was.

    Nathaniel nodded, sliding his shield back into place before running ahead and taking Rosa¡¯s hand. Ana opened the door to the cellar and screamed in surprise. It was another Graduate, disguised as a dark figure. The man¡¯s hand was already raised when Ana opened the door, and it was over so fast Indenuel didn¡¯t realize something had happened until Rosa took a step back, an arrow sticking out of her stomach, right underneath Adrian.

    ¡°AMI!¡± Adrian screamed.

    Nathaniel worked quickly. He tore Adrian away and handed him over to Adosina before tossing his shield at Diego. ¡°Son, knock him out if you can. Kill him if you must. Tolomon will arrive shortly to help.¡± Diego nodded before unsheathing his own sword, running toward the man to make himself a threat. Rosa reached out for Nathaniel, trying to talk but nothing loud enough for anyone to hear. Nathaniel pointed at Gustav. ¡°Run down to the cellar, check to make sure there is no one else there.¡± Gustav nodded, pulling his own sword out and rushing past his cousin and the Graduate. Nathaniel held onto Rosa, her legs giving out. ¡°Aaron?¡± He studied his son, taking a short time to examine the fear in the boy. Aaron was the only other healer, but the boy looked terrified. ¡°You help Ana and Addy get the children down there once the cellar is clear. Mother, check on the servants, make sure they¡¯re safe. Send anyone willing to protect the family, especially if they¡¯re healers.¡±

    Nathaniel eased Rosa to the ground as he pulled out a dagger, ripping her dress enough to get a better idea of the arrow in her stomach, though keeping her covered enough. ¡°Indenuel!¡±

    Indenuel dropped to the ground, touching Rosa¡¯s temples, filling her with as much raw healing power as he could as Sara ran toward the servant quarters. Nathaniel touched his own heart before touching hers, doing a heart bond, his hand lingering on her sternum. Indenuel sensed it through his healing power. Her heart was failing. Nathaniel fed power into the heart bond, closing his eyes as he filtered as much raw healing power as he could.

    Adrian had his ears covered, sobbing in Adosina¡¯s shoulder. Gustav ran up the steps of the cellar, ushering the family inside. Indenuel nodded toward Inessa, who was helping Adosina with the younger boys to get them into the cellar, avoiding Diego and the Graduate.

    Nathaniel reached forward, grabbing the shaft of the arrow and pulling it out. The arrowhead tore off, and Rosa¡¯s gasp was watery. Nathaniel kept feeding the bond while he tried to use his dagger to cut into her stomach that had already closed up again.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Indenuel whispered.

    ¡°Corrupted arrowhead. It will keep feeding her poison until it¡¯s taken out by hand,¡± Nathaniel whispered.

    ¡°What do you need?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I need-¡± Nathaniel started to say but stopped. Indenuel understood. They needed Martin, another skilled healer, but he wasn¡¯t here. ¡°I need you to keep feeding her power.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. Rosa¡¯s breathing was short and shallow. Nathaniel tried to cut into her stomach, but Rosa groaned, her eyelids flitting. Nathaniel shook his head, sheathing his dagger before placing his palm flat against her stomach, using Indenuel¡¯s raw power to keep the poison contained. All around them, Indenuel heard metal against metal, fist on flesh, cries and grunts.

    Nathaniel kept his eyes closed, feeding the healing bond as Rosa¡¯s heart started to fade. The poison was too much, seeping through to the rest of her body.

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Rosa whispered.

    ¡°Stay with me, love,¡± Nathaniel said, calmly as ever.

    ¡°Leave me, save Diego.¡±

    ¡°A moment more,¡± Nathaniel whispered. ¡°Tolomon just finished.¡± He kept the bond strong, and Indenuel kept pumping raw healing power into her. Tolomon dropped to his knees next to Nathaniel, far more bruised and cut up than before, but standing. Rosa was deathly pale.

    ¡°She needs another heart bond before we do anything.¡±

    ¡°Take mine,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, opening his eyes and placing a palm against Tolomon¡¯s heart before connecting it with his own heart bond. Indenuel watched, terrified, as Tolomon closed his eyes, bracing himself, breathing deeply before pushing the pain aside. His friend wasn¡¯t nearly as strong in the healing power, which meant he was working with half a heart as some color returned to Rosa¡¯s face. Nathaniel fed the two healing bonds, moving his hand from her stomach. ¡°Corrupted arrowhead. Right here. I¡¯ve numbed her,¡± Nathaniel said, his voice calm and in control.

    Tolomon said nothing. He simply took out two daggers from his person and dove them into Rosa¡¯s stomach. She gasped again.

    ¡°Diego. Diego.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s-¡± Nathaniel glanced up, doing a double take as he saw him still fighting the disguised Graduate. ¡°Doing just fine.¡±

    Rosa tried to say something. Tolomon worked quickly, cutting into Rosa¡¯s flesh as she began to lose the color she had gained. Thin beads of sweat ran down Tolomon¡¯s forehead, but he worked, his daggers moving with purpose to find the source of the poison. Indenuel tried to do what he could to get the healing power to her. Tolomon brought the arrowhead up out of her stomach with his two daggers, examining it for any piece that might have chipped off before putting it in his pocket and nodded to Nathaniel. Nathaniel grabbed Tolomon¡¯s hand, a move the man did not expect. Nathaniel intertwined their fingers before placing both hands on the wound on Rosa¡¯s stomach. They closed their eyes, filtering large amounts of raw healing power. Rosa groaned, closing her eyes as she touched her husband¡¯s arm leading toward her heart. She reached out, grabbing Tolomon¡¯s free hand. He glanced around before moving his hand enough to let her hold it. Indenuel poured all the raw healing power he could into her as they filtered it, pushing the poison out of her body and giving her the power she needed to live. Rosa gasped, then her breathing turned steady, squeezing both their hands.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Give it back to him, Nathaniel,¡± she said again, more firmly.

    Rosa barely finished before Nathaniel grabbed the two healing bonds, throwing them back into him and Tolomon. Tolomon collapsed, his body seizing up. Indenuel leapt to his friend even as Nathaniel was already there, creating another heart bond between the two of them, feeding it fast. Indenuel grabbed his friend¡¯s forehead, pumping him with raw healing power as his body shook, his heart shutting down from the shock. Nathaniel closed his eyes, feeding the power to the bond and placing a hand over Indenuel¡¯s hand, filtering the power to heal cuts, bruises, and strengthening his heart. Rosa reached out weakly, holding Tolomon¡¯s foot as he stopped shaking, and Indenuel sensed his body return to normal, full of healing power and no doubt fatigue.

    ¡°Diego,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel nodded, cutting off the bond to his heart and throwing it to Tolomon before both men leapt to their feet. Tolomon took out both swords again, as he and Nathaniel strode forward toward Diego and the Graduate.

    Diego lost the shield but kept up with the Graduate despite the sweat pouring down his face. The Graduate expertly disarmed Diego, who took a step back in surprise. Tolomon and Nathaniel were almost there when the Graduate went for a stab. Diego easily stepped out of the way, grabbed the Graduate¡¯s wrist, and rammed it against his knee, snapping it in half. The Graduate hardly grunted, but Diego grabbed the man¡¯s hood and slammed him against the pillar with a shout. Tolomon and Nathaniel froze. Diego kept a hold of the man and slammed his head four more times against the pillar, shouting each time before he finally let go. Tolomon and Nathaniel watched, eyes wide, as the grown man dropped to the floor unconscious before looking back at Diego, the awe clear in their faces.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    Diego stumbled, turning to see Tolomon and Nathaniel, showing the three daggers sticking out of his chest. The men reacted immediately, sheathing their swords. Tolomon grabbed Diego as Nathaniel stripped him of his shirt.

    ¡°Holy shit, Diego.¡± Tolomon eased him to the floor. ¡°Holy shit, you¡¯ve already surprised me!¡±

    Diego tried to talk, but he couldn¡¯t. Not without a bubble of blood in his mouth. Indenuel grabbed Diego¡¯s temples, again feeding him with raw power. Tolomon took out a dagger and Nathaniel pressed his hand against the wound, healing it as fast as he could.

    ¡°I pretended I was fighting you again,¡± Diego whispered once his lung was healed. ¡°Kept changing tactics. Did things I¡¯ve never done before.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m in trouble next year.¡± Tolomon finished taking out the daggers, and Nathaniel pressed his hand against the wound. ¡°This is a rite of passage, you know. Getting healed from your first stab wound. And you¡¯re getting healed of three,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°It means you get a healthy dose of North Dengrian liquor in your dreamless tea tonight.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s eyes snapped open from healing the second stab wound, giving Tolomon a look. ¡°North Dengrian liquor?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you did?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Nathaniel shook his head, mumbling something about a fine wine and how Diego was only fifteen.

    ¡°It hurts like hell,¡± Diego said as Nathaniel was healing the last one. ¡°I can swear if I¡¯ve been stabbed, right Api?¡±

    ¡°Since you¡¯re alive, you¡¯ve found me in a forgiving mood,¡± Nathaniel said, closing his eyes and healing the last one before healing all the other cuts and bruises he received.

    Tolomon helped Diego sit up as Nathaniel took off his jacket. The two men helped Diego into it. He was shivering still, sweat soaking his face and hair. Tolomon got up and walked over to the unconscious man before tying his hands behind his back and dragging him over to the other two unconscious bodies.

    ¡°Do you know who that was, son?¡± Nathaniel asked, keeping an arm around his son.

    ¡°Someone trying to kill Indenuel?¡± Diego asked.

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°That was a Graduate. You just took out a Graduate all by yourself.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Diego asked, eyes wide in shock.

    ¡°Really,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°No wonder Tolomon was surprised.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°I¡¯m proud of you. You did everything you could to protect your family. The King and Queen will be on their way.¡±

    Diego nodded, his teeth chattering as Nathaniel stood. Sara had come back from checking the servants. Some of the men were with her with gardening tools, but for now there wasn¡¯t another threat. Sara instead knelt beside Diego, hugging him and promising him some calming and dreamless tea to help him relax tonight. The servants moved to protect the cellar door with their garden sheers.

    Once Tolomon had the three Graduates together he took out one of his swords again, pacing. The worry was still on his face. ¡°There¡¯s still another one out there.¡±

    Nathaniel knelt beside Rosa, taking her hand in his. A servant had placed a blanket around her shoulders, and she used it mostly to cover her stomach. ¡°Do you need to go find him?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°I¡¯m not certain, but he might have only been a decoy. A way to get me out of the house. It almost worked.¡±

    Servants approached with a new dress for Rosa. Tolomon did not let them get far before he took the dress and inspected it closely. One of the servants looked confused, but Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Let him do it.¡± He helped Rosa sit up, steadying her in his arms as he once again looked over her with the worry he didn¡¯t allow himself to show before. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She kept one hand on the blanket to keep herself covered but used the other hand to point at her face. ¡°Not a scratch.¡±

    Nathaniel chuckled. ¡°So that¡¯s what that feels like.¡±

    Rosa smiled before kissing him. Nathaniel returned it before breaking away as Tolomon approached. He handed the dress over to her before pulling out his second sword. ¡°I¡¯ll check the healing room. Have her dress there.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded as Tolomon disappeared into the healing room, both swords ready. Indenuel stood, wanting to join Inessa in the cellar just to make sure she knew everything was fine. Sara was still talking with Diego, keeping him calm and steadying him.

    Tolomon returned soon after, sheathing his swords and nodding. Nathaniel picked Rosa up and took her into the healing room as she held her dress. Tolomon returned to the unconscious Graduates, grabbing them and setting them up against a pillar, taking off their hoods to reveal their faces. The movement caused them to stir, waking them up. Indenuel frowned, looking at their faces. They were his age. He was reminded, again, that Graduates of the common class did not last long, but after watching them fighting with hoods, he assumed they were so much older. But he saw them for the young men they were. Young men, much like him, asked to do too things at their age no one should have done.

    ¡°Hello Ezequiel, Alejandro, Salvador,¡± Tolomon said, taking a step back. ¡°Who was the fourth man?¡±

    ¡°You honestly think we¡¯re going to tell you?¡± one of them said.

    ¡°Yes, I do,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Because this is how missions like this end. We caught you three attempting to murder Rosa. Tell the King and Queen exactly why you did what you did, and Reynaldo will have to step down.¡±

    ¡°And someone else will take his place, and our families get slaughtered,¡± another man said. ¡°Another noble puppet on a string for the High Elders to play with.¡±

    ¡°Not this time. Not with the Warrior. Cooperate, and we can end this,¡± Tolomon said.

    The three remained silent. Tolomon waited. Indenuel walked forward, standing next to his friend. ¡°Please, this has to end. I can help. If you wish for your identities to remain a secret, then we can oblige. We already have the witnesses of an entire family of nobles you three tried to kill Rosa. You are already facing time in the dungeon, and worse. But if you tell the truth, you could bring that man down, and your lives will be spared.¡±

    None of them looked like they cared whether or not they would live.

    ¡°Have you ever had your family threatened, boy?¡± one of them asked.

    Boy. Like they weren¡¯t the same age. Like they felt how much they¡¯d age taking on this devilish deed. He understood this man better than he could possibly imagine.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said without hesitation. ¡°Yes, I have. Not only by the people of my village, but also by Navir himself. It is not something I wish to continue.¡±

    ¡°Salvador, I know you didn¡¯t want this assignment. You, a Graduate I¡¯ve heard was one of the top of your class, just got knocked out by a fifteen-year-old. So, either you weren¡¯t bringing your training to this, or that boy--¡± Tolomon pointed to Diego, still on the ground in his grandmother¡¯s arms, ¡°¡ªis just¡­ really incredible. Honestly, I would not be surprised if it was a bit of both.¡±

    Salvador shook his head. ¡°What do you want me to say, Tolomon? I hate fighting children. It ain¡¯t right.¡±

    ¡°Children? You realize he¡¯s only six years younger than you, right?¡± Tolomon asked. Salvador didn¡¯t say anything, not looking at anyone. ¡°Then what about Rosa? I know you didn¡¯t try. You could have shot her between in the eyes, but you didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Hell, man, she was holding her child. I wasn¡¯t going to traumatize the boy like that.¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t even try for her heart? You know how complex an organ that is to heal, especially after a corrupted arrowhead gets in there.¡±

    Salvador hesitated. ¡°Her boy was over her heart, and I couldn¡¯t¡­ not without¡­getting him too,¡± He looked away, not hiding how unsettled he felt.

    ¡°You have the power to stop this assignment, so do it. All of you. We can protect your identities, if that¡¯s what you wish. But I will not leave Rosa¡¯s side until Reynaldo is taken down. If that means waiting for another group to try to assassinate her, then so be it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°The fourth man was Sergio. He¡¯s a new Graduate. He was supposed to draw you out and lead you on a chase,¡± Salvador said. ¡°We told him not to kill any innocents. He was traumatized enough by the last one. He hasn¡¯t been right since he had his first assignment. He still won¡¯t tell us what happened.¡±

    Indenuel winced as Tolomon nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡± Derio approached them, and Tolomon barely glanced at him before looking at the other three. ¡°The King and Queen approach. Do you wish for your identities to be hidden?¡±

    ¡°For now, yes,¡± one of them said while the other two nodded. Tolomon knelt and quickly put their hoods back on. He stood, looking worried.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°This all falls apart if the King and Queen already know,¡± Tolomon whispered as Nathaniel came out of the healing room, still carrying Rosa who looked too exhausted to walk.

    ¡°The King and Queen approach!¡± Derio called out to the family.

    King Ramiro and Queen Lisabeth walked in, and the family bowed and curtseyed. Queen Lisabeth noticed the servants by the cellar door, a frown on her face. Nathaniel eased Rosa onto a chair brought out by one of the servants.

    Nathaniel placed a hand on Rosa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Tolomon? Is the house secure?¡±

    ¡°Graduates,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Do I have your word no one else is supposed to harm this family tonight?¡±

    ¡°You have our word,¡± one of them said.

    ¡°The house is secure,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel faced the servants. ¡°Let the rest of my family back up, gentlemen.¡±

    The servants nodded, opening the door to the family.

    ¡°Graduates?¡± King Ramiro asked. ¡°Reynaldo said there was an assassination attempt on a High Elder¡¯s family by a faction of Kiam extremists.¡±

    ¡°No, sir,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°That is not true at all.¡±

    Adrian ran up the stairs, throwing himself at Rosa, hugging her, still sobbing, covering his face as though embarrassed at the emotion he expressed, but he couldn¡¯t help himself. Rosa hugged him tightly, kissing his hair and whispering into his ear. Gustav, Eduardo, and Aaron went to Diego, all clearly concerned. Diego, too, didn¡¯t look much better than Rosa, and it didn¡¯t help there was a torn, blood-splattered shirt next to him.

    ¡°Perhaps we can go to my father¡¯s study. We need somewhere where you two can sit down. Derio? Have you been informed about the death cap bowls?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Yes. I will have them purified at once and check for any other traces in the kitchens,¡± Derio said.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He bowed and left for the dining hall. Nathaniel bowed again to the King and Queen before leading the way to Martin¡¯s study. The three Graduates followed behind, not needing anyone to lead them, which Indenuel found odd, but yet it also made sense.

    ¡°Did you beat him?¡± Aaron asked Diego quietly, almost in awe.

    ¡°I¡­ um¡­¡± Diego started to say. ¡°I did. But¡­¡±

    Tolomon was halfway to the study when he paused, looking at the group of boys. ¡°But Diego wants to stay humble. And it would be wise of him to do so.¡± Diego nodded, looking at his brothers and cousin. ¡°However, once I¡¯m done with this meeting, I¡¯ll go over beat for beat how exactly a fifteen-year-old child took on a Graduate and won. Because holy shit was it awesome.¡±

    Diego beamed, though he tried to hide it. ¡°I did get stabbed three times, though. It¡¯s important to remember my own mortality.¡±

    Tolomon smiled, pointing at him as he resumed his trek to the study. ¡°Yes it is, Diego.¡±

 Chapter 211

    Indenuel told the whole story, only naming Tolomon and Nathaniel, keeping the other names of the Graduates to himself. He recounted Tolomon¡¯s confession to him, knowing that even though his bodyguard was right behind him, he was the Warrior, and it carried far more weight coming from him. He then explained the plan of how they lured the Graduates to them so they could give the monarchy proof this was going on. Queen Lisabeth was in shock. Indenuel almost wondered if she needed a calming tea. King Ramiro held the arrowhead Tolomon had dug out of Rosa in his gloved hands, staring at it in horror.

    ¡°Oh, dear God,¡± he whispered.

    Queen Lisabeth stood up and moved to an open window, breathing in the fresh evening air.

    ¡°I have your word, then, that you did not know about this beforehand?¡± Tolomon asked from behind Indenuel.

    ¡°Of course not. Do you honestly think we would have let this continue if we knew?¡± King Ramiro asked, his voice full of pain.

    ¡°Forgive me, your majesties,¡± Tolomon said with a short bow. ¡°I did not think High Elder Martin knew either, but it turns out he did, and it gave me a nasty shock.¡±

    ¡°Martin knew about this?¡± Queen Lisabeth asked, shocked and disgusted.

    ¡°Yes, your majesty. All the High Elders do,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°This cannot continue. This will not continue. We¡¯ve been trying for days to get that Warrior book from Navir, but he¡¯s always given excuses and changed the subject, but no longer,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°Sir,¡± one of the Graduates whispered. They were still tied up, standing with their hoods over their faces. ¡°Reynaldo might escape if you go after him. He threatened many common class Graduates to do his bidding, and they will feel obligated to protect him.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a plan, Graduate?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°I do,¡± he said. ¡°False sense of security. We go back to Reynaldo and report it worked. Then knock him out and drag him into the dungeons. We just need your permission to use such force to arrest him.¡±

    ¡°Permission granted,¡± King Ramiro almost growled, grabbing a paper and writing what was needed. ¡°I need to talk to him, and I would prefer he be in a dungeon when I do so.¡±

    ¡°Take two Graduates of the noble class with you for protection,¡± Tolomon said as Nathaniel helped the Graduates up, taking out his dagger and cutting the ropes keeping them tied. ¡°The higher the class, the more you will be protected. Reynaldo cannot threaten their families.¡±

    King Ramiro winced. ¡°I will, Tolomon. Thank you.¡±

    The Graduates bowed to the King and Queen. One of them turned to Nathaniel before taking off his hood, wringing it in his hands, his green eyes sorrowful. ¡°Forgive us, Captain Nathaniel. We know it was wrong to try and kill your wife, but-¡±

    Nathaniel placed a hand on the man¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I grant you my forgiveness freely. All of you. I do not deny it is evil what you have done tonight, but it is the sins of one who would do everything he can to find shelter for his family in desperate times, and I cannot hold grudges under such circumstances. It is the people who have willfully taken shelter from you who should be punished, and we will punish them. Of that I give my word.¡±

    The man nodded, tears in his eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Should you ever find yourself in this kind of position again, I hope you would consider me a friend and ally. Please come talk to me, and I will grant whatever protection I can. A man should not have to murder innocent women and children to save his own family. Not in Santollia, not anywhere,¡± Nathaniel said.

    The Graduate nodded, the tears falling from his eyes, his voice cracking. ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±

    ¡°Please, just call me Nathaniel.¡± He patted him on the back before the Graduates left, awestricken. Indenuel did not blame them. God-like power, that¡¯s what Tolomon said of Nathaniel. Not earth, not water, not air, not fire. It was the ability to make a man believe he could be better than he was.

    ¡°Before we talk about the High Elders, there is a lesser matter we need to clear up,¡± King Ramiro said. ¡°That of what Tolomon and Rosa did. I have your assurance it was simply all part of the plan?¡±

    Tolomon glanced at his shoes, doing his best to act like he wasn¡¯t there. Indenuel glanced at Nathaniel, who took charge. ¡°Yes. Tolomon, Rosa, and I discussed it well in advance. In fact, he was extremely reluctant to kiss my wife and only did it as a last resort to make sure this assassination attempt happened to give you proof.¡±

    Queen Lisabeth straightened from her window. ¡°And you are not worried it might happen again?¡±

    Indenuel saw an almost imperceptible smile on Nathaniel¡¯s face. ¡°The only way it would happen again is if I begged him to, your Majesties,¡± Nathaniel said as Tolomon stood against the wall, his face impossible to read.

    ¡°Very well,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°Pardon, sir, I know this has all been a shock, but we need to work quickly. Do you have a plan when you face the High Elders?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°I am open to suggestions. Have you thought of something?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for about fifteen years now,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You have my attention,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ***

    The four High Elders surrounded Inessa, sneering at her. All of them. Even Martin. It had to be a dream. There was no other explanation for it. Martin wouldn¡¯t sneer at her like this. Would he?

    They were getting closer, laughing and mocking her. Inessa was sobbing, screaming at them to leave her alone, but they didn¡¯t listen. They never did.

    Inessa sat up, covering her mouth to keep in her gasp. She was right. It was all just a dream, but it didn¡¯t matter. The disgusting feelings were still there. The fear was still there. The terror, the powerlessness.

    Indenuel was still asleep, and she snuck out of bed to go to an open window. She felt the fresh air on her face, trying to shake off the feelings of the dream. A part of her told her she never could. The High Elders had too much power. Nathaniel and Tolomon were going to shake them up tomorrow morning, and she couldn¡¯t help but fear for her concubine sisters. If she had learned anything from being a concubine, a High Elder was far more likely to take it out on them, someone well under their control to remind themselves they were still powerful.

    Someone held out her bed robe to her. She was startled, turning enough to see Tolomon there, glancing at the wall, extending his hand with the bed robe. She took it and covered herself before he handed her a cup of calming tea.

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I wake you?¡± she asked.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wake me if I was never asleep,¡± Tolomon said, glancing at the bed to see Indenuel sleeping.

    ¡°It¡¯s late,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°I know.¡± Tolomon looked out the window to see the lonely son starting its decent in the sky. ¡°I promised Adrian I would stand guard at the door.¡±

    ¡°Oh. You heard me from Adrian¡¯s room?¡± Inessa took a sip of the calming tea.

    ¡°No. He wouldn¡¯t let go of Rosa, so he¡¯s sleeping with her and Nathaniel tonight. He feels very deeply. Like his mother.¡±

    Inessa nodded, taking another sip of tea. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I took you away from your post, then.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s needed a cup of this tonight. Adosina had three throughout the night before she simply asked for the dreamless kind. The staff has kept a kettle of both on the stove. Would you like some dreamless tea, too?¡±

    Inessa shook her head. ¡°I should be fine.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡± She took another sip of tea. ¡°Just a dream. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°Just because someone else has gone through trauma doesn¡¯t mean you need to discount your own,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°What?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s been busy these past few days, but I haven¡¯t forgotten your situation. Nor has Indenuel. And you don¡¯t need to pretend you¡¯re fine just because-¡±

    ¡°Because Rosa almost died in the entryway of her own home,¡± Inessa mumbled, still remembering the sight of that arrow sticking out of her stomach.

    ¡°And survived,¡± Tolomon added.

    Inessa drank the last of her tea. ¡°I¡¯m simply worried for my concubine sisters. I know the High Elders, and I know how some of them act when their pride has taken a blow. And this will certainly shake them up.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°It will, yes. There is a lot left we need to clean up before Santollia truly is at peace again. But we made an important victory today.¡± He took the empty teacup back from her. ¡°Do you need anymore?¡±

    ¡°No, thank you. I should get back to bed.¡± She walked over closer to the bed, still keeping her bed robe close around her. ¡°Thank you, Tolomon. I¡­ I really appreciate it. I¡¯m glad we came, and I¡¯m glad you were here to protect us.¡±

    Tolomon bowed. ¡°The Graduate program may be deeply corrupted, but there are still honorable qualities to my title I take pride in. Sleep well, Inessa.¡±

    She waited until Tolomon slipped out the door as quietly as he had entered before she took off her bed robe and climbed back into bed. It was still quite hot with it being summer. Inessa reached over and placed her hand in Indenuel¡¯s. He was still fast asleep, but at her touch he closed his hand around hers.

    ***

    Martin was at that point where he brought in a book to pretend to read it so he wouldn¡¯t have to talk to his fellow High Elders. He never imagined doing something like this, but he found himself unable to look at Navir without feeling sick to his stomach.

    Once again Dalius came in, mumbling his apologizes as he pushed Cristoval into the meeting room in the Cathedral. Navir said the prayer, and Dalius got his quill ready.

    ¡°You said you had something to report, Ramiro?¡± Navir asked.

    King Ramiro nodded. ¡°I do.¡± He stood, glaring at Navir. ¡°From this moment on, the High Elders are no longer allowed access to the Graduates, as they are strictly under my care as the man in charge of the military.¡± Dalius stopped writing in the book, glancing at Navir with worried eyes. Martin felt his heart freeze in place. ¡°Any assignment you request will go through the new head of the Graduate program and myself. And may I further add Graduates of the Common Class should never be used to assassinate innocent civilians, and I fully expect that to be a mark on each and every one of your souls. This was a disgusting display of power, and you have caused great pain to this country.¡±

    There was silence in the room. Martin¡¯s heart started pounding in his chest again as he glanced at Navir, terrified more for Ramiro than he was for his own soul. Navir always had a way of turning things to his favor, and Martin didn¡¯t want to know what might happen if Navir convinced Ramiro to continue this. Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°What proof do you-¡± he started to say.

    ¡°We have Reynaldo in the dungeon as we speak, and his signed confession of as many missions he could remember you giving him. I believe him, and so does the Warrior,¡± King Ramiro said. ¡°Furthermore, there was an attempted assassination of Rosa, wife of Nathaniel.¡±

    Martin turned his head, alarmed. ¡°Is she alright?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just fine. Gave her family a nasty shock, but she¡¯s alive,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Martin wanted to feel relief, but he was horrified at what had happened to his family. What had happened while he had been away.

    ¡°I never gave that assignment, you cannot trace it back to-¡±

    ¡°Warrior Indenuel was there and saw the assassination attempt with his own eyes. He also heard the confession of Tolomon the Graduate of the Common Class, as well as other Graduates who wish to remain anonymous for fear their own families will get slaughtered. Not only do I believe every one of them, but the Warrior believes them as well. If you want to challenge Indenuel and myself on that belief, go ahead. If not, consider this the last time you will ever write a note to the Graduate Program.¡±

    Martin tried to calm his heart, his mind, forcing himself to believe it would be enough. Navir had to stop.

    ¡°Who is the new head of-¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, son of Martin the Healer and Sara, has graciously accepted the promotion and has begun work immediately going through the notes and the histories of the Graduate Program. He has already put a stop to much of the corruption and secrecy and is willing to share with me a new set of rules and regulations he and his team will come up with that we will announce soon.¡± King Ramiro leaned over, his eyes narrowed even further. ¡°Just try and bully him to do your bidding. I dare you.¡±

    Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed, and for that moment, Martin was genuinely terrified that Navir was already concocting a plan of how to bend Nathaniel to his will. That he simply needed King Ramiro¡¯s permission to do this all over again.

    ¡°Now, hand over the Warrior Project book to me and my wife.¡±

    Martin stared at Navir, hating that his entire life was right now in the palm of Navir¡¯s hand. Martin knew that look, the almost cold, calculating way Navir stared at King Ramiro. In a way, Navir stumbled into a room and saw King Ramiro holding the noose of political suicide out for him. And yet Martin could already see the wheels turning to convince the King to put it around his own neck. ¡°There was an accident on the way home from the rebellion. It has been burned,¡± Navir said.

    King Ramiro¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°An accident? That resulted in a burnt book?¡±

    Navir shrugged, not giving any more information. King Ramiro¡¯s nostrils flared. ¡°Guards are waiting right outside the door to arrest each and every one of you. I am sticking you all in separate cells, as I trust none of you together. We will hold you there for two days while my wife and I officially seize the High Elder¡¯s library. We will search through it to make sure there aren¡¯t any other secret laws you have created, as is our right. At the end of two days, we will have a trial for you to decide what further punishment you need.¡± He then turned to Dalius. ¡°Did you get that all written down?¡±

    Dalius¡¯ mouth hung open, his eyes bouncing between Navir and King Ramiro. Navir gave Ramiro a cold, calculating glare. ¡°Write it down, Dalius,¡± Navir said through clenched teeth.

    Dalius¡¯ eyes were still wide, but he dipped his quill in the ink before writing it all down as fast as he could.

    ¡°Is there anyone else in this party that wishes to add to the confession?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    Martin hardly made a movement before Navir turned his dark glare on him. ¡°Stay seated, Martin. Don¡¯t say a word.¡±

    ¡°Navir, I-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say a word,¡± he hissed like a snake.

    Martin hadn¡¯t planned on saying anything, but he couldn¡¯t sit back. Not again. He stood, glaring at Navir. ¡°My daughter through marriage almost died yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Sit back down,¡± Navir said, a dark warning in his voice. It was that warning, the knowledge of just how much power Navir still had over him, that made Martin hesitate.

    ¡°Bring in the guards,¡± King Ramiro said. ¡°Each and every one of you will be checked for the mark, just in case we need to place you in a special cell.¡±

    The guards came in. Navir tore his gaze from Martin to stare at King Ramiro. ¡°Are you certain you want to do this, Ramiro?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± King Ramiro said as a guard forced Fadrique to his feet. ¡°Yes, I do. My prayer is the silent pain this country has gone through may at last come to an end.¡±

    Martin stood as one of the guards unclasped his robes and checked his shoulder, as the other guards were doing with the other High Elders.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Dalius. I¡¯ll make sure the notes are complete,¡± Queen Lisabeth said.

    Martin barely acknowledged the heavy irons on his wrist before the guard grabbed his elbow and led him out of the conference room. They were at the palace, so it was more of a walk toward the dungeon. Martin hardly had time to think.

    ¡°Navir?¡± Fadrique asked.

    Navir said nothing, which did not bring Martin any comfort.

    He was of course relieved, but he was terrified of facing the public, once they, too, realized what the High Elders did. And Navir was far too quiet, in his own mind, going over a plan Martin did not want to know about.

    They turned a corner toward the dungeon and spotted Indenuel and Inessa, with Tolomon folding his arms and leaning against the wall, his face impossible to read. Martin looked away, knowing the secrets he still had. He didn¡¯t know what the trial would look like in a couple days, but he was glad he burned the book.

    ¡°A late wedding gift for you, Inessa,¡± Indenuel said as they passed him. He placed his hand on her waist. ¡°Satisfied?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the only time I ever have in their presence.¡±

    He smirked, then gave her a kiss on the forehead. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±

 Chapter 212

    Indenuel sat in the carriage, holding Inessa¡¯s hand. Tolomon was on the other side, arms folded, eyes closed, listening. They had snuck away while Rosa was visiting with some well-wishers who heard about the attempt. Tolomon only left once a noble Graduate had taken his place, one Nathaniel and Rosa both knew, before they went to see the High Elders get taken to the dungeon. It was a way to help Indenuel¡¯s own trepidation that the craziness of the past week was finally behind them.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯ll forgive you for not saying goodbye?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s better this way,¡± Tolomon said, not even needed to know who Indenuel meant.

    ¡°Idiot,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon cracked an eye open, giving him a look. ¡°The staff believed we did what we did to draw out the assassination. Nathaniel assured the King and Queen there was nothing between us. It¡¯s best to stay away from her so they believe it. I can¡¯t put her in danger.¡±

    ¡°What danger?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Social rumors can be deadly to one¡¯s character, too,¡± Tolomon said.

    There was silence again as they rode quietly back to Indenuel¡¯s house. ¡°It¡¯s just if you wanted to pick up a relationship with her, I¡¯d be-¡±

    ¡°The matter is closed,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel sighed, shaking his head. ¡°Whatever you say.¡±

    ***

    Martin was in the corner of the dungeon, his hands covering his face. He had barely moved from his corner when he was placed here yesterday. Lunch was given, but he couldn¡¯t touch it. It was mid-afternoon and he had taken off his robe to use as a pillow. He hadn¡¯t been sleeping well at all, and he thought maybe he could finally rest.

    It wouldn¡¯t work. Being a High Elder for so long, his mind was going through the politics of this situation. He and his colleagues had the highest titles in the world, which meant they would spend maybe another day in the dungeon after the trial tomorrow, and that was it. Despite the vileness of their sins, the King and Queen could do no more than announce their sins to the public. It was still a dangerous reprimand, as no doubt hiding the murders of women and children would be a difficult thing to come back from in the public eye. It would literally take a miracle to get the public to take them seriously again, and Martin wasn¡¯t so sure he wanted that kind of a miracle.

    The doors opened. ¡°High Elder Martin, a guest.¡±

    Martin opened his eyes to see Nathaniel stepping into his cell. Martin frowned, struggling to his feet. Nathaniel looked ragged. He had stubble on his chin, his hair a mess like his fingers lived in his hair. His jacket was missing, and his sleeves were rolled up. Martin knew he didn¡¯t look much better, but he was in a dungeon. Nathaniel placed a fresh High Elder¡¯s robe and a change of clothes in Martin¡¯s hands, and Martin got a good look of the betrayal plain on his son¡¯s face.

    ¡°For your trial tomorrow.¡± Nathaniel tried to straighten his hair, looking away. ¡°I must return home. I¡¯ve been at the Graduate building since yesterday morning, and I haven¡¯t slept.¡±

    As Nathaniel turned to leave, Martin found himself incapable of letting him go quite yet. ¡°Nathaniel, please.¡±

    His son paused, turning his head as he folded his arms. He wasn¡¯t smiling. ¡°Understand, Father, that I am in a deep state of exhaustion, and still grappling with what you and your colleagues have done. Only ask me to stay longer if you are prepared to hear my full thoughts on the matter.¡± There wasn¡¯t coldness in his voice. He wasn¡¯t capable of being cold, but Martin understood the hurt. He should let Nathaniel go, but he couldn¡¯t. He didn¡¯t know if Nathaniel would ever want to see him again.

    ¡°You and your family¡­ they are alright? After¡­¡± Martin asked.

    Nathaniel rubbed his forehead before turning. His son would still give him respect, because that is who he was, but it would be a long time before he earned it back fully. ¡°Everyone is fine.¡± He pointed at his disheveled face. ¡°I¡¯ve been at the Graduate building, wading through the corruption there.¡± Martin winced, playing with the edges of his clean robes. ¡°But no, my family is fine. Rosa is alive and well. Diego took down a Graduate all by himself. Adrian will not leave Rosa¡¯s side, and Tomas wouldn¡¯t either, but he¡¯s trying to be brave. Eduardo and Adosina are researching every single law and bylaw to figure out how this even happened. Aaron feels like a failure because he didn¡¯t feel brave enough to use his healing power on his mother, and we¡¯re helping him through this because he might be choosing a different apprenticeship.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Martin distracted himself by looking out a window, still playing with the edges of his High Elder robes, almost wishing Nathaniel punched him in the face. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry, son. I¡­ if I had-¡±

    ¡°Just cooperate tomorrow. Please. Santollia is in enough pain right now, we can¡¯t have any more secrets from you four. Not if we¡¯re going to heal,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin swallowed, closing his eyes, remembering the darkest secret he still swore to keep from everyone. A secret he swore to never reveal. And when he saw the deepening betrayal on his son¡¯s face, he resolved again to make sure no one found out. Nathaniel tried once again to straighten his hair, a weariness in his eyes Martin had never seen before. ¡°Do you remember the conversation we had when Eduardo was a child, and his gift was starting to manifest? When we realized our oldest was to be a tree talker, like his grandmother?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t remember,¡± Martin said.

    Nathaniel stared Martin in the eye, all the hurt clear on his face. ¡°I asked you then as a young soldier and a young father how the Oraminians could do it. Why they could be a part of a society where they let this beautiful gift be used as an excuse to practice slavery. I struggled with feelings of hatred toward my enemy. I wanted to go to the Oraminian High Court and kill every nobleman for believing a tree talking child deserved such a horrible life. Not only that, but how could a nobleman truly believe that if their child had a gift like Eduardo¡¯s, they could simply give their own child up? Turn the other way. Let their kin live such a life of destitution and pain.¡± Nathaniel was overcome with emotion and had to look away. ¡°You never gave me an answer. You told me we might never understand, but we do need to stop it.¡± Nathaniel shook his head, tears spilling from his eyes. ¡°I forgot about that conversation too until the other day when Tolomon confessed what the Graduate program is for the common class. What you allowed to happen to a man you pretended to treat like your own son. And the destitute life you left for the hundreds of children you sired, knowing full well that they could be murdered at any moment.¡± Nathaniel looked at Martin, his eyes darkening into a glare. ¡°And then I realized exactly why those Oraminian noblemen did it. I understand my enemy now, over fifteen years later. They probably loved their children deeply. They might have even shed a tear when they let them go. But they loved their power and position more than their own family. Loved their power too much to alter it. Far too afraid to give up a little power in order to work toward a better world. And it was that power we needed to alter so they could hopefully understand family is far more important than any position one might hold.¡± Nathaniel¡¯s chest was heaving. ¡°The only High Elder I can visit right now is you. I am hurt by what you let happen, but I feel just as angry at the other High Elders as I was at the Oraminian High Nobles. I guarantee if I walk over to High Elder Navir¡¯s cell right now, I would murder him without another thought. The only thing keeping me from killing him isn¡¯t because of the noble code. It¡¯s how much it would destroy my family if I murdered a High Elder.¡± Nathaniel shook his head, the tears constant. ¡°So, if you will excuse me, sir, I must return to them. Then I will check in on Tolomon, a man I consider to be my brother, to make sure he¡¯s alright.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s voice broke, and his breathing shuddered. He covered his eyes, his voice growing in volume, as well as pain. His fingers returned to his hair, messing it back up again as tears raced down his cheeks. ¡°You know the kind of father Tolomon had. Beatings every week, living in fear. The lack of love. The instability. Needing to protect his sisters from their own father. He was a boy suffering from deep wounds when he came to the King¡¯s Militia, and he looked to you as a father figure.¡± Nathaniel dropped his hands, the tears still freely falling from his eyes that began to burn with anger. ¡°All you had to do was be better than a man who beat him every week, and yet you still failed. With your fake love and broken promises, you looked the other way as he lived a hellish life none of us will truly understand. You should have done better. Tolomon deserved better.¡±

    Martin staggered back, feeling the physical pain of Nathaniel¡¯s words. His son had taken his soul from him and gave him a good, long look at how black it had become.

    Nathaniel turned, wiping his eyes as he headed toward the door. ¡°I shall be in the audience tomorrow morning with Addy and Maria at your trial, but afterwards I must request the time away from you to come to terms with all this. Clearly I cannot talk to you when I¡¯m this angry.¡±

    He was never going to be less angry. Martin doubted he¡¯d ever see his son again. It brought a lump to his throat as he struggled to speak. ¡°Nathaniel, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±

    He did not stop his trek out of Martin¡¯s cell. ¡°I must ask for mercy during this time, Father, as I cannot yet bring myself to forgive you. I acknowledge the dangerous hate in my heart, and do wish for it to go away, but there are some things I must work through before I can grant you my full forgiveness.¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± Martin said, too quietly for Nathaniel to hear after the clanging of the dungeon door. He stumbled to the wall, his clean clothes tumbling from his hands. He covered his mouth, keeping the sob in until he could only guess Nathaniel was far enough away, he couldn¡¯t hear. He covered his face, gasping for air. He had been drowning for so long he didn¡¯t realize it. Rosa would have died last night. The country was beginning to fall. It was all his fault. He turned the other way and let it happen. He had a naive thought that he had done so many good things that it would somehow outweigh the evil he had let slide, but the proof was there, in the many tears Nathaniel shed in such a short amount of time. The good he did wouldn¡¯t be enough to outweigh the immeasurable pain he caused thousands, if not tens of thousands of people.

    Martin sank to the floor, covered his face, and sobbed.

 Chapter 213

    Indenuel was in the library, a book opened between him and Inessa. Tolomon was at the door, keeping watch.

    Indenuel checked the book cover again. ¡°I can¡¯t believe this is the simplest book Pablo could find.¡±

    ¡°This is a fine library. I doubt they¡¯d have children¡¯s books here,¡± Inessa said, her brow furrowing in concentration.

    ¡°You could always buy some,¡± Tolomon said from his post.

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Can we¡­ do that?¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t see why not. You are the Warrior, after all. You should have the funds.¡±

    ¡°Better than trying to figure out DeValian the Noble¡¯s philosophy,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa rested her head on his shoulder. ¡°Well, until they arrive, let¡¯s keep trying. I think I¡¯m getting better.

    Pablo walked in, bowing. Indenuel frowned, glancing out the window at the sun. The children got special permission to come visit early, since Indenuel hadn¡¯t seen them in a while. They were going to be so busy with the High Elder¡¯s trial tomorrow, Indenuel wanted them to come a day early. But they just finished lunch, and their carriage usually didn¡¯t come until dinner. ¡°Are the children here?¡±

    ¡°No, not yet. Post war travel is far longer than any of us would like, but I certainly will not complain that the war has ended. No, Nathaniel and Rosa are here and wanted to know if they could stop for a social call.¡±

    Indenuel knew he shouldn¡¯t, but he glanced in Tolomon¡¯s direction anyway. The man kept his face unreadable.

    ¡°Of course, we will accept them. Is it a social call for me, or for Tolomon?¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    ¡°Both, I believe,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Perfect. We¡¯d love to see them,¡± Indenuel said, taking Inessa¡¯s hand as they walked out of the dining hall. They saw Nathaniel and Rosa in the entryway, talking to each other.

    ¡°Ah, there they are,¡± Nathaniel said, his face brightening as he gathered Indenuel in a tight hug. Despite the joy Nathaniel undoubtably felt at seeing them, Indenuel still noticed how exhausted Nathaniel looked. From what he¡¯d heard, Nathaniel had been at the Graduate building the moment the King promoted him to his new position. He must have just managed to get away to visit them. Indenuel hugged Nathaniel back, though he felt the welts through the fabric and let go.

    ¡°Your back. Is it alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°A week has done wonders to it. You can pound it if you like,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°No, no. I better not,¡± Indenuel said as Nathaniel let him go.

    Nathaniel turned to Tolomon. ¡°You, though. Is your back alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Tolomon said, hugging Nathaniel.

    ¡°Those wounds close up again?¡± he asked.

    ¡°They did, yes,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Again?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°What do you mean again?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°He tore open the welts while fighting those two Graduates,¡± Nathaniel said at the same time.

    Tolomon sighed, looking at his feet. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said again.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that happened,¡± Indenuel said, surprised.

    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t let you know,¡± Tolomon said, giving Nathaniel a chastising look. ¡°Thank you for giving us a social call. I hear you¡¯ve been incredibly busy getting things organized with the Graduate program.¡±

    ¡°It is partially why I came. We have the new rules and regulations written up,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Already?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°In a sense. I¡¯d like to run them by you first before we formally announce them on the first day of next week. I¡¯ll stop by again on the Sabbath, just to finalize ideas with you. I value your opinion,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I¡¯d be happy to give it,¡± Tolomon said.

    Rosa held up a container. ¡°We also brought this. I think it tastes nasty, but Nathaniel has taken a liking to it. A new import from Kiam, now that the trade system is going.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best to drink it in the morning. I was warned if I drank it at night I wouldn¡¯t sleep. Did help me stay awake at the Graduate building last night, though.¡±

    Rosa shook her head. ¡°That cannot be healthy. Once we get home, you¡¯re going to bed.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it called?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Coffee. I¡¯ll drop it off at the kitchens with the instructions on how to make it. It shouldn¡¯t take long,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Yeah. The kitchens are¡­¡± Indenuel hesitated, feeling momentarily lost in his own home.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you,¡± Inessa said, taking the container from Rosa¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Inessa,¡± she said.

    The two walked off. Tolomon kept his eyes toward the ground. ¡°Shall we meet up with them in the sitting room?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Indenuel said, at least knowing where that room was.

    ¡°She was devastated when you left without saying goodbye,¡± Nathaniel said as they walked into the room.

    ¡°We just finished convincing the King and Queen there was nothing between us. I couldn¡¯t fan the flames of gossip again,¡± Tolomon said, his eyes darting around to make sure no servants were around.

    ¡°I thought so. Your mind is really made up, then?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Yes. You have children. What would they think? Let alone the adultery punishments. I can¡¯t put her in harm¡¯s way again,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You won¡¯t. I triple checked it with Adosina. She has no idea, but I used a hypothetical. I can forgive any man who sleeps with my wife and no harm will come to him. It will be as though it never happened. It doesn¡¯t matter who tells on you. Even the High Elders themselves. As long as I forgive you, you and Rosa will not get hurt.¡±

    Stolen story; please report.

    Tolomon frowned, giving him a careful look. ¡°Nathaniel¡­¡±

    ¡°I told you. I did some research.¡±

    Tolomon about said something but stopped, glancing at the door right before Indenuel started to hear voices. Rosa and Inessa were coming back. They moved closer to the couches. Inessa and Indenuel sat across from Nathaniel and Rosa. Tolomon took one of the seats to the side.

    ¡°Have you told him about the adjustments?¡± Rosa asked, patting Nathaniel¡¯s knee.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± Nathaniel said, taking her hand and facing Tolomon. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to look at the Graduate program in a more compassionate light, considering my friendship with you, as well as knowing my own son has expressed great interest in still becoming one. I think the biggest change is lengthening the training period. It was longer, once, before the war, and I¡¯d like to go back to that length now that we¡¯re in a time of peace.¡± Nathaniel studied Tolomon¡¯s face. ¡°What you were asked to do in such a short period of time was far too brutal for me to stomach.¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°That¡¯s fair. How long are you thinking of doing the training period?¡±

    ¡°A year and a half. Maybe two,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Six months was too short. And the powder you¡¯re given to gain muscle? It¡¯s through corruptive means. You won¡¯t be receiving anymore.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, a sad look on his face. ¡°I guess I never thought they¡¯d lie about that. My own mistake for not questioning them about it.¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s done now. And it won¡¯t happen again.¡±

    Pablo walked in with a tray. ¡°Forgive the disturbance, I believe this drink is done.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Pablo,¡± Indenuel said.

    It was served in a tea kettle. Pablo poured the cups, dishing them out to the guests. It was hot, like tea, but very black, with a nutty smell to it. He took a sip, not necessarily enjoying it, but not hating it either.

    ¡°And some sugar and cream, per Inessa¡¯s request,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°Worth a second try for that,¡± Rosa said.

    Pablo bowed before leaving the room.

    ¡°What else have you changed?¡± Tolomon asked, taking a sip.

    ¡°No secret assassin missions, obviously. King Ramiro and I must give joint approval on all missions that involve killing of any kind, which I wholeheartedly accept.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Everyone who is a Graduate right now will go through a three-month training if they would like to keep doing what they¡¯re doing,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be too hard.¡±

    Nathaniel glanced over his cup, giving Tolomon a smile. ¡°And anyone who has been one for longer than ten years is officially done with the duties of a Graduate.¡±

    Tolomon swallowed the coffee before giving Nathaniel a strange look. Indenuel¡¯s chest constricted. Was Tolomon going to leave?

    ¡°Are you¡­ graduating me from the Graduate program?¡± Tolomon asked, an underline of humor to his voice.

    Nathaniel leaned forward, placing his cup and saucer on the table. ¡°I¡¯m saying I don¡¯t think anyone was meant to live this kind of a life for more than ten years. You have your own wounds you need to heal. That can only happen with some rest.¡±

    Tolomon leaned back in his seat, still staring at Nathaniel. ¡°I don¡¯t remember how.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason you must,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°And Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel tried hard to keep himself in control, but his eyes started to burn as he looked at Nathaniel, recognized the stings of panic, the fear of Tolomon leaving. Afraid of being alone. He realized he was being incredibly selfish. He knew maybe as much as Nathaniel that Tolomon needed to rest.

    Inessa squeezed Indenuel¡¯s hand, rubbing his arm. Nathaniel placed his arm around Rosa as she settled back into him with her coffee, drinking it carefully. ¡°I am working with the King and Queen to set up another program for other men who are eligible to end their time as Graduates. We have decided that bodyguarding is putting them to good use. Usually meant for noblemen who just need extra security but aren¡¯t in any real danger.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather stay with Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said, draining the last of his coffee.

    ¡°You can, that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Indenuel is not a nobleman who just needs extra security. He¡¯s still in very real danger right now, especially with this mental war he¡¯s raging with the High Elders. Not only that, but the few years after a war are extremely shaky. I have no doubt there might be some Kiam extremists who do want to seek revenge.¡±

    Nathaniel turned to Indenuel with compassion in his eyes. ¡°Those are valid concerns, but I¡¯ve also never seen you more relaxed than when you¡¯ve been with Indenuel.¡±

    Tolomon set his empty cup on the table. ¡°Probably because you¡¯ve never actually seen us when I¡¯m trying to save his life.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m quite sure Indenuel wants you to stay,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I do,¡± he said, maybe too quickly.

    ¡°Do you want to stay with Indenuel?¡± Nathaniel asked, turning back to Tolomon.

    ¡°Of course I do,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel let out the tiniest breath of relief, but still watched, his gaze bouncing between the two men. ¡°But I understand Nathaniel¡¯s sentiment. I¡¯m getting old. I might not be able to protect you as well as I have.¡±

    ¡°Dammit, Tolomon, I will beg in front of everyone on hands and knees if I must. Don¡¯t leave. Especially not before the High Elder¡¯s trial. I need you here,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon leaned back in his chair, watching Indenuel closely. ¡°I¡¯m getting old, and you need to be protected by the best.¡±

    ¡°You may be getting old, but you are still the best. Pretty sure any soldier can verify that,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel¡¯s nod was firm, with no hesitation. Tolomon glanced at Nathaniel, before sighing. ¡°Pre-mission jitters is all. Indenuel is, after all, the most important person in the world right now.¡± Tolomon looked at Indenuel. ¡°And I don¡¯t want any harm to come to you.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s shoulders visibly relaxed, and Nathaniel smiled at that. ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad. You will remain a Graduate until you are formally released with the updated laws announced on the first day of the week. Pretty sure they¡¯ll have some sort of ceremony for you, considering how legendary you are.¡±

    Tolomon gave a small scoff at that.

    ¡°Diego has already offered to give a speech about your fight with Captain Luiz after you recovered from grey death, complete with visuals on how you accomplished it,¡± Rosa said.

    Tolomon laughed, shaking his head. ¡°I trust you won¡¯t actually let him.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the story a hundred times now. He¡¯s gotten quite good with the reenactments,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°How is Diego, anyway?¡±

    ¡°Recovering just fine. I dare say, he has become quite popular among his friends, but he¡¯s not letting it go to his head. He¡¯s convinced if he stays humble, he¡¯ll be able to knock you out in another year,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon smiled, saying nothing.

    ¡°He does hold you in such high regard,¡± Rosa said. ¡°All my children do.¡±

    Again, Tolomon looked away. ¡°Tastes just fine without cream and sugar, not sure what you mean.¡±

    Rosa placed her empty cup back on the table, shaking her head. ¡°Well, I think it tastes better. Thank you for the suggestion, Inessa.¡±

    Inessa raised her cup before taking another sip.

    Nathaniel took Rosa¡¯s hand again, and she placed her head against his shoulder. ¡°What do you think of the laws.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, folding his arms. ¡°I trust you completely.¡±

    ¡°Good,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Because one of the unintended consequences of the law is that once a man is done at the end of ten years, he can start courting or get married if he so choses.¡±

    The barest flicker of Tolomon¡¯s gaze turned toward Rosa before again falling on Nathaniel. ¡°Right. Seems reasonable. What with Diego wanting to be a part of it.¡±

    ¡°I always said women were the biggest deterrent to the Graduate program. There might be men willing to put in the two years of training plus ten years of work to then get married. And as a commoner, the title of Graduate would still stay, and elevate your position.¡± Tolomon nodded, saying nothing. ¡°You¡¯d just have to be in communication with Indenuel so he¡¯s aware when you¡¯d like to start courting someone.¡±

    Tolomon winced. ¡°Yeah, I¡­¡± he cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s not¡­¡±

    ¡°Is there someone else besides Rosa?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Of course there isn¡¯t,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°But¡­ damn, man, I doubt your children would approve.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon,¡± Rosa said. ¡°Nathaniel and I have always said you¡¯re like a second father to them. And they believe it, too. We might as well make it so you officially are.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a huge difference between the two. I doubt they would¡­ that they¡¯d¡­¡±

    ¡°We might as well try,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon stared at the table, then glanced up at Indenuel. For a man who could hide his emotions so well, Indenuel was surprised how easily he could read Tolomon¡¯s face. ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask permission, Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel just said I did,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel shook his head, smiling into his cup. ¡°You know how I feel about it already. Of course you have my permission.¡±

    Tolomon looked at Rosa. ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡­ I still¡­¡± He sighed, rubbing his head. ¡°I¡¯d like to talk about this later. Once I¡¯m done being a Graduate. There are more things I¡¯d rather discuss amongst the three of us.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re open to the idea?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Tolomon said nothing for a moment. ¡°She kisses too damn good for me to not have a discussion.¡±

    Nathaniel smirked. ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±

    Rosa¡¯s face turned red, but she smiled, reaching over and taking Tolomon¡¯s hand. He squeezed it back.

 Chapter 214

    Indenuel finished his coffee, setting it down on the table, feeling jittery.

    ¡°I just wish someone could have knocked you out before you stopped being a Graduate. You¡¯ve already gone down in history as the longest person to ever live as one, let alone never be knocked out by a fellow soldier.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Still a Graduate for a few more days. You are more than welcome to try.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°Want to have a go, then?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, alright,¡± Tolomon said, standing up.

    Rosa frowned, dropping her hand as Nathaniel stood up. ¡°Wait, wait,¡± she said, standing up quickly. ¡°You two are going to fight? Right now?¡±

    Nathaniel stretched before shaking out his sword hand. ¡°Tradition.¡±

    ¡°The welts on your back,¡± Rosa said, the concern obvious in her voice. She looked at Tolomon.

    Inessa and Indenuel stood, Inessa trying to finish her coffee.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Rosa. My back will be just fine. Practically scars at this point,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°And Tolomon? His just broke open only a few days ago. They were bad,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°It might actually give Nathaniel the edge he needs to finally knock me out,¡± Tolomon said as Nathaniel joined his side.

    ¡°That isn¡¯t nearly as comforting as you think it is,¡± Rosa said, folding her arms. ¡°And I¡¯ve seen the welts on your back, Nathaniel. They are not scars.¡±

    ¡°But Tolomon will only be a Graduate for a few more days,¡± Nathaniel said before patting Tolomon¡¯s chest. ¡°The gardens?¡±

    ¡°That will be safest,¡± Tolomon said.

    Rosa placed her hands against her cheeks, sighing. ¡°There is no changing your mind, is there?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll try to make it fast and quick, love,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Rosa shook her head. ¡°Try? There¡¯s nothing you can do to make it fast for the sake of your backs?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s all a mental game, really. I just need to catch him by surprise,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Rosa frowned, then caught Tolomon¡¯s gaze. Realization dawned on Tolomon¡¯s face; a realization only he and Rosa understood, but one where he knew how much trouble he was in considering how fast his smile dropped. Rosa glanced behind her, seeing Indenuel and Inessa by the table. Inessa was draining the remains of her coffee, and Indenuel waited for her to finish. Rosa smirked as she looked at Tolomon again.

    ¡°Ah, shit,¡± Tolomon mumbled under his breath.

    Rosa peeled the top of her dress down to her elbows before bending the bodice enough to reveal her breasts, and Tolomon watched the entire thing with wide eyes. Inessa choked on her coffee. As Rosa had her back toward them, Indenuel didn¡¯t see anything, but he certainly saw Tolomon¡¯s face. The man expected this, that much was clear, and yet he still watched, his mouth dropping open. For the first time since Indenuel met him, Tolomon looked genuinely surprised as Rosa turned her head, closing her eyes.

    Tolomon lifted a hand, barely able to tear his eyes away to try blocking Nathaniel¡¯s dagger, but it didn¡¯t work. Tolomon groaned as the hilt thudded against the back of his head, stumbling once. Nathaniel hit him hard a second, third, then a fourth time in rapid succession, before Tolomon finally closed his eyes and fell. Nathaniel caught him, easing him to the ground as Rosa opened her eyes and looked at her husband.

    ¡°Yes, well¡­¡± Nathaniel brushed off his clothes as he stood, his eyes gravitating toward Rosa¡¯s breasts. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± he nodded, still staring. ¡°Effective, my love. Thank you.¡±

    ¡°I was really concerned about both of your backs,¡± Rosa said, making no movement to bring her dress back up. Indenuel had the hardest time not laughing. Inessa was already in a fit of giggles on the couch.

    ¡°It works. I feel fantastic. My back. My back feels fantastic,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Rosa said quietly.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ¡°Yes, love?¡±

    ¡°Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    ¡°Your closest friend in the world.¡± Rosa moved her bodice back into place. ¡°Bleeding out on the floor. Maybe you could-¡±

    ¡°Yep,¡± Nathaniel said, flipping Tolomon over without actually looking at him. He barely touched his fingers to Tolomon¡¯s temples when his eyes snapped open just as wide as before, staring at the ceiling as Rosa moved her sleeves back up her shoulders.

    ¡°I surrender,¡± Tolomon sputtered.

    ¡°I already knocked you out,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I was talking to Rosa.¡±

    Rosa chuckled. ¡°What do soldiers usually say to that? I accept?¡±

    Tolomon looked as though he wanted to say something else, but instead said, ¡°Damn, Nathaniel.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, just as distracted. ¡°I know.¡±

    Rosa brushed herself off, glancing at Indenuel and Inessa. Inessa was still fighting the fit of giggling and Indenuel was trying to contain his red face, giving Rosa a small wave like that would somehow convey he hadn¡¯t seen anything. Turns out Diego and Nathaniel didn¡¯t need to team up. Rosa and Nathaniel were just as effective of a combination against Tolomon.

    Rosa looked back at the men, then knelt beside Tolomon with concern on her face. ¡°Nathaniel, he¡¯s still bleeding.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t heal him all the way,¡± Rosa said, touching the back of Tolomon¡¯s head and bringing it back with blood on her fingers.

    ¡°Right. Distracted,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon closed his eyes as Nathaniel placed his fingers against his temple. ¡°I didn¡¯t even notice.¡±

    Indenuel snorted as Nathaniel finished healing Tolomon. Inessa was finally over her giggle fit and stood by him, still smiling. Indenuel put his arm around her.

    ¡°Did you¡­¡±

    ¡°That was all Rosa,¡± Inessa said. She rested her head against his shoulders. Nathaniel helped Tolomon up, who was still in a state of shock. Somehow, Indenuel doubted it was because of the four very powerful blows to the back of the head.

    ¡°Forgive me for not giving you a proper goodbye. I didn¡¯t want the staff to talk again,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh, I understand. And I forgive you completely,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to give you a more Oraminian goodbye if I may?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± she said.

    Tolomon moved forward and gave her a hug. She hugged him, placing her hands carefully on his back.

    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re alive,¡± Tolomon said quietly.

    ¡°I knew I would be,¡± she said.

    Tolomon smiled, then held the back of her head and kissed her. Curiosity made him glance in Nathaniel¡¯s direction. There was none of the jealousy he expected from someone whose wife was being kissed by another man. In fact, it was the opposite. Nathaniel looked genuinely thrilled for them.

    Rosa broke away, smiling. ¡°Quite the friendly bunch, these Oraminians.¡±

    Tolomon snorted. ¡°I¡­ might have taken a few liberties with their goodbye.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind,¡± Rosa said, giving him another kiss. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too.¡±

    She broke away, moving over to Nathaniel, smiling.

    ¡°I thought you were done being a trickster,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Rosa shook her head. ¡°I am never tired of surprising you.¡±

    They kissed, and Tolomon was smiling, none of the jealousies present in his face either. Whatever the three of them had, it might just work. Indenuel had always assumed something like this could never happen. Granted, the only other thing that came close to it was the concubine law, and that alone he had strong feelings of hate for. But if all of them consented to this arrangement?

    Rosa smiled, placing her head against his shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Nathaniel.¡± He kissed her hair. ¡°I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Thank you, Indenuel, for having us drop by so unexpectedly.¡±

    ¡°It was¡­ yep. A memorable one. I¡¯m sure you are a busy man, so thank you for spending some of your time with us,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°All worth it. I shall see you all later, I¡¯m sure,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa, Indenuel, and Tolomon waved as Nathaniel and Rosa disappeared into their carriage, driving off. Tolomon was still smiling.

    ¡°That coffee stuff is really great.¡± He licked his lips before popping them. ¡°I might have some more.¡± He started humming as he walked back into the house. ¡°Coming?¡±

    Inessa smiled, bowing her head as she took Indenuel¡¯s hand, following Tolomon into the house.

    ¡°We were never that ridiculous, were we?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s only been two weeks since our marriage. We¡¯re still ridiculous,¡± Inessa said.

    He smiled at her. ¡°I guess we are.¡± He kissed her deeply, and Tolomon had no other choice but wait by the door for them to finish.

    ***

    Inessa waited with Indenuel as the carriage came to the door. Indenuel smiled brightly, letting go of her hand and heading over to it. As soon as it stopped, the twins jumped off and ran toward Indenuel. Tolomon moved passed Inessa to go greet them. Inessa watched the greeting, saw how the twins kissed Indenuel¡¯s cheeks before running into Tolomon¡¯s arms and he hugged them, twirling them around. Indenuel stood as he talked to Matteo, his arm over his shoulder. Inessa swallowed, waiting. She watched these two men who clearly loved these children with everything in their being, and she began to wonder what was wrong with her. The motherly instincts of taking care of children had been for women, and she resented raising her own siblings. Yet these two took in literal strangers and loved them like they were their own.

    None of the children came to her, and Inessa felt no need to go to them. She looked down at her hands, waiting for the greeting to be done. They hadn¡¯t seen Indenuel in a while, since last week he was in the dungeon, and the week before that was the wedding.

    Two weeks. They¡¯d been married two weeks.

    Indenuel and Matteo walked in the house, talking quietly amongst each other. Inessa expected Indenuel to take her hand, but he didn¡¯t, still asking about Matteo¡¯s schooling. Inessa ran a hand through her hair as Tolomon followed after Indenuel. He turned when they were at the door, letting the twin girls down.

    ¡°Coming, Inessa?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± She headed toward the door. ¡°Of course.¡±

    She smiled as she walked closer to the door, but it dropped the moment Tolomon had his back to her.

 Chapter 215

    Martin doubted he slept well in the dungeon. Honestly, he doubted he slept well in the past few weeks. At this point he was simply running on whatever energy he had.

    Guards came and placed irons on his wrists, and he was escorted out of the dungeon. Martin was at least happy for the clean change of clothes.

    He was led to the top of the stairs, blinking in the sunlight. Navir was already there, chains on his own wrists, two-day stubble on his chin, though he gave Martin a calming enough smile. ¡°Good morning, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Is it?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°It is, indeed,¡± Navir said.

    Martin turned to Navir, frowning. Navir was calm and composed, not at all like Martin expected someone who just spent two days in a dungeon cell to be, which made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. ¡°What are you planning?¡±

    Navir watched as Dalius and Fadrique joined them. ¡°Don¡¯t trouble your mind about it, Martin.¡±

    He wanted to ask more, but the guards stood on either side of the four of them. He needed to stay aware and figure out what Navir was planning.

    The guards ushered them forward. Martin did, playing with the chains dangling from his wrists. They¡¯d most likely spend the rest of the day in the dungeon and be out right before the Sabbath day. Where they¡¯d have to deal with the public, and their overall feelings of the High Elders. Begin healing the rift of their reputation.

    The door opened, and Martin could hear the noises of the nobility inside, the anticipation, the surprise. Once Navir walked in, they were hushed, seeing for themselves the sight of a chained High Elder.

    The four of them stood before the King, Queen, and Indenuel. Indenuel was on the other side of the King, folding his arms and looking nervous. Tolomon was against the wall, as always doing his best to blend in with it. Martin didn¡¯t bother looking behind him in the crowd. He didn¡¯t want to know which of his family members were here right now. Nathaniel said he would, but he had no desire to search him out.

    ¡°We shall begin with a prayer. Indenuel?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    Indenuel did not look at the High Elder¡¯s as he stood, holding a paper in front of him. ¡°May God look down on the High Elders in love. May their tongues be loosed to give confession that is pleasing to Thee. May God grant the Monarchy and the Warrior the spirit of mercy and forgiveness as we work closer to bring their souls back to Thee.¡±

    The crowd said amen. Martin was pretty sure he said it, even if he didn¡¯t agree. He was quite certain his soul was lost a long time ago.

    ¡°Thank you, Indenuel,¡± King Ramiro said as the boy sat back down. Queen Lisabeth opened the meeting notes and dipped her quill in the ink, preparing to write. ¡°High Elders, we are here to discuss the grievous sins which I, my wife, and Indenuel the Warrior have accused you of. Do you have anything to say before we begin?¡±

    ¡°Simply that as Acting Senior High Elder, I wish to speak for my unified brethren. Any questions or comments should only be addressed to me,¡± Navir said.

    Martin glanced at him, frowning. Navir had something planned. Of that he was certain. What it could be, Martin didn¡¯t know, but after years of being his colleague, he started to sweat.

    ¡°Of course, Navir,¡± King Ramiro said, picking up the paper. ¡°I shall now read out loud the sins which we have collected.¡±

    Martin stared ahead, not looking at anyone, not even Indenuel, as the list was read. It was a short list, but the sins were grievous indeed.

    ¡°Is there anything more you¡¯d like to add to this confession?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    Martin felt his eye twitch, but he still refused to look at anyone.

    ¡°There is nothing more, sir,¡± Navir said.

    Martin swallowed, feeling more than just a pinprick. His heart was pounding in his chest, like he could feel his black soul screaming at him to wash the darkness away. To open his mouth to admit the light it desperately needed. But in order to do that, he would have to admit to the crowd, to Inessa, to Indenuel, how black the Warrior Project had become for the High Elders.

    King Ramiro set down the paper. ¡°So, you admit to the committing of these sins I¡¯ve spoken of?¡±

    ¡°We do,¡± Navir said.

    King Ramiro narrowed his eyes as though just picking up what Martin noticed when he first saw Navir. This was way too easy, and King Ramiro was finally preparing for the worst. ¡°As you have burned the book which contained the names of the women which you slept with for twenty-five years-¡±

    ¡°Oh, no, Ramiro. It was destroyed in an accident,¡± Navir said.

    King Ramiro hesitated long enough that Navir smiled. King Ramiro turned toward Indenuel. ¡°Indenuel the Warrior has spoken of his father being Cristoval, Speaker of the Dead, and therefore embodies all those who have been abused by this heinous act. Is there any further punishment you would have these men placed under, Warrior?¡±

    Martin pulled himself from his trance to focus on Indenuel. The boy stood, trying not to look nearly as nervous as Martin knew he was. ¡°I¡¯ve pondered long and hard, and the fact is there is nothing that can possibly make you four men understand the vileness of your own souls. That much has been made clear to me. I only ask the sympathy and mercy of those in the congregation now, and those who will read the notes of this trial, no doubt it will be passed far and wide.¡± Indenuel blinked, as though realizing for himself his words were going to be read by everyone. He cleared his throat. ¡°Understand that I am the Warrior, but once, before, I was nothing more than a bastard child to a woman that was constantly called a witch.¡± The nobility was already reacting to the harsh language Indenuel used. Martin imagined they would have been far more shocked had Indenuel used the actual word his village called his mother. ¡°So please, understand that there are thousands like me out there who secretly have High Elder fathers. Those like me who were abandoned because the men before you in chains were only thinking of saving themselves. It would have been better if we had the book to know, but I beg of you all to show the lower class more mercy and compassion.¡±

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    Indenuel sat back down as the nobility discussed his words. Martin glanced at Navir, but the man seemed undeterred by what Indenuel said.

    ¡°With the crimes placed before you, I have little choice but to place you in the dungeons for another day,¡± King Ramiro said. Navir smiled, waiting patiently. ¡°Once you are out of the dungeon, I implore you to begin taking the steps necessary to righting your wrongs.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I do not need to wait until I leave the dungeon, sir,¡± Navir said, giving a slight bow of his head. ¡°I would like to start now. Have you, by any chance, read The Ancient Ways, volume three, by Erco the Philosopher?¡±

    ¡°My wife and I did not sit down to read the books in the library. We simply skimmed the beginnings of the books to make sure there weren¡¯t any more secret laws you were hiding. But even after you four get out of the dungeon, we will still have access to the library, so don¡¯t try and change anything,¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°Oh, of course not,¡± Navir said, with another bow of his head. ¡°I simply asked, because I hoped to help my people understand why we kept them in the dark.¡± Navir turned, smiling at the nobility, and Martin wracked his brain trying to remember what was in The Ancient Ways. He¡¯d only read the first two volumes recently. Navir practically had the whole library memorized. ¡°I am sorry, my dear people.¡± Navir raised his hands, chained as they were, to complete the look of supplication. ¡°It was horrendous what we did. We apologize that we had to use the Graduates like this. But please, understand, we would not have done it unless we needed to.¡±

    Martin frowned, which is when he noticed Inessa, Nathaniel, and Adosina on the front row. His two daughters, Rita and Maria, were right behind them with their husbands. All of them watched Navir like they would a snake about to bite.

    ¡°There are many wicked people out there that we have needed to take away. We did not want to alarm any of you of their sins and depravity, but with the recent developments, I must let you know the reason why.¡±

    Martin studied Navir closer, realizing the man wasn¡¯t going to wait until the Sabbath to give his sermon. But how was he going to convince everyone that it was completely fine to kill women and children?

    ¡°With the Graduates no longer allowed to take our assignments, we must call on you, the good people of the nobility, of this country, to root out those who have followed the devil. We did not tell you, because you were not ready. But now, understand that we had to hide this from you for your own protection. There is a group of people who were the reason the Great Flood happened. Their wickedness and sinful ways lead them to being marked. People like this live among you.¡±

    The nobility began to whisper among each other, and Martin felt a cold dread. ¡°Navir!¡± he said before he could stop himself. His hands trembled, the chains clinking against each other. Martin stood forward, pointing at him. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± There was so much more Martin wanted to say but was afraid to. However, Navir was about to begin a campaign of fearmongering, and he couldn¡¯t allow it.

    ¡°You do not speak for the High Elders as a whole, Martin. It would be wise to stay silent,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°You cannot bring such hatred toward a group of people. It¡¯s not right,¡± Martin said.

    Navir again looked at the nobility. ¡°I am doing no such thing. The nobility has the right to know why we used Graduates to murder innocents. If I was in their position, I¡¯d like to know too. They weren¡¯t innocent, dear nobility. Their souls are of the blackest sort.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Martin screamed as a guard came toward him, holding him back. ¡°I denounce everything this man will say. Nothing they did was dangerous!¡±

    ¡°They are people who listen to the devil so deeply that they believe their love lies with those of their same gender! We as High Elders of God¡¯s Holy Church denounce it as a dangerous sin! It was five men who had such feelings that caused the Great Flood almost four hundred years ago, not God! He is loving and merciful and kind! It is the evilness of these five men that brought such chaos and corruption. That destroyed our world with so much water! And such people live among you!¡±

    ¡°They are not dangerous!¡± Martin shouted, though his voice was drowning in the uproar Navir had caused. ¡°The five men are not here to answer for their crimes! We don¡¯t know why they did it! It didn¡¯t necessarily mean it was because they felt this way!¡± The crowd was now in a state of alarm, his words useless in the noise.

    ¡°I proclaim they are all dangerous! We must find them all and keep them away from the rest of us! Purify them, so they may stay on the righteous path of God again! If they cannot love in the way God intended, then we must kill them! Kill them before they bring about a second Great Flood!¡±

    ¡°We never let them live long enough to find out if they are dangerous!¡± Martin shouted. The nobility was on their feet, yelling to be heard, shouting questions. The fear in the crowd was palpable, and Nathaniel turned to Maria and Rita, whispering something and pointing toward the door.

    ¡°Now that King Ramiro will not let us use the Graduates for such purposes, we need your help! Tell us where they are hiding, and we will come collect them for a trial!¡±

    ¡°Navir, no! This will not bring the peace you seek!¡± Martin shouted.

    ¡°They have been the secret blight of the High Elders for too long, and you have the right to know about this.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, please!¡± King Ramiro shouted, even his own booming voice did little to get the crowd¡¯s attention. ¡°This is a new development, and we must study it out before-¡±

    ¡°Inessa is one of them!¡± Fadrique shouted, pointing at her with his manacled hands.

    The crowd quieted at that, all turning to find her. Inessa¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at Fadrique¡¯s finger, before looking around at the nobility hungry for anyone to blame their troubles on. Inessa shook her head, her eyes wide. ¡°No, no. I¡¯m not. I¡­ I never¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course that¡¯s something you¡¯d say,¡± Fadrique said with a sneer that looked far too gleeful. ¡°Someone like you. Someone who¡¯s never enjoyed the sex from a man.¡±

    ¡°Fadrique, stop,¡± Martin said.

    But the damage was done. The nobility turned toward her, the fear evident in their eyes.

    Tolomon appeared next to her before anyone else could react. He grabbed her elbow and hurried to the nearest door. One nobleman reached toward her, but Tolomon already anticipated it, moving Inessa in front of him so he was between her and the nobleman, setting her next to him with his hand around her waist, leaving through the nearest door. Indenuel practically leapt out of his chair to follow. The crowd, shocked at the sudden disappearance of the one person they could hate, began screaming their questions all the louder. Martin gasped, feeling sick to his stomach.

    ¡°The High Elders are to return to their dungeon cells as we sort out this new information!¡± King Ramiro said, his voice booming over the crowd. They each had a guard, one of them grabbing Martin¡¯s elbow. They were being dragged toward the door, but there was currently a blockage, what with the nobility following after Inessa to ask her questions.

    ¡°What have you done, Navir?¡± Martin asked.

    Navir shrugged. ¡°I told them the truth.¡±

    Nathaniel was at the door, trying to keep people from rushing after Inessa with questions. The people were getting loud, and they needed answers. More guards filtered in, helping Nathaniel contain the crowd. They started trickling out, then they exploded out the door. Nathaniel was thrown back, and Martin couldn¡¯t see his son through the crowd. His throat tightened.

    Navir, chained as he was, smiled as King Ramiro looked around the panicked nobility with dread.

 Chapter 216

    Tolomon picked Inessa up and tossed her into the carriage, motioning Indenuel to hurry. He did, throwing himself into the carriage as the driver sensed the urgency and sped the carriage along.

    ¡°What was that?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±

    ¡°It was Navir. Should have muzzled him,¡± Tolomon grumbled as he slid the privacy blinds down.

    ¡°We had them cornered. They spent two days in the dungeon. We did all the research, and they still managed to turn the crowd to their favor!¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I should have had them lashed like I wanted.¡±

    ¡°No, Indenuel, that wouldn¡¯t have solved our problems. Nathaniel was right to have you give that speech.¡±

    Indenuel growled. ¡°Not like anyone will remember it.¡±

    Inessa covered her mouth, and Indenuel placed his arm around her. ¡°I¡¯m not. I¡¯ve never¡­¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Indenuel said, rubbing her arm.

    ¡°They¡¯re always going to have the upper hand, because they know more about religion than anyone alive,¡± Tolomon said, peeking out the window.

    ¡°Did you know that the High Elders used the Graduates for this, too?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Not until recently,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t warn us?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a politician¡¯s mind.¡± Tolomon ran both hands through his shortened hair, and Indenuel saw the panic in his friend¡¯s face before he dropped his hands and again looked out the window. ¡°The fact is, Graduates were never told why, they just did.¡±

    ¡°This is another ploy. We¡¯ve¡­ we¡¯ve got to¡­¡±

    ¡°Get back to the house,¡± Tolomon said, his eyes darting out the window, finding the threat. ¡°Once we¡¯re back in the house, we think things through, and try not to mess up the victory we¡¯ve already gotten.¡±

    Indenuel groaned, rubbing his forehead.

    ¡°Tima,¡± Inessa said, almost whispering. ¡°Tima feels this way. That¡¯s why you were acting so strange around her. That¡¯s why she needed to leave so fast.¡±

    Tolomon never kept his eyes off the window. ¡°It might be wise to keep this information to ourselves. The fear is at danger levels in the city right now, and it¡¯s only going to spread.¡±

    ***

    The moment Martin was back in his cell, he tore off his High Elder robe and threw it in a corner. He covered his face, feeling the anger and the pain, sick to his stomach. His thoughts drifted to Tima and Ari, the only people he knew who had these feelings. The word would spread. Fear always does. And now it wasn¡¯t just the High Elders Tima and Ari would have to fear. They would have to fear their own neighbor. The thing they strived to keep secret from the church was now a thing they would have to keep secret from everyone.

    And poor Inessa. He wasn¡¯t sure what the crowd would do, but they were moments away from turning into a mob. If she had stayed there any longer, it would have. Fadrique gave them the face of who they wanted to fear.

    Martin was up against a wall, the tears still in his eyes. He still heard the crowd, despite being in the dungeon. Heard the shouting and the demanding for more information. Navir just set himself up to have the most attended sermon on Sabbath day. Martin had to stop this.

    ¡°Martin, is that you?¡± Navir asked, most likely from the window at the cell next to him.

    Martin walked over to the window, gripping the bars. ¡°You¡¯re an idiot, Navir. What have you done?¡±

    ¡°Made sure the High Elders stayed on top. And considering your reaction to it, I should let you know that you are no longer welcome to my sermon on the Sabbath.¡±

    ¡°You honestly think I¡¯m going to let you continue to fill Santollia with fear?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s your choice, Martin. Stay home tomorrow, or I will tell King Ramiro who burned the book. King Ramiro and myself will create our own trial for you, and I will do everything in my power to make sure everyone knows you are the High Elder that cannot be trusted,¡± Navir said.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    Martin closed his eyes to keep the tears from falling. He had no doubt Navir would destroy Martin¡¯s character. Not only that, with how thorough Navir always was in his studying, there was a chance he might find out Inessa was his daughter. He found himself back in the position where he would literally do anything to keep Inessa from figuring out the secret. Martin hit the bars of his cell. ¡°Damn you, Navir.¡±

    ¡°World peace is too valuable. I will toss you aside if you don¡¯t think so,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°And do you honestly think this will bring you the peace you want?¡± Martin asked, his hands wringing the bars.

    ¡°The only peace is through God¡¯s way.¡±

    ¡°You mean your way,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°They are one and the same.¡±

    Martin moved away from the window, feeling nauseous. Navir had him right back where he wanted him. Martin was just one voice. One powerful voice against three equally powerful voices. And he had a dark secret he could never let the other three figure out. This would destroy Inessa almost as badly as Fadrique¡¯s unfounded rumor of her having sex with women.

    The simple matter was, Tolomon was right. When the High Elders get pushed, for some dangerous reason, Navir pushed back with all the power of hell.

    ***

    Indenuel was hugging Inessa, trying to comfort her. He wasn¡¯t great at words of comfort, and considering he was still trying to process what happened, he simply resorted to hugging her, rubbing her back as Tolomon paced the sitting room. Matteo, Emilia, and Isla were playing in the small nursery room. Indenuel asked the servants to not let them know what happened, but Matteo wasn¡¯t going to be fooled. Indenuel just wanted to make sure Inessa was in a better state of mind before they told the children what happened.

    ¡°Are we seriously just going to wait here?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°A crowd is building right outside the gates,¡± Tolomon said, not looking at the window. ¡°A crowd this large after what High Elder Navir said, I cannot let you two go anywhere today. Not even for a walk in the garden.¡±

    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t try and kill her, would they?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. And since I¡¯m not certain, you two are staying here. And no visitors, Pablo,¡± Tolomon said, right as Pablo opened the door.

    ¡°Oh, um¡­ it¡¯s Nathaniel and Adosina, sir,¡± Pablo said.

    Tolomon gave a halfhearted nod. ¡°Alright, those two are fine, but no one else.¡±

    Pablo nodded before moving away for Nathaniel and Adosina to walk in. Adosina rushed right over to Inessa, taking over Indenuel¡¯s job of hugging her. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯ve never¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I know you¡¯re not one of those flooders,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Flooders?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s what they¡¯re calling them,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way people can believe those rumors. She¡¯s married to me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Hate and fear are a dangerous combination. It doesn¡¯t matter what they physically see,¡± Nathaniel said. Tolomon brushed a finger over Nathaniel¡¯s hairline, coming back with blood. Nathaniel stared at it, frowning. ¡°Thought I got it all wiped off before getting here.¡±

    ¡°You alright?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Nathaniel pulled out a handkerchief, dabbing his hairline. ¡°I¡¯ve been through worse.¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow is the Sabbath. Navir¡¯s going to give another sermon, I know it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°My father will stop him. He already tried today. There is no way this will continue,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Exactly how well do you know your father?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Nathaniel winced. ¡°Not as well as I¡¯d like, but we all saw him today. He¡¯s going to stop it.¡±

    Adosina kept rubbing Inessa¡¯s arms. ¡°Just stay away from the courts for a while. Alright? I¡¯ll do my best to smooth things over at the social.¡±

    ¡°Yes, specifically focus on-¡± Tolomon stopped talking, a frown tugging at his mouth. He turned, then all at once he leapt over the couch straight for Inessa. Tolomon pushed Indenuel to the ground right as the glass shattered. Tolomon caught a rock, right in his palm. Adosina and Inessa screamed as Tolomon grunted, his wrist bending in an odd manner before he dropped the rock. Despite the possible broken wrist, Tolomon pulled out two swords. ¡°All of you get to the nursery. There are no windows there. Nathaniel, take care of them until I get back.¡±

    Nathaniel nodded, helping Indenuel to his feet as Tolomon leapt out the broken window. The moment Indenuel was on his feet, he went to Inessa, who was shaking.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± he asked.

    Inessa did nothing, still in a state of surprise. Nathaniel ushered them into the nursery, talking to Pablo on the way there, requesting more military for backup and to try not to cause a stir.

    Adosina and Inessa hardly made it through the door of the nursery when the back door was thrown open and Tolomon walked in, dragging a man behind him. The man was trying to break out of Tolomon¡¯s grip, but it was impossible.

    ¡°This man threw a rock at Inessa, wife of Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°She was hugging a girl! She¡¯s clearly a flooder!¡±

    ¡°Are you seriously suggesting we make women hugging other women a killable offense?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°For the likes of her, yes,¡± the man sneered.

    ¡°¡®The likes of her¡¯ also happens to also be the wife of the most powerful person in the world. I¡¯d be careful the slander you use in front of him. Believe us all when we say she is not who you think she is,¡± Tolomon said.

    The man paused, then glanced at Indenuel who had his arms folded, glaring at the man. Nathaniel placed his hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder, as though that would somehow take the anger away.

    Two guards came through the door and Tolomon handed the man over.

    Emilia ran toward Indenuel, and he picked her up, hugging her. ¡°Are they going to try and burn down the house again?¡± Emilia whispered.

    Indenuel felt the anger burning deep inside him, even as he tried to quell it. The High Elders had become like the bullies of his village.

    ¡°I swear to you, they will never hurt you,¡± Indenuel said as the man was being dragged away.

    Nathaniel reached over, touching Tolomon¡¯s wrist and healing it quickly. Tolomon nodded his thanks, stretching his fingers. "Indenuel, I would only ask if it was necessary. For tonight, I need to sleep in the same room as you and Inessa. Just to be sure.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, holding Emilia closer. ¡°Please do.¡±

 Chapter 217

    There wasn¡¯t another attack, but Indenuel felt a lot safer with Tolomon sleeping in the same room. Tolomon was professional about the whole thing, not coming in until Inessa was ready in the evening. Never looking at them once. Falling asleep incredibly fast because perhaps Tolomon trained his body to only sleep when he allowed it to. That or he was in a constant state of exhaustion. Either way, they had a semblance of privacy. Not that Inessa or Indenuel wanted to do anything. She was still afraid, and Indenuel hated this feeling of helplessness. He wasn¡¯t supposed to feel this way. He was the Warrior.

    In the morning, Tolomon woke up before either one of them and slipped out of the room, remaining just outside the door. Since Inessa was banned from the Cathedral, they were going to meditate in their own home, but either way, Indenuel did not feel comfortable going to the Cathedral today. If ever.

    ***

    Martin was meditating in his study when the door burst open. He cracked an eye to see Nathaniel, once again looking hurt, which made him instinctually look away. ¡°Son? What is it?¡±

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you there?¡± Nathaniel asked, pointing toward the direction of the Cathedral. ¡°Why are you letting him spread those disgusting lies? Why aren¡¯t you stopping him?¡±

    ¡°Now is not the time, Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I have plenty of time.¡± He sat down in the chair opposite the desk. ¡°My family and I just walked out of High Elder Navir¡¯s sermon. I¡¯ll be blacklisted from Sabbath worship, and there¡¯s a good chance the High Elders are going to put into question my membership in the church, but I have to know why you aren¡¯t there. Why you aren¡¯t even trying to fight back.¡±

    Martin said nothing, feeling sick to his stomach. He stood, walking over to the incense, placing it in some water. He clearly wasn¡¯t going to mediate much more today. It was hard enough trying to get the meditation state to come.

    ¡°Father?¡± Nathaniel asked again.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing son.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t insult me with any more lies. I had high hopes you would be there to stop him. You did so yesterday, why weren¡¯t you there today?¡±

    Martin sighed, making his way around the room, taking the incense and putting it out. He hoped no one missed him, and if they did, no one would question him. Yes, he had hoped he offended Nathaniel deeply enough that he would just leave Martin to his hell. ¡°They are extremely powerful men, Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°So are you.¡±

    ¡°They have made it clear they are not on my side and will throw me into the fire if it is for their benefit.¡±

    Nathaniel stared at Martin, and he found he could only look at his son for a heartbeat before he had to look away. ¡°They have isolated you, torn you from your family, and have constantly made you believe you must follow them. You must fight back. Fight back with me, with Tolomon, with Indenuel.¡±

    Martin shook his head, tears in his eyes. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°And why not?¡± Nathaniel asked. Martin still could not look at him, the memory of his desperation playing at the forefront of his mind. ¡°You are sitting here in a house away from your family, away from everyone you love, isolated and alone. What more could they possibly do to you?¡±

    ¡°They could lessen my titles, my power,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible unless you give them up yourself.¡±

    ¡°Or I do something so despicable that--¡± Martin forced himself to stop. He stared at the desk because he¡¯d rather stare at that than at his son. Technically they couldn¡¯t lessen his powers that way, because everyone just assumed High Elders never did anything wrong. That was the people¡¯s first mistake.

    Nathaniel waited, then sat up straighter in his chair. ¡°Father.¡± His voice was quiet. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    Martin felt the first of the tears fall. He shook his head, unable to speak, but knowing he had to. His secrets were breaking Santollia, and his terror at having them revealed would be the downfall of the country. ¡°I burned it. I burned the book. The Warrior Project. And Navir knows.¡± He let out a shuddering sob.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Nathaniel nodded, looking away. ¡°They cannot hold you accountable for that.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they can.¡± Martin lowered his hands. ¡°Make me out to be an old man losing his mind. Try to drive me out of my mind until they force me to step down and call Theo to be acting High Elder, seriously reducing my power.¡±

    Nathaniel rubbed his forehead, trying to think. ¡°I could¡­ discuss this with Addy. See what she thinks.¡±

    ¡°I doubt she would want to help me,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°She might not want to see you personally, no. But I could talk with her. Figure out how to keep going from here.¡± Nathaniel dropped his hand. ¡°Why¡­ why did you do it?¡±

    Martin finally tore his gaze from the desk to look at his son. He wished he never asked him that. ¡°Shame driven.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin hoped that was it. He hoped Nathaniel would take his answer and leave. He didn¡¯t dare tell him. He couldn¡¯t. But Nathaniel, who could have been an excellent minister for confession, noticed how much Martin was suffering and reached over and grabbed his hand. ¡°They have isolated you for years. You had your family to support you while you kept your secrets. The secrets are out, and we are hurt. But the only way to heal this hurt is if we know everything. You¡¯ve seen what happens when you keep secrets. Is there anything else you need to tell me?¡± Martin¡¯s tongue was stuck to his mouth, but the tears kept coming. ¡°It¡¯s not too late, Father. Drop the weight of the secret and turn away from it. I cannot help you if I don¡¯t know what it is.¡±

    Martin moved his hand out of Nathaniel¡¯s reach, feeling nausea threatening to overtake him again. ¡°She¡¯s mine,¡± Martin whispered, looking at Nathaniel¡¯s face. Searching it, waiting for him to show the dawning horror. The same nausea. Disgust. Anger. ¡°Inessa¡­¡± The tears kept spilling from Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°Years ago¡­ because of the Warrior Project¡­ her mother worked in a brothel and I¡­ Inessa is my¡­ Oh, God, I didn¡¯t want anyone to find out.¡±

    Nathaniel slowly sat back in his seat, staring off into the distance, his eyebrows lifting higher and higher up his forehead. ¡°Oh.¡±

    There was so much said in that monosyllabic word as his son covered his mouth with his hands.

    Martin covered his face again, sobbing. ¡°I swear I stopped. The moment I found out, I never touched her again. I practically threw her at Indenuel. Her mother used a fake name. None of the High Elders know who Inessa is to me. I burned the book when the king wanted to find out who all these women were. Track them down. Let them know. I¡­ I couldn¡¯t¡­¡± Martin¡¯s hands were in his hair again as he saw tears forming in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, son. There are not enough words to possibly describe how much I hate myself. You¡¯ve-¡± Nathaniel lowered his hands and Martin saw the beaming smile on his son¡¯s face. He was so surprised he stopped talking.

    ¡°Inessa¡¯s my sister?¡±

    Martin stared at Nathaniel, blinking. ¡°Half-sister, yes.¡± He had seen that look of joy before. It was on his face after every single one of Rosa¡¯s announcements of pregnancies. The same joy he shared with Carlos and Ana with each of their children.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me,¡± Nathaniel said, still smiling even as he tried to stifle it. ¡°I¡¯ve never loved the concubine program, and the Warrior Project made me physically ill. There is no doubt that poor girl has gone through a lot of trauma, and there is¡­ so much to come to terms with what you just said about you and her but¡­ but I have a sister.¡± His smile was there again, all the brighter. ¡°Inessa is my sister.¡±

    Martin stared at Nathaniel. ¡°This is the opposite of how I reacted.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course you would. Because you were still¡­¡± Nathaniel cleared his throat, refusing to elaborate, the smile finally dropping from his face. ¡°But you did the right thing, giving her over to Indenuel.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°The other High Elders don¡¯t know. No one else can know.¡±

    ¡°No one else?¡± Nathaniel asked. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­ you weren¡¯t even going to tell Inessa?¡±

    Martin covered his face again. ¡°Just think for a moment how she¡¯d handle this information.¡± Nathaniel paused as he thought it over, then grimaced. ¡°Exactly.¡±

    ¡°She still has a right to know,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I¡¯ve met a few soldiers who never knew their Api¡¯s. It¡¯s not a way to grow up. No matter how much it hurts, you¡¯ve got to take the thorn out before it festers.¡±

    Martin tapped the desk, looking out the window. ¡°She should know. Indenuel too, since he¡¯s married to her. But I don¡¯t have the strength to tell them.¡±

    ¡°Would you like me to?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Martin closed his eyes, nodding. He did not want to be there when either one of them found out. He wasn¡¯t prepared. But what with the fight Indenuel was waging with the High Elders, it would be best for them to know this information.

    ¡°Then I will let them know next time I see them.¡±

    Martin leaned back in his chair. Despite everything that happened, despite Nathaniel digging up his ugliest sin and promising to tell Inessa and Indenuel, he felt lighter.

    ¡°Father, I¡­ I have been angry at you. I will not deny that. There are still many things I am working through with my forgiveness for what you¡¯ve done. I have prayed to find a way to forgive. And the thing is¡­ there is no hate I can feel about you that you haven¡¯t already felt for yourself.¡± Martin found himself nodding again, keeping his gaze out the window. ¡°I know if I don¡¯t help you, you¡¯re going to continue to dig yourself in this hole. You¡¯ve never had the support you needed. The High Elders have shown their true colors, and I want you to know that I want you to be better. We need you to fight against the High Elders with us.¡±

    Martin folded his arms. ¡°Have you discussed this idea with Indenuel? About me helping you all?¡±

    Nathaniel hesitated. ¡°Admittedly, no.¡±

    Martin tried to smile, and to his utter surprise, he found he could. ¡°It¡¯s not me you need to convince, son. It¡¯s him.¡±

    Nathaniel tapped the desk with a finger before nodding. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll work on that.¡±

    Martin shook his head, the sadness returning. ¡°May God help you in that endeavor.¡±

    Nathaniel stood. ¡°You¡¯ll be there tomorrow when we read the new rules and regulations for the Graduate Program, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be there. And I¡¯ll make sure Navir keeps his mouth shut.¡±

 Chapter 218

    Martin, true to his word, was there the next morning when King Ramiro read the newly updated rules and regulations for the Graduate program. Nathaniel stood beside the King, watching the crowd like a soldier, his muscles tense, his eyes searching for any sign of danger. It was a large crowd, and few looked happy.

    ¡°These rules are effective immediately,¡± King Ramiro said, rolling up the scroll.

    ¡°What are you going to do about the flooders?¡± someone in the crowd shouted.

    ¡°We will update the rules as we see fit, and as we still had no time to fully understand these individuals, we will not make any hasty decisions that might put a mark upon our own souls. Furthermore, since we know so little about them, I personally will not assume these men and women have done anything to prove they are as dangerous as the High Elders perceive,¡± King Ramiro said.

    ¡°But the High Elders say they are dangerous!¡± someone else shouted.

    Next to him, Navir folded his arms and smirked.

    ¡°I shall not base my decision on the word of men who have also willingly killed innocent women and children,¡± King Ramiro said, loud enough for everyone to hear.

    Nathaniel took a step forward. ¡°I understand this is a new time, that transitions can cause unease, but we must not forget our kindness. Do not fall into the trap of fear. Anyone, no matter their nationality or who they love, will be properly judged if they are found to have the mark of the devil on them, but no such people have yet filled the dungeons, and I will not allow Santollia to dissolve into a mob. We cannot be so quick to fill a group of people with hate. It is not what God would want.¡±

    The crowd was turning dangerous again. Martin strode forward, too fast for Navir and Fadrique to grab him. Martin stood beside Nathaniel, raising a hand and the crowd began to quiet.

    ¡°These laws and regulations have my full support,¡± Martin said, loud enough for everyone to hear. ¡°We have finished what we came to do. Please depart. If you still have grievances, please write a letter or send a complaint through the trees. The King and Queen are good people. They will read and listen to what you have to say. I promise they will give the compassionate answer you seek.¡±

    Martin waited for Navir to rile them up again, but he simply stayed seated, barely hiding his smirk. The crowd, miraculously, listened to him. Most likely to go home and write a letter to the King and Queen right at that moment.

    King Ramiro patted Martin on the shoulder. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    ¡°Something tells me you¡¯re going to have many letters to sift through,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather have the letters than a mob,¡± King Ramiro said, far quieter.

    ¡°Thank you, Father. Crowds like this could turn nasty fast,¡± Nathaniel said, not looking at him.

    ¡°The laws and regulations are done, and the Graduates of the Common Class will not have any more missions to do. I will keep doing what I can to help us all understand these individuals, but fear is a difficult fire to put out once it¡¯s given a reason to start,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It¡¯s worth putting out, though,¡± Nathaniel said as King Ramiro headed toward his wife and the three noblemen Graduates he requested for her protection.

    They said nothing for a moment, watching the crowd leave. Rosa walked up the steps of the small platform they were on, giving a small curtsey to Martin. He bowed back, watching as she took Nathaniel¡¯s hand, leaning in close enough for Nathaniel to give her a quick kiss, which he did. He never got the details of her attempted murder, but whatever happened must have been the thing needed to heal the rough patch between their marriage.

    Nathaniel glanced back, seeing the High Elders starting to leave. ¡°This way people love. Is it strictly people who only love their same gender?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Martin asked.

    Nathaniel glanced around, looking nervous. ¡°Say the concubine law, for instance. But¡­ but different. If...¡± Nathaniel rubbed his hairline. ¡°If, say, a nobleman came to me worried because he actually did love two women equally. Would that person have been hunted down by the Graduates before and murdered? Would he be considered dangerous in the eyes of the High Elders?¡±

    Rosa moved her head, looking at Nathaniel before focusing on Martin, curious about his answer.

    Martin frowned. ¡°Well, that sounds like a classic case of adultery to me if the man is sleeping with two women.¡±

    ¡°If we ignore the blatant hypocrisy of the High Elders?¡± Nathaniel asked, glancing over once more to check that Navir, Fadrique, and Dalius were already in their own carriages and driving away.

    Martin¡¯s sigh was soft, and he didn¡¯t look at his son. ¡°Yes. If we ignore the blatant hypocrisy of myself and my colleagues.¡±

    ¡°What if the two women already know?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°The two women know about it? And¡­ they¡¯re fine with it?¡± Martin asked.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Both of them truly do not mind at all. They¡¯re great friends, from what I hear.¡±

    Martin¡¯s frown deepened. He tried to imagine such an odd scenario, but all he came up with was that this was a classic case of adultery. But if the two women didn¡¯t mind? ¡°That¡­ that is an odd way to love, certainly. I¡¯ve never heard of such a way. I¡¯ve heard it with¡­ with all three members being of the same gender, but not this way.¡±

    ¡°Well, I think of it like this. A man gets married in this life, and through a tragedy, his wife passes on and rests with the good spirits. The man, left alone, comes to love another woman and marries her. In the next life, will he have to abandon one of the women he loves for the other? Or will they possibly be able to figure it out in the heavens?¡±

    Martin felt stumped at that. ¡°I¡­ have heard of such things and it being worked out in the heavens, but they usually wait until they are in heaven to make that decision. Though¡­ I doubt I am qualified to say what happens in the heavens.¡±

    ¡°Then is my nobleman friend in danger of the High Elder¡¯s wrath?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Just tell him to be careful. Especially now. Tensions in the City are high, and I don¡¯t see it ebbing away any time soon. I doubt different love between a man and two women will get quite the same attention as those of a same gender, but it is still different from what society expects. The people are looking for a scapegoat right now.¡± Martin folded his arms, watching the King and Queen talking with other Graduates across the way. ¡°I guess it also depends on the position this nobleman has, as well. There are some rights afforded to him as a nobleman, but a mob rarely cares about a man¡¯s rights if they¡¯re angry enough.¡±

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    ¡°What if it¡¯s actually a noblewoman with two men?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°Hmm, that changes it. Not a lot, but possibly enough. A woman is looked upon differently than a man, especially when dealing with sexual matters. I wish it was different, but it¡¯s true. Not only that but rumors of the court can be deadly, and depending on the position of the two gentlemen, it might make it hard.¡±

    ¡°If the two gentlemen are a nobleman and a commoner?¡± Rosa asked.

    Martin prepared his mind to speak, then his words froze in his mouth as he turned to look at Rosa and Nathaniel, saw how nervous Rosa looked, and how protective Nathaniel was of her. Realized the rift in their marriage was gone, and though he didn¡¯t expect an explanation, they had given it to him anyway. His mouth was partially open, and instead of the speech, he simply said, ¡°Oh.¡±

    The two didn¡¯t say anything. Martin found himself glancing behind him just to make sure the High Elders truly were gone. ¡°Nathaniel¡­ we can¡¯t be sure if¡­ this might still send you to hell¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you honestly think that, Father?¡±

    Martin sighed, rubbing his chin. ¡°I don¡¯t know, son. It¡¯s just¡­ different. And maybe I shouldn¡¯t be so quick to warn of hell for things that are different, but it¡¯s a terrifying enough place that I cannot help but make sure people stay away. No one should follow me down there.¡±

    ¡°Father, you¡¯re not going to hell,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Martin gave his son a knowing look, one that made Nathaniel incapable of meeting it. Martin always knew this path would lead him to hell, but hearing Nathaniel not fight back confirmed it. His sins were bad, and he doubted any amount of charity work could ever get him back on the path of God. He stared at the dwindling crowd, his voice dropping. ¡°Tell your noble woman to be careful. I cannot promise anything in terms of safety for the three of them, both in this life, or the hereafter. If they are serious about this new relationship, then they need to be aware of the dangers right now. The courts could very well tear her character apart if they found out, even if they just get rumors. Tell the nobleman to research all the bylaws he can to keep the other two from adultery charges. I¡¯ll send a book over to you with underline texts to send on to your noble friend. Even with all that, tell the commoner to do everything in his power to never let himself be discovered in bed with a noblewoman he isn¡¯t married to while there is so much hate in the city right now. It doesn¡¯t matter what the laws say, and the connections the nobleman would have with his friend. A mob could kill him if they wanted to. There is too much anger in the city for anyone to be doing anything different right now. But something tells me the commoner will be excellent at keeping himself from drawing attention. And by God¡¯s holy name, never let Navir find out. He will make all their lives a living hell.¡±

    Nathaniel rubbed Rosa¡¯s shoulder before he kissed the top of her head. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to pass those messages along.¡±

    ***

    Indenuel followed Tolomon out of the carriage. Inessa stayed at home. Tolomon assured her that she would be safest in a room full of Graduates, but she declined, and neither one of them pushed it. Indenuel noticed, of course, that Inessa had never left the house since the attempted attack. It¡¯d been over a day, and Indenuel thought it was progress that she moved to a room with windows. She assured Indenuel she would be fine, but right now she just needed to stay at home. But Indenuel wasn¡¯t satisfied until they brought in another Graduate to keep an eye on her.

    Indenuel walked beside Tolomon who was quiet, his face unreadable. ¡°Are you excited? I honestly can¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°Excited to be going to a banquet? With other Graduates who are done with the program? As they talk about all our accomplishments? And good deeds? Possibly. I think I¡¯ve been around the higher class enough that I can pretend to enjoy it,¡± Tolomon said as they walked inside.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much wine,¡± Indenuel muttered.

    Tolomon smiled, giving Indenuel a push before they entered the banquet hall.

    It was just a banquet for the Graduates with the King and Queen. Nathaniel, despite getting the laws passed, was still an incredibly busy man, and the High Elders¡¯ presence would be an insult after everything they¡¯d done to the Graduates. Indenuel was never in the mood to smile when the High Elders were in the same room, so it was better this way.

    Indenuel said the prayer over the feast, and they began. Tolomon at first wanted to simply stay by Indenuel¡¯s side through the whole thing, but Indenuel insisted he eat with the others. Tolomon still checked every course, and kept an eye on him, but remained with the other Graduates. Indenuel picked up on it the moment Tolomon sat back down with the Graduates, because he had so often felt it himself. Every single Graduate there was of the noble class. The stories they shared, the life experiences, they all had a coating of nobility to them, and Tolomon could pretend to smile and be cordial. But none of them could truly understand him, just as he couldn¡¯t understand them. Tolomon simply smiled, listening to their experiences, sharing jabs of his own, but he stayed quiet for the most part.

    A servant walked in, handing Tolomon a note. Tolomon barely glanced at it before sliding it in his pocket.

    ¡°Note from a lover, perhaps Tolomon?¡± one of the Graduates asked.

    ¡°You know I¡¯ve got about twenty years of catching up to do,¡± Tolomon said, going back to his drink.

    ¡°Same, Tolomon. Do us all a favor and leave some women for the rest of us. With your reputation, you might have as many prospects as the High Elders.¡±

    Tolomon finished his drink, not looking at anyone. ¡°Might be a woman that finally knocks me out.¡±

    They all roared with laughter at that, and Indenuel smirked at his food. Another Graduate started a story with details so grisly he wondered how it was that all the others were laughing. And eating. He pushed his plate to one side, sipping his drink as the others not only laughed, but added grisly details of their own. The King chortled at some of the details, but Indenuel had spent enough time with the nobility that he noticed the subtle change in Queen Lisabeth¡¯s smile to one that looked painted on as she took smaller bites.

    Once the banquet was done, the rewards were given out, with Tolomon being the last. The list of his accomplishments were so long, Queen Lisabeth had to give King Ramiro a second scroll just to fit it all. There was a sense of theatrics to it, as the other Graduates laughed while Tolomon shook his head. The queen presented his medal as he bowed, getting the biggest cheer of the night as he returned to his seat, his face impossible to read.

    ¡°Thank you, men, for the service you gave Santollia,¡± King Ramiro said as Tolomon straightened in his seat. ¡°Understand that there is still much to reform our country, but we appreciate the services you¡¯ve given us.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I had a question about that. Is it true?¡± one of the Graduates said, looking at King Ramiro before focusing on Tolomon. ¡°Is it true what the common class Graduates were asked to do.¡±

    Tolomon traced his finger over the edge of his cup. ¡°They weren¡¯t asked. They were forced.¡±

    ¡°¡®They¡¯? You¡¯re common class too, right?¡± another asked.

    Tolomon didn¡¯t look at anyone, simply stared at his cup. ¡°I went to Reynaldo¡¯s office to get my final Graduate test at nineteen. He told me to kill two women, and I was not allowed to ask questions. I refused, so he sent me somewhere to die.¡± Tolomon kept his face impossible to read. ¡°He didn¡¯t expect me to come back. When I did, we made a bargain. In exchange for not telling anyone what the common class Graduates are asked to do, I never got one of those assignments.¡±

    Despite the truly grisly stories that were exchanged over dinner, Tolomon¡¯s story brought an uncomfortable stillness among the group. Tolomon took a sip. ¡°The only comfort I can take is that I had a hand in ending it.¡±

    One of the Graduates shook his head, draining the rest of his wine as the one next to him looked deeply unsettled. ¡°Is there anything we can do to help those Graduates? Show our support?¡±

    Tolomon picked up his cup. ¡°Understanding that it happened is a huge step. It¡¯s a matter of creating a support system, now. For the longest time I was their only support and they¡¯d come talk to me. At least, those that didn¡¯t resent me did. We¡¯ve got to be there for them, or this will get as ugly as Thiago¡¯s leg in the Battle of Zornovol.¡±

    The others chuckled as one of the Graduates grumbled. ¡°Just one meeting. One meeting among Graduates without bringing that up. Is that too hard to ask?¡±

    ¡°About as hard as finding your bone when it shot out of your leg,¡± one of the others said.

    Queen Lisabeth¡¯s nobility mask dropped as she screwed her face up in disgust. The others went back to their laughing.

    ¡°Can I just say, that is such a Tolomon maneuver. Being sent somewhere to die only to come back. You, my friend, are unkillable,¡± one of them said.

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°Nah. Just as aware of my own mortality. No doubt as aware as Thiago¡¯s-¡±

    ¡°As my leg. I get it,¡± the man, Thiago, said.

    They all laughed, and Indenuel was doing his best not to imagine the kind of pain in that man¡¯s leg too much.

    Indenuel waited as Tolomon said his farewells, which weren¡¯t long. Indenuel was surprised when Tolomon walked over, hands in his pockets. ¡°Ready?¡±

    Tolomon nodded, glancing at the door. They walked out of the banquet hall.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re officially done?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°As official as I can be,¡± Tolomon said, glancing at the bushes near their carriage.

    ¡°Well, tonight we¡¯ll have another cele-¡±

    Tolomon grabbed Indenuel and pulled him behind. Indenuel hardly had time to react when his bodyguard grabbed something from the air, but it wasn¡¯t a rock. It was three eggs, and he caught each one. They all broke, spilling onto his hands and hitting his face.

 Chapter 219

    Tolomon, calmly as ever, took out his handkerchief as he wiped the egg off his palms.

    ¡°You can run, ma¡¯am, if you¡¯d like. I won¡¯t follow. You do risk alerting about ten other Graduates to your position as a trespasser on palace grounds, where you would be arrested and thrown in the dungeons. Or we could have the talk you so desperately need,¡± Tolomon said.

    A woman walked out of the bushes, folding her arms, looking livid. She was of common birth, if her dress gave any indication. Indenuel about pulled out his sword, but Tolomon held his hand out. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon-¡± he started to say. He had no idea why his bodyguard was so calm. This woman looked like she could murder his bodyguard. Or at least try to.

    ¡°I¡¯m assuming one of your sons?¡± Tolomon asked the woman.

    ¡°Rafael the Graduate of the Common Class. Killed three years ago. By you,¡± the woman said. Tolomon looked away, his face difficult to read, though sorrow still flitted through his features. ¡°My husband watched him get dragged to hell. He has never been the same since. And yet you go to banquets to get fine awards. You honestly think the same sin isn¡¯t also on your head? You think you, too, won¡¯t be dragged to hell for standing aside as my boy was forced to kill innocent victims?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t stand aside. I helped stop it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You stood aside long enough!¡± she said before spitting in his face. Indenuel moved forward again, angry this woman had the audacity, but Tolomon once again stopped him with a firm hand to the shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am. Truly, I am. And I also know there is nothing I can say that will make you feel better. Just know it¡¯s over. No more common class Graduates will be sent to hell,¡± Tolomon said as he wiped her spit with his sleeve.

    ¡°I pray every night that you will be the final common class Graduate that gets dragged to that awful place. I hope my son finally gets the revenge he desperately needs. I hope it¡¯s him that drags you there,¡± the woman sneered. She spat in his face once more, and Tolomon closed his eyes and took it. ¡°Will you have me flogged? Thrown in the dungeon?¡±

    Tolomon used his handkerchief to wipe the side of his face. ¡°May God bless you in your travels home, ma¡¯am.¡±

    She narrowed her eyes at him before spinning around and stomping off. Indenuel stared, open mouthed, before focusing on Tolomon. Calmly as ever, he finished wiping off his face before moving forward to the carriage.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± he said, opening the door, his eyes darting all over inside the carriage before ushering Indenuel in.

    Indenuel got in the carriage. ¡°You cannot seriously believe that.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s angry. I killed her son to keep him from killing me. The boy had stupidly sold his soul to the devil to make himself strong enough to kill me, and so I had to kill him before he wreaked havoc on the city, but I couldn¡¯t tell that to the boy¡¯s own mother. I can¡¯t fight my way into making people not angry anymore, and I don¡¯t have Nathaniel¡¯s diplomacy, but¡­ I was right. I needed to defend Santollia City. I was right. Damn it all, I made the right choice,¡± Tolomon said. The carriage headed toward the palace gates.

    ¡°It¡¯s not nothing, though. Brushing it aside isn¡¯t going to-¡± Indenuel started to say until Tolomon let out a quick breath, clutching his chest. Indenuel frowned. ¡°Tolomon?¡± Tears started racing down Tolomon¡¯s cheeks. He closed his eyes, covering his mouth. Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened. His friend was panicking. ¡°Shit.¡± Indenuel hated feeling helpless. He grabbed Tolomon¡¯s temples, trying to push healing power into him, but his powers were still weak. His friend sank into the bench, his eyes closed. Indenuel sensed the demons around them, laughing and jeering. ¡°You¡¯re not going to hell. Do you hear me? She doesn¡¯t know you. You¡¯re not going to hell.¡± Tolomon kept his eyes closed, his breathing starting to calm. ¡°If the Gods were alive, they¡¯d understand. Of course you made the right choice. You¡¯re not going to hell. You helped stop it.¡±

    Tolomon kept a hand on his chest, the other covering his mouth. Indenuel watched him, like watching a master who practiced every day, pushing himself through the panic. Hardly a scream, hardly a groan, simply feeling it, letting the tears fall. A man who could calm himself out of the panic because, as Indenuel expected, he did this in private moments all alone. Indenuel kept his hands on Tolomon¡¯s temples, filling him with his weak healing power. ¡°You stopped the High Elders, and by stopping it, you never have to do this alone again,¡± Indenuel said.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Tolomon kept his eyes closed, but he nodded, dropping his hand from his mouth. ¡°Never again.¡±

    ¡°Never again,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon took one last, calming breath before opening his eyes, looking at the ceiling with a weariness Indenuel had never seen before, his breathing far steadier. ¡°I don¡¯t want either. Heaven or Hell. Hell will be a constant reminder of when I wasn¡¯t strong enough to stop. Heaven is only heaven for me if I simply forget what I did here. And if I must forget all my murders, the dozens of friends and colleagues I had to kill so they wouldn¡¯t kill me, then how can I possibly say I qualify for heaven?¡± Indenuel stared at Tolomon, his eyes wide. Tolomon closed his eyes again, fresh tears falling from his eyes. ¡°I just want to sleep in the next life. Sleep for as long as it takes to forget. To forget everything. That would be a mercy. To just be¡­ done existing.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s throat closed as he stared at this man, crumpled as he was in the bench, after just attending a banquet highlighting his greatest achievements that took two ceremonial parchments to fill. Tolomon seemed to remember that too as he pulled out the medal from his pocket, tossing it to the other side of the bench like the trinket it was before straightening, looking out the window.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± With a flick of his fingers, his friend wiped the remaining tears from his cheeks, and he was back, guarding Indenuel like nothing had happened. ¡°This isn¡¯t healthy.¡±

    He shook his head, still not looking at Indenuel. ¡°It is my duty to serve.¡±

    Indenuel frowned before poking his head out the window. ¡°Wherever Nathaniel is, take us to him. And hurry.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel-¡±

    ¡°I have no idea how to help you. So, I¡¯m going to the only person I know will help. Who is actually good at this kind of thing because I¡¯m¡­ scared. I¡¯m scared of losing you. And I¡¯m scared you actually believe everything that woman said.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, I¡¯m fine now.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare be a stubborn ass. That¡¯s my job.¡±

    They pulled into the Palace again, near a small building Indenuel realized was where the Graduate Program was meant to be housed. Indenuel about went out first when Tolomon grabbed his shoulder. Indenuel was afraid his friend would keep him here and force him to go home, but instead he got out, checked every inch of the outside, then ushered him out.

    Indenuel marched out of the carriage, going up to the guard. ¡°Nathaniel, where is he?¡±

    ¡°In his study, sir. Enter the building and follow the hall until you get to the end, and it is through that door,¡± the guard said.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Indenuel said, walking briskly into the building.

    It was a small building, which made following the guard¡¯s instructions easy. By the time he got to the door, he opened it before realizing it was proper etiquette to knock. He was far too worried about Tolomon.

    Nathaniel¡¯s desk was covered in loose pages and books. He stood in front of it, going through the towering books that were in danger of toppling over. Nathaniel was beginning to fill his own bookshelf in the study to organize his desk. If he seemed annoyed at this lack of etiquette, he certainly didn¡¯t show it. In fact, he smiled as he closed his book and set it back on the stack of books, making sure it didn¡¯t tumble. ¡°Hello you two. This is an unex-¡±

    Tolomon was taking his usual post by the door as Indenuel shut it. He grabbed Tolomon¡¯s wrist and dragged him forward toward Nathaniel. ¡°Tolomon panicked. In the carriage. On the way home. And I don¡¯t know how to help.¡± Indenuel was in danger of panicking himself, which would have been stupid, but he was also afraid Tolomon wouldn¡¯t tell Nathaniel the truth. ¡°A woman tried to convince him he was going to hell, and I¡¯m terrified she was successful. I don¡¯t know how to convince him he¡¯s not. Please convince him he¡¯s not going to hell, Nathaniel. Please make sure Tolomon knows he¡¯s going to heaven with you.¡±

    Nathaniel took this all in, his face full of compassion as he looked at his friend. Tolomon didn¡¯t look back. Nathaniel rubbed Indenuel¡¯s shoulder before turning toward the door. ¡°Renato?¡±

    The door opened, and a guard poked his head inside. ¡°Yes, Nathaniel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be visiting Tolomon and Indenuel at their home for a while. Let my wife know. Tell her to come once the children are in bed.¡±

    ¡°The message will be sent.¡± Renato disappeared, and the door closed quietly again.

    Nathaniel kept a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Do you have a good wine cellar at that home of yours? Or should I have Rosa bring over our best.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Indenuel said, his voice trembling.

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s alright. You did the right thing. I¡¯ll take care of things from here,¡± Nathaniel said. Which is the thing Indenuel needed to hear, even if he didn¡¯t realize it until it left Nathaniel¡¯s mouth. Nathaniel gave Indenuel a tight hug and did not let him go. ¡°He¡¯ll be alright. Are you?¡± Indenuel nodded, even though he didn¡¯t feel back to his normal self yet, but this was about Tolomon, not him. ¡°Good. Then I need you to tell me everything that happened, because the man never tells me, no matter how drunk I get him.¡±

    Tolomon scoffed but said nothing. Indenuel, still hugging Nathaniel tightly, whispered to him what happened, starting with the woman, ending with the unnatural way Tolomon just went back to looking out the window afterwards.

    Nathaniel let go of Indenuel, giving him a firm pat before walking over to Tolomon. ¡°Come on, my friend.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m fine,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Yes, you are.¡± He grabbed the door to his office and opened it, ushering Indenuel out as he remained by Tolomon¡¯s side. ¡°But both Indenuel and I love you too much to leave you at ¡®fine¡¯. Let¡¯s see if we can get you better.¡±

 Chapter 220

    Indenuel woke up naturally, somehow holding Inessa¡¯s hand, and he couldn¡¯t think of a better way to wake up. He assumed Nathaniel had left, but it must have been after he and Inessa had gone to sleep. Nathaniel was true to his word, and once they were at home, had completely taken over, making their own mini celebration for Tolomon. Inessa was there too, and they drank wine and laughed as Nathaniel and Tolomon shared stories without nearly the detail he¡¯d heard at the Graduate party. Rosa came soon after, and Indenuel and Inessa left to go to bed.

    Indenuel stared at the ceiling, trying to think about the past few days. It had been such a crazy storm of activity that he honestly couldn¡¯t believe it had only been a few days. Stopping the High Elders from contacting the Graduates, then the High Elder¡¯s retaliating with hate. He realized they needed to plan their next move, but he didn¡¯t know how. The hate was going to be dangerous, and they needed to counter it with something. He could not let the High Elders win.

    Inessa rolled over closer to him, smiling as she let out a breath. ¡°Morning,¡± she said.

    He kissed the top of her head, holding her close. ¡°Morning.¡± She stayed cuddled with him for a little longer before she gave another sigh.

    ¡°Starving?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Absolutely.¡±

    He smiled before letting her go to get dressed. Indenuel got himself dressed too, both meeting at the door before leaving the room.

    Tolomon was there at his door, giving them both a bow, which Indenuel returned. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°I¡¯m better.¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help himself and walked over to his friend, hugging him tightly. ¡°Thank you, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know what to say. What could he say to the man who saved his life so many times he had lost count. ¡°Just trying to return the favor.¡±

    Tolomon smiled as he broke away and they walked down the stairs toward the dining hall. Inessa opened the door, and Indenuel was surprised to see Nathaniel sitting there, looking through some papers. He looked up and smiled, noticing Tolomon. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you down here.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s some things I wouldn¡¯t ask you to do,¡± Tolomon said as two plates of breakfast were set in Indenuel and Inessa¡¯s spots. Tolomon quickly tried the pieces of food before nodding. ¡°It¡¯s safe. Nathaniel? Could you protect Indenuel and Inessa for me?¡±

    ¡°With my life,¡± Nathaniel said, setting the papers down.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be much longer.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you might need her to decide that,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Tolomon said, already out the door.

    Indenuel was halfway finished chewing his first bite of eggs before he realized what they meant. Nathaniel was still here. Rosa had come last night, too. He met Inessa¡¯s gaze who was smiling. She must have caught on, too.

    ¡°How is the Graduate program?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°We¡¯re about ready to start the three-month program for the older Graduates. We might have to borrow some rooms from the palace. That building is far too small,¡± Nathaniel said, looking through the pages. ¡°I¡¯ve finally gone through everything, though. I have a full understanding of what happened, and more importantly, already have ideas of how to change it just enough to keep it effective, but not devilish.¡± He set his papers aside, picking up his cup of coffee. ¡°But you two? How¡¯s marriage?¡±

    ¡°So great,¡± Inessa said, reaching over and squeezing Indenuel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Wish I could enjoy it more,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°That¡¯s a life skill to learn,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°You¡¯ve got to enjoy what you can when you can.¡±

    ¡°Spoken like a soldier,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel finished his breakfast, leaning back. ¡°Do we know when we¡¯re going to make another play?¡±

    Nathaniel took another sip. ¡°Cleaning up the corruption from the Graduates was our huge victory. And it still is, if I¡¯m being completely honest. Things look rough right now, but there aren¡¯t that many secrets the High Elders have left. I¡¯m actually surprised the High Elders haven¡¯t tried something again. Not only that, but I have something to discuss with you two.¡± Indenuel waited, still holding Inessa¡¯s hand. ¡°We could hit the High Elders right where it hurts by having my father help out with plans. He¡¯d be a powerful ally.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face fell. ¡°You want him to join us?¡± He stopped himself from spewing his usual insults of Martin having no spine, because he had to remind himself this was Nathaniel. Despite everything, Martin was still his father.

    ¡°Yes. I wholeheartedly agree to this. We need someone who wouldn¡¯t be surprised by the High Elders secrets, because he knows them,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel rubbed the bridge of his nose, grumbling. Inessa squeezed his hand. ¡°You forgave him once.¡±

    ¡°Yes, well,¡± Nathaniel said, in a way that caused Indenuel to focus on him. ¡°Before you decide, you should know his final secret.¡±

    ¡°Ugh, he has another one?¡± Indenuel mumbled, picking up his juice.

    ¡°He does. One that¡¯s caused him the kind of grief that made him rethink many of his actions. He wants to redeem himself, and I believe he¡¯s genuine,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Must be a bad one, then,¡± Inessa said.

    Nathaniel waited until Inessa finished taking a drink of her own juice, then waited a moment more, enough for Inessa to pause while slicing her ham. She frowned. ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Your mother gave a fake name to the men she slept with,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Inessa kept slicing her ham. ¡°She did. It was for her protection. I thought she might have slept with one of them, but Martin said he never found her name.¡±

    Nathaniel leaned forward, clasping his fingers together. ¡°He lied. He couldn¡¯t bare telling you the truth.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s smile dropped. Indenuel felt nauseous. ¡°Which one?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°My father,¡± Nathaniel said. Calm, considering the circumstances. ¡°We¡¯re half siblings.¡± Indenuel recoiled, dropping his utensils onto the plate as nausea crept up his throat. He closed his eyes and shook his head, trying to orient himself to this absolutely disgusting reality. ¡°He burned the book once Indenuel showed it to the people. He couldn¡¯t have you figuring it out. He wanted to protect you.¡±

    He wondered if it was shock that caused hardly a reaction from Inessa. She simply sat there, staring at Nathaniel, surprise the only thing Indenuel could decipher from her face. Indenuel, on the other hand, was struggling with the desire to punch Martin, and settled with pounding his fingers into the table instead. ¡°That¡¯s disgusting,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know,¡± Nathaniel said, turning toward Indenuel.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t change a thing. If your father actually had a spine, it never would have happened in the first place,¡± Indenuel said. Nathaniel¡¯s reveal made him forego his previous interest in keeping Martin in a good light.

    ¡°He never touched her when he found out. At least, that¡¯s what he told me.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I remember when I told him about my mother. He went so far as to avoid me completely, except for¡­ for when he gave me over to you,¡± Inessa said, once again taking Indenuel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I knew there was a reason why he gave you to me. I knew it. It wasn¡¯t from the goodness of his heart, it was to keep your parentage secret for as long as he could.¡±

    Nathaniel finished his coffee, setting it down before shaking his head. ¡°I think you¡¯re putting way too much into this. Perhaps that was a reason, but it wasn¡¯t the reason. The reason was to give you an excellent incentive to get the mark off your chest. And my father was right to hand her over to you as soon as he could.¡±

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°He¡¯s the reason the book is burned?¡±

    ¡°He is, yes,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°We could use that against hi-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± both Nathaniel and Inessa said.

    Indenuel simply could not comprehend it. ¡°You¡¯re defending him? Still?¡±

    ¡°I feel sorry for him,¡± Inessa said. ¡°He never wanted to do this.¡±

    ¡°Sorry? You feel sorry for that path-¡± Indenuel clamped his teeth down to keep himself from talking about Nathaniel¡¯s father like this. About their shared father. Indenuel covered his face for a moment, wondering how they could take this so calmly. ¡°If he actually never wanted to do it, he would have stopped it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over and done. We shouldn¡¯t threaten him with confession, we should encourage it. He¡¯ll come to it on his own,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°You¡¯re letting him keep this a secret?¡± Indenuel¡¯s voice rose in pitch. ¡°You realize he¡¯s capable of keeping this a secret for another twenty-five years!¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t. He¡¯s already told me and gave me permission to tell both of you. He is already doing much better with this one than the other secret. I will not force him to confess when he¡¯s not ready, and I will not let you threaten him into it. He¡¯s learned his lesson,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Learned his lesson?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°You cannot be serious! This is valuable information we could-¡±

    ¡°We do nothing without my father¡¯s permission,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°This is disgusting. How many other women like Inessa¡¯s mother lied about their name?¡±

    ¡°A lot, from what I hear,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°And how many more concubines might be in Inessa¡¯s situation?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good point. One I¡¯m sure my father already knows. He could come forward and confess to the King and Queen privately with this.¡±

    ¡°Privately? You don¡¯t think we should-¡±

    ¡°Rub it in the High Elder¡¯s faces? Create further animosity?¡± Nathaniel asked. Indenuel didn¡¯t have much to say to that.

    Inessa took Indenuel¡¯s hand. ¡°I know how each of the High Elders are like when they¡¯ve had their pride hurt. They will take it out on their concubines. The less we enrage the High Elders, the better. My concubine sisters need all protection they can get.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°Inessa, after everything Martin did to you-¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s trying to do better. There¡¯s a lot of pain the High Elders can cause, and if there¡¯s a peaceful way to go about this, we should take it,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel rubbed his head, then looked at Inessa again, trying to see if he could see any of Martin in her. Maybe their nose was the same. And their eye shape. It was too difficult to see, what with Martin being an old man. An old man that slept with a young girl. Slept with his own daughter. Indenuel took a deep breath, trying to calm himself even though he still had a strong desire to punch Martin in the face. Punch him as many times as he could.

    He realized that him, as the son of Senior High Elder Cristoval and she, daughter of High Elder Martin, had accidently formed one of the strongest nobility marriages in Santollia, let alone the fact that Indenuel was the Warrior, the first prophecy of the Divine Ages.

    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Indenuel said, frowning. ¡°We don¡¯t need Martin. I know a High Elder secret.¡±

    Nathaniel looked concerned. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of fear in the city, Indenuel. The best thing to tackle that is hope.¡±

    Indenuel was confused until he realized Nathaniel meant about the Gods¡¯ death. ¡°Oh, no, I wasn¡¯t talking about that.¡± Though, he realized that was a powerful secret, too. By announcing to the world that the Gods were dead, it would take away so much of the High Elder¡¯s power. Eventually they would have to come to that, but it wasn¡¯t what he was thinking. ¡°I know what the next prophecy will be.¡±

    ¡°The¡­ next prophecy? There¡¯s another prophecy?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Savior¡¯s mother,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel nodded, smiling. ¡°The Savior always brings hope. That¡¯s a good idea.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t have much to say about that. He remembered Garen¡¯s added information, and realized the stain glass window of the savior hadn¡¯t given him hope in a long time, but he didn¡¯t tell Nathaniel or Inessa this.

    They talked while Inessa and Indenuel finished breakfast, then moved to the sitting room, planning their next move. They had been there for a while, figuring out what Indenuel needed to say in a paper that was starting to sound like a sermon. It was getting close to lunchtime when they heard a commotion coming from the stairs that sounded an awful lot like Rosa and Tolomon in a fight. Nathaniel¡¯s face dropped. ¡°Uh-oh.¡±

    ¡°It is impossible, Tolomon. You¡¯re asking me to lie to Nathaniel and I¡¯m not going to do it!¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that hard. Just keep acting like you never found it.¡±

    Both voices were not exactly soft, and Indenuel realized he really didn¡¯t want to know what the two of them were talking about as the door burst open. Nathaniel was already on his feet, looking concerned. ¡°Is everything alright?¡±

    ¡°No, Tolomon is-¡±

    ¡°Rosa!¡±

    ¡°We talked about this last night. No secrets between the three of us. Ever,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Which I agree to,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°In our joint lives. But this is my personal life.¡±

    ¡°Your personal life counts too. You can¡¯t keep doing things on your own. Supporting each other is essential in marriage, no matter what it is.¡±

    ¡°Alright, what¡¯s happening?¡± Nathaniel said.

    There was so much about this that Indenuel was seriously afraid of knowing, wondering if he should find an excuse to take Inessa and leave. Rosa held up the paper, giving Tolomon a good long stare. Tolomon sighed, then grabbed it, almost annoyed. ¡°I¡¯ve been found guilty of indecency. The High Elders are giving me fifteen lashes later today for it. I hid it, because I can handle fifteen lashes, and I don¡¯t want you rescuing me again,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Oh, thank God,¡± Indenuel said. This revelation was better than literally anything that he was terrified of it being. Rosa looked at him confused, but Tolomon simply gave him a blank stare. Nathaniel took the letter, frowning as he read through it. Indenuel realized it was the letter a servant handed Tolomon at the banquet last night.

    ¡°Huh. I was wondering why the High Elders were being strangely silent,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon took the note back. ¡°I¡¯d like to emphasize that I can handle fifteen lashes just fine. Better than you can handle seven. Please just let me take this one.¡±

    ¡°Indecent. When where you indecent?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°I touched your waist when I pulled you out of the High Elder¡¯s trials,¡± Tolomon said.

    Inessa looked perplexed. ¡°You did? I don¡¯t remember.¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°All that matters is a nobleman reported me to the High Elders and they found me guilty, and if I don¡¯t show up, I pay a fine I can¡¯t afford and get thrown into the dungeon.¡±

    ¡°And when were you planning on telling the rest of us?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Never,¡± Tolomon mumbled. ¡°I was going to have another Graduate here guarding you two as I left after Nathaniel and Rosa, and I was just going to get it done and come back. No one would have known.¡±

    ¡°Oh really?¡± Rosa asked, hands on her hips. ¡°And when I came back tonight, or even tomorrow? What exactly did you plan on saying to me when I saw your fresh wounds?¡±

    Tolomon hesitated, then frowned. Like he hadn¡¯t realized, or gotten used to the idea, that Rosa would be back.

    ¡°This is unnaturally harsh,¡± Nathaniel said, folding his arms. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the max lashing a person could get for indecency?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re always harsh on the common class,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Something tells me my father doesn¡¯t know. That or I¡¯ve got a letter waiting for him at home. He¡¯d warn me about something like this,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I could have a message sent to Martin from you,¡± Inessa said.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Yeah, do that.¡±

    Tolomon took a deep breath, then held it, closing his eyes, before letting the breath out and opening his eyes again. ¡°Fifteen lashes is not a lot for me. Not a single one of you should save me. Alright? I¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°You may be fine, but the High Elders are still pushing the boundaries of their power, and that is what we need to stop,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I need you to swear you will not get yourself hurt,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You mean not provide a way to make you hurt less?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°Yes. That.¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°Seven is not that-¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Tolomon said, a warning to his tone. ¡°The High Elders are pushing their power, yes. And they might keep pushing it. I don¡¯t mind taking this one, because there might be a time I do need your help.¡±

    Nathaniel gave him a scrutinizing look. ¡°Fine. That makes sense. I hate it, but fine. Rosa and I better get back.¡± He picked up the sermon, handing it to Indenuel. ¡°That should be long enough.¡±

    ¡°I have a feeling the High Elders will come and stop me long before we reach the end of this, anyway,¡± Indenuel said, reading over the planned sermon.

    Nathaniel glanced between Rosa and Tolomon. ¡°Are you two¡­¡± He pointed to the two of them. Rosa and Tolomon paused, then glanced at each other.

    ¡°We¡¯re good,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Really? I don¡¯t recall fighting after our first night.¡±

    ¡°Nah, this went about as I expected,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°She¡¯s incredibly stubborn.¡±

    ¡°So are you,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Which is why I love you,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And I love you. Any servants about?¡±

    ¡°Nope.¡± He kissed her, and Indenuel shook his head, still marveling.

    ¡°Um, Nathaniel?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Yes?¡± he asked, gathering the other papers up.

    ¡°Thank you. For¡­ telling me. Does Addy know?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t. Father only wanted me to tell you and Indenuel, and I¡¯ll respect his wishes.¡± Rosa and Tolomon broke away.

    ¡°Oh. Well, thank you. Maybe I could tell her. I think we should bring Addy with us when we go talk to the Oraminians. She¡¯s really smart. If she were a man, she¡¯d be on track to becoming a High Elder herself, honestly. As it stands¡­ I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll figure out a way to become one in the future,¡± Inessa said.

    Nathaniel chuckled. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that. She does know the political game quite well. She could help us out a lot.¡±

    Inessa rubbed her upper arm, glancing at Tolomon and Rosa before focusing again on Nathaniel. He smiled, opening his arms to her, and she walked over, giving him a hug. Rosa and Tolomon both stared, confused.

    ¡°Turns out their half siblings,¡± Indenuel muttered. ¡°They¡­ share a father.¡±

    The realization hit them both at the same time. Rosa screwed up her face in disgust she was trying to stifle, and Tolomon shrugged as though that wasn¡¯t the grossest thing he¡¯d seen the upper class do.

    ¡°I¡¯m disgusted by what my father let happen with the concubine law and the Warrior project, but I don¡¯t blame you in the slightest,¡± Nathaniel said, breaking away. ¡°In fact, I¡¯m honestly quite thrilled you¡¯re my sister.¡±

    Inessa smiled. ¡°Toward the end, I considered all of you like family, and now you really are. I¡¯m honestly so happy.¡±

    Indenuel could not understand. There was still the fact that Martin had slept with her. It was disgusting. It always had been, and now it was made worse.

    Nathaniel turned to Indenuel and gave him a hug. He was still careful as he hugged him back.

    ¡°Honestly, you can hug tighter if you need,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I truly do not want to hurt you,¡± he said as Rosa hugged Inessa goodbye.

    ¡°Well, I appreciate the sentiment,¡± Nathaniel said, still hugging him. ¡°And Indenuel.¡± The warmth disappeared from his voice. ¡°Do not hurt my sister.¡± There was a threat to it he¡¯d never heard from Nathaniel, and honestly never wanted to again.

    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Indenuel mumbled.

    Nathaniel patted his back, breaking away from the hug. ¡°Good man.¡±

 Chapter 221

    Martin flew out of the Cathedral, livid. The High Elders had snuck around him again. He chastised himself for thinking they had learned their lesson and changed their ways. He could never trust his colleagues after this.

    There wasn¡¯t enough time to get a carriage. He ran for the raised platform a few roads down, gasping for air. The note had appeared on his desk when he came up from his study at the library from Nathaniel. A simple question as to whether or not he knew Tolomon was getting flogged for indecency today.

    Martin climbed the stairs of the platform, heading straight for Navir who watched the guards set up the post with two hooks in it. ¡°This is wrong, Navir.¡±

    ¡°An issue of indecency was brought before us. We are simply getting ready to punish the offender,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I was never told of it. You decided this without me,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t need majority vote,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°But it does need to have every High Elder aware of it. You deliberately went behind my back.¡±

    ¡°Your worth as a High Elder is becoming less certain as more evidence of your own transgressions are brought to light,¡± Navir said.

    Martin was ready to make a retort. He wanted to tell Navir exactly what was on his mind, but Tolomon approached, with Indenuel remaining nearby. Despite Tolomon not showing one emotion on his face, the boy next to him did not bother hiding the distaste he had for all of them. Tolomon bowed. ¡°High Elders.¡±

    ¡°Hello, Tolomon. Are you ready to begin?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Tolomon said, not concerned at all.

    Martin knew this conversation was not done, and he also knew Navir would try every tactic in the book to avoid it, but this was illegal. Navir couldn¡¯t just sidestep this.

    They sat down, except for Martin. They didn¡¯t even bother having a chair for him. Martin stood, folding his arm, glaring at the others.

    ¡°Tolomon the Graduate of the common class. You have received a note concerning your transgression?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I have,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°And you did not wish to fight it?¡±

    ¡°No sir. I did indeed touch Inessa¡¯s waist in order to protect her. If that is an issue which I must be lashed for, then I will take the lashing.¡±

    ¡°Then fifteen lashes you will have.¡± Navir seemed to look around as though expecting Nathaniel.

    ¡°Fifteen?¡± Martin asked, not bothering to hide the incredulousness in his voice.

    ¡°He¡¯s a Graduate. He must have the full brunt of the law. Clearly he doesn¡¯t care. We must make him learn,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes narrowed, glaring at him as guards came and placed irons on Tolomon, forcing him to kneel. ¡°May it be known that you have touched her inappropriately for someone in your position. This is a grievous transgression before God, and you must remember your place if you are to rest easy in the next life.¡±

    Tolomon watched, his face unreadable. ¡°Of course, sirs.¡± Martin closed his eyes, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Not only was this pointless, but completely illegal. He would give Navir hell for this later. He¡¯d also have to talk to Indenuel about his power he has as husband of Inessa. If he knew about this, he could have stopped this from ever happening by simply agreeing that Tolomon had a right as a bodyguard to do what he needed to. He¡¯d have to make a note to talk to Indenuel later.

    ¡°Does anyone object to the sentence?¡± Navir asked.

    There was a beat of silence. ¡°I do!¡±

    Martin honestly expected it to be Nathaniel, but he realized it wasn¡¯t his son¡¯s voice at all. Tolomon, whose face was unreadable, let a frown drop before he turned his head to see a man walk up the steps.

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ¡°State your name and rank,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Mariano the Graduate of the noble class, sir,¡± the man said, bowing.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°Oh stop, Tolomon. You were in a room of us old Graduates itching to use our skills one last time to show off. Did you not think one of us would find out what that letter contained?¡± Mariano asked.

    ¡°I mean, I assumed as much, but what are you-¡±

    ¡°I object too!¡± someone else called, climbing up the stairs and giving a bow. ¡°Thiago the Graduate of the noble class, sir.¡±

    ¡°What are both of you doing here?¡± Tolomon hissed.

    ¡°Making certain you never mention my damn leg again, that¡¯s what,¡± Thiago said.

    ¡°I object to the sentencing as well!¡± someone else called.

    Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed, and Martin couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Anyone who objects to the sentencing please come forward. Form a line for Dalius to write down your name and rank.¡±

    Tolomon¡¯s frown deepened as seventeen more men came onto the platform. Tolomon got to his feet. ¡°Stop, fifteen lashes aren¡¯t that bad.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not. What¡¯s bad is the noble class assuming they can whip a common class Graduate for doing their damn job,¡± Mariano said.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s actually¡­¡±

    ¡°Normal?¡± Thiago asked. ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s the problem. Common class Graduates have taken shit from the pompous nobles too much. So, we¡¯re doing what you suggested last night. We¡¯re forming a support system. Fighting back against injustice.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Tolomon started to say before closing his mouth again.

    Mariano stood next to Tolomon and turned toward Navir. ¡°We¡¯d like to say for the record, sir, that Tolomon was doing his job. And I doubt very much God is sobbing in the heavens because he touched the girl¡¯s waist to make sure she stayed safe. We all know Tolomon personally. He¡¯s everything a Graduate should be.¡± Mariano placed a hand on Tolomon¡¯s shoulder, pointing at him. ¡°If this man is on an assignment, he could strip an unconscious woman naked, hold her flat against him through a dark, abandoned inn past a dozen empty beds, and arrive out of it without a hint of arousal. Not to say he¡¯s one of your flooders, though. It took an abnormally large bottle of North Dengrian liquor, but I got this man drunk enough once that he said everything he¡¯d do to his secret lover. And after those descriptions-¡± Mariano let out a low whistle. ¡°Believe me, she is most definitely a woman. Quite sure all of Santollia will hear when he finally beds that lady. She¡¯ll be squealing all night because Tolomon has more than one gift from God, if you know what I mean.¡±

    Tolomon stared at the High Elders, his face unreadable as always. Navir glared at Mariano, one finger against his forehead, the other close to the corner of his mouth. ¡°None of that is going in the record.¡±

    Mariano shrugged, patting Tolomon on the back. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s important evidence for the situation at hand. Don¡¯t see why we can¡¯t add that in.¡±

    Navir rubbed his fingers against his face like he was dealing with infants he was unable to abandon. On the other side, Indenuel covered his mouth to keep in a laugh.

    ¡°Alright, I have everyone,¡± Dalius said. ¡°Nineteen men, all Graduates of the noble class, object to the punishment.¡±

    Navir ground his teeth. Tolomon, much to Martin¡¯s surprise, became overwhelmed with emotion and looked down at his feet. ¡°We shall discuss this new development and get back with you,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to discuss,¡± Martin said. ¡°It is too harsh a punishment for a man doing his job. Inessa was in danger, and Tolomon kept her safe. All Graduates should be allowed some leniency in the chastity laws when on an assignment.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nineteen of us here. That means whoever accused Tolomon falsely of unchaste actions needs four lashes,¡± Thiago said.

    ¡°It would be inappropriate to whip Lord Zacharias. He will never-¡± Navir was drowned out as Thiago let out a whoop, turning to the other men.

    ¡°Did I not tell you it would be Lord Zacharias! Coin in the palm, boys. Bring me that gold,¡± Thiago said, pointing to his hand. Martin smiled as he watched Thiago collecting coins from the grumbling Graduates. Navir¡¯s nostrils flared before he stood up, marching past the men. Dalius and Fadrique were confused before they, too, assumed the trial was done. Thiago finished collecting his coins as the guards unlocked Tolomon¡¯s irons.

    ¡°Thank you, gentlemen,¡± Tolomon said, rubbing his wrists as Dalius and Fadrique left. ¡°I guess I shall miss talking about Thiago¡¯s leg.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Tolomon,¡± Thiago said, playing with the stack of gold coins in his palm. ¡°I know you all use it as a defense mechanism when the conversation gets too personal. My leg can take it.¡±

    ¡°Like it took-¡±

    ¡°Took the tree trunk, I get it,¡± Thiago filled in for Mariano before flipping a gold coin. ¡°Still got your coin, though.¡±

    Indenuel walked on the platform, heading toward Tolomon. There was the briefest moment where Martin caught his gaze, and he sensed a coolness from the boy he did not expect. No, more than coolness. Indenuel was walking over to his bodyguard, but it was somehow clear in the boy¡¯s body language that he was protecting Tolomon from Martin. It wasn¡¯t just the three High Elders that left, Indenuel had a strong hatred for Martin, too. Martin frowned, seeing the emotion before the boy turned, receiving a pat from his bodyguard. Martin wracked his memory for what he could have done, then remembered the conversation with Nathaniel and giving permission to tell Inessa and Indenuel his darkest secret. The one he was so certain would make Indenuel never want to work with him again. It looked like he was right.

    Martin turned, walking away from the platform. He wanted to talk to Tolomon, make Indenuel aware of his power as husband of Inessa, but it seemed like right now Indenuel might be in danger of attempting to murder him again, and he wouldn¡¯t put the boy through that. He needed time away from Martin, and Martin would gladly give him that.

    He wished he could abandon himself too, at times.

 Chapter 222

    Martin was reading the notice from the Empress of Kiam the next day. It was full of diplomacy but also condemning the High Elders for their fearmongering. She also noted that quite a few of the Gods and Goddesses of Kiam¡¯s religion specifically had lovers of their same gender, and nothing evil or corrupt ever came of them. They also had a variety of people who lived such a way in Kiam, and they prided themselves on over two thousand years of recorded history. The thing Martin took from this was a tiny sense of relief that perhaps Rosa, Nathaniel, and Tolomon would still be alright in the next life.

    Navir walked into his study without even knocking.

    ¡°Martin, I-¡±

    ¡°Have you read this?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°What?¡± Navir looked at the paper. ¡°From the Empress?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Martin said.

    Navir waved his hand in front of him. ¡°Forget that. If needed, we can always prey on the fears of Kiam. The war is fresh over. The people still have their doubts about that country.¡±

    ¡°No, Navir, you will-¡±

    ¡°Get in the carriage. There are bigger things we need to concern ourselves right now. Indenuel is preaching among the Oraminians and the lower class, and we¡¯ve got to stop it,¡± Navir said.

    Martin frowned. ¡°Navir-¡±

    ¡°Get in the carriage. We¡¯ve got to make sure he¡¯s not to be believed,¡± Navir said.

    Martin shook his head but stood up. He was going to come, but only because he knew he had to keep Indenuel safe.

    ***

    If Indenuel knew a year ago he would be giving a sermon, he would have laughed. No, he would have hidden in his hut and never come out due to panic. He wasn¡¯t good. He had little practice. He had his paper there, trying to shout as loud as he could so the Oraminians and Santollians could hear, but also tried to emphasize the important and sacred nature of these words. At least Nathaniel and Adosina were there to translate, so he knew the Oraminians were understanding.

    The Oraminians would be responsible for the mother of the Savior. Their prophecy was next. They would bring a different kind of hope to the world.

    Indenuel had his bare feet in the dirt of the city, but just in case they wanted the actual words instead of the tree talking translation, Nathaniel and Adosina were doing their part, taking turns every other paragraph. They had drawn a huge crowd, not just Oraminian. Tolomon was next to Inessa, as Indenuel was now most concerned about her. It was huge that she came at all. The rock thrown through their window at her made her jittery and nervous, but Tolomon helped her feel more comfortable. Rosa was on the other side of Inessa, watching the crowd.

    The crowd was starting to get nervous. Indenuel paused long enough in his sermon to look over and see the High Elder¡¯s carriage.

    ¡°I got out a lot more than I thought I would,¡± Indenuel said, glancing at the few paragraphs he had left.

    ¡°Want to keep going?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Indenuel shook his head, folding up the paper. Nathaniel folded his arms, a ploy to keep his fingers ready to grab his sword if necessary.

    Navir walked out of the carriage, smiling far too sweetly at Indenuel as he moved toward him, disregarding the Oraminians who needed to scramble away in fear of getting kicked. Indenuel turned to face him. ¡°May I help you, Navir?¡±

    ¡°High Elder Navir to you, Indenuel,¡± Navir said.

    Adosina took a step closer to Indenuel. ¡°And that¡¯s Warrior Indenuel to you, sir,¡± she said.

    Navir continued to smile, though his eyes turned cold, ignoring Adosina. ¡°Here we are again, finding you sharing information you¡¯ve learned from the sacred High Elder¡¯s library.¡±

    ¡°Seems like you, too, are guilty of that transgression. You, too, share sacred information when it suits your needs. I figured it was my responsibility as the Warrior to balance the hate with some hope,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°We meticulously plan what we are to say. We come to it by majority vote,¡± Navir said.

    Indenuel tried not to glare. He promised everyone he wouldn¡¯t get angry. ¡°The Oraminians have a right to know.¡±

    ¡°No, they don¡¯t. They must never know,¡± Navir said, almost in a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize what this could do? The power they might try to take, knowing one of their own will be the mother of the Savior?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be too quick to judge people¡¯s actions based on your own,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Just because you¡¯re power hungry and need to be in constant control, doesn¡¯t mean others are.¡±

    ¡°You are too young and too poor to remember the last war. Oramin would absolutely do that,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter, though. Does it?¡± Adosina asked. Navir turned, finally focusing on Adosina. She stuck out more in this crowd for having a dress that was washed before she had worn it, but it wasn¡¯t nearly as fancy as Rosa¡¯s or Inessa¡¯s.

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Navir said.

    ¡°All of this.¡± Adosina gestured to the four of them. ¡°You¡¯re not needed here. Indenuel is in a higher social class than you. He doesn¡¯t have to get permission from you to decide what he wants to share. If he decrees the Divine Ages are not to be kept secret, there is really nothing more you can do but let him.¡±

    ¡°No one is meant to have that much power. Indenuel is not above us,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Tolomon, the best Graduate this country has ever known, was the interchangeable bodyguard between the King, Queen, and the four of you for years before everyone agreed to place him with Indenuel permanently. Not one of you questioned it. Which means you all agreed in a way that Indenuel¡¯s safety was of more importance than the six of you combined. Indenuel¡¯s status came because a powerful prophetess in the second age saw his life and deemed it valuable enough to make everyone notice it. And a questionably valid prophet expounded on his life. None of them, from what I recall Indenuel saying, mentioned you that much at all,¡± Adosina said. Indenuel looked surprised Adosina remembered so much of what he told her, then glanced at Navir, who clearly showed his disdain for the way Adosina knew too much about the Divine Ages.

    ¡°I don¡¯t expect someone of your gender to realize the political ramifications of letting Oramin know this information that could be abused,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°On the contrary, Navir the Tree Talker. It is your refusal to treat me and my sex as equals that has become its own political ramification. One you don¡¯t even realize. You continue to alienate us women, refuse to let us truly live, and when we see you treating our border countries the same way, we feel sympathy for them, and our own allegiance begins to faulter. You honestly think all of us ignored the fact that Kiam has a woman as the highest political power in their country?¡± Adosina took another step forward. ¡°You honestly think some of us haven¡¯t already started learning all we could about Kiam to go visit her and learn how she manages her country? To see how we can learn to help our own? To use this beautiful treaty of unity to do exactly what it suggests? To strengthen each other through coexistence? And do you know how much some of us resent our own leadership, who continues to stifle who we are just because of our gender?¡±

    Indenuel stared forward, wondering why they hadn¡¯t invited Adosina to their group sooner. Nathaniel raised an eyebrow, his eyes bouncing between Navir and his little sister. Navir narrowed his eyes before he turned ever so slightly to Martin next to him. ¡°You need to control your daughter.¡±

    Martin had his lips pursed together to keep a smile hidden. He was staring at his feet but glanced up when Navir mentioned him. ¡°Control her from what? Being intelligent?¡±

    Navir closed his eyes, muttering a quiet curse before facing Adosina. ¡°Control her from daring to speak to a High Elder in this way. To do nothing more than throw a temper tantrum because she doesn¡¯t get her way. She should know the proper protocol between an unmarried woman and a married man. I do not care what schools you attended, girl, you do not get to speak to someone like me that way.¡±

    Adosina simply smiled. ¡°I understand this might be difficult for you to come to terms with, Navir. There are many, many women in Santollia, and you would have become aware of this internal political ramification if you were smart enough to actually listen to us.¡±

    Navir ignored Adosina, turning to a guard. ¡°Send the military and the Graduates to round these people up and send them on their way.¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head. ¡°No, not the Graduates. They don¡¯t do that kind of work anymore.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they do, Captain Nathaniel,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Just Nathaniel, thank you,¡± he said.

    Navir turned his attention and, therefore, his glare, toward Nathaniel. ¡°You honestly think you can disregard titles like your father to make you seem more approachable.¡±

    Nathaniel was rubbing his chin, looking genuinely surprised. ¡°No, sir, I mean Nathaniel is my title now. I got a promotion. I¡¯m over the Graduates, so the Captain is dropped from my name.¡±

    Adosina smirked. ¡°It was only a few days ago, so we understand if you forgot.¡±

    Navir¡¯s nostrils flared. Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and chuckled, which seemed to enrage Navir further. But instead of looking angry, it seemed to drain the anger from his face and he turned cold. He looked at Nathaniel, calculating, and Indenuel felt like he had stumbled into a den of beasts.

    ¡°You remember Reynaldo, don¡¯t you,¡± Navir asked Nathaniel.

    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.

    ¡°Of course,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°He was a bright, driven man when he was asked to be in charge of the Graduates. Much like you,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I do not appreciate threats, sir,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°No, that wasn¡¯t a threat,¡± Navir said. ¡°That was me informing you what Reynaldo was like. Now, if I had told you it only took us two months to figure out his secret sin, that would be a threat. But even that isn¡¯t much of a threat. Everyone has one. A secret they wish to keep hidden. I always find that it is the ones who look so perfect on the outside who are hiding the most exploitable sins.¡±

    Indenuel did everything in his power to make his face as unreadable as Tolomon makes his. He knew no one was looking at him, but he didn¡¯t dare risk it. Indenuel hoped Nathaniel had the strength to not look at Rosa and Tolomon right now. It would give the nature of his secret away. Nathaniel kept his face steady, firm under the noble mask he often wore.

    ¡°It¡¯s so easy to tell when a nobleman is trying to hide his sins.¡± Navir¡¯s smile was cold. ¡°Especially you. You try so hard not to let one emotion out of your face, but your eyes are so expressive. I see it there, the fear. The worry. You know what I¡¯m capable of doing. I¡¯ve watched you grow up, Nathaniel. I know your life. Every battle, the papers and letters about what you¡¯ve done during your time as Captain, it¡¯s all accessible to me. I will find the thing you want to hide from me.¡±

    Nathaniel took a small step back, keeping his gaze fixed on Navir. ¡°That, sir, is a threat, and will be dealt with accordingly. You do not have that kind of hold over Santollia anymore. I will not allow it.¡±

    Navir¡¯s smile grew, causing the hairs on the back of Indenuel¡¯s neck to stand up. ¡°We¡¯ll see. And I must thank you, Adosina, for cluing me into Nathaniel¡¯s secret sin.¡±

    Adosina froze, then stared at Navir. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your entire family.¡± Navir shook his head at Nathaniel before smirking at Adosina. ¡°So easy to read.¡± He then looked at Rosa, who was at the bottom of the stand between Tolomon and Inessa. Indenuel¡¯s stomach twisted. Adosina must have figured it out, knowing that Nathaniel¡¯s hypothetical questions he had asked her were actually dealing with a real situation with them. She was the one that glanced at Rosa and Tolomon, and Navir must have caught sight of it.

    Tolomon did not show an inch of emotion on his face, but the hilt of a dagger dropped into his palm as Navir took a step toward Rosa. The dagger was nearly impossible to see, but Indenuel noticed. Saw how steady his hand was as he gripped the hilt. Navir¡¯s eyes darted across Rosa¡¯s face, picking up every inch of her facial expression. ¡°Perhaps I was wrong. Perhaps Nathaniel is incapable of committing sin. But he is protecting you from something, isn¡¯t he.¡±

    Nathaniel grabbed Navir¡¯s shoulder, keeping him from getting any closer to Rosa. Indenuel¡¯s breathing turned shallow, but he did his best to not show emotion on his face. Navir turned to Nathaniel, with an almost bored look on his face. ¡°I expected more of a challenge. Hiding your wife¡¯s sins is such a simple thing to exploit. It will only be a matter of time before I find out the nature of what she did. Even without Cristoval¡¯s help, I¡¯m certain I could beat the record of two months.¡± Navir looked at Nathaniel¡¯s hand on his shoulder before looking back, far too smug. ¡°Release me now.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s face was still as steady as ever, his fingers gripping Navir¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s as you¡¯ve said, sir.¡± The steadiness in Nathaniel¡¯s voice was somehow frightening as well as heartening. ¡°Everyone has secrets, and I know yours.¡±

    Navir looked like Nathaniel had told a joke that was supposed to be funny. ¡°Secrets? You mean everything coming out lately? Honestly, Nathaniel, you¡¯ve seen how I¡¯ve dealt with them. I have nothing more to hide.¡±

    Nathaniel kept his face steady, but in his eyes Indenuel saw a man who he never wanted to cross. ¡°I understand, now, why my father suggested I stay out of politics. It is far easier for me to kill a man than to kill his character. Both are repulsive to me, but I will kill your character to protect those I love if I have to.¡±

    ¡°Unhand me, or I will have you flogged again,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I will let you go. Once I make myself perfectly clear,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Navir snorted. ¡°Are you about to threaten me now?¡±

    ¡°I assure you, sir, my wife has done nothing wrong, but I know you¡¯d twist everything about her to fit what you want the people to think because you now see me as a threat.¡± Navir¡¯s smile still held no warmth as he looked at Rosa again, studying her features. Rosa was noticeably trembling, and Tolomon kept the hilt of the dagger hidden from Navir¡¯s view, but still squarely in his palm.

    Inessa gripped Rosa¡¯s hand to give her strength as Nathaniel continued. ¡°It¡¯s all a sick game you have. One might almost say you often try to take the place of God. Or should we say the Gods.¡± Navir¡¯s eyes shot to Nathaniel again, the cold smile dropping from his face. Nathaniel lowered his voice. ¡°Perhaps you still have sway with the people, but everyone can see you no longer have sway with the King and Queen of Santollia. You may have watched me grow up, but I¡¯ve watched you use God¡¯s existence to get the things you want into laws. I have information to greatly reduce that power with the monarchy. My prediction is as soon as the Monarchy knows about God¡¯s true existence, it would only take another year before the title of High Elder is nothing more than ceremonial. Nothing that would have real power in government positions to pass laws. I doubt the King and Queen could possibly take your advice seriously once they knew the truth. And in another few years, even your ability to sway the people will be greatly reduced. You perhaps might find something out about my wife you¡¯d twist into your sick game in two months, to threaten her position in the court and perhaps even mine. However, if you doubt the length I would go to protect those I love, please research my military record. You do, as you so mention, have access to it.¡±

    Nathaniel let go of Navir¡¯s shoulder. Indenuel stared at Nathaniel, wide-eyed, seeing a glimpse of the man that could have gone into politics. Despite his kind nature, Nathaniel could be ruthless in words as he was on the battlefield. Tolomon eased the dagger back into its sheath in his sleeve, the smallest hint of a smile on his face as Navir glared at Nathaniel. Navir had to know Nathaniel completely disarmed him like he was training a new recruit.

    Martin placed a hand on Navir¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Indenuel has done no wrong. I suggest we return to the Cathedral.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Navir hissed. ¡°Everyone here needs to remember their place.¡±

    ¡°That includes you,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Indenuel should not be telling commoners or Oraminians about the Divine Ages. This is an act of war,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°The Oraminians have been our allies for over fifteen years now. It¡¯s time we started acting like they are.¡± Martin strode forward, looking at the Oraminians, speaking a string of sentences in a language Indenuel recognized as Oraminian, even if he didn¡¯t understand it.

    ¡°¡®The Warrior is right,¡¯¡± Nathaniel translated to Indenuel. ¡°¡®A woman with eyes of blue has been prophesied to be born of kingly parentage among the Oraminians, and through her line, the Savior shall be born who will be tasked with ridding us of the devil completely.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Martin, enough,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I already told them,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°He said nothing to these people they didn¡¯t already know.¡±

    ¡°He confirmed it,¡± Adosina said with her arms crossed. ¡°A High Elder confirmed the Warrior was right, and therefore he cannot continue with his plans to smear your character without smearing Api¡¯s as well. One of their own.¡±

    Navir¡¯s barely contained rage was present as he glared at Adosina before he closed his eyes again, the rage melting away and opening his eyes again, smiling at Indenuel. The deadness of Navir¡¯s eyes made him start to sweat. ¡°I would never dream of tarnishing the reputation of one so grand as you, Warrior Indenuel. It¡¯s already happened.¡± Indenuel¡¯s eyes narrowed. Nathaniel placed a hand on his wrist, giving him a warning look. ¡°You¡¯re clearly rattled by this entire thing. You¡¯re just too proud to admit your marriage is a sham.¡± Indenuel¡¯s glare darkened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, sir,¡± Nathaniel said, a warning to his tone.

    ¡°You cannot tarnish the reputation of the Warrior¡¯s wife without serious-¡±

    ¡°Her reputation? No, these are simple facts,¡± Navir said, interrupting Adosina. ¡°You didn¡¯t know what she was before you married her. You already knew she was well used before you got her, but now this? Loving both men and women?¡±

    ¡°No, she doesn¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Obsessed with sex,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°Getting it anytime and anyway she can.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s chest heaved. He knew what they were doing. His friends had warned him this would happen, because Indenuel had a temper he was still managing. They were going to make him angry, because it was so damn easy to do.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry we couldn¡¯t protect you from her. I am truly sorry you had to end up with a slut for a wife,¡± Fadrique said.

    Anger flared, roaring through his ears. He had none of Nathaniel or Adosina¡¯s skill at the word. He only knew one thing. Instinctively, Indenuel threw corruptive pain right at Fadrique¡¯s gut, but he simply stood there, his calm smile turning into a smirk. Indenuel turned his head to see Martin, holding out his hand, blocking the corruptive pain.

    ¡°Damn you, Martin. Let me go,¡± Indenuel sneered.

    ¡°I will never let you hurt like this again,¡± Martin said. ¡°Not as long as there is breath in my body. No matter who it is, no matter what they¡¯ve done, I will not let the devil place his mark on you, my boy.¡±

    Indenuel shot his power to the trees, but just as quickly Navir held up a hand, blocking him. His mind went to the sky before that too was blocked off, and he reached for the demonic realm before that was cut off. Indenuel opened his eyes, glaring at the men before him, filled with rage. He wanted to kill. He wanted to break that smile from Fadrique¡¯s face. He wanted to ram a branch right through his skull to prove he was more powerful with the trees than Navir could ever be.

    He strained against the blocks to his corruption, watched as the smirks turned more focused. Indenuel about threw all the power he could against the blocks when Inessa appeared out of nowhere, touching his wrist. ¡°Indenuel. Please. Don¡¯t do this. Please stop.¡±

    He didn¡¯t look at her. He glared at Fadrique, sensing it all. The corruptive powers hadn¡¯t lit inside him. They were blocking it, blocking him from getting the red mark on his chest. But maybe he was going about this the wrong way. He shouldn¡¯t have been trying to kill them with corruption. He could just kill him with his sword. Fadrique was not going to remain standing after this. None of them would.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Inessa whispered again, touching his face with one hand as she kept a hold of his wrist. ¡°Let go of the corruption.¡±

    Indenuel continued to glare at Fadrique, keeping his hands up, daring him to drop his block. Wanting nothing more than to kill him with a lightning strike. Inessa took Indenuel¡¯s hand, placing it on her face. Indenuel realized he had been glaring at Fadrique the entire time. He tore his gaze away and looked at Inessa. Those perfect emerald eyes were full of tears. ¡°Please. Let go of the evil.¡± She lifted his hand from her face to kiss his palm before placing it back on her cheek. ¡°Don¡¯t give them another reason to take you from me.¡±

    The anger ebbed away, and with it the desire to use the corruptive power. His flash of anger robbed him of rational thought. Inessa was right. If he killed High Elder Fadrique, he¡¯d be thrown in the dungeon to await his own death.

    Martin walked over with purpose, grabbing the front of Navir and Fadrique¡¯s robes, dragging them toward the carriage. Dalius followed.

    ¡°I cannot let you mark yourself because of me. I love you. I want you with me in heaven,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel touched her face, his fingers brushing against her cheek. ¡°I don¡¯t think heaven will want someone like me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that,¡± she whispered, kissing him. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The sermon is done, and you are not in the dungeon. It is more than I could have hoped for.¡±

    Indenuel tried to smile, but he couldn¡¯t. He simply looked out among the crowd. Saw their faces give Inessa a distrustful look.

    ¡°You¡¯re still shaking,¡± Inessa said, hugging him.

    ¡°The vile lies they¡¯re spreading about you are-¡±

    ¡°Not worth getting thrown in the dungeon for,¡± Inessa finished for Indenuel. She gave him a tight hug as the High Elder¡¯s carriage rode away.

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ sorry.¡± He glanced at Nathaniel. ¡°I¡­ knew what they were doing, and I gave in anyway.¡±

    Nathaniel patted his shoulder. ¡°It takes practice, containing a temper like that. And you did. I¡¯m proud of you.¡±

    Rosa ran up the steps, hugging Nathaniel, hiding her face in his chest. Nathaniel hugged her back, kissing the top of her head. There was a noise of Rosa trying to stifle a sob as Tolomon walked to his position beside Indenuel, which was also near Nathaniel and Rosa, watching them far more than he was Indenuel. Adosina walked forward, looking sober.

    ¡°Nathaniel, I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I¡­ I looked at them and-¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Addy. We¡¯ll be fine,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Whatever you have against Navir must be bad,¡± Adosina said.

    Nathaniel gave an absent nod, holding Rosa closer. ¡°It is. One no one will ever be prepared for. But I¡¯d rather share it to bring an evil man down than to let him continue to gain power. What makes me nervous is I don¡¯t understand how the King and Queen haven¡¯t stumbled on it already, since they¡¯ve seized the High Elder¡¯s library.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°I hadn¡¯t thought about that.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re clearly still trying to hide it,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Rosa finished containing her sob, but rested her head against Nathaniel¡¯s chest. Tolomon patted Nathaniel¡¯s back, barely brushing Rosa¡¯s hand, daring to do something like that in a crowd.

    ¡°Well, you were incredible. Not a lot of people can go up against Navir like that,¡± Adosina said.

    Nathaniel smiled. ¡°You too, Addy. Honestly, I¡¯ve never seen such skill. I may have threatened him, but Navir losing to a woman will definitely keep him reeling.¡±

    ¡°Oldest trick in the book. False sense of security,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°No one would expect it from Addy, which is why she¡¯s so incredibly deadly with her brain.¡±

    She beamed, even as her cheeks burned.

 Chapter 223

    The group was deep in conversation, going over what went well and what didn¡¯t as they moved to Martin¡¯s home, the one Martin was no longer welcome at. Adosina had a lot to say, and they all listened as she made comments on things none of them had even considered. They were surrounding Martin¡¯s desk in his study, with Nathaniel sitting in the chair, making notes as his children ran in and out to see them.

    Indenuel knew he needed to keep his temper contained. When it came down to it, he had to acknowledge that his temper was the weakness in this group. It was just so damn hard.

    He couldn¡¯t tell how long time had passed. It was almost like attending a war meeting, predicting the High Elder¡¯s next move. This had to be a victory, though. Navir now saw them as a group far more difficult to control, which was a terrifying prospect to be in.

    There was a knock at the door, which was odd, considering Nathaniel¡¯s children never bothered knocking. Adrian and Tomas were in and out almost constantly.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Nathaniel said, focusing on the notes he had written.

    The door opened and a woman walked in. Indenuel had honestly never seen her in his life, but the energy her presence brought into the room was felt almost immediately. Indenuel frowned, studying the woman¡¯s face. She had to be at least forty, small locks of her brown hair turning gray. She had green eyes that were filled with tears as she stared at the group. There was something incredibly familiar about her, but Indenuel couldn¡¯t quite place why.

    Tolomon, who had been leaning against the desk, suddenly straightened, staring wide-eyed at the woman. ¡°Hello, Vi,¡± he whispered.

    The woman blinked, the first of the tears falling, before she ran the short distance and wrapped her arms around Tolomon.

    Nathaniel smiled, then gathered up the notes. ¡°Come on, everyone. To the library. I think Vivian would like a private conversation with her little brother.¡±

    ***

    Martin¡¯s main objective was to keep Navir from throwing himself into mental battles with Indenuel. After the incident with the Oraminians, Navir was far more careful. Martin proved his valuableness by blocking Indenuel¡¯s corruptive pain, so Navir wasn¡¯t about to face Indenuel by himself. Not only that, Martin proved for now, his loyalties leaned toward Indenuel. It didn¡¯t stop Navir from trying to gain Martin¡¯s favor back. The gestures were subtle, but clear. An opinion of Martin¡¯s that he listened to and implemented. Borrowing a book and discussing an idea they both agreed on. Trying to gain back the respect that Martin could never truly give him. But Navir was working on getting a portion of it back, even as Martin worked on pretending to give it. He had been hurt way too many times by Navir to actually trust him again. And Navir threatening Nathaniel, threatening his family, would never place him back in Martin¡¯s good graces. But Navir thinking he was an ally could work to his favor.

    It was two weeks since the incident with the Oraminians. He hadn¡¯t heard from his children, and he didn¡¯t expect to. Nathaniel promised to work with Indenuel to include Martin in on things, but two weeks was not going to heal the hurt he caused, even if it was Nathaniel working with him. Martin would give them all the distance they needed to come to terms with his dark deeds. Something told him they would be far more forgiving of him than he ever would of himself.

    The city was absolutely abuzz with gossip. There was still fear, but there was also hesitant hope. Hesitant, because many of the nobility didn¡¯t necessarily enjoy the prospect of the savior being half Oraminian and half Dengrian. Navir allowed Martin to reveal the rest of the Divine Ages in a sermon the next Sabbath, but only the vague prophecies. None of the expounded thoughts from the Prophet Jaakob. The public wasn¡¯t ready for that. Especially the one about the Savior¡¯s Coming.

    The Oraminians were of course shocked, but some of their own culture had managed to confirm the writings of the prophecy, mainly that their blue eyes were important, and the color meant something and should be protected. Granted, the tree talking Oraminians were annoyed a princess and a king clearly meant it was for the nobility, but Martin wasn¡¯t so sure. After all, Santollia¡¯s own prophecy turned out so much different than he could have ever expected, both the good, and the bad.

    Martin set his books down on his desk, seeing a letter there next to his dinner. He frowned, picking it up. There was something familiar about the handwriting on the letter, but he couldn¡¯t place it. Usually much of his work was sent to his study in the Cathedral, because that¡¯s where he was most of the day.

    He sat down, eating his cold dinner late at night because he found no reason to come home to a guest home that never felt like his. He opened the letter carefully, not sure what to expect.

    Hello, Father,

    It must be from his family. His eyes traveled down the long letter, then his throat constricted as he saw it was from Carlos. His eldest son, residing with the good spirits. His boy he missed with an ache he would never recover from. Martin closed his eyes, swallowed, and prepared to read the letter. He realized why the handwriting was so familiar. It was Ana¡¯s, written for him right after a dream, delivered to his home most likely after she had breakfast.

    Hello, Father,

    I¡¯ve waited before allowing Ana to give you a compiled list of my thoughts. Waited for the anger to subside a little. I doubt Nathaniel ever told you, but the two of us had a wager going. Whoever punched a man out of pure anger would be the first to admit for the rest of their existence that the other was the better nobleman. I thought I was doing quite well, going through my mortal life and never giving in to that. But a few weeks ago, I had Ana admit to Nathaniel that I lost. I came down to this realm specifically to punch you in the face. And I did, a lot. I am sorry to say I wished they made contact, just so you knew how deeply I hated you in that moment. Nathaniel had always been the better nobleman, anyway. I doubted anyone in the family was surprised by the outcome of the wager.

    Martin kept a hand covering his mouth, feeling the ache. Missing his son. Feeling the pain of disappointing yet another child.

    I was fully ready to give up the noble code at that point. I don¡¯t care what Nathaniel said. You were a hypocrite and a liar. Not only that, but there¡¯s also a very good chance you and I will never be able to hug each other again.

    Martin blinked, feeling a tear fall, knowing he¡¯d let silent ones fall for a while now.

    But I couldn¡¯t give it up, because you had it engrained in my mind since Nathaniel and I were children. So, I came down to this realm again as a nobleman to be with you in your darkest time to give whatever support I could as you were in the dungeon, awaiting your trial. Trying to talk to you. Asking you questions. Demanding why you did this to commoners. To Tolomon. Kicking a wall I couldn¡¯t actually kick. Being there as Nathaniel diplomatically destroyed you. Then watched as you sobbed. And somehow, I couldn¡¯t be angry at you anymore.

    Martin shook his head, knowing he did not deserve his son¡¯s forgiveness.

    I can¡¯t give up the noble code, so therefore, I can¡¯t give up on you. I¡¯ve seen you trying to make things right, and I must support you as you do this. Not just because it¡¯s in the code, but because I firmly believe you can change. The best person to correct mistakes is the person who made them, and I believe that. You¡¯re in a position to do a lot of good for a lot of people, and I¡¯m here to remind you of it. You haven¡¯t lost everything, Father. There¡¯s still one spirit in heaven who gives you support. And Nathaniel does, too. He hasn¡¯t told me, but I already know he¡¯s forgiven you. If I have, then he has, because my little brother is the best nobleman in this family.

    I have to say that. I lost the wager.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Martin chuckled, more tears spilling from his eyes.

    If the High Elders ever make you feel like you¡¯re alone, let them know you¡¯re not. You may think this tore you away from your family, but we just needed some time to come to terms with it. Nathaniel and I will always have your back. A man in his darkest times needs to feel he is loved in order to find his way back to the light. I¡¯m happy to extend my support, now the anger is passed.

    I love you, Father.

    Carlos

    Martin folded the letter up, placing it to one side. He rested his hands under his chin, trying to control his emotions. Yes, the power of speaking to the dead was such a blessing, but Martin could not deny it hurt. It awakened old memories, made him feel Carlos¡¯ absence even more. That boy was every bit his son, and there were times in his youth that Carlos made that very well known. He could almost pinpoint the gray hairs Carlos had caused on his head, but he loved that boy fiercely. And he was afraid Carlos was right. He¡¯d never be able to hug his eldest son again.

    Martin sniffed, drying his eyes as he grabbed his fork, poking around his dinner. He cleared his throat, making sure his emotions hadn¡¯t closed it too tightly. He opened a drawer to put his son¡¯s letter in there, but stopped, and instead slid it into his pocket to have on him.

    Martin may still be bound for hell, but when he first took the responsibilities given to him with his High Elder robes, he promised to keep people on the path to help them rest with the good spirits in the next life. He always said his greatest accomplishment was getting Carlos into the heavens. Now he had to make sure no one else followed him into hell. And on the top of that list was Indenuel.

    ***

    Indenuel woke up, feeling fully rested. Inessa was still sound asleep as he leaned over and kissed her forehead. They celebrated a month of marriage not that long ago. A strange month indeed, but he would have done it all over again in a heartbeat to keep her.

    He eased himself out of bed to not wake her. She was still nervous and jittery, and there had been more than a few occasions he woke up to Inessa and Tolomon talking quietly as she sipped a calming tea. She needed her rest.

    It was dark enough still to see the lonely son reaching toward the light of dawn. He dressed himself quickly before slipping out of the room into the empty hallway. He closed his eyes, running a hand through his hair as he leaned against the wall. Two weeks, and the rumors were still zooming through the trees. Two weeks and there were people who were positive they saw Inessa kissing multiple women in a brothel.

    Indenuel opened his eyes, wondering if he should do some meditating to strengthen his gifts when the door next to him opened and Tolomon stepped out, quietly shutting the door behind him.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Good morning,¡± Tolomon said, waiting beside Indenuel.

    They were quiet, the stillness of the house all around them. Most of the servants were either asleep or in the kitchen, getting things ready for breakfast. Tolomon¡¯s sister had spent almost a week and a half with them, and the stories that woman told made Indenuel see his bodyguard in a new light. And yet none of it surprised him. Tolomon had been incredibly protective of his sisters, even as a child. It was strange to hear just how close Tolomon was to not attending the King¡¯s Militia as a young boy, and therefore never joining the Graduate program.

    ¡°Did your sister manage to get back to her town alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°Yes. It was good to visit with her.¡± He was rubbing the side of his face, the emotions too difficult to read. Indenuel couldn¡¯t imagine what it might have been like to have gone almost two decades with the threat of his sister¡¯s life hanging over his head. He could barely handle Matteo, Isla, and Emilia being threatened. At first Indenuel could only see the similarities in their faces, but two decades living apart, and they were clearly trying to get to know each other again. But every time Indenuel thought they couldn¡¯t possibly be siblings, Vivian gave a scoff and called someone a stubborn ass. It was so much like hearing Tolomon say it, that it surprised him, causing Nathaniel to chuckle at his reaction.

    ¡°So, it sounds like I have Vivian to thank for urging you to go to the King¡¯s Militia when you were a boy,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon smiled in a way Indenuel had never seen before. It was one of brotherly pride. ¡°Everyone says that, and Vi fully welcomes the gratitude every single time. She will never let me live that wager down.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Wager? It was a wager?¡±

    Tolomon nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t want to push it, because he didn¡¯t want to force his friend to share if he didn¡¯t want to. To Indenuel¡¯s surprise, Tolomon cleared his throat. ¡°I was always the one to protect my sisters from my father¡¯s rages, but Vi said that if she could keep me and Rene from getting any injuries from him for the next three days, I was to go to the King¡¯s Militia. I took her up on it, because Father was always the worst on the day before the Sabbath. I couldn¡¯t imagine leaving the two of them to Father.¡± Tolomon wasn¡¯t looking at Indenuel. ¡°She won, of course. Used all her mental capacity, but she did it. Pacified him when she could, had us avoid him when he got bad.¡± Tolomon looked down, still not meeting Indenuel¡¯s eye. ¡°That was the first time I realized a battle could be won without throwing a punch.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Tolomon, realizing how much time they spent together, and yet how little he knew about his bodyguard.

    Indenuel placed his head against the wall when he heard rustling inside Tolomon¡¯s room. Indenuel straightened, frowning as he glanced at the door. Tolomon winced.

    ¡°Everything¡­ alright?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°She might have overslept,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Ah.¡± Indenuel shook his head as he heard more rustling inside. ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know how you three do it. How do you not get insanely jealous of Nathaniel? Or Nathaniel of you?¡±

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Constant communication. And I mean near constant communication. There are things that work, things that don¡¯t. A lot of it is figuring things out as we go along.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Nathaniel miss her?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Tolomon gave another shrug, this one seemed more noncommittal. Rosa opened the door, fully dressed. She gave a curtsey. ¡°Must have lost track of the time.¡± Indenuel bowed to her as she got closer to Tolomon. ¡°Any servants about?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Nope,¡± Tolomon said, wrapping her in a hug before kissing her deeply. Indenuel looked away, giving them privacy. They broke away, Tolomon still with an arm around her waist as Indenuel tried to smile, playing his part of host.

    ¡°Would you like any breakfast?¡± he asked.

    ¡°Oh, no thank you. It¡¯s far too early for breakfast, and we really must be going,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Just wanted to offer--¡± Indenuel frowned, giving her a look. ¡°We?¡±

    ¡°Rosa!¡± came a quiet hiss that was all too familiar inside the room. Indenuel turned as the door opened again. Nathaniel walked out, shirtless. ¡°Where¡¯s my shirt.¡±

    Indenuel did everything in his power not to let his jaw drop.

    Rosa frowned. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head, a smile on his face. ¡°You realize that¡¯s what Tolomon says when he knows exactly what he¡¯s talking about.¡±

    ¡°Your eyebrow twitched,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Keep the muscles steady.¡± He faced Nathaniel, not an inch of him moving. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Ooh, that¡¯s good. Yeah, let¡¯s see,¡± she faced Nathaniel again. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still frowning. Gives it away,¡± Tolomon said, touching the corner of her cheek.

    ¡°Well, I mean, I have to use my muscles to talk,¡± Rosa said, touching Tolomon¡¯s hand.

    Nathaniel smiled, shaking his head. ¡°You two are ridiculous.¡±

    Indenuel finally found the ability to speak. He raised a hand. ¡°Do you¡­ all three of you¡­?¡± He suddenly realized the question he was about to ask, and alarm filled him. ¡°You know what? I don¡¯t want to know.¡±

    Nathaniel smiled, then bowed like they were at a formal banquet instead of him coming out of Tolomon¡¯s room shirtless. ¡°Good morning, Indenuel. You must have been the reason Tolomon leapt out of bed so quickly.¡± Indenuel said nothing, simply stared. ¡°Forgive us for intruding. We shall go shortly, as soon as Rosa locates my shirt.¡±

    ¡°I do believe it¡¯s where you hid my underdress the other night,¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Tolomon shook his head. ¡°You two are so bad at lying. Must be why you¡¯ve been married for so long.¡±

    Indenuel still stared, knowing the surprise was obvious on his face. Nathaniel walked over, wrapping his arms around Rosa¡¯s shoulders while Tolomon still had an arm around her waist. ¡°Can¡¯t stay angry at her, either.¡±

    Rosa smiled, kissing him deeply before breaking away. ¡°We should be going. We¡¯re usually already home by this point.¡±

    ¡°Usually? How many times have you--¡± Indenuel started to say before he stopped himself. ¡°I still don¡¯t actually want to know.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel? What¡¯s happening?¡± Inessa asked as she walked out of their room, wrapping her bed robe around her. ¡°I thought I heard voices.¡±

    Inessa stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Nathaniel and Rosa. No, he realized. She stopped when she saw Nathaniel shirtless. Both of them made eye contact with each other then looked at his chest, absorbing the fact he wasn¡¯t wearing a shirt before meeting each other¡¯s gaze again, both faces considerably pinker. Tolomon smiled at the ground as Nathaniel let go of Rosa, turning around to show the crisscrossing scars on his back. ¡°Good morning, Inessa,¡± he said before shutting the door.

    ¡°Morning,¡± Inessa said, blinking a few times before meeting Rosa¡¯s gaze. ¡°I know we¡¯re half siblings, so I don¡¯t want you to take this the wrong way, but¡­ damn, Rosa.¡±

    She snorted. ¡°I know.¡± She turned to Tolomon, smiling. ¡°We¡¯ll slip out the back. See you later. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I love you too, my lady,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel frowned, noticing how Rosa seemed to melt at Tolomon¡¯s words. Rosa gave him another kiss before she entered the room, shutting the door. They heard quiet giggling in the room and Nathaniel¡¯s light-hearted whispers.

    Tolomon licked his lips before popping them, completely unconcerned that Indenuel and Inessa were staring at him. It became clear that Tolomon could keep his entire life a secret if he really wanted to. It made it such an honor that Indenuel knew anything about him.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let the servants know to start breakfast,¡± Tolomon said.

 Chapter 224

    Indenuel talked with Matteo as they headed back from their Sabbath service with the Oraminians, which meant eating far too much followed by dancing. He was holding Inessa¡¯s hand as they entered the carriage. It was going to be a long way between the poorest of the poor part of the city to the richest of the rich.

    ¡°Matteo, Emilia, Isla,¡± Indenuel said.

    Matteo looked up. ¡°Yeah?¡±

    ¡°Now that things are calming down, have you all ever thought of changing guardianship?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Inessa had a small frown on her face before she turned away.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want us anymore?¡± Isla asked. She and Emilia were sitting on either side of Tolomon.

    ¡°What? Of course I do.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you want to change?¡± Emilia asked.

    Indenuel frowned before he realized what they were asking. ¡°Oh, no. No, see, I¡¯m not officially your guardian right now. Technically, you¡¯re under the King and Queen since they pay for your schooling. But if you¡¯d like, I could become your new guardian.¡±

    Emilia frowned. ¡°But you already are.¡±

    ¡°No, not according to the law,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Do you want me to be under the law?¡±

    Isla looked confused. ¡°Would that change anything that already happens?¡±

    Indenuel hadn¡¯t actually thought about that. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I get a copy of your reports from school.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the King and Queen already give you them?¡± Matteo asked.

    ¡°Well, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I guess so,¡± Isla said. ¡°If you want. As long as it doesn¡¯t change anything.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s some more technical issues, but it shouldn¡¯t change anything,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°That would make you our Api, right?¡± Matteo asked.

    ¡°In a sense, yes,¡± Indenuel said.

    For the first time since this conversation began, Matteo frowned. ¡°But you¡¯re not. You¡¯re not¡­ Api Indenuel.¡± The word felt strange to Indenuel¡¯s ears, and by the scrunching of his nose, Matteo didn¡¯t like it either.

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re more our brother,¡± Isla said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve read about something like this at school,¡± Matteo said. ¡°What if, instead, we put the guardianship back on Ami Lucia.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t follow.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a way to do it. Once Ami Lucia wakes up from sleeping with the good spirits, and if everyone agrees, we could officially have her be our Ami. That way we¡¯re all a family, and you¡¯d still have a part of the responsibilities as a guardian for being our older brother. And our social rank wouldn¡¯t change much, because I¡¯m certain Ami Lucia will have a social rank of her own being the mother of the Warrior.¡±

    Inessa turned away from the window to look at Matteo. ¡°I like that idea so much better.¡±

    Indenuel glanced at her, knowing she never wanted to be their mother in the first place. But he found he agreed with Matteo. ¡°Yeah. Yeah, that feels more right.¡±

    ¡°What about Tolomon? Would he be part of our family too?¡± Emilia asked.

    Tolomon patted her arm. ¡°I don¡¯t need the law to tell me to be your family. I already am.¡±

    Emilia nodded in complete agreement. Tolomon smiled back, then it dropped ever so slightly as he turned, looking out the window. Things were always a bit more dangerous when they traveled this far through the city, but he had complete faith Tolomon would keep them protected. ¡°How would we go about this?¡± Indenuel asked, knowing Tolomon could be in that state for a while.

    ¡°According to what I read, once Ami Lucia wakes up in another few months, we get the High Elder Dalius to-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, not meaning to make it sound so sharp.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Matteo looked surprised. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°We are not asking Dalius to do anything. If we need a powerful speaker of the dead, I¡¯ll do it myself,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Indenuel. You¡¯re¡­ you¡¯re not that powerful anymore,¡± Inessa said.

    He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°I can be. Again. We¡¯ll wait until I am.¡±

    ¡°But-¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re done discussing it,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa winced before turning away. Tolomon tore his gaze from the window to watch Indenuel carefully, a slight chastisement to the look he gave. Indenuel glared back, and Tolomon had no choice but to turn his gaze back to the crowd. The crowd watching the carriage far too carefully.

    Once they returned home, they had a hearty dinner. The children played until it was time for them to leave for school again. Indenuel waved to them, with Emilia and Isla hanging out the windows to wave back.

    ¡°They could crack their little skulls doing that,¡± Tolomon muttered to himself.

    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine,¡± Indenuel said as the girls got back in the carriage before it disappeared through the gate.

    Indenuel walked inside, feeling tired. It had been a long day, but at least the children were safe. They would be back to school, and he could keep whittling away at the High Elders corruption.

    ¡°I think you¡¯re making a mistake,¡± Inessa said.

    Indenuel frowned, turning around. ¡°What are you talking about.¡±

    ¡°You should ask Dalius to help,¡± she said, approaching him. ¡°Maybe it will start healing the rift between you and the High Elders.¡±

    ¡°Healing the rift? Between me and the High Elders? You honestly think this ends with us all being friends?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Inessa started to look uncomfortable. ¡°Maybe not friends, but certainly something at least peaceful?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to take them out of power,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°And they are trying to ruin your reputation. They have caused way too much pain for us to become friends after something like this.¡±

    Inessa rubbed her arms. ¡°High Elder Fadrique and High Elder Navir are more the people who have done this. Maybe High Elder Dalius can be swayed to your side, and if you go to him with something like this, it¡¯ll soften his heart.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°No. We¡¯re done talking about this.¡±

    He moved toward his study. Inessa followed, with Tolomon silently behind her. ¡°You don¡¯t know. You haven¡¯t even asked.¡±

    ¡°I refuse to be dependent on the High Elders for anything. They are sneaky, vile, and they always have a knife dangling at your back whenever they give you a hug. These are not people I want to ask for help.¡± He walked into his study, trying to get it ready to do a bit more meditation before bedtime. He had to get his powers up to their regular strength if he was going to commune with his mother for guardianship.

    ¡°And Martin? You lump him into the sneaky, vile High Elders you just described?¡± Inessa asked. Indenuel shot her a glare before pulling out some incense sticks, heading for the bowls at the corner. He didn¡¯t know where his standing was with Martin. Neither of them talked when they were around each other, which wasn¡¯t much anymore. And he still couldn¡¯t get out of his mind that Martin was Inessa¡¯s father. That he had sex with his own daughter. The man was technically his father through marriage, and he resented that. ¡°Well?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand how you can forgive that man so easily,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t know,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°He shouldn¡¯t have done it in the first place. The man is a coward, and never does what¡¯s right unless it¡¯s the easiest path.¡±

    ¡°You should talk to him,¡± Inessa said. ¡°He¡¯s trying to reform the High Elders, just like you. Isn¡¯t this what you need? An ally within the High Elders? Between Martin and High Elder Dalius you could-¡±

    ¡°Enough about Dalius. It will never happen,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not listening. If you had half the High Elders on your side, you could-¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Indenuel said, feeling his patience run thin. ¡°How many times do I have to repeat myself! I will never trust them with something like this! Not even Martin! They know far too much about the law and will take back control of the children. They know how much I need them! Dalius is too far into Navir¡¯s control for me to trust him, let alone the fact that his grandfather raped my mother! I cannot even trust Martin. He¡¯s followed the other three for too long for me to think he¡¯ll change now. He just sits there while the others concoct their schemes and goes along with them. He will always remain a liar and a hypocrite, and I will continue to scream their sins from the rooftops until everyone in this world realizes how wicked these men truly are.¡±

    Inessa took another step back, her eyes widening. She bumped into the chair. It scooted away, and yet she kept backing away. Indenuel frowned, watching the terror clear on her face as Tolomon came up from behind, grabbing her elbow to keep her from backing away. ¡°What in God¡¯s name are you doing?¡± Indenuel asked. She said nothing, the fear clear on her face, pointed right at him. Indenuel frowned, cocking his head to one side, a slight smile on his face. ¡°Do you¡­ do you think I¡¯m going to hurt you?¡± Inessa let out a shaky breath, looking away from him. ¡°Good God, Inessa. I¡­ I don¡¯t do that anymore. I¡¯d never do that to you.¡±

    Inessa shook her head, her voice trembling. ¡°Do you even know how many people you¡¯ve killed?¡± She was against the wall of his study. ¡°Have you even bothered to count?¡±

    ¡°Those were my enemies,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And the High Elders? They¡¯re your enemies too?¡± Inessa asked.

    Indenuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°Inessa-¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t keep hurting people, so you need to reform them. You need to talk. You¡­ you cannot kill them,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on it,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You need High Elder Dalius to-¡±

    ¡°Just stop. Stop, Inessa.¡± He was annoyed, it was the best word for it. Inessa talked about asking the men who raped her for help, and yet she had the gall to be scared of him. Because he talked with a little anger in his voice.

    Inessa shook her head, turning around and leaving the study. Tolomon bowed as she left, then glanced at Indenuel, expecting him to follow her. Maybe he should have, but he couldn¡¯t.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said more as a brother than a bodyguard. ¡°Don¡¯t be a stubborn ass.¡±

    ¡°The children are too important to leave at the mercy of the High Elders,¡± Indenuel said, sitting down behind his desk. ¡°I will never go to them for help.¡±

 Chapter 225

    Martin waited at the morning meeting on the first day of the week as Navir finished the prayer. It sounded rote, mere ceremony. Navir didn¡¯t have much conviction in his voice whenever he prayed when it was just the High Elders meeting together.

    ¡°First matter of business is the confession written and given to us all from Carmen, concubine of Fadrique the Weather Controller,¡± Navir said once he sat down. ¡°The message has been sent by post to Inessa, as it is of a sensitive nature, and we would hate for rumors to spread. Inessa¡¯s trial is set for later today. We will all be there, yes?¡±

    Martin frowned, looking through his papers. ¡°What confession? Why is Inessa involved?¡±

    ¡°Dalius? Do you have a copy of the confession?¡± Navir asked.

    He finished writing the sentence before looking through a different stack of papers. Martin narrowed his eyes at Navir¡¯s calm manner as Dalius pulled out the page and passed it over. Martin picked it up, reading through it quickly. It was a confession, weighing heavily on Carmen¡¯s soul, of the many, many times Inessa would engage in acts of sexual intimacy with her while she was under Fadrique¡¯s stewardship.

    Martin slammed the page on the table. ¡°This is slander. You cannot do this to Inessa¡¯s character.¡±

    ¡°Carmen was sincere in her confession, I believe every word,¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°And what exactly did you promise her when you told her to make this up?¡± Martin said, standing. ¡°Did you promise you wouldn¡¯t hit her before you slept with her for a month? In the goodness of your heart, did you possibly promise to leave her alone entirely?¡±

    ¡°Martin, careful,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Why wasn¡¯t I informed. Why wasn¡¯t I there when you discussed the validity of the confession and whether to put Inessa on trial?¡± Martin asked, knowing his anger was getting at a danger point.

    ¡°It¡¯s majority vote,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°And as I¡¯ve said before, that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m completely excluded from the decision! This is illegal! I will go to the King and Queen if I must!¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Do it, Martin. Let them know the simple mistake that you haven¡¯t been as diligent in your duties as a High Elder. That you¡¯re really depressed after the sins have been weighing heavily on you. I could certainly reveal another sin you¡¯ve been keeping from everyone,¡± Navir said.

    Dalius and Fadrique watched the exchange with interest, turning toward Martin to know how he¡¯d react. Martin glared at Navir, then closed his eyes, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Navir jumped this on him because he¡¯d be frazzled for the rest of the meeting. He needed a clear head.

    Martin sat back down, steepling his fingers and bouncing them against his chin.

    ¡°We will, of course, have to make sure Inessa¡¯s not marked since the accusation of being a flooder has been placed against her,¡± Fadrique said.

    Martin closed his eyes, refusing to let the anger bubble over.

    ¡°Undoubtably,¡± Navir said.

    Martin straightened in his seat doing nothing. He opened his eyes and stared ahead, letting his mind wander and staying silent for the remainder of the meeting. Let them assume they beat him. Let them assume he was all alone and just going to step aside. For the remainder of the meeting, he imagined every way he could break their power, feeling a paternal instinct to protect Inessa with everything he had.

    These men were not going to mess with his secret daughter again. Of that he was certain. And he refused to be bound by their power anymore. The absolute worst thing Navir could have done was threaten to reveal Martin¡¯s darkest sin. It had already happened, and he was still standing with nothing left to lose. As Carlos¡¯ letter said, his family was still behind him, and he was going to use their support to end the concubine law, and Navir, for good.

    ***

    Indenuel took Inessa¡¯s hand as they walked through the garden. Tolomon was behind them, giving them a semblance of privacy, but neither one of them spoke. The argument from the night before was still fresh. Indenuel knew he should make sure she was alright, but he was honestly sick of her asking for Dalius to do what Matteo suggested. He could not ever ask Dalius for anything. Nor any of the High Elders. They had proven their colors, and he never wanted to be associated with them.

    ¡°Inessa!¡± Rosa called.

    Indenuel and Inessa turned to see her running toward them, holding a paper. ¡°Rosa?¡± Inessa asked.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    She ran to them, out of breath, holding a paper. ¡°Martin warned us. Nathaniel had to wrestle this out of a postman¡¯s hand. He was under strict instructions to give this to you after all his other post was delivered. He had an unusually large amount of post to deliver today.¡±

    Nathaniel caught up with them, looking deeply concerned.

    ¡°What is it?¡± Inessa asked, trying to read the words, but Inessa was having a hard time reading print, let alone the fancy scrawl of High Elder Navir¡¯s writing.

    ¡°A paper summoning you to a trial,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel took the page. ¡°What? Why?¡±

    ¡°Apparently one of Fadrique¡¯s concubines confessed to Inessa acting like a flooder,¡± Rosa said, hands on her hips. ¡°They believe her, because of how detailed it is, so you¡¯re getting a trial to make sure you¡¯re not marked. Probably throw you in the dungeon, too. The laws about this are still new.¡±

    ¡°Make sure¡­ I¡¯m not marked?¡± Inessa asked, turning pale. ¡°They¡¯re going to disrobe me again?¡±

    ¡°Like hell they are,¡± Indenuel said, aware of the shaking in his hands. ¡°Wait, again?¡±

    Inessa turned her emerald eyes toward him, a flicker of concern somehow for him instead of her situation. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does. What are they¡­ why would¡­¡±

    She touched his arm that held the paper. ¡°That was before. When I was still a concubine. Maybe¡­ perhaps I¡­ now that I¡¯m your wife¡­¡±

    Nathaniel gave Inessa a side hug. ¡°You have a completely different status. They can¡¯t treat you the same as a concubine, and Adosina will be there to make sure they don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Why weren¡¯t we told about this sooner?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°A political game,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Where is Addy?¡± Inessa asked, the concern still plain on her face even as she pretended not to feel it.

    ¡°With Father, making a swift plan as we speak.¡±

    Indenuel looked at Nathaniel incredulously. ¡°With Martin? You honestly trust him? After everything he¡¯s done, after all he¡¯s allowed to happen?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Guilt and remorse are powerful tools when used in a godly way. A man like my father just needed a push over the edge, and the rest of us just need to step out of the way as he cleans up his own messes. You¡¯ll see. I am completely confident he¡¯s going to throw a surprise at the other High Elders that leaves a huge hole in their politics.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. This was going to end badly. Inessa wrapped her arms around herself, still trembling. ¡°They¡¯re not going to hurt you, Inessa. And if they so much as touch you, I¡¯ll¡­¡± He trailed off. Nathaniel and Tolomon both studied him, and Inessa¡¯s smile dropped. Indenuel closed his eyes, rolling his head around his neck. ¡°Not¡ªuse¡ªcorruption¡ªwhen I diplomatically tell them they are wrong.¡±

    Pablo walked up to them, holding a letter for Inessa. ¡°For you, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Inessa didn¡¯t look like she wanted to receive another letter, but she took it before opening it, trying to read it. She frowned, struggling with the words, but allowing herself to struggle. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ what¡¯s this first word? I don¡¯t know it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a hard one. It¡¯s ¡®wear¡¯,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°¡®Wear¡­ your¡­ best¡­ dress¡­ today¡­ Ado¡­Adosina.¡¯ What does that mean?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°It means Addy is confident in the plan,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°And wants to make sure you dress in a way that makes the High Elders regret ever finding you.¡± Rosa wrapped her arm around her shoulders, smirking as they headed back. ¡°Come on. This will be fun.¡±

    Indenuel watched his wife walk off with Rosa, and he rubbed his forehead, trying desperately not to think of how horrible this could go. ¡°Tolomon and I have only one job during this trial, and that¡¯s to make sure you don¡¯t lose your temper. Trust in the process,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel still glared at the paper. ¡°I don¡¯t trust it.¡±

    ¡°Do you trust Addy? King Ramiro? Queen Lisabeth?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    ¡°A lot more than I do your father,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel nodded. ¡°Then trust in them. The High Elders are losing their power. We just need to hold on for a little longer.¡±

    ***

    Inessa fell back into a habit she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever need again. She pretended to be braver than she felt as she entered the conference room in the Cathedral. The past couple months since losing her concubine status and gaining Indenuel, first as her betrothed and now as her husband, she didn¡¯t think she¡¯d ever have to pretend again, but now, facing the four High Elders back in this room, her old habits kicked in as she ignored the pounding of her heart. She didn¡¯t make her meek pose, because she no longer needed that. Instead, she looked forward, chin high, holding tightly to Indenuel¡¯s hand for both support and to make sure he didn¡¯t get too angry. Indenuel¡¯s glare was already there, his fingers tightening protectively around her hand. Inessa rubbed his arm as Adosina walked over, smiling.

    ¡°Hello, Inessa. Are you alright?¡± she asked.

    ¡°Perfectly,¡± Inessa said.

    Adosina smiled, touching Inessa¡¯s shoulders. ¡°And you will be, too.¡±

    She nodded, hoping it was believable.

    ¡°None of these extra people need to be here,¡± Navir said as he organized his notes, not even giving Nathaniel, Tolomon, and Rosa a second glance.

    ¡°This is a simple trial, Inessa is allowed any guest she wants,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°This is not either a simple trial. She has been found guilty of performing acts of a flooder, and therefore in danger of being a part of a devilish cult that could bring about the second flood,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Which means, according to law, she gets one guest,¡± Adosina said.

    Navir glared at her. ¡°And the rest must wait outside.¡±

    Adosina placed a hand around her. ¡°Let me stay, send the others away. The High Elders won¡¯t be able to hurt you, so you can speak if you¡¯d like, but I do have a plan.¡±

    Inessa nodded, giving her a side hug before walking over to the others. She hugged Indenuel. ¡°I¡¯m going to be fine, alright?¡± He simply held her closer. ¡°Don¡¯t lose your temper. No matter what you think is happening in here, I trust Addy.¡±

    ¡°I trust her. It¡¯s just Martin and the other High Elders that I can¡¯t trust,¡± Indenuel said.

    She opened her eyes, still tightly in Indenuel¡¯s embrace, and looked at Tolomon and Nathaniel right behind him. ¡°Tolomon? Nathaniel?¡± she asked.

    ¡°I give you my word he will not enter the room,¡± Tolomon said.

    She could almost feel Indenuel smiling. She herself relaxed, knowing Indenuel wouldn¡¯t dare disobey those two men.

    Inessa gave Indenuel a kiss before breaking away from him. Rosa, Nathaniel, Tolomon, and Indenuel walked out of the room, not before Indenuel gave each and every High Elder a good long glare. Inessa straightened her skirts before walking over to Adosina, who looped her arm around her, smiling.

 Chapter 226

    ¡°Is everyone here, then?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°No,¡± Martin said. He, unlike Navir, was not going through notes. In fact, Inessa had never seen him more relaxed. ¡°I have my own guests coming.¡±

    Navir stopped riffling through his pages before he glanced at Martin, which is when he seemed to notice Adosina had remained behind.

    The door opened again, and King Ramiro and Queen Lisabeth walked through. Navir narrowed his eyes, then set his papers down. ¡°Welcome, your majesties. I was not made aware of your coming.¡±

    ¡°Martin invited us. We had of course expressed interest in attending any trial that deals with these people you so fear, and you mentioned yourself you would give us such invitation should ever a trial arise, but you seemed to have forgotten that,¡± King Ramiro said.

    Navir smiled, one Inessa was familiar with, and she edged closer to Adosina. ¡°Of course. Would you like us to get you chairs.¡±

    ¡°That would be wonderful, thank you,¡± Queen Lisabeth said.

    Inessa placed a hand against Adosina¡¯s arm, and she squeezed it back, still smiling. It helped Inessa not feel nearly as scared, even though she was certain no one else could guess what she was thinking.

    Navir began the meeting with a prayer, then organized his papers once again. ¡°Carmen, concubine of Fadrique the Weather Controller, confessed to a number of sins you committed against her. Have you read the confession?¡±

    ¡°I had it read to me, sirs,¡± Inessa said, her voice in control.

    ¡°This is of course an alarming development. It proves you are, in fact, a flooder and are a danger to our community,¡± Navir said.

    Inessa kept her face perfectly still, even as she wanted to start fiddling with the hem of her dress. Unlike men, she was not allowed to say whether or not the statements were true. It was up to the High Elders to decide whether they were, and of course they would believe anything Carmen said. Carmen herself had very little rights, which was probably why she wasn¡¯t even in attendance at this trial, even though she was the only witness.

    Inessa¡¯s chest ached at the thought of her friend. She did not know what bribery Fadrique gave her to say all that, but she found no anger directed at her.

    ¡°A point of clarity, if I may,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Carmen is High Elder Fadrique¡¯s concubine, as introduced.¡±

    ¡°The guest usually doesn¡¯t speak,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m still allowed to speak, then,¡± Adosina said.

    Navir narrowed his eyes. ¡°Only staying on the topic of the trial, of course.¡±

    Adosina smiled sweetly. ¡°Of course. I would just like to understand, to further my education, isn¡¯t it normal to have more than one witness to these acts, as they are so incredibly serious in nature? Isn¡¯t it supposed to be brought to trial if two different witnesses were given? And due to the seriousness of the matter, three from different families of nobles.¡±

    Navir picked up his pages, switching into his intimidation mode. ¡°For crimes of the noble family, yes. The crimes of those already as flooders are quite different, and we must get rid of them immediately.¡±

    ¡°Seems shaky, at best, to give lax laws on a group of people we know very little about. This trial shouldn¡¯t have even started in the first place,¡± Adosina said. ¡°It really, really shouldn¡¯t. You may still call it off, should you so wish.¡±

    ¡°Adosina has a point,¡± Queen Lisabeth said. ¡°All of this seems more like the High Elders trying once again to tear apart Inessa¡¯s character.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to make a point, for the record, that though the King and Queen are welcome to the trial, they have no vote in what goes on here, as this is strictly a religious meeting dealing with someone¡¯s soul,¡± Navir said.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°They have no sway yet, Dalius. Add that part.¡±

    Navir turned to glare at Martin. ¡°And what exactly do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°They have, of course, become aware of two incidents where the High Elders have gone against my back to make a decision. Whatever excuse, it will not happen a third time or I will enact the law that requires the King and Queen the right to give a vote in matters of religion if one of the High Elders suspects the others are going behind his back.¡± Martin picked up his wine glass, glaring at Navir. ¡°So, I have hope it will not happen a third time.¡±

    Navir¡¯s smile was back. ¡°Of course not. We shall make sure the memo is read to you next time, as I have long suspected your mind isn¡¯t nearly as sharp.¡±

    Martin said nothing, taking a sip of his wine, focusing ahead. The High Elders, it seemed, were already planning to undermine Martin¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Do you have anything to say, Inessa?¡± Navir asked.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    She had loads, but none of the courage to actually say it. She gave a small curtsey. ¡°None, sirs.¡± She glanced at Adosina, worried this somehow would ruin whatever she wanted to say. Adosina simply smiled and patted her arm.

    ¡°With the accusations of being a flooder, we must of course check to see if she is marked,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Queen Lisabeth will check to see if she¡¯s marked,¡± Adosina said. ¡°Being the wife of Indenuel the Warrior, it would be improper for men of a lower class to check her.¡±

    Navir glared. ¡°Inessa is a woman, no matter who her husband is, and therefore we are always above her in class as her religious leaders. We will check her.¡±

    Adosina dropped Inessa¡¯s arm, stepping forward. ¡°Certainly, a woman will always be lower than a man as you like to remind us all, but it has been emphasized over and over, Indenuel is in a class all his own, the one nearest to God. You could check her if you¡¯d like, but before you do, let me first explain how Indenuel would be protected by law to give each and every one of you twenty lashes for disrobing his wife.¡±

    Martin smiled, settling back in his chair and folding his arms. Inessa didn¡¯t allow herself to breathe, for fear of mishearing a word.

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Navir said, mulling something over in his mind. Fadrique glared at him. ¡°Queen Lisabeth can check her.¡±

    Inessa studied her shoes, the only indication that she let herself relax. Queen Lisabeth frowned, glancing at the men. ¡°She¡¯s clearly not.¡±

    Inessa, wearing her best dress, also meant much of her sternum was on display and definitely clear of any mark. Navir drained the rest of his wine. ¡°There is still the matter of the danger of these flooders. You have had an accusation brought against you, Inessa, one you confirmed.¡±

    ¡°Make a note she neither denied nor confirmed it,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°And therefore, we must reason that your soul is under a great amount of darkness.¡± Navir pressed on, at this point ignoring Adosina. ¡°It is vital you must confess.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to bring to point Carmen¡¯s confession, how it is her, and only her, to have written Inessa had sex with her the eight months she was there. With how many concubines Fadrique has, no one else had stumbled upon them in the act.¡±

    Fadrique shrugged. ¡°I could ask around. I¡¯m sure someone else saw.¡±

    ¡°It still wouldn¡¯t fit with the need for other confessions outside the family of your nobility,¡± Adosina said.

    Navir smiled at Adosina. ¡°If it is more evidence you¡¯d like, we could of course ask around to all our concubines. See if any of them have stories.¡±

    Adosina shook her head. ¡°All concubines. All under your powers under the law. I would rather like to know their confession when they weren¡¯t under such power.¡±

    Navir raised his eyebrows, as though amused. ¡°You can¡¯t just take away the sacred concubine law, girl.¡±

    Adosina simply smiled, before she turned toward the King and Queen. ¡°Your majesties, do you not have the option to take your names off a law you and the High Elders created if you feel you have been lied to in any way?¡±

    Fadrique scrambled to his feet. ¡°No. No they do not.¡± Navir grabbed Fadrique¡¯s arm, forcing him to sit back down.

    ¡°Yes, we do,¡± King Ramiro said. ¡°But the Warrior Project despite sharing similarities with the concubine law, are not the same. The High Elders were quite open and honest with us in the creation of the concubine law.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve heard enough,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°The monarchy told you, girl. We were open and honest. We have nothing to hide,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°On the contrary, High Elder Navir. You had nothing to hide because you didn¡¯t realize this yourself. Father?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Addy?¡± Martin said, calmly as ever.

    ¡°The Warrior Project book. Where is it?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°I, unfortunately, destroyed it. In a fit of grief, I wanted to wipe away my sins, and I chose to do so in secret instead of revealing them out in the open so my soul could heal. I understand fully that my words alone are no longer trusted, so I will allow the King and Queen to strip me of my privacy if they see fit to watch from my memories as I burned it,¡± Martin said.

    Inessa frowned, watching the exchange carefully. Both were calm, even as King Ramiro looked at Martin in shock at this revelation. Navir tightened his fists.

    ¡°And why, may I ask, did you destroy it?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°Because Inessa told me a terrifying truth. It seems it is a common practice in brothels to give a fake name to the men they are sleeping with. Looking back, it makes sense for these women to use such a precaution, but it¡¯s a reason none of us men, with our luxury and titles, even suspected.¡±

    Inessa held her hands together, starting to put the puzzle together. Navir, it seemed, already figured it out. ¡°This trial is over. Dalius, stop writing. We¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°Tell the monarchy why you burned it, Api,¡± Adosina said.

    Martin looked over at King Ramiro and Queen Lisabeth. ¡°Inessa, it turns out, is my daughter. And I have no doubt there are many other such situations within the concubines that the High Elders are unaware of.¡± Queen Lisabeth covered her mouth, her eyes wide.

    King Ramiro leaned over, his face turning a shade of green. ¡°Oh, God.¡±

    ¡°This trial is done!¡± Navir shouted.

    ¡°Martin, you will shut Adosina up!¡± Fadrique said.

    ¡°Then there is nothing left but to suggest the concubine law be reevaluated with this new information given. Might I be so bold as to suggest Inessa¡¯s trial be put on hold until after all those women are taken out of a situation where they could be swayed by suggestions from the High Elders,¡± Adosina said.

    ¡°It is too much of an economic boost to-¡±

    ¡°We do not allow incest in Santollia!¡± King Ramiro boomed, cutting Dalius off. It was enough that Tolomon cracked the door open enough to make sure King Ramiro wasn¡¯t going to strangle a High Elder. No doubt half of Santollia heard him scream that. King Ramiro strode forward, pointing toward Dalius. ¡°Send Adosina and Inessa out now. We sort through this before another word is spoken! I will not let you go back to your concubines after what we just heard. Clear your schedules, gentlemen. None of us leave until this law is reformed.¡±

    Inessa covered her mouth, genuinely shocked. Adosina beamed at Martin. ¡°Thank you, Api.¡±

    He toasted her with an empty wine glass. ¡°No, Addy. Thank you. It is time for me to right some serious wrongs.¡±

    She patted his hand, smiling. ¡°I know you will.¡±

    Martin squeezed hers before letting her go. Adosina walked back to Inessa, giving her a hug. ¡°That was incredible,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°That was all Api¡¯s idea,¡± she said as they left the courtroom.

    ¡°All of it?¡± Inessa asked.

    Adosina shrugged. ¡°Alright, he had an idea of where to go. I just helped him get there.¡±

    Tolomon opened the door wider as the two of them walked through. Indenuel was already there, hugging Inessa, checking her for any bruise or injury, but Inessa held his face, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Truly, I¡¯m fine. Addy was brilliant.¡±

    Nathaniel was leaning against a pillar, a proud, brotherly smile on his face. ¡°Ah, little sisters. What kind of hell did you give those men.¡±

    Adosina, though a proud look in her eye, gave a humble shrug. ¡°I simply pulled back the curtains to release the demons they created themselves.¡±

 Chapter 227

    Navir was stalling, that much Martin knew and expected. Navir needed his time to study out the situation and come back tomorrow with a plan. Martin tried desperately to get the situation to the point where Navir couldn¡¯t have those few days to plan, but once it was about dinner time, he had to change tactics. He knew how much these men loved sleeping with their young women. They would not give up this easily. Even though the King and Queen wanted this reformation, Martin realized they weren¡¯t getting it today.

    Navir placed his hands on the table. ¡°It is getting late, your majesties. The complexities of the concubine law cannot be so easily shifted after one meeting. Might I suggest we reconvene for next week? That should give us all plenty of time to form a more solid plan.¡±

    King Ramiro shook his head. ¡°Next week?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve got so many meetings, let alone the sermons we must prepare for the Sabbath,¡± Navir said, as cooly as ever.

    King Ramiro and Queen Lisabeth both glanced at each other, knowing exactly what might happen if they let Navir end this now. Somehow, like ten years ago when Navir and Cristoval presented the plan in the first place, they convinced the King and Queen it was the right thing. So Martin needed to nip Navir¡¯s power once and for all.

    ¡°I agree. Let¡¯s wait until next week, giving us all ample time to be prepared,¡± Martin said, moving forward.

    Navir swiveled his gaze to Martin, clear that he did not trust a single word coming out of his mouth. Which he was right to feel that way.

    The King and Queen looked at Martin, confused at this turn of events. ¡°You¡­ agree?¡± King Ramiro asked.

    ¡°Yes. In fact, I think you two would benefit a lot from spending some time studying in the High Elder li-¡±

    ¡°Martin,¡± Navir hissed.

    ¡°-brary. There¡¯s a particular tome you should focus on. Macabai the Healer¡¯s third volume, is probably-¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Martin,¡± Navir said, glaring. ¡°They are not prepared for that doctrine.¡±

    ¡°I believe the monarchy should be made aware of such doctrine, especially since they¡¯ve become fully aware of the corruption we¡¯ve let happen.¡±

    Navir stood, glaring at Martin. ¡°Their time in the library is done. They found no other laws, and therefore they returned the sacredness of such doctrine back into our hands.¡±

    Martin stood too, smiling. ¡°Ah, Navir. I wondered if you¡¯d done something. The moment the High Elder¡¯s library was handed over to the monarchy, did you hide the books pertaining to the truth about the Gods?¡±

    Queen Lisabeth frowned, glancing between Navir and Martin. ¡°Gods? As in¡­ there¡¯s more than one?¡±

    Martin¡¯s smile widened as Navir¡¯s eyes turned to ice. ¡°They should have known something. Even skimming through books, there should have noticed something.¡±

    ¡°This does not pertain to the matter at hand,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°It absolutely does,¡± Martin said. ¡°Especially considering what you tried last time when putting forth this law. You said it was a revelation from God Himself, when that was clearly a lie. Another lie, to pass a law. My son is right. You use His holy name far too much for your vile acts. And because of such, the monarchy is again protected within the law to seize the High Elder¡¯s library.¡±

    King Ramiro stood, the look on his face clearly done. This entire day, King Ramiro looked ragged, and Martin¡¯s smile grew.

    ¡°Navir,¡± King Ramiro said, like he was talking to a dangerously disobedient subject. ¡°You will have that book Martin described on the table of the reading room by the time I get down there, or I will have you chained in the dungeon until I find it myself. We shall meet again next week, and let me stress, gentlemen, that if any of you so much as touch your concubines during this time, I will have a rape trial set for you. Do not test me on this.¡±

    Navir glared at King Ramiro, his fingers balled into fists. He closed his eyes, keeping his emotions from his face, and Martin understood his anger. This was the final piece of power Navir was forced to hand over through Macabai¡¯s volume. With this final piece, the monarchy would understand just how little power the High Elders had over the people. Navir always talked to the congregation like God was his closest friend, but now they¡¯d know the truth. The High Elders were trying to guess the Gods¡¯ will, just like anyone else.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Navir made a point to give Martin a particularly hard shove out of the way as he moved toward the door to the library. Fadrique, who was fuming the entire time, stood and left, slamming the door behind him.

    ¡°Damn you, Inessa!¡± Fadrique shouted loud enough for everyone to hear. Martin smiled at the wall.

    Dalius finished writing, quietly placing the quill back in the ink. He hadn¡¯t spoken the entire time, instead looking deeply troubled about the entire thing. What that meant, Martin could only guess as the man picked up the book and left. Someone had come to take Cristoval away long ago.

    ¡°Martin¡­¡± King Ramiro said.

    Martin turned, the smile dropping from his face before giving a bow. ¡°Your majesty.¡±

    King Ramiro patted Martin on the shoulder. ¡°The things you¡¯ve done¡­ the way these men have¡­¡±

    Martin placed his hand over the King¡¯s. ¡°You have my support, sire. You always have. Now more than ever, we¡¯re going to stop the greed and corruption. Should you need to throw me in the dungeon with them, I shall-¡±

    ¡°No, no,¡± King Ramiro said as Queen Lisabeth walked over to King Ramiro. ¡°This past month I feel like we¡¯re only getting a taste of what you¡¯ve gone through. I am honored that you have placed your trust in me to help make it right.¡±

    Martin patted Ramiro on the back as they headed out of the conference room. ¡°I will plan on visiting you on this upcoming Sabbath day, as that should give you time to read Macabai¡¯s volume. It gave me a nasty shock, and I am only too happy to give you the comfort that was given me when I discovered it. If you need me before then, once you¡¯ve discovered the doctrine, know my door is always open.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Martin,¡± King Ramiro said, heading toward the spiral staircase that Navir was just coming up from, still fuming with anger.

    ¡°Api?¡±

    Martin frowned, turning to see Adosina walking toward him. Indenuel and Inessa were still there too, with Tolomon always standing guard. Martin glanced again to make sure Navir was heading out of the Cathedral before returning his focus. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be home by now,¡± Martin said.

    Adosina shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ve been too nervous, and I wanted to know what happened.¡±

    Martin sighed. ¡°As I expected, much resistance. Nothing is resolved yet, and Navir stalled to have a couple days to study it out, but I made sure the law won¡¯t last. The monarchy and myself will not be so easily swayed this time.¡±

    ¡°And the financial help?¡± Adosina asked.

    ¡°The monarchy and I are working on a proposal to make sure they are far more spiritual concubines than physical. Make sure they get the help they need through education and position rather than fulfilling any lust.¡±

    Adosina smiled. ¡°Wonderful.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s still not passed, and I expect Navir to come at us with everything he has.¡± Martin ventured a glance at Indenuel and Inessa. She was listening, but he still had stiff shoulders and anger clear on his face. Tolomon was on the other side of the bench, doing his duty as a bodyguard, but keeping an eye on Indenuel.

    ¡°But you and the monarchy?¡±

    ¡°There is little Navir can do or say to convince us to let those men sleep with young women. Nothing at all. None of them are allowed to touch them while we straighten this law out, and if they do, King Ramiro all but promised a trial of rape for them,¡± Martin said.

    Adosina relaxed at that. ¡°We¡¯re having a celebration dinner tonight. You should come.¡±

    Martin hesitated, knowing there was nothing more in the world he wanted than to be welcomed back to his home, but he knew Adosina did not have the authority to grant that to him. He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not returning until your mother gives me a personal invitation. I have a feeling that won¡¯t happen for years, if it ever does. Some things are harder to forgive, and I do not blame her.¡± Which is when he met Indenuel¡¯s gaze. Saw the pain and anger on the boy¡¯s face. Letting him know Martin understood how difficult this was for him, and Martin would be the first to acknowledge it. Indenuel was rubbing the small of Inessa¡¯s back, but the look he gave turned cold before he looked away.

    Martin gave Adosina a short bow. ¡°Once we get this figured out, you will be the first person I let know. Thank you again for your help today. Go enjoy your celebratory dinner. You and Inessa deserve it.¡±

    Adosina nodded as Martin turned to leave. He took a few steps when Inessa called his name. He turned around just in time to receive her hug. Martin took a few steps back from the force of the hug before wrapping his arms around her, as it was his right as her father.

    ¡°It might take me a while to get used to calling you api, but¡­ thank you. For everything you¡¯ve done, and for what you¡¯re doing for my concubine sisters,¡± Inessa said.

    Martin honestly didn¡¯t expect Inessa to hug him at all. He was far more surprised how easily she took the revelation of their relationship. He never asked Nathaniel her reaction, but it was clear she must have forgiven him.

    ¡°To be honest, it might take me a while to get used to you calling me api, too. And¡­ I¡¯m sorry. For hiding it, for being the cause of it, for¡­ everything.¡±

    Inessa still had her head buried in his shoulder, which meant he felt it as she shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re doing what you can to make it right. You have my forgiveness.¡±

    He didn¡¯t deserve it. None of it. Martin again glanced at Indenuel, saw how sour his face got, and knew everyone should be looking at him like that. Indenuel did not hide his anger, nor the lack of forgiveness in his face, and Martin didn¡¯t blame him one bit.

    The anger was such that Martin instinctually let go of Inessa, taking a step back. ¡°I shall let you know, too, once the decision is made. You stay in contact with your concubine sisters. Let me know if any of them feel unsafe. The monarchy and I will make sure this law is altered.¡±

    Inessa nodded. ¡°Thank you, Martin.¡±

    He nodded, giving a final look at Indenuel, who had his arms folded, his glare now pointed at the wall. Tolomon kept a steady eye on the boy, but said nothing. Martin turned around and left the Cathedral. It was going to be an uphill climb, and he expected Indenuel to never forgive him, but he had to trust those around him would help.

 Chapter 228

    Adosina rode with Indenuel, Inessa, and Tolomon. Nathaniel and Rosa left soon after the trial. Nathaniel had taken the entire day off for Inessa¡¯s trial, and since it ended so well, he and Rosa planned on spending the day with their children. Inessa and Adosina were far too curious and nervous to go home, so they waited for the information.

    Indenuel listened to Adosina and Inessa as they talked in the carriage about the day, before eventually talking about anything and everything. They were talking like sisters, and it had been a while since he¡¯d seen Inessa look so relaxed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve forgiven him once before,¡± Tolomon whispered as the other two talked. Indenuel said nothing, going back to his sour look as he stared out the window. ¡°Indenuel.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did, once. And he still disappointed me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°He has made great strides,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel shook his head, refusing to carry on the conversation. True, maybe this made him a hypocrite. But when it really came down to it, despite all the murders he committed, he could still say he never slept with his own daughter. He¡¯d never become that spineless.

    Sara must have figured out about Inessa¡¯s parentage. In fact, Indenuel didn¡¯t remember when Adosina figured out, either. It was almost as if the entire family knew, but it didn¡¯t matter because they treated her about the same as before. Sarah hugged Inessa close, once again tsking at her ill-fitting clothes.

    ¡°My dear girl, just because you¡¯ve found your man doesn¡¯t mean you can stop eating. You must keep up your health, you are starting to scare me,¡± Sara said, touching Inessa¡¯s chin.

    She looked genuinely perplexed. ¡°I¡¯m trying. Honest.¡±

    ¡°Your nerves are eating you away, it seems. Never you mind. I¡¯ve made a dozen apple pastries in celebration. Any you cannot finish you can take home with you,¡± Sara said, keeping her arm around her.

    Rosa and Nathaniel appeared, though Aaron and Adrian raced in soon after, passing their parents and heading straight to Tolomon, bombarding him with hugs and questions. Tolomon smiled, doing his best to answer them as Rosa and Nathaniel greeted him. The three older boys came in, too, joining in hugging Tolomon.

    Despite everyone seeming to know who Inessa¡¯s father was, Indenuel doubted anyone knew about Nathaniel, Rosa, and Tolomon yet, except perhaps Adosina.

    ¡°Eduardo! Tell Tolomon your news!¡± Rosa said.

    ¡°Oh, um, my paper on Barclay the Scholar has been accepted by the top scholars here at the University,¡± Eduardo said.

    Tolomon gasped. ¡°It has not. Eduardo! That has to be some sort of record, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯re not even a scholar yet. Still apprenticing, right?¡±

    Eduardo was having a hard time hiding his smile. ¡°Well, this did help me get my scholar titles, so¡­¡±

    ¡°Scholar Eduardo. Is that what we should be calling you now?¡± Tolomon asked, ruffling the boy¡¯s hair.

    It was impossible for Eduardo to hide his smile at that point. ¡°Uh, just Eduardo.¡±

    Nathaniel patted his son¡¯s back. ¡°You just say the word and I¡¯ll discuss with Lord Isaac about setting up a courtship with-¡±

    ¡°Api!¡± Eduardo said, his ears turning pink before hastily backing away. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know if she¡¯s¡­ I¡¯ve¡­¡± The boy turned around and practically ran into the back yard.

    Tolomon chuckled. ¡°Not sure if that boy got your brains, Nathaniel, but he definitely got your insecurity at the thought of courtship.¡±

    Nathaniel snorted, giving his friend a gentle push.

    ¡°Can we eat dinner with you, Tolomon?¡± Adrian asked.

    ¡°Adrian, you¡¯ve already had dinner,¡± Rosa said.

    Adrian said nothing, simply looking up at Tolomon with his wide eyes. Tolomon shook his head. ¡°You know exactly what to do to get your way, don¡¯t you. Go on, listen to your mother. I will see you after dinner.¡±

    ¡°Sword lessons, Tolomon?¡± Aaron asked.

    ¡°You may both try to disarm me later tonight,¡± Tolomon said.

    Aaron and Diego looked excited before rushing off. Indenuel watched the entire exchange. He realized he hadn¡¯t seen too much of Tolomon interacting with Nathaniel and Rosa¡¯s boys, but he understood, now, why they thought of him as a second father.

    Tolomon walked toward Nathaniel and Rosa. Rosa smiled at him as Nathaniel patted his shoulder as the three of them headed toward the dining hall. Indenuel took Inessa¡¯s hand as they followed behind.

    Once Indenuel said the prayer on the food, Sara and Ana asked Adosina for all the details. Inessa filled in where she could, but this was all Adosina¡¯s victory.

    ¡°And they¡¯ve come to no conclusion about the law?¡± Rosa asked.

    ¡°Not yet. But they¡¯re also not allowed to touch their concubines until it has been reformed,¡± Adosina said.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    It wasn¡¯t just a victory for Adosina. Indenuel watched as Sara looked as though this would be the thing that made her come to peace with things between her and Martin. Indenuel simply didn¡¯t understand it.

    Ana shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m so glad this is getting the reform it needs. There were far too many devils in those poor girls.¡±

    The main course was placed in front of Indenuel, and he waited for Tolomon to test it before he dove in. He honestly missed Sara¡¯s cooking.

    ¡°Ana, have you ever thought of studying to be an exorcist?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Me? No. Demons terrify me,¡± Ana said.

    Inessa frowned. ¡°But you¡¯re so good at getting rid of them.¡±

    Ana finished swallowing her small bite. ¡°Exactly. They terrify me, so I don¡¯t want them around.¡± Everyone gave a soft chuckle at that as Tolomon snuck his fork over for a bite of Inessa¡¯s main course. ¡°No, I¡¯ve heard stories of possessions. I¡¯d rather not go into that kind of religious study.¡±

    Indenuel pushed around his food, feeling his chest tighten even as he pretended nothing was wrong. He didn¡¯t necessarily have memories of his own possession, but it still made his fingertips go cold.

    Tolomon spat food out onto his plate.

    ¡°Inessa. Don¡¯t eat that.¡± Tolomon spoke as the bodyguard, not as the friend. Inessa turned toward him, frowning.

    The food looked harmless enough, but Tolomon was already in action, slipping a vial out of his pocket before pouring it in his wine. Sara stood, her face serious. ¡°What do you need?¡±

    Tolomon drained the cup of wine. ¡°Enhanced turmeric and-¡± his face turned deathly pale at a dangerous rate. ¡°And a purified henbane.¡±

    Sara rushed out of the room. Inessa covered her mouth, moving out of her chair and backing away from her food, her breathing coming in uneasy gasps. Indenuel stood, his arm on Tolomon, hating the feeling of helplessness. Nathaniel was on the other side, helping him stand.

    ¡°What can I do?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Keep my head above-¡± Tolomon stopped talking, closing his eyes. Rosa¡¯s eyes were wide as she, too, was on the other side with Nathaniel.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± she asked, trying to disguise her panic as she touched his arm near his elbow.

    He leaned dangerously far forward, and Nathaniel grabbed him, easing him to his knees. ¡°Keep him up. Don¡¯t let him lie down,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel nodded, his heart pounding. Tolomon was forcing himself to take breaths, his eyes closed, his face pale, as whatever poison ran through his body. Indenuel heard Inessa sobbing in the arms of Ana and Adosina.

    ¡°Rosa, take my spot,¡± Nathaniel said. She did, placing Tolomon¡¯s arm around her shoulders as Nathaniel grabbed his temple, feeding him all the healing power he could. Indenuel could have sworn he heard a mob outside.

    He wasn¡¯t there. This was different. There was no mob. There was no smell of smoke. Just¡­ just someone tried to poison his wife. After a trial that falsely accused her of committing a crime she didn¡¯t do.

    Indenuel tightened his grip against Tolomon¡¯s shirt as Sara ran in with a large mug, Derio following behind with the kettle. Indenuel held his friend steady as Nathaniel grabbed the mug, helping Tolomon drain it. Color returned too slowly to his face, but he at least could breathe.

    ¡°Another,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel lifted the mug toward Derio, who poured more into the cup. Rosa kept Tolomon¡¯s arm around her shoulders, even though strength was slowly coming back to him. Tolomon let go of Indenuel to hold the mug, though Nathaniel still held it for him as he drained another one.

    Indenuel¡¯s legs trembled as he stumbled over to Inessa. She was on the floor, her back to a corner. Ana and Adosina were on either side of her, but Adosina scooted away as Indenuel dropped to his knees, quietly gathering her up and holding her in his arms. He closed his eyes, resting his back against the corner she was in, holding her, hearing a mob he was certain wasn¡¯t there, with a fear he never thought he¡¯d experience in the highest of social classes. Someone tried to kill her. He was going to find out who, and then he was going to murder them.

    He rested his cheek against her shoulder, closing his eyes, forcing himself to stay present as he rocked her. She was safe. She was alive. Sobbing, but alive. He wasn¡¯t back there. He wasn¡¯t in his hut, holding back a door to keep her protected. There wasn¡¯t a smell of smoke. No one was calling her a witch. He wasn¡¯t helpless.

    He wasn¡¯t.

    ¡°Calming tea, please, Derio,¡± Ana said.

    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡± Inessa had to stop to gasp. ¡°Drinking anything.¡± She gasped again, holding her face even as Indenuel held her. ¡°I¡¯m not¡ªeating anything¡ªI can¡¯t¡ªlet Tolomon¡ªget hurt.¡±

    ¡°Tolomon is fine, Inessa. He¡¯s just fine,¡± Ana said, rubbing her arm.

    Nathaniel knelt next to them. ¡°There¡¯s only so much a calming tea can do. With your permission I can do a healing bond.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, tears in his eyes as Inessa continued to sob. Nathaniel touched his heart, the line of healing power connecting to it before he moved it forward, touching Inessa¡¯s heart. Nathaniel closed his eyes, bowing his head and gave a quick intake of breath as he took on her panic before feeding the healing bond. Inessa¡¯s gasping grew less frequent as Indenuel held her, his cheek against the back of her head. He could already feel the corruptive powers waiting to be burned inside him.

    ¡°Someone tried to kill me,¡± Inessa said, sounding exhausted now instead of panicked. ¡°Why? Why would they do that?¡±

    ¡°We will figure it out. I promise you,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°The poison was fast acting and impossible to smell, and only capable of being made by corruptive sources,¡± Tolomon said, leaning against the table for support with an arm still around Rosa to keep himself anchored.

    Sara walked in with tea, and Tolomon let go of Rosa to take the teacup.

    ¡°No!¡± Inessa said, her panic growing. ¡°Tolomon, no! You can¡¯t get hurt again. You can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Inessa,¡± Tolomon said as calmly as Indenuel had ever heard him speak. ¡°This is my job.¡± Inessa wanted to protest, but Tolomon already took a sip before kneeling to hand it to her. She let out a terrified breath, watching his face. ¡°It¡¯s fine, you can drink it.¡±

    Nathaniel helped her take the cup as she took a sip.

    ¡°I think the city just found their scapegoat,¡± Nathaniel whispered, worry and concern etched on his face as he kept feeding the healing power into Inessa.

    ¡°The staff is on full alert,¡± Derio said. ¡°We will figure this out, I promise.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Derio.¡±

    ¡°Do you have another cup for Indenuel,¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t argue, because he had no energy for it, but when Tolomon took a sip and offered him the cup, he ignored it. He did not want to let Inessa go. Having her in his arms was the only way he knew she was still alive. He couldn¡¯t stay like this the rest of the night, but he was going to try.

    Tolomon, despite being capable of breaking Indenuel¡¯s grip on Inessa, instead placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°She¡¯s alright, Indenuel. Let her go.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t want to. It wasn¡¯t until Inessa began to squirm in his tight grip that he finally loosened his hold and Nathaniel eased her away to end the healing bond.

    ¡°We¡¯ll figure out who did this,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel said nothing, draining the calming tea that scalded his mouth and burned on the way down. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°This was never supposed to happen,¡± he said, glaring out the window. ¡°And it can never happen again.¡±

    ¡°Take comfort in knowing she¡¯s fine now,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel allowed Tolomon to give him another cup of calming tea, which he took in sips this time. He didn¡¯t want to be back in this helpless state, feeling like he was at the mercy of a mob. Despite everything they had done, despite the huge victories they had made with reforming the High Elders, somehow it wasn¡¯t good enough. Those High Elders still had enough power to inspire others to kill for them.

 Chapter 229

    Mist brushed against Inessa¡¯s face, or at least she thought it did. The fear, though, was real. She saw nothing but heard everything. The screams, the shouts, the cries of pain. Listening to the shattering of bones, the shredding of skin, brain matter and organs spilling onto the ground. The fog cleared, and Indenuel stood among the dead High Elders, his back to her, starting to turn. Then all at once he faced her, his eyes burning black. He walked toward her with unnatural, jerking movements, no smile on his face. She couldn¡¯t run even though she desperately wanted to. Run away from the look of pure evil on her husband¡¯s face coming ever closer.

    ¡°You¡¯re welcome, Inessa.¡±

    Inessa gasped as she sat up in bed, covering her mouth. Tears stung her eyes, but she refused to let them fall. Maybe this time she hadn¡¯t been loud enough to wake Tolomon. She stayed in bed, hand over her mouth, as Indenuel slept peacefully next to her. She closed her eyes, the haunting feeling of the dream still there. The same nightmare she had ever since that sabbath day. He had shouted at her about involving Dalius, and his eyes flickered black. She had been terrified of him that day, even though he had been so sweet to her since. But the dream remained, resurfacing too much to pretend she let the fear go.

    The door opened and Tolomon walked in, fully clothed with a cup of tea and a tea pot. Inessa looked at him, tears in her eyes.

    ¡°This makes it every night since Sabbath,¡± Tolomon said as she got out of bed and covered herself in her bed robe. ¡°I¡¯m ordering you to drink some dreamless tea. You may fight me if you wish, but you will lose.¡±

    Inessa tried to smile, but she couldn¡¯t. She thought she was getting better, and she assumed this victory with the concubine law would make her dream of something else. Something happy.

    She finished wrapping the bed robe around her before she took the cup Tolomon had already sipped from. She winced, still scared, the spike of panic as she waited to make sure he was still on his feet. He remained, watching her take a sip of tea. Pablo came with a tray of apple pastries. Inessa frowned.

    ¡°What are these?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°Sara¡¯s apple pastries. The ones you never touched at dinner. She¡¯s right, Inessa. You¡¯ve dropped too much weight, and you need to eat,¡± Tolomon said, taking a small bite before handing the pastry over to her. ¡°Same dream?¡±

    Inessa sighed as Pablo left. ¡°Except he said you¡¯re welcome after it was done.¡± She took a bite of the pastry. Tolomon shook his head, not necessarily looking at her, but it was probably because she was only in a bed robe and this alone was a huge breach in etiquette. Though Inessa found herself not caring as the days went by.

    She tried to drink the tea as fast as she could. It always left a bad aftertaste in her mouth. She finished the cup and Tolomon poured her another one. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for waking you.¡±

    ¡°Hence the dreamless tea. I¡¯ll give you more tomorrow before bed.¡± Tolomon remained a respectful distance from her, yet it was starting to feel normal to have him here in her room.

    Inessa nodded again, continuing to sip the tea, trying to muscle down the odd flavors. Not just the dreamless tea, but that with the apple pastry. She looked over at Indenuel in the bed, sleeping soundly, his face peaceful. A vastly different sight than the one in her dreams. Inessa honestly wondered if Indenuel knew she was having such horrible dreams the past few nights. Sometimes Indenuel would wake long enough to check on them before going back to sleep, but he¡¯d been completely asleep these past few days.

    Inessa took another sip before her eyes fell on Tolomon. He was looking out the window, but not in the way he usually did. He wasn¡¯t looking for stalkers or killers, he was enjoying the sight. The way the moonlight reflected off the gardens. He was smiling. Inessa raised an eyebrow, curious. She had never seen Tolomon so at peace before.

    ¡°Tolomon?¡± she asked.

    He glanced over at her. ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ really happy,¡± she said.

    His smile grew, glancing out the window again. ¡°I guess I am.¡± He poured some more tea into her cup. ¡°But you? Are you alright?¡±

    Inessa didn¡¯t want to talk about herself. She blew on the still hot cup of tea, preparing to muscle it down. ¡°I knew my marriage wouldn¡¯t be as blissful as it was that first day, but¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect this.¡±

    ¡°I honestly thought it would be another year before you two got married. I held on to that hope, anyway. Despite the annoyance there was at being your chaperone, I think the quick marriage after the war was risky.¡± Tolomon looked out the window again. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of hurt that comes with war, and it doesn¡¯t end in a soldier¡¯s mind once the swords are sheathed. Indenuel went through something no man ever should, especially at such a young age. I¡¯ve been trying to convince him to get out of the city. To go travel the world.¡±

    ¡°That would be nice.¡± She sipped her tea, looking at Indenuel. ¡°Do you think we could truly be happy?¡±

    This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tolomon said without hesitation. ¡°As long as Indenuel quits being a stubborn ass and thinking he has to do everything himself.¡± Inessa gave a twitch of a smile before sipping her tea again. She hadn¡¯t ever seen a happy marriage growing up. Hardly anything that came close to a marriage. She had her dreams of true love and a lifetime of bliss, but they were only dreams. Dreams, like nightmares, ended eventually. ¡°Marriage takes work,¡± Tolomon continued. ¡°Communication, dedication, and love. At least so I¡¯m told by Nathaniel and Rosa. I¡¯m not necessarily married myself.¡±

    ¡°You sort of are,¡± Inessa said.

    Tolomon shrugged. ¡°Strict definition of law no. In everything else yes.¡± He set the teapot down. ¡°He needs time. And love. And someone willing to call him out on his shit.¡±

    Inessa shook her head. ¡°He¡¯s scary when he¡¯s angry. I don¡¯t like it.¡± She kept her eyes on him, nervous he would wake up and get angry again, even though he never had any other time.

    ¡°You soften him,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°And don¡¯t worry. Whenever he¡¯s with you, so am I. You have nothing to fear. I will not let you get hurt. But trust me when I say Indenuel would rather die than hurt you.¡±

    Inessa sighed, looking at her cup, remembering how closely Indenuel held her last night. How much he was in a quiet panic. ¡°Yeah. I know. He¡¯d also rather go to Hell then see me get hurt by anyone else.¡±

    Tolomon nodded, his smile dropping ever so slightly. ¡°Yeah. He would. Again, he¡¯s a stubborn ass.¡± He took her empty cup from her. ¡°You just love him, alright? Make sure he feels it. Make sure he understands. And know he feels the same way about you.¡±

    Inessa nodded, wrapping her bed robe around herself again. ¡°Thank you, Tolomon.¡±

    He took the teapot, giving a bow. She waited until he was out of the room before she took off her bed robe and climbed into bed. She remembered the Indenuel from her nightmare but knew that wasn¡¯t actually the person laying across from her. She didn¡¯t have the power of prophecy. She was barely strong enough in her own power, let alone one she could never have. What she saw in her dream was not the future.

    She promised at their wedding to take him, all of him, but she didn¡¯t have to take the dream part of him. The fear of what he might become was not something she promised to love. She touched his shoulder and placed her head against his back, listening to his even, steady breathing and drifted off to sleep.

    ***

    Indenuel walked through the gardens, holding Inessa¡¯s hand. She liked being among the flowers, and it wasn¡¯t nearly close enough to the gate where passersby could see her. To be outside so soon after an attempt on her life was a huge accomplishment for her, even if Tolomon was walking next to her instead of behind them with the hilt of the dagger hiding in his palm. It was fresh air, something they all needed, but especially Inessa. Though she wasn¡¯t nearly as jittery, it was still enough for Indenuel to be concerned. Indenuel would be the first to admit he was always concerned, though. Especially when it came to Inessa¡¯s life. The High Elders were still shut up in their own rooms, working on reforming the concubine law, but they wouldn¡¯t meet for another few days. At least they were busy in the Cathedral instead of spreading their usual lies.

    Pablo greeted them on the way out of the gardens. ¡°Pardon, sir, but there is an Oraminian in the sitting room who would like to visit you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, thank you Pablo.¡± It must not be Baleeah. Pablo never bothered introducing her anymore. And Baleeah never stayed in the sitting room.

    ¡°Also, we have some unsettling news for the lady of the house.¡±

    Indenuel winced, his hand tightening over hers. ¡°What is it, Pablo?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It seems an acquaintance of yours, Carmen, concubine of Fadrique the Weather Controller, has killed herself last night,¡± Pablo said.

    Inessa gasped, letting go of Indenuel¡¯s hand to cover her mouth. Indenuel frowned, narrowing his eyes. ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir. She was discovered this morning with a dagger through her stomach,¡± Pablo said.

    ¡°No.¡± It wasn¡¯t said in sorrow, it was said with a desire to correct the information. Inessa had tears in her eyes. ¡°She paid good money to have a vial of fast acting poison that would let her death be more like a restful sleep.¡±

    Pablo was confused. ¡°Um, pardon?¡±

    ¡°She showed me.¡±

    Indenuel, concerned, studied Inessa. She met his gaze, her chin trembling. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s the thing concubines always¡­when it gets too hard, we¡­ we make sure we have a way out.¡± Indenuel¡¯s frown deepened, glancing at Pablo, who looked far too uncomfortable with her words. He shared a glance with Tolomon, who looked far more reserved about the revelation.

    Inessa had a hand in her hair, tears streaming down her face. ¡°She was murdered, Pablo. Why would a concubine kill herself right as negotiations were happening to make the law better?¡±

    Pablo shifted uncomfortably on the balls of his feet. ¡°Is this¡­ shall I bring up your concern with the High Elders, ma¡¯am?¡±

    Inessa stared at Pablo, eyes widening. Indenuel felt nauseous. The High Elders won¡¯t help. Honestly, of all the High Elders, Indenuel would put money on Fadrique to be the kind of man to actually murder someone. Considering how little he cared about his concubines, it wasn¡¯t a large leap of logic for Indenuel to believe it was Fadrique who murdered Carmen. Telling the High Elders would be dangerous.

    Indenuel glanced at Tolomon, who kept his face unreadable. ¡°Shit,¡± Indenuel said, rubbing his jaw. They¡¯d done it. Pushed the High Elders so far, they were starting to murder people.

    Inessa broke away from Indenuel as she covered her face, letting out a sob. Indenuel didn¡¯t let her get far, rushing toward her with Tolomon already on the other side of her.

    ¡°Would you like me to tell your Oramin visitor to come back another time?¡± Pablo asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Indenuel said at the same time Inessa said ¡°No.¡±

    Inessa dropped her hands just enough to look at Indenuel. ¡°Please. I¡¯d rather just be alone right now.¡±

    ¡°Inessa-¡±

    She picked up her skirts, running into the house. Indenuel about followed her when Tolomon grabbed his arm. ¡°When she¡¯s ready, she¡¯ll come find you.¡± Tolomon glanced at Pablo. ¡°Have a servant posted at her door. Alert me if anything seems out of the ordinary. Anything at all.¡± Pablo nodded, and headed back into the home.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t like it. This was a nasty blow, and he wanted to be there. But honestly, what could he do? He was never good at giving comfort. Indenuel closed his eyes, not sure he was ready to visit someone today, either. They had a completely different matter to deal with. The High Elders always looked away when other people were murdered, but if Fadrique actually took the step to do the murdering himself, then they were becoming far more dangerous. Was it actually a High Elder that poised Inessa¡¯s food that night?

 Chapter 230

    Tolomon and Indenuel walked in the house, moving toward the sitting room. Indenuel didn¡¯t want to dismiss an Oraminian, as they usually asked for healing. Hopefully it would be quick, and he could get back to Inessa.

    Tolomon walked in first, taking everything in before striding up to the Oraminian man.

    ¡°Hand it over,¡± Tolomon said, a firmness in his voice.

    ¡°Hand what over?¡± the Oraminian asked, his Santollian pretty good, but covered in an accent.

    ¡°The weapon you¡¯re hiding. You will not speak with Indenuel until it is in my hand,¡± Tolomon said.

    The Oraminian sighed before reaching down his pants and taking out the sheathed knife. Tolomon took it before walking away and giving Indenuel a nod.

    ¡°How¡¯d you know it was down there? You one of those flooders?¡± the Oraminian asked.

    ¡°I simply know where Pablo checks and where he doesn¡¯t. I also know who you are, and don¡¯t want you armed,¡± Tolomon said.

    The Oraminian narrowed his eyes before turning his gaze onto Indenuel, giving a stiff, Santollian bow. ¡°An honor, Warrior.¡±

    Indenuel glanced between Tolomon and this Oraminian. Tolomon was clearly on edge. Granted, Tolomon was always more guarded around Oraminians he didn¡¯t know, but this was different. Tolomon clearly did know him. Despite trusting so many other Oraminians, there was something in his gut that told him to wait and see with this one.

    ¡°Indenuel of Mountain Pass,¡± he said, trying to ease the tension in the room.

    ¡°Darshin of Danwal,¡± the man said. Indenuel swore under his breath, then shot a look at Tolomon. His bodyguard kept a wary eye on the man. ¡°It is an honor to finally meet you.¡±

    Indenuel folded his arms. ¡°I have¡­ heard much about you.¡±

    Darshin shrugged. ¡°Rumors and gossip, no doubt, judging by the way you clearly distrust me. But it¡¯s alright. I get that a lot. You can¡¯t trust me because I¡¯m Oraminian.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t trust you because my Oraminian friends are the ones telling me of your devilish deeds,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh, come now, Warrior. You of all people know the danger of listening to rumors without hearing a person out. Just look at your wife, Inessa.¡±

    Indenuel despised the way Darshin said her name, and he found his fingers curling. If the rumors were true, Darshin was the reason she was kidnapped in the first place by Kiam.

    The Oraminian smiled, taking the silence as an opportunity to talk. ¡°I am here to offer my services. Clearly, you¡¯d like to take down the High Elders, and I can-¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, turning around and heading for the door.

    ¡°Come now, Warrior, I have unmatched skills. I can give you information about the High Elders no one else can,¡± Darshin said.

    ¡°And you will undoubtedly do the same for the High Elders about me. I will not play this game,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re already in it,¡± Darshin said as Indenuel opened the door and stepped aside for the man to leave. ¡°I¡¯ve just talked to High Elder Navir this morning and he¡¯s already gathering information about you and your little group. He knows how to play the game, and your desires to simply not play it will cause you to lose.¡±

    ¡°I hate liars and hypocrites,¡± Indenuel said, his glare darkening, ushering Darshin out the door. ¡°The world needs less of them. I will not become one to end another.¡±

    ¡°Are you honestly willing to put your wife at risk again for this? Don¡¯t you want to protect her?¡± Darshin said.

    Something in him cracked. He couldn¡¯t pretend. Not in front of this Oraminian. Indenuel slammed the door, taking a step toward the man. ¡°Were you responsible for my wife¡¯s kidnapping all those months ago?¡± Darshin¡¯s face fell, and that was all Indenuel needed to know. ¡°Remember what I said about liars, Darshin? I strongly suggest you don¡¯t lie to me.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s fine now! This has nothing to do with¡­¡± he was backing away from Indenuel, hitting the wall. Tolomon was there, a hand against Indenuel¡¯s chest to keep him from getting any closer.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do something you¡¯ll regret. He¡¯s not worth it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Answer the damn question!¡± Indenuel seethed.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know they would kidnap her!¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, taking a steadying breath, but it didn¡¯t work. He threw his wrist out before Tolomon could stop him, hitting Darshin in the gut with corrupted pain. The Oraminian gasped, collapsing to the ground.

    ¡°Indenuel, no!¡± Tolomon said, grabbing his shoulder and pulling him back.

    Darshin screamed, holding his stomach. ¡°I gave them information that there were rumors you liked her, and where she usually went near the wall, but I didn¡¯t realize she went over it. I swear I didn¡¯t! It wasn¡¯t my fault!¡±

    With a will Indenuel didn¡¯t know he possessed, he broke out of Tolomon¡¯s grip and headed straight for Darshin, who whimpered, backing away. Indenuel got two good kicks in before Tolomon tackled him to the ground.

    ¡°Get out of here, Darshin!¡± Tolomon said, pinning Indenuel¡¯s wrists to his arms.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean-¡±

    ¡°Dammit, man, if you want to live, you will get out of this room right now!¡± Tolomon said.

    Darshin stumbled out of the room, cradling his stomach. Indenuel struggled under Tolomon¡¯s grip. ¡°That man could have killed Inessa! You¡¯re letting him go!¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s alive. She¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not letting you go until I know you won¡¯t murder him with corruption,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°He deserves to die! No one wants him alive, and he¡¯s just going to keep spreading secrets for his own personal gain to Navir! No one like that should stay alive long! I¡¯d do the world a favor sending him to Hell!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel?¡± Inessa asked, sounding out of breath. She took two steps in before her eyes widened, staring at the scene before her. Indenuel pinned to the ground by Tolomon, shouting and screaming.

    ¡°Tolomon is letting Darshin escape!¡± Indenuel said, trying again to break out of Tolomon¡¯s grip, but he wasn¡¯t letting him. ¡°The man responsible for you getting kidnapped! The man who has caused so much pain!¡±

    Inessa was on her knees, touching his face. ¡°Indenuel, enough. That was in the past.¡±

    ¡°And the man is still alive today.¡± Indenuel struggled again to break free. ¡°As long as he¡¯s still alive, you are in danger.¡±

    ¡°Stop, Indenuel. I will not have you kill anymore. Enough of this,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Then look the other way while I kill this disgusting rodent. That¡¯s all he is. A rat. Kill him and we¡¯re all so much better off,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa¡¯s face dropped, a distinct look of fear in her eyes. Indenuel managed to keep her gaze for all of four heartbeats before he had to look away. The anger was consuming him again. He didn¡¯t realize how much his wrists itched until the anger started to ebb away. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he mumbled.

    ¡°Sir,¡± Pablo said, poking his head into the door, trying too hard not to react to the scene before him. ¡°You¡¯re guest?¡±

    Indenuel glared at the ground. ¡°He¡¯s gone. And I do not wish to see him again. Ever. For his own safety.¡±

    ¡°Understood, sir.¡±

    Tolomon let Indenuel go, and he stood up, brushing himself off. He still felt like this was a huge mistake. He had killed better men than Darshin. This was an easy kill, one he knew would bring more peace. He could go back to the Oraminian dwelling and spend time with them instead of them coming to him if Darshin was about. He wouldn¡¯t have to worry about what secrets he was gathering to give to Navir. He should have killed him. This was a mistake.

    He looked at Inessa, the fear still there in her eyes and he had to look away again. Tolomon was next to him, taking the collar of his shirt and pulling it down enough to see a faint, pink line. Inessa¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You need to see Martin and confess what happened,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°Like hell I do,¡± Indenuel said, pushing his arm away. ¡°I¡¯ve gotten rid of marks darker than this on my own.¡±

    ¡°You are being a stubborn ass. If you still have the mark by the time you¡¯re asleep, you¡¯re going to-¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t have it when I sleep,¡± Indenuel said, pushing past him. ¡°I will be in my study meditating. It will be gone by dinnertime.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, this isn¡¯t-¡± Inessa started to say.

    ¡°Enough!¡± Indenuel snapped. ¡°I don¡¯t need lectures, I don¡¯t need threats. I can do this on my own! I will never go to those murdering High Elders for anything!¡±

    He spun around, heading for his study, afraid of what he might do if either one of them tried to stop him.

    ***

    It was late, the four stars twinkling in the sky. Martin picked up the quill again, staring at the blank piece of paper. He wrote the thing he had always written at the top of every blank page.

    My dearest Sara,

    He stared at the rest of the page, waiting as he tried to filter out the pain and the hurt. Despite the progress they were making on reforming the concubine law, there was one thing he doubted could ever be resolved. But as he told his sons, a nobleman needed to be the one to offer his sincere apology first. He was so hesitant because part of him knew she would reject it, and he knew he deserved the rejection. Twenty-five years he had lied to her. Slept with other women. Created a family so large he had accidentally slept with one of them.

    I never meant to cause you harm.

    Martin crossed it out, frowning. Twenty-five years ago, he somehow knew where this journey would take him. He knew Sara would find out eventually. If not in this life, then she would assuredly find out in the next. He knew this would cause her harm.

    I didn¡¯t want you to find out this way.

    He crossed that sentence out too. He had been given plenty of opportunities to tell her. Indenuel even pointed it out, waiting for him to tell her. If he hadn¡¯t wanted her to find out this way, he should have told her sooner.

    I am a selfish pig that does not deserve the love you have given me these past four decades. I will wallow in hell for the rest of eternity because of the pain this has caused you, and it will still not be a long enough punishment.

    Martin went to cross it out, but that was the first true thing he had written down. He crumpled up the paper and threw it on the mountain of other papers near his desk before grabbing his barely touched cup of tea and adding a healthy dose of North Dengrian liquor.

 Chapter 231

    It was gone well before dinner. Tolomon checked on three different occasions when Indenuel least expected it, but each time his chest was clear. Even then, he drank three cups of dreamless tea before settling in with Inessa. She drank some too, as per Tolomon¡¯s request.

    ¡°Since when have you drank dreamless tea?¡± Indenuel asked as she cuddled up with him.

    ¡°For a while now,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Oh. Really?¡±

    Inessa looked up at him with her emerald eyes. ¡°You haven¡¯t noticed?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I guess I-¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve woken up practically every night for the last week,¡± she said.

    He frowned. ¡°Have you?¡±

    She turned around, her back to him. She was acting strangely distant and cold. ¡°Yes, Indenuel. If you weren¡¯t so self-absorbed, you would have noticed.¡±

    His frown deepened. He may not understand women well, but he was quite sure this was odd behavior. ¡°Inessa, I-¡±

    He froze. There was a distinct chill in the air. There was a dread that was far too familiar. He sat up, turning, and saw Garen standing right beside his bed.

    Indenuel leapt out of bed to find himself in a dark room. ¡°Shit!¡± he said, touching his head. ¡°No, no, what¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re asleep with a large amount of corruption. It called to me,¡± Garen said, a smile on his face.

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel said, clawing through his memories. ¡°The mark is off. I could have sworn I meditated it off.¡±

    ¡°You certainly tried,¡± Garen said. ¡°You dozed off while you did.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    His head snapped up and he found himself in his office, taking a deep breath of the incense. He covered his eyes from the bright afternoon light, then looked down at his chest. It was pink. No, red. It wasn¡¯t supposed to be red. He could have sworn it was already pink.

    Garen appeared at his desk, smiling. ¡°I could literally make you believe anything in the nightmare realm.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± Indenuel said, standing up and backing away. ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m awake. I¡¯ve got to be awake. The incense. I smell the incense.¡±

    ¡°What does it smell like?¡± the devil asked, floating toward him.

    Indenuel tried to breathe it in, tried to understand what it was, but he smelled nothing. He couldn¡¯t smell the incense at all. He just thought he could.

    Garen laughed, and they were in the black room. No, a black night, his eyes closed. He heard the screams. ¡°Stop! Garen, stop!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°I will not be deceived by you!¡±

    There was a low laugh beside him. ¡°Deceived? These are your memories, Indenuel. This is all you. I have spent centuries perfecting the nightmare realm. You have no chance. I¡¯m going to drive you insane. I have caused better men than you to lose their sanity in this realm. You will be no different.¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop!¡± Indenuel pressed his palms against his ears, but it didn¡¯t help.

    ¡°Feel that? The rain? The water all around you? This memory? Don¡¯t you miss this power?¡± Garen asked, even though Indenuel refused to open his eyes.

    ¡°No,¡± he said.

    ¡°Come on, I know you wanted to hurt Darshin like this. Give him a taste of the terror Inessa was put through.¡±

    He felt a hand on his shoulder, and he opened his eyes, spinning around to see Darshin there. ¡°Stay away,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°You get away from me right now.¡±

    ¡°Do you know how many secrets I¡¯ve already given Navir? You know what a man like that could do with them? It¡¯s only a matter of time before I discover Tolomon, Nathaniel, and Rosa. They may be good, but they¡¯re not perfect. Navir will turn the court against them and tear them apart,¡± Darshin said with a devilish grin on his face.

    ¡°You¡¯re not real. You¡¯re not actually here,¡± Indenuel said, backing away from him.

    ¡°You need me, Indenuel. It¡¯s why you keep coming back,¡± Garen said. Indenuel glared at Garen who stood right next to Darshin. ¡°¡®It will never happen again.¡¯ That¡¯s what they always say. And yet here you are. Completely under my control.¡±

    Indenuel slapped his own face as hard as he could, and he didn¡¯t feel a thing. ¡°Wake up,¡± he urged. ¡°Wake up!¡±

    Garen laughed, then kept moving the fingers of his left hand. ¡°No, Indenuel. You¡¯re not going to wake up until I let you.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s arms were pinned to his sides. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°With that mark on your chest, you are mine to control how I wish. And if I tell you to never wake up, that is how it¡¯s going to be,¡± Garen said.

    ¡°No! You don¡¯t have that kind of power!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Indenuel. Yes, I do.¡± The devil¡¯s tone was unnervingly calm.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have the mark!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°I got it off! I remember! I meditated until dinner at it¡¯s gone!¡±

    ¡°And yet here I am,¡± Garen said. ¡°In your nightmare. You want to know my secret? Every time you meditated that mark off, the corruption remained, still leaving you vulnerable to my power. I commanded the demons to leave, and I made you believe I wouldn¡¯t bother you. Let you believe you had control, waited until now. When you believed you wouldn¡¯t be bothered by me. I am an eternal being, and a very patient fellow. The corruption runs so deeply in you, I will play with your mind until you¡¯re broken. Of that, I promise you. You will be mine.¡±

    Indenuel gasped, sitting straight up in his bed. It was dark, but the moonlight trickling in helped him see well enough. He tried to catch his breath as he looked over to see Inessa sleeping soundly beside him. He let out a breath of relief before he reached over, able to move his arms again.

    His arm went completely through her. Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened as Garen laughed long and loud.

    ¡°Shit,¡± Indenuel said, stumbling out of the bed again.

    Garen kept laughing. ¡°Oh, the oldest trick in the book! Every single person falls for it!¡±

    Indenuel gasped as he got up and tried to move away. ¡°Get out of my head,¡± he said, his voice shaking. ¡°Get out!¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Garen said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me? You are mine. Completely.¡±

    Indenuel tried to run, but it was like he was stuck. His legs moved, but it didn¡¯t matter. He couldn¡¯t move one step through his room.

    ¡°Stop it, Garen!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    ¡°You invited me here,¡± Garen said, his head turning in an unnatural fashion. ¡°You wanted me here. You know what you have to do to beat the High Elders. Admit it, I am the only way to your goal.¡±

    ¡°I will never serve you!¡± Indenuel shouted.

    Garen disappeared, as did his room. He was back in Mountain Pass and saw Lucia.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart was full of pain. ¡°Don¡¯t, Garen. Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t hurt her, or so help me¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll do what?¡± Garen asked. ¡°You can¡¯t hurt me in this realm or any realm. There is nothing you can do to cause me physical pain.¡±

    Lucia was walking to Andres and Lola¡¯s house.

    ¡°What is this,¡± Indenuel hissed.

    ¡°There is nothing more nightmarish than real life, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡± Garen asked.

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Indenuel shouted as Lucia knocked on Andres¡¯ door. ¡°I don¡¯t believe you!¡±

    Garen disappeared. Andres opened the door to see Lucia standing there. She handed him the purse and Andres counted every coin.

    ¡°My debt is repaid in full. Leave my children alone,¡± she said.

    Andres glared at her. ¡°Understand this, woman. If my sister wasn¡¯t so desperate, we wouldn¡¯t accept one coin of your slut money.¡± He spat on her face, and Indenuel¡¯s fingers curled.

    If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    ¡°Garen, stop it!¡± Indenuel shouted.

    ¡°You honestly think someone like you would have gotten this without sleeping around? Did you go to the next town? You think you can hide something like this from me? I will find out, and I will get proof.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Indenuel said as Lucia wiped the spit from her face and turned the other way, leaving Andres¡¯ house.

    ¡°But Andres is right. Your mother did earn that money by being a slut,¡± Garen said.

    Mountain pass shifted to a single room he¡¯d never seen before. He saw Lucia, almost didn¡¯t recognize her with how young she looked and with the dead look in her eyes as she clutched a coin purse. She was in bed, tears in her eyes. Someone was on top of her. The man was familiar somehow¡­

    Indenuel grabbed Garen¡¯s throat. ¡°Change it. Now.¡± If Garen could somehow die, Indenuel would find out. He would not watch Cristoval raping his mother.

    Despite Indenuel¡¯s hand curling around Garen¡¯s throat, the devil simply laughed. ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡¯ve inherited none of the patience and love from your mother. This quick temper and penchant toward darker powers must have come from your father.¡±

    Garen hardly finished when Indenuel swung, trying to hit him in the jaw, but the devil jerked away with a laugh. ¡°Clearly you have your father¡¯s fighting spirit in you.¡± Indenuel swung again and Garen moved out of the way just in time. ¡°You can¡¯t tell, now that he¡¯s chair bound. Even though you look very much like your mother, you have your father¡¯s murderous rage about you.¡±

    Indenuel hit and connected. Garen laughed as he fell. Enraged, Indenuel grabbed his throat, pinning him to the ground as he punched him over and over. Garen wouldn¡¯t stop laughing, despite him trying to strangle the laugh out of him.

    ¡°Careful what you do in the nightmare realm, Indenuel. It might have real life consequences,¡± Garen said, no hint at all that he was hurt.

    Indenuel was back in his room, his fingers tightly over Inessa¡¯s throat. Indenuel gasped, letting her go. She dropped to the floor, her eyes open and sightless. ¡°No!¡± He looked around, terrified. ¡°This isn¡¯t real! I know this isn¡¯t real! It¡¯s another trick!¡±

    He turned again to see Garen. He lifted his fist and hit Indenuel. He landed on the ground, his jaw on fire from the hit. ¡°I will have you as mine, Indenuel.¡± Garen hit him again. Indenuel tried to back away, but he couldn¡¯t move. He was pinned. Inessa¡¯s lifeless body was next to him.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t real,¡± Indenuel mumbled, feeling the fire on his cheek. ¡°It can¡¯t.¡±

    Garen hit him again, but there was something odd about it all. He used a closed fist, but Indenuel¡¯s face felt as though it was being slapped.

    ¡°What is real is this mockery you make of me. You keep demanding my powers yet never selling your soul. I will have you. You cannot have everything you desire without me!¡±

    Garen hit him again, but it was there, because Indenuel was looking for it this time. He heard the slap. He heard his name, like someone shouted it, but it wasn¡¯t Garen. It was Tolomon. Indenuel struggled in the invisible hold he was in, yet it wasn¡¯t invisible. He felt someone holding his arms to keep him pinned.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have a body. You can¡¯t touch me,¡± Indenuel said. Garen¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at him. ¡°Tolomon?¡±

    ¡°Wake up, Indenuel!¡± Tolomon said from somewhere else.

    ¡°You can¡¯t wake up until I tell you to!¡± Garen shouted.

    Indenuel stared at the devil before him that had no body. ¡°Liar,¡± he whispered.

    He came to himself. He struggled to right his feet on the ground as another hard slap hit his face.

    ¡°Stop it, Tolomon!¡± Indenuel groaned. ¡°I¡¯m awake!¡±

    His bodyguard grabbed his jaw, holding it so he could stare at Indenuel, studying his face. ¡°Tell me something only awake Indenuel would know,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel gasped for air, trying to orient himself. It was nighttime. Nathaniel had Indenuel¡¯s arms pinned behind him. He saw Rosa and Inessa over by the door, Inessa sobbing in her arms.

    ¡°I¡­¡± he started to say when he saw it. The blood trickling from Inessa¡¯s mouth. ¡°Oh, shit. Shit, I hurt her. I hurt Inessa.¡± He struggled enough for Nathaniel to let him go. He ran forward, touching Inessa¡¯s shoulder. She gasped, turning toward him. She had a swollen eye and a split lip.

    ¡°Get away from me,¡± Inessa said, backing away from Indenuel.

    Indenuel froze, not entirely sure he was still awake. ¡°Inessa,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m awake.¡± It certainly felt like he was awake. He remembered drinking the dreamless tea. He also remembered getting the mark off well before dinnertime. But how come it didn¡¯t work? How did he still have nightmares? Was Garen telling him the truth? Was the devil himself leading him down a path of false security all these years before grabbing him? ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure I¡¯m still awake.¡±

    Nathaniel was at Inessa¡¯s side, healing her quickly of the injuries. Indenuel watched, sickened as she kept her eyes open, giving him a distrustful look.

    Indenuel dug his fingernails deep into his arm, feeling the bite of pain they produced. Tolomon took his wrist, easing it off his arm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Indenuel. Not that hard. You¡¯re here, I promise,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel looked up again as Nathaniel dropped his hands. Rosa helped wipe the blood off with the sleeve of her dress.

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t¡­ the mark was off,¡± Indenuel said. He pulled at his shirt to see. His chest was clear. ¡°It was supposed to work.¡±

    ¡°Well, it didn¡¯t,¡± Inessa said with a surprising bite.

    ¡°Inessa, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Indenuel. Tolomon¡¯s right. Sometimes you really can be a stubborn ass.¡±

    ¡°I did everything I should have. The mark is gone,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No.¡± Inessa broke out of Rosa¡¯s hug to walk forward, her eyes hardening. ¡°No, you did not do everything. You were supposed to go to Martin. You were supposed to confess to him. You were supposed to go about this the right way.¡±

    Indenuel felt a sting from his soul, whether from chastisement or embarrassment, he couldn¡¯t tell, all he knew was the anger bubbled up again. ¡°Go to that hypocrite and beg forgiveness? Put myself at the mercy of the High Elders?¡±

    ¡°Confession is a part of the healing process,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°Confess to a man who has his own pile of sins?¡±

    Inessa threw her hands in the air. ¡°All I know is it works! If you had done that, you wouldn¡¯t have hit me! You wouldn¡¯t need Tolomon to slap you until you woke up!¡±

    Indenuel curled his fists, and Nathaniel placed a hand on his shoulder. ¡°Easy, Indenuel. Don¡¯t give in to anger. Not while talking to your wife.¡±

    He tried to be quiet, to control his hurt, but the anger was plain for everyone to hear. ¡°I refuse to trust Martin. The things that man has done is unforgivable.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t give you permission to destroy Martin¡¯s life!¡± Inessa said, just as quiet, just as angry.

    ¡°Have I?¡± Indenuel asked, truly curious. ¡°Last time I checked he was still a High Elder. Still a revered member of society. They still hold power; despite everything we¡¯ve done.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Inessa snapped. ¡°Good God, Indenuel, Nathaniel is right there! He knows better than anyone the pain his entire family is going through!¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t look at Nathaniel. It was easier to pretend there wasn¡¯t an audience for their fight. ¡°I will never confess to a man who lied to his wife for twenty-five years! A man who never had a spine to do what he should! Nothing about this is my fault! If he¡¯s going to live a hellish lifestyle, he might as well get used to it in this life!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Nathaniel said, his voice full of pain.

    He turned his glare to Nathaniel. ¡°Your father does not deserve your forgiveness!¡± Nathaniel winced, but Indenuel ignored it. He wasn¡¯t even finished. ¡°Does everyone seem to forget that he raped Inessa? Raped his own damn daughter!¡± Indenuel didn¡¯t realize he had taken another step toward Inessa until Tolomon grabbed his shirt, holding him back, keeping a hand on his wrist like he was being arrested.

    ¡°You both need to step away to calm down,¡± Nathaniel said, placing a hand on his and Inessa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°You can¡¯t be talking like this to each other.¡±

    Inessa pushed Nathaniel¡¯s hand away and strode forward. ¡°Just tell me, then. Are you willing to have another night like this?¡± She pointed to her face where smeared blood remained. ¡°Is this where your pride has taken you! You¡¯d rather accidentally beat your own wife than do what you should! Martin is your ally!¡±

    Indenuel glared at Inessa. ¡°I would rather spend the rest of eternity tortured by the devil himself than go to that spineless son of a bitch for help!¡±

    Inessa slapped him, his head jerked to the side. It surprised Indenuel into himself. He couldn¡¯t feel her slap, because the side of his face was numb, but when he looked back at her, Nathaniel and Tolomon were both standing in front of her. Protecting her like Indenuel was going to hurt her because of what she did. Nathaniel had a hand on her shoulder, placing himself in front of her, and Tolomon had a hand ready to stop Indenuel from walking any closer, keeping him in place. The two men waited, watching Indenuel¡¯s every move like he would kill her for slapping him. Because that was how unstable he had become in their eyes.

    Inessa fell to her knees, covering her face as she began to sob. Indenuel couldn¡¯t look at her, not while she was crying. Tolomon grabbed the front of his shirt, physically moving him away from Inessa. ¡°Go open that window over there and get some fresh air. You¡¯re not well,¡± Tolomon said.

    Indenuel pushed Tolomon away, knowing his bodyguard let himself be pushed. Indenuel ran a hand through his hair, heading toward the window, but made no move to open it. He tried to steady his breathing all the same.

    Was this all a dream too? Indenuel began scratching his arm, seeing if he could feel it. He couldn¡¯t feel the side of his face, but maybe that was because of how much he¡¯d been slapped tonight. How many times? He wasn¡¯t sure. He just couldn¡¯t feel his face. Maybe he was still asleep.

    ¡°Take her to a guest room now. Stay there, wait for our word,¡± Tolomon said, looking at Rosa. She nodded, helping Inessa to her feet and placing an arm around her as they left. He could still hear Inessa¡¯s sobbing as they moved down the hall.

    Tolomon appeared, grabbed Indenuel¡¯s hand to keep him from scratching himself. ¡°Nathaniel,¡± Tolomon said.

    Nathaniel noticed Indenuel¡¯s forearm and reached forward to heal it. Somehow, in that short amount of time, Indenuel had blood and skin under his fingernails.

    ¡°I might¡ªstill be asleep,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You¡¯re not. You¡¯re awake,¡± Tolomon said as Nathaniel closed his eyes, healing his forearm of the scratch marks.

    ¡°You need to see my father. You must confess,¡± Nathaniel whispered.

    ¡°No.¡± Indenuel was leaning against the wall, staring at nothing, as Tolomon kept his hand away from his forearm. ¡°I refuse.¡±

    ¡°He feels awful about what he¡¯s done, and he wants to help,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°He¡¯s too late for that. He is far, far too late.¡±

    Tolomon showed him his hand that had the skin and blood still visible. ¡°You¡¯re in a bad state.¡±

    ¡°I must still be asleep,¡± Indenuel said, staring at the blood and skin. ¡°Still asleep. I¡¯ll wake up soon. I¡¯m still in a devil induced nightmare. That¡¯s all this is. Just a devilish nightmare. Wake me up, Garen. Let me start over. I¡¯ll talk to Inessa again, and it¡¯ll be alright. Pleasant things. Hopeful things. Not about the High Elders. Not about marks, or demons, or evil. Not about murder or killing or rape.¡± Nathaniel winced, glancing at Tolomon who had a face full of compassion.

    ¡°Indenuel¡­ you¡¯re awake.¡±

    He broke his gaze from staring at the skin and blood under his fingernails to stare at Tolomon, trying to understand what he meant. He was awake, and he¡¯d screamed at Inessa, causing her such anguish. She slapped him. He should feel awful, he should run to her immediately and apologize. Talk it out, give her an opportunity to explain herself. Instead, he began to giggle. He truly had no idea why he was giggling, but once he started, he couldn¡¯t stop. Tolomon loosened his grip against his hands, and Indenuel leaned over, gripping his knees as his giggling turned into laughter. He looked up at Nathaniel, tears trickling down his face. Nathaniel stared, the distinct worry on his face changing to horror as Indenuel sank to the ground, covering his mouth to stop himself from laughing. Why couldn¡¯t he stop laughing? The tears were as free flowing as if he was sobbing, but he was laughing as hard as if someone was telling a hilarious story. Tolomon did nothing, staring at the ground with tears of his own before looking at Indenuel, the pain clear on his face, which made Indenuel laugh all the harder. He couldn¡¯t breathe, he couldn¡¯t cry, he simply laughed as his mind shut down.

 Chapter 232

    Martin was partially awake with an ale ache as his servant explained everything to him beyond the door. Martin was almost dressed before he realized it was still very late. The Lonely Son was high above them, not even making a descent. But Indenuel was here. Here, at his home, with Tolomon and Nathaniel.

    Martin finished getting dressed before walking out of his room with a splitting headache. He didn¡¯t bother putting on his High Elder robes. He opened the door to his study and found Nathaniel and Tolomon there. Indenuel was collapsed in a heap in one of the chairs, a blanket over his deeply exhausted shoulders, his hands covering his eyes. Nathaniel, seeing Martin in his state, quietly healed him of the ale ache. It turned out to be necessary as they took turns telling the story. Martin felt more and more awake the longer the tale went on. He sensed the pain in both men as they spoke.

    ¡°We don¡¯t know what to do,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°He¡¯s exhausted himself to the point he didn¡¯t fight us coming here, but we¡¯re terrified of letting him go back to sleep without proper precautions.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s cracking, sir,¡± Tolomon said.

    Martin got on his knees, taking Indenuel¡¯s hand and moving it away from his face. He placed his fingers against the boy¡¯s temples and closed his eyes, probing him for corruption. There was a lot of it. It was like a clear pond that had collected so much dirt, and someone had come in and stirred it up, creating a muddy mess of darkness. He couldn¡¯t heal this. There was too much. This was something only Dalius could do now.

    Martin opened his eyes, moving Indenuel¡¯s night shirt down enough to see his mark-less chest. Martin stood again. ¡°You have done this a lot. Your body knew how to take the mark off, but the corruption remained. Even with no mark, if there is a hint of corruption, the devil will use it.¡±

    Martin stared at the boy in the chair, saw the exhaustion, saw how he wasn¡¯t reacting to anything. Martin placed his hand on the boy¡¯s wrist, closing his eyes and feeling the numbing pain. Numb was different than anxiety. He pushed all the healing power he could into Indenuel, but it did little good. Indenuel did not want it.

    ¡°What can we do?¡± Nathaniel asked.

    Martin sighed, rubbing his forehead. ¡°We¡¯ve got to keep him protected from himself. Tomorrow morning, I will have¡­¡± Martin dropped his hands. ¡°I¡¯ve got to talk with the High Elders. Dalius is the only one strong enough to get the corruption out of him at this point.¡±

    ¡°Sure,¡± Indenuel mumbled. ¡°Go tell my half-nephew. Tell him everything that happened. I now have to trust the man whose grandfather raped my mother and left her and I for dead.¡±

    Martin glanced at Indenuel. He wasn¡¯t sure what he could say. Indenuel didn¡¯t have the highest opinion of him, either. It was one of the reasons he felt better about not wearing his High Elder robes right now. ¡°We must do what we can with what we have,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°So poetic.¡± Indenuel got to his feet, his knees buckling as Tolomon took his arm to help steady him. ¡°I almost believe you.¡±

    ¡°There is deep corruption inside you. It¡¯s got to get out,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Of course it does. Because one of us must bend our wills. One of us must crumble. I must go to the grandson of my mother¡¯s rapist as well as the man that raped his own daughter to get help. Because this is Santollia. This is how well you¡¯ve built your power. We are dependent on you four completely. We cannot go anywhere else.¡± Martin grabbed Indenuel¡¯s other elbow as he stumbled, feeling sick to his stomach. ¡°So, send me off to the dungeons, Martin. Send me off to sleep.¡± He struggled out of Martin¡¯s grip. ¡°You¡¯ve done it. You four have won. You¡¯ve broken me. Congratulations.¡±

    Martin watched with wide eyes as Indenuel stumbled again. Tolomon picked the boy up. ¡°I¡¯m done. I¡¯m finished,¡± he kept mumbling.

    Martin looked at Tolomon. ¡°Chain him in the dungeons. I would like to emphasize he is not under arrest. That is simply where we can best hold people in his condition. I will be there in the morning with¡­ with the other High Elders.¡± He would have to prepare them before they went down there.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Tolomon nodded, heading toward the door. Indenuel was too exhausted to fight. Nathaniel watched as Tolomon carried Indenuel out of the study before focusing on Martin again. ¡°Is he going to survive this?¡±

    Martin said nothing for a moment. ¡°Be ready for a letter from me. He no longer trusts the High Elders, but he does trust you. He¡¯ll need you. You, Tolomon, Inessa, you¡¯ve got to be as delicate as you can, but with you three he will get back on his feet.¡± Martin glanced out the window as he saw Tolomon leave the front of the house with Indenuel in his arms. ¡°He¡¯s got to.¡±

    ***

    Pablo gave Inessa the message that they had Indenuel in the dungeon to hold him there until the corruption was gone from his body. She went to bed, but she didn¡¯t sleep. She pretended to, brought all the peace she didn¡¯t feel into her face so Rosa could slip away back home. But once she heard the carriage leaving, Inessa¡¯s eyes snapped back open, and she stared out the window. She never should have slapped Indenuel, but she was scared. His eyes were growing black at an alarming rate, and she didn¡¯t know what else to do to snap him out of it. She should have just walked away like Nathaniel suggested.

    She grabbed her hair, refusing to think about it much longer. Thinking about Indenuel¡¯s predicament brought a pain inside her she wasn¡¯t ready to admit to herself. Instead, she went back to Carmen. She had information that no one else had. If Carmen had killed herself, then she would have used the poison. Carmen always cursed her bad luck in finding herself with Fadrique, because of his penchant toward beating her and their other concubine sisters. She hated the pain, the blood, all of it. The night she showed Inessa the vile of poison was almost as a joke. She had suffered so much pain by Fadrique¡¯s hand, it was justice to have the ability to go out in such a painless way.

    Inessa could not deny it. Carmen was murdered, and she needed to go to Martin. Indenuel wouldn¡¯t, but she wasn¡¯t bound by her husband¡¯s selfish pride.

    Once the horizon looked like it was dawn, she got out of bed and slipped back into her and Indenuel¡¯s room to get dressed. When she walked out, Pablo bowed to her. ¡°Would you like breakfast, ma¡¯am?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡± Inessa paused, then frowned. Rosa and Nathaniel had left, but Tolomon never returned. He would be with Indenuel, which meant there was no one to test her food. ¡°No thank you. I¡¯m not¡­ I¡¯m not hungry.¡±

    Her stomach growled as though hearing her words, and Pablo paused long enough for the silence to turn awkward.

    As though reading her mind, Pablo spoke again. ¡°Tolomon and Nathaniel had a Graduate taken from their three-month training to be with you. He is in the dining hall now.¡±

    Inessa hesitated before nodding. ¡°I¡¯m still¡­ not hungry. I¡¯d like to go visit High Elder Martin, and I do not want this information to be spread. Especially not to Indenuel, once he returns.¡±

    ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am. I will make the preparations at once,¡± Pablo said, bowing again and leaving.

    Inessa rubbed her arms, looking around the large house. The house she would once again remain in for who knows how long.

    The unfamiliar Graduate walked out of the dining hall, bowing as he introduced himself, Amir, a nobleman graduate. Inessa felt herself relax, knowing she wasn¡¯t with a commoner graduate, when she caught herself in that thought. It wasn¡¯t the commoner¡¯s fault that they had become untrustworthy. They had been exploited, much like she had. Despite the power the High Elders still had, there was still a small fear the commoners couldn¡¯t be trusted, and with that thought she felt a chill.

    ¡°Your carriage is ready, ma¡¯am,¡± Pablo said. ¡°Also, I have a report from Rosa that she¡¯d like to visit once you are awake.¡± Inessa didn¡¯t bother letting Pablo know that she was never asleep in the first place. She wouldn¡¯t tell that to Rosa, either. She was in such a hurry to get dressed that she didn¡¯t have her personal servants do her hair or cosmetics for the day. Yes, there were more important things to be done right now, but she realized she probably looked far worse than usual. Her clothes were already ill-fitting.

    ¡°I would very much like to see Rosa,¡± Inessa said. She looked around at the large home that was beginning to have sour memories. ¡°But I would like to see her at her home after I visit Martin.¡± Inessa did not want to return to an empty house with Indenuel in the dungeon again. ¡°I would like to visit my family,¡± she said, even though Pablo didn¡¯t understand what she meant. ¡°Tell her, Sara, Ana, and Addy that I will be there. And¡­ and I will stay there until Indenuel is released.¡± She could think of no other place for healing. She needed those women around her. For Sara to feed her, for Rosa to help her smile, for Addy to talk to, and for Ana to help the demons go away. Because she realized something in her night of no sleep. All of this, the fighting, the pushing back, it started with her. She wore that dress to her wedding, and the country tore itself apart.

    Pablo gave a bow. ¡°Understood, ma¡¯am.¡±

    Inessa walked outside, the dawn beginning to lighten the sky.

 Chapter 233

    Martin was in his study, hardly getting any sleep. He didn¡¯t realize the benefits of Kiam coffee until moments like this. He didn¡¯t get much sleep, but at least he was awake. He was waiting for a note from Dalius. It was still quite early in the morning, and he was waiting for the other High Elders to be awake. He¡¯d explain everything when they got to the dungeon door. Martin knew Indenuel did not want to see any of them, but he wanted the boy cleansed as quickly as possible. Martin would have to instruct them not to speak. Honestly, it would be nice if Fadrique could just not be there.

    Martin rubbed his forehead, trying not to think about how much mental power this would take. He was pacing his study, going over notes.

    ¡°A visitor, Martin. It¡¯s Inessa,¡± someone said beyond the door.

    ¡°Send her in,¡± he said, still pacing. The door opened and he glanced up. The sight of her made him stop mid pace, his eyes widening ever so slightly. She was thin. Miserably so. The dress she wore practically drowned her. He noticed it before, of course, at the trial, but now her miserably thin self was reflected in her eyes. There was a haunted look there. But even this he had seen before, when he had healed her those months ago. Right after Indenuel saved her from being stolen by the Kiam army. His vision had come to fruition.

    Inessa¡¯s lower lip trembled, then she collapsed to her knees and covered her face, sobbing. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry!¡±

    Martin had thought this had been her apology about sleeping with Indenuel, but so much had happened since then he honestly didn¡¯t know what this apology was about. ¡°My dear girl,¡± he said, handing the servant the notes as he dropped to his knees next to her. ¡°What do you have to apologize for?¡± He touched her elbow, wanting to do more but didn¡¯t dare in the presence of strangers.

    ¡°It¡¯s because I wore that wedding dress, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s what started this entire thing. I wore that dress, and now the entire country is tearing itself apart.¡±

    Martin helped her to her feet. ¡°If the country fell apart because of a dress, then maybe it needed to fall apart.¡± Inessa kept crying. There was another man beside the door, standing like a Graduate. ¡°Has she eaten yet today?¡±

    The Graduate shook his head. Martin requested some calming tea and a plate of breakfast in his study. Martin led her deeper into his study, asking the Graduate to remain outside the door. He still checked the study before complying. He sat her down in the chair across from his desk and took the chair next to her. The girl looked exhausted, the sob ripping through her and leaving her weary. Martin had a feeling she never slept, either.

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be here. I¡¯m sorry. But I had to,¡± she said.

    ¡°Stop apologizing, Inessa. It¡¯ll be alright,¡± Martin said as the door opened. A servant brought in a tray with tea and breakfast. The Graduate stopped the servant, trying each portion of the food before letting the servant further in. Once the servant set it up, he bowed and left. Inessa stared at the food, making no movement to reach it.

    ¡°Eat, Inessa. You are far too thin as it is,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°Someone tried to kill me the other night,¡± Inessa said, staring at the food.

    ¡°It¡¯s been tried. There¡¯s nothing in there. Please eat.¡±

    Inessa picked up her fork, stuffing some eggs in her mouth. Fresh tears fell down her cheeks. ¡°Indenuel mustn¡¯t know I came here.¡±

    ¡°I know there¡¯s corruption in him. We¡¯re going to try and get it out today,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°My friend, Carmen. Fadrique¡¯s concubine?¡±

    Martin nodded, not wanting to talk about such unsettling topics, but knowing Inessa needed peace of mind. ¡°The one that killed herself?¡±

    Inessa shook her head. ¡°She was murdered. I don¡¯t know who, I have my suspicions, but it was not suicide.¡±

    Martin frowned. ¡°Are you certain?¡±

    ¡°Carmen saved every penny to buy a fast-acting poison. She would have taken that. The High Elders are still powerful enough to either make someone kill her, or kill her themselves, and someone besides Indenuel needs to know.¡±

    Martin was troubled by this. He¡¯d have to ask reports of Carmen¡¯s family to see if the stories lined up. He thought about who he¡¯d have to contact when he saw Inessa take another small bite before disregarding her fork. He handed her the utensil again, and she took it, begrudgingly. She ate a tiny piece of potato before placing it to one side again. If this was a habit of hers, it was no wonder she had become so thin.

    Martin rubbed his chin. ¡°I believe you, Inessa. This is unsettling, but this does not indicate they are powerful. This means they are just as evil as we suspected, and they cannot do this for long before they are taken out of power. I shall bring this information quietly to the King and have him send some trusted officers to get to the bottom of this.¡±

    Inessa¡¯s hand trembled as she touched her forehead. ¡°How much longer will this go?¡±

    ¡°Hopefully not much longer.¡± Martin picked up her fork, filling it full of eggs and potatoes before placing it in her hands for her to absently eat. If this was how she was going to eat her breakfast, then he would help her do it.

    ¡°I have never seen Indenuel in this state,¡± Inessa said. ¡°Paranoid. Full of hate. He hates all the High Elders. It¡¯s keeping him from confessing. His eyes last night¡­ they were going black.¡± Martin listened, glancing out the window. ¡°He hates you. The insults he hurled at you last night, in front of Nathaniel, at Nathaniel, about you were¡­¡± she shook her head, tears coming to her eyes again.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Martin winced, then took her teacup and placing it in her hands. ¡°I know.¡±

    She absently drank her tea. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do anymore, Martin. He¡¯s starting to scare me.¡±

    He realized what this meant. It was proving far more troubling than he feared. Despite Martin¡¯s best efforts, Navir still managed to isolate the boy. He refused to go to them for help, and not only that, but the boy knew the Gods were dead. He was receiving no comfort from a higher being. He remained in the dark, at the mercy of demons. He remembered how broken Indenuel¡¯s soul looked when he was here, sitting in the same chair Inessa now occupied.

    ¡°I will do what I can to force the High Elders to see what they¡¯ve done. This cannot continue. Through the grace of God, we will get through this.¡±

    Inessa frowned before setting the teacup to one side. ¡°The God that¡¯s dead, you mean?¡±

    Martin couldn¡¯t help but wince. ¡°Ah. Indenuel must have told you, too.¡± Inessa shook her head, folding her arms and refusing to take the fork full of food from Martin. Martin held it up higher. ¡°Inessa, please. You are scaring me too. You cannot keep these burdens to yourself.¡±

    Inessa sighed, staring at the forkful of food. ¡°I understand Indenuel¡¯s anger. It¡¯s hard to understand what your intentions are to the congregation when you keep lying to them about God Himself.¡±

    ¡°The King and Queen will find out soon, so that Navir can no longer use God¡¯s name to do what he wants. We are slowly beginning to trickle the truth out, but this is how it will be. A sudden realization of the state of God might be the final thing that topples our civilization. But we can still find peace through Their deaths. A few grand, glorious beings thought we were important enough that They willingly sacrificed Their lives to keep us safe.¡±

    ¡°And here is the outcome.¡± Inessa gestured to the two of them. ¡°The High Elders have done nothing but used their knowledge to spread fear. Have twisted it so an entire city of people believe I want to be with a woman in a sexual manner. That you¡­¡±

    She trailed off, and Martin didn¡¯t want to hear what she had to say, but struggled to think of something. ¡°I never intended for any of this to happen.¡±

    ¡°Indenuel¡¯s soul is on the line, and we cannot help him if you tell me to come closer to the dead Gods we¡¯re both pretending are still alive.¡±

    ¡°Sir,¡± the Graduate said, opening the door and marching in, grabbing both their arms. ¡°Sir, I need you and Inessa away from the room right now.¡±

    Martin frowned as he stood, then glanced out the window. There was a large crowd of people outside the house. One that most likely recognized Inessa¡¯s carriage. His eyes shot to Inessa, who shook off the weariness to reveal distinct fear.

    The window broke, and Martin grabbed Inessa. The Graduate spun them, using his body to block the glass. Inessa let out a scream of surprise, but the Graduate pushed them forward out of the room. ¡°Where do you need us?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°The cellar, sir. There¡¯s no windows there. The militia has already been altered of the mob¡¯s presence, and they will be here.¡±

    Martin nodded, ignoring the sound of people far too close.

    ¡°Martin? What¡¯s happening?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep you safe. I promise.¡± Martin opened the door to the cellar, letting her go in first. He didn¡¯t even bother checking around before entering. He braced himself against the door.

    ¡°Should I light a candle?¡± Inessa asked.

    ¡°No. We don¡¯t want to give them any clue we¡¯re here,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°This is High Elder Martin¡¯s home; I demand you leave at once!¡± a servant shouted.

    ¡°The flooder slut is inside!¡± someone shouted.

    Inessa gasped next to him. ¡°Go down the stairs. Hide. It¡¯ll be alright,¡± Martin said.

    He heard her panicked but soft foot fall going down the stairs. Martin kept himself braced against the door. Inessa was going to be alright. No harm would come to her. He would not allow it. The room was barely lit from the light that came from around the doors.

    A fight was breaking out far too close. The Graduate had his swords, holding them back. The militia would be here soon. Martin¡¯s home was not that far from the palace. They would contain the crowd.

    ¡°Kill the flooder slut!¡±

    ¡°Get her, men!¡±

    Someone rammed their shoulder against the door and Inessa gasped. ¡°Martin?¡±

    ¡°Stay hidden. The militia will be here soon.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know how many people were out there, but he could not expect a Graduate to take on more than a hundred. Not even Tolomon could do that.

    The crowd screamed, right outside the door. Martin braced himself against it, closing his eyes. ¡°You cannot do this!¡± Martin shouted to the crowd behind the door. ¡°I am High Elder Martin, and you cannot treat one of my own like this! Return home, and I will not have you arrested!¡±

    But what was the threat of being arrested against the threat of a second great flood? A fear concocted by Navir, who made it seem like it was mere moments away, always.

    The door opened enough that light spilled into the room, and Martin saw her at the foot of the stairs. ¡°Go!¡± He didn¡¯t dare say her name. This was now a mob.

    ¡°What is that slut doing in your cellar!¡± a man shouted.

    ¡°Is she marked!¡± a woman shrieked.

    Martin could not hold the door back. He was one man. There were so many people here that it overwhelmed a graduate. Despite how much he tried, the door flew open, and Martin lost his balance, falling down the stairs. He was on the ground, blood spilling from a bad cut on his head. The cellar filled with light as Martin tried to get up. He needed to protect Inessa with everything he had.

    ¡°Please! I beg you! She has done nothing wrong!¡±

    It was impossible. The mob had decided what needed to be done. He was smashed against the corner, feeling feet trample him in their search for Inessa. He could barely breathe.

    Inessa let out a frightened scream, then everything went dark.

    Martin gasped, his vision swimming as his healing power kicked in. The mob was here, pressing on every side, but louder somehow. The militia had joined, demanding order. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed. Martin tried once again to reach through the crowd, but his body was broken.

    Guards grabbed anyone in the cellar and dragged them outside, rounding them up. Martin remained on his back, his ankle twisted, and his arm broken. Blood dripped from the cuts on his head as the mob thinned out and he saw her on the ground. Martin crawled, fighting against the crowd to get to her. Her dress was torn off. Her eyes were open and sightless with a dagger shoved through her ribs.

    ¡°No, no, no,¡± Martin said, coming to her side. She was bleeding from too many places on her head, her neck at an odd angle. ¡°Inessa,¡± he whispered, forcing his robe off his broken arm to cover her body. ¡°Inessa!¡±  Her eyes were just as dead and sightless when Navir ripped her bodice off so many months ago, but she had been alive then. He could heal her. Bring her back. He ignored the dagger in her ribs. He could heal this. She would still be alive. She had to be. This would destroy Indenuel.

    This already destroyed Martin.

    He touched her temples and closed his eyes, but there was nothing. Her soul was gone. Martin took her shoulders, tears flooding his eyes as he bowed his head. ¡°Oh, my dear girl.¡±

 Chapter 234

    Indenuel was sitting in the dungeon, staring out the cell window. He had gotten little rest since coming here. Being chained to the table was never comfortable. Once he was fully awake, Tolomon took off the chains and moved him to a different dungeon room with a window. They kept assuring him he wasn¡¯t under arrest, but Indenuel was too exhausted to question anymore.

    The door opened and a guard stepped down, a grim look on his face. He was mentally preparing for the High Elders. He did not expect a guard. ¡°My deepest condolences,¡± the guard whispered.

    Indenuel frowned, getting to his feet. Tolomon next to him let out a shuddering breath. Indenuel, confused, glanced at Tolomon before turning toward the guard. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°I am sorry to inform you there has been an incident at Martin¡¯s house. A mob,¡± the guard said, holding out a letter. Indenuel said nothing, staring at the guard who held out the letter to him.

    ¡°Is Martin dead?¡± Indenuel asked, trying to understand this reality. To understand how he felt about it.

    The guard sighed. It sounded pained. ¡°No, sir. It¡¯s in the letter.¡±

    Tolomon took the letter, opening it and reading it swiftly, tears in his eyes.

    ¡°No, no. Just-¡± Indenuel ran a hand through his hair. ¡°Just tell me what happened.¡±

    The guard shifted on the balls of his feet. ¡°Inessa had gone to Martin¡¯s house-¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s brain and heart refused to work. ¡°No, she didn¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°She went to pay him a visit-¡±

    ¡°She took a Graduate. Tolomon had another Graduate assigned to her.¡± Indenuel¡¯s mind slowly came alive with a horrifying realization that made him want to shut it down again.

    ¡°A large mob formed outside the house-¡±

    ¡°Inessa had a Graduate with her!¡± Indenuel snapped. ¡°She¡¯s fine. Do you hear me! She¡¯s fine! There was a Graduate with her! She¡¯d never go to Martin¡¯s house! She wouldn¡¯t disobey me like that!¡±

    ¡°There were over three hundred people there, sir. The Graduate tried to contain the crowd, but they soon overpowered and killed him. Martin tried to-¡±

    ¡°You tell me it was Martin. Tell me it was Martin who died, damn you.¡±

    ¡°The crowd was too violent, and she was-¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°No, she wasn¡¯t! Tell me it was Martin! She wouldn¡¯t be at that vile man¡¯s house! Tell me Martin is dead!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said, a pain in his voice.

    ¡°Martin tried to save her, but they were separated. By the time he got to her she was already-¡±

    Indenuel moved forward to do something to the guard. Do something to get him to stop speaking lies but Tolomon was there, grabbing his waist, pulling him away from the guard. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tolomon said, heavy with emotion. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± Indenuel screamed. ¡°I need to see her! She¡¯s fine! She has to be fine!¡± Tolomon motioned the guard away, and he gave a swift bow before leaving the dungeon. ¡°No! Where is she!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t use your corruptive powers,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°Please. She¡¯ll want to see you in your dream tonight and-¡±

    ¡°Stop it!¡± he screamed again. ¡°She¡¯s not dead! She can¡¯t be dead! That can¡¯t have been my last time talking to her! It can¡¯t!¡±

    But it had. Somehow, he knew this solidified the fact the Gods were dead. He had screamed and shouted at Inessa, fought with her, never sharing a last touch except¡­ except when she slapped him. Now she was gone. Gone before they had the opportunity to work it out. For him to tell her how much he needed her. To hold her again.

    ¡°Tonight,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°As long as the corruption gets out of you, you¡¯ll have tonight to talk with her. Please, let Dalius get it out.¡±

    To talk. Not to touch. And with how devilish Indenuel had become, he would never touch her again. He would go to hell, no matter what Nathaniel and Tolomon thought, and she would rest in heaven. They would be separated for the rest of eternity. He would be haunted forever by how angry she was at him in their fight. In the last time he ever saw her alive.

    Indenuel struggled and realized Tolomon had him expertly pinned. Pinned in a way that Indenuel could barely move his arms. No, wait, he realized. This is a hug. Tolomon had his arms wrapped around him so tightly he could barely move, but it was a hug.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tolomon said again. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Indenuel. This is a pain I hoped no one else would ever have to experience.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel moaned, still pinned by Tolomon¡¯s hug. He was reminded of Tolomon¡¯s family, slaughtered while he remained helpless in a dungeon. ¡°No. No.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, the pain in his soul growing. She couldn¡¯t be dead. She couldn¡¯t.

    ***

    Martin waited at the entrance of the dungeon. It was late afternoon, and he was leaning against the wall, his mind buzzing with information he didn¡¯t want to digest. The carriage pulled up, and Dalius, Navir, and Fadrique stepped down. Martin was aware of himself pushing off the wall to walk toward them, but he hardly recognized it was himself doing it. He walked forward with a courage he did not have and held his two hands up, looking straight at Navir.

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°Dalius and I will go down to see Indenuel. You and Fadrique will return to the Cathedral, and you will not come out of that building until I say,¡± Martin said.

    Navir had the gall to smile. ¡°What is this nonsense you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Dalius will go down there to clear Indenuel of corruption. I will be there to make sure Indenuel doesn¡¯t kill him. Just seeing your face might make him snap and kill us all.¡±

    Navir¡¯s smile dropped. ¡°What makes you think Indenuel would want to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯m having a hard enough time not killing you myself,¡± Martin said, staring right at him. Navir¡¯s eyes narrowed, but Martin kept going. ¡°You, known for your strict command of trials, who never lets confessions travel through the trees, and yet somehow, right after our conversation about reversing the concubine law, Carmen¡¯s confession was given in full, traveling through tree gossip.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a tree ta-¡±

    ¡°My daughter is. As is my wife. They are both writing it down as we speak to send to the King. I have a feeling it is word for word the confession we read in private, which means you let it leak.¡± There were tears in Martin¡¯s eyes. ¡°The mob formed right outside my home, because you let them know that¡¯s where she was this morning. You¡¯ve been tracking her. You wanted them to kill her. You practically opened the door for them and stepped aside for them to do it. And if you don¡¯t turn around and get into that carriage right now, I will snap your neck.¡±

    Navir stood, taking this all in. Navir glanced at Dalius, who was staring back with a slack jaw and wide, horrified eyes. Navir turned around, entering the carriage and closing the door.

    ¡°Get in the carriage, Fadrique,¡± Martin said, his voice threatening.

    ¡°You just have healing. You honestly think you can contain Indenuel if he wants to retaliate?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°I can do that a lot better if you¡¯re not in the same room with him.¡± Martin pointed toward the carriage. ¡°Go. Get back to the Cathedral.¡±

    Fadrique glared, but turned around and joined Navir. Martin watched the carriage ride off, and he hoped they would listen to him, but he had to be cautious all the same. He needed Fadrique out of his house in order for the militia to get more details about Carmen¡¯s supposed suicide, and it would be a lot better if he wasn¡¯t there.

    Dalius approached Martin, watching the carriage ride by. ¡°Martin are¡­ you certain you want to come down with me?¡±

    Martin didn¡¯t dare look at Dalius. ¡°For your protection, yes.¡±

    ¡°I more meant¡­¡± Dalius trailed off, tearing his gaze from the carriage to look at the dungeon entrance. ¡°I thought you¡¯d still be home. Recovering from¡­ this morning. You¡ªyou shouldn¡¯t be pushing yourself like this. You need to take care of yourself, too.¡±

    Back home. Back to that house. Where a despicable crime happened in a cellar he never used? Martin shook his head, seeing the carriage heading for the street that led to the Cathedral. ¡°I can¡¯t go back there right now.¡± Martin turned around, his hands behind his back as he walked toward the dungeon door.

    Dalius caught up. ¡°Look, I¡¯m¡­ sorry. I realize now who she is to you, what she meant, and I didn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m sorry. This entire thing has me nauseous. I¡­¡± Martin slowed his step, glancing at Dalius. The man stopped, rubbing his face. ¡°I¡¯m the one that brought her on as my concubine. I was the first. I was¡­ overeager to have her, and I feel responsible, in a way. If there¡¯s anything I can do to make it right¡­¡±

    ¡°Change the law with me,¡± Martin said. ¡°Stop listening to Navir. You know the kind of man he is now. Become my ally, not his. Fight for me, not against me. The two of us against the two of them. This ends now.¡±

    Dalius rubbed his arm, and he saw it. The belief that this was it. Dalius was going to fight Navir with him, but then something flickered across Dalius¡¯ eyes, and Martin knew that fear too well. Dalius was recollecting all the secrets Navir knew about him. All the devilish deeds, and he was seriously wondering if he had the mental strength to go up against such a foe. ¡°At least think about it,¡± Martin said as he kept walking toward the dungeon door. It was the best he could do. Navir, after all, had a strong hold on the city. ¡°Only speak the words of the ceremony. I don¡¯t know what state he¡¯s in. Clear the corruption thoroughly, but fast,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°I will,¡± Dalius said.

    The silence stretched between them. Martin didn¡¯t have much else to say, as he was still processing his own grief. He had been there, blocking the mob. He alone, and it wasn¡¯t enough. He thought being a High Elder meant a mob wouldn¡¯t dare commit a crime in his own house. But he assumed wrong.

    They walked into Indenuel¡¯s dungeon cell. He and Tolomon were sitting on the floor together, Tolomon trying to say some words of comfort as Indenuel had his head buried in his arms. The boy made no indication he even noticed them enter. Dalius began to roll up his sleeves. ¡°Due to recent events, we have forgone the formal cleansing trial. I will do what I can, and my prayer is it will all leave. Should some remain, we will continue with the trial to help you get rid of the rest.¡±

    Indenuel still said and did nothing. Martin watched the boy, his heart breaking. They weren¡¯t even married two months.

    Tolomon helped Indenuel to his feet and Indenuel looked at neither one of them, instead staring right through them. Tolomon helped him take off his shirt. Dalius reached forward, saw the lack of mark on his chest before touching his heart, closing his eyes. Martin watched a pure white glow filter into Indenuel¡¯s body before he nodded. ¡°You are cleansed of the corruption; no trial is necessary.¡± Indenuel¡¯s face made no reaction. Martin reached forward, willing to take a hold of his wrist and heal him of whatever pain he could, but Indenuel jerked it away, finally looking him straight in the eye.

    ¡°Go to hell, Martin,¡± he said, full of pain.

    ¡°If we had known-¡± Dalius started to say.

    Indenuel turned his gaze to Dalius, and he stopped talking. ¡°Don¡¯t. Whatever you have to say, don¡¯t. I need to see Inessa tonight, and the more you talk, the less likely that will be.¡±

    Dalius looked like he was about to say something else, but stopped. Indenuel threw his shirt back on, pushing past the two men before he left the cell. Tolomon was at his side, giving the High Elders a concerned look before catching up to Indenuel.

    ¡°What should we do?¡± Dalius asked.

    Martin leaned against the cell wall, feeling sick to his stomach. ¡°We do what he asks. He needs his time to mourn.¡±

    ¡°Martin-¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to do. You saw him, he¡¯s cleansed. We give him the time and distance he needs. We do nothing, and more importantly, we make sure Indenuel never figures out what Navir did. Not right now. Not in his state.¡± Martin covered his face again, seeing her dead eyes, both after her encounter with High Elders and after with the mob.

    Dalius straightened his sleeves, looking at the door. ¡°He, um¡­¡± Dalius closed his eyes, folding his arms. ¡°Martin, you need to have a graduate bodyguard, too. Get one soon. I¡¯ve heard Navir talk about how easy it could be to have you accidentally killed. I¡¯m quite sure you were the intended target this morning, just as much as Inessa was.¡±

    Martin lowered his hands, staring at Dalius. He felt the nausea returning as he forced himself to look away. ¡°Thank you, Dalius, for your warning. Get back to the Cathedral. Make sure those two High Elders stay there.¡±

    Dalius nodded, then turned around, heading for the dungeon door. ¡°Coming, Martin?¡±

    Martin leaned against the wall of the cell, still unable to make the nausea go away. ¡°Don¡¯t wait for me. I need a moment.¡±

    Dalius said nothing, he simply took in Martin¡¯s pain before turning around and walking up the stairs.

    Martin leaned against the wall, the tears that were always under the surface bubbling up again. He sank to the floor, trying not to sob, but feeling too many emotions not to.

 Chapter 235

    The room that wasn¡¯t quite a room was white, with fog all around. Indenuel walked forward, waiting to see her. Waiting to find her. He tried to keep his anger and hurt at bay for this long. He readied himself to talk to her. Frightened he might have messed this all up with his underlying hatred for the High Elders.

    He saw her, just out of his reach. She wrung her hands as she paced, as beautiful as ever, as melancholy as ever. She was about ten years older, a testament to how early her life was cut short. She looked thirty, an age she should have reached in real life. Indenuel walked over to her, reached out to touch her arm, but his physical body moved right through it. He had to see for himself. Inessa stopped pacing and turned, giving him a worried look.

    ¡°Hello,¡± she said.

    ¡°Tell me who did this,¡± Indenuel said.

    Inessa had tears in her eyes. Tears he couldn¡¯t wipe away. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡± His sharp tone startled her, but he kept going. ¡°They arrested the mob and most of them are in the dungeon. Just go there and tell me who looks the most familiar, and I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t seek revenge. It will never make you happy,¡± Inessa said.

    ¡°The High Elders spread those horrible rumors. That stupid mob believed them. They dared believe them over me,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Please stop,¡± she whispered. ¡°Don¡¯t do this.¡±

    ¡°I can, and I will. You¡¯re here, that¡¯s all I needed. Nothing else matters now.¡± He reached out, his fingers aimed right at her middle. The power spread over her until he closed his fingers tight. Inessa gasped, touching her middle, taking a few steps forward in shock. ¡°Indenuel? What did you do?¡±

    The dream world slipped away and Indenuel opened his eyes, sitting himself up in bed. Inessa was there in the air, just as she had been in the dream world, bound now to the power in his hand.

    ¡°Indenuel!¡± she shouted, struggling with the invisible bound around her middle. She looked around, seeing their bedroom, the mortal world. She was trapped here, just like his mother had almost a year ago. Inessa struggled again. ¡°What did you do!¡±

    ¡°You will come with me through the streets,¡± Indenuel said, standing up and putting on some pants, tucking his night shirt into them. ¡°We¡¯ll find who did this to you.¡±

    Her emerald eyes widened in terror. ¡°Indenuel, no!¡± He sensed her trying to flit away and he threw his hand out, strengthening the bond to keep her in the mortal realm. She gasped, bending in half as she clutched the invisible bond. ¡°I won¡¯t! I refuse to help you!¡±

    ¡°It matters little,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°Help me or not, you are bound to me for as long as I¡¯m alive.¡±

    ¡°Please, Indenuel! This won¡¯t change anything! Keeping me like this is not going to help you! You must let me go!¡±

    The door opened and Tolomon stepped into the room, fully dressed. ¡°Indenuel? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Tolomon! Indenuel has me bound! It will certainly mark him! You¡¯ve got to stop him!¡±

    Tolomon made no reaction, since he couldn¡¯t see or hear her.

    ¡°Go back to bed, everything is fine,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°No!¡± Inessa started to sob. ¡°Let me go, Indenuel! You cannot do this to your soul!¡±

    Indenuel ignored her, trying to smile at Tolomon. ¡°Good night, Tolomon.¡±

    The man did not move. In fact, he narrowed his eyes, taking in Indenuel¡¯s pants and night shirt. ¡°Were you going somewhere?¡±

    ¡°Get High Elder Dalius!¡± Inessa shouted.

    ¡°I could help you resurrect her,¡± another voice said.

    Inessa turned, her eyes wide as Garen materialized out of nowhere next to Indenuel, looking at Inessa¡¯s spirit. She was panicking, trying to back away from Garen. ¡°No, don¡¯t do it, Indenuel. It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Not impossible,¡± Garen said, coming closer to her. ¡°It¡¯s just never been done before. But we could try together, if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from him, devil!¡± Inessa shouted. ¡°Tolomon! Get High Elder Dalius! Please!¡±

    A dagger was at his throat before Indenuel realized Tolomon had taken it out. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question, and I feel dread. Why is that?¡± Indenuel tried to back away, but the dagger followed. ¡°Why is that, Indenuel?¡± Tolomon asked again.

    ¡°You know what I desire,¡± Garen said next to him. ¡°Sell your soul, and together we can work on bringing Inessa back. It is the only way you can get powerful enough to do this. And to defeat Tolomon.¡±

    ¡°NO!¡± Inessa screamed. She threw herself against the bond around her middle, and Indenuel threw his hand out again to keep her in place.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon grabbed his outstretched arm and pinned him against the wall, lifting his shirt, seeing the pale pink mark of the devil on his chest. ¡°Pablo! Get the High Elders here now! He¡¯s marked!¡± Tolomon shouted.

    ¡°Let me go!¡± Indenuel said, struggling in Tolomon¡¯s grip. Inessa continued to pull, and he forced more power into the bond, the pale pinkness growing deeper. ¡°Inessa, stop!¡±

    Tolomon pinned his hand against the wall. ¡°Let her go, Indenuel. Let her sleep with the good spirits.¡± His voice was strangely calm as Inessa sobbed.

    ¡°The devil is here!¡± Inessa shouted in Tolomon¡¯s direction. ¡°Please! You must stop Indenuel from selling his soul!¡±

    It was pointless. Tolomon couldn¡¯t hear her.

    ¡°Tell me it can work,¡± Indenuel said, trying not to clue Tolomon into what was happening. ¡°Tell me you have a plan.¡±

    ¡°With a stronger sense of power, you can control Inessa in this state,¡± Garen said as calmly as ever, circling around Inessa¡¯s spirit as she wept. ¡°You can bind her back into her body. Reanimate her. Force her to live. Many have tried, none have been successful. None, however, have been as powerful as you.¡±

    Inessa floated over to Tolomon, screaming in his ear. ¡°Tolomon! Stop him! Don¡¯t let him sell his soul!¡±

    ¡°He can¡¯t hear you!¡± Indenuel snapped at her.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    Tolomon used some torn bed sheets to tie his hands behind his back. ¡°She is not yours to force to this world. Release her, or High Elder Dalius will.¡± Tolomon wasn¡¯t screaming, though his voice was still firm and urgent.

    ¡°Sell your soul to me right now, and you can overpower Tolomon. Give it to me, and not even Dalius can stop you. Give it now,¡± Garen said.

    ¡°I¡¯m giving you nothing until you promise it will work,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon tore open Indenuel¡¯s nightshirt and saw the mark, how it was swiftly moving to red. All at once, Indenuel¡¯s face was flat against the floor, the air thrown out of him. He had a dagger pressed tight against his throat. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare sell your soul. You hear me? Inessa wouldn¡¯t want you to do this.¡± His voice was quiet, but his face was right next to his ear. Inessa was sobbing, grabbing her cheeks.

    Indenuel struggled under Tolomon¡¯s grip. ¡°Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Not until you let her go.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t! I won¡¯t!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    ¡°Yes, you can. I know it hurts, but this will only bring you both pain. She deserves to sleep.¡±

    Garen closed his eyes, his head to the door. ¡°The High Elders are beginning to gather right outside the house. Sell your soul, or you will never see Inessa again.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll never see her again!¡± Indenuel repeated, screaming it at Tolomon. ¡°Please! Don¡¯t make me let her go!¡± He was sobbing. ¡°Please, Tolomon. I just had her. My life with her was starting, and now she¡¯s gone. I¡¯m bound for Hell in the afterlife. If I can¡¯t revive her, I will never be able to touch her again! I will never hug her! I can never hold her. For the rest of eternity.¡± His sobbing turned more violent. Inessa knelt beside him as best she could, her spirit partially through the floor. ¡°I¡¯ll never see you again.¡±

    She placed her spirit hand on his cheek, and he felt nothing. He sobbed at the lack of touch.

    ¡°Reviving her is impossible,¡± Tolomon said. ¡°The devil does not have the power to do it. He can never bring what you truly want. Only pain.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Indenuel said, tears in his eyes as he looked at Inessa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hit you. I¡¯m sorry I yelled.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s forgiven. All of it,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I slapped you. Your eyes were turning black, and I was scared. Just as they are now. Please let me go. Do not sell your soul because of me. Do not make my heaven a lonely one.¡±

    Indenuel was still crying. ¡°I can never make it there. Not after what I¡¯ve done. Heaven was always going to be lonely for you. This is who I am.¡±

    Inessa had tears streaming down her cheeks. ¡°You can still make it. Do not make me bound to you for the rest of your life. I¡¯m already so exhausted. Please just let me sleep. I will come back in a year.¡±

    Indenuel was crying again. A rainstorm began to beat against the window. ¡°I can¡¯t let you go. I miss you. I love you.¡±

    ¡°I need to sleep,¡± Inessa said. ¡°You know deep down this is impossible.¡±

    The door opened, and the four High Elders walked inside. Dalius threw his hand out and the devil hissed in the blinding white light before he disappeared.

    ¡°Get out of my house!¡± Indenuel growled. ¡°Get out!¡±

    Fadrique was near the back, lifting his hands to keep the rain from getting out of control. Dalius bowed to Inessa¡¯s spirit. ¡°The bond is a complicated one, but I will get it unraveled soon and have you resting.¡±

    ¡°Stay away from her!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    Inessa floated up. ¡°Please show him compassion.¡±

    ¡°Keep him pinned, Tolomon,¡± Navir said.

    Tolomon nodded, sheathing his dagger. Indenuel tried again to struggle out of Tolomon¡¯s grip. ¡°Whose side are you on, Tolomon!¡±

    ¡°Yours. Even if you don¡¯t realize it,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°You never should have brought them here. Get away!¡± he screamed at Dalius who was approaching. He hated that he was still on the floor, with Dalius towering above him. ¡°Get away from her!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, please,¡± Dalius said.

    ¡°NO! My wife was murdered because all of you accused her of vile crimes she never committed! Don¡¯t you dare touch her!¡± Indenuel screamed.

    ¡°Maybe I can convince him to let me go,¡± Inessa said, folding her arms around her, hugging herself. ¡°He¡­ he doesn¡¯t like any of you.¡±

    ¡°He is marked,¡± Dalius said. ¡°We cannot trust him to make a good decision.¡±

    Pain flared up, and Martin threw his hands out, blocking the corruption. ¡°Do not touch her!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Indenuel. This isn¡¯t right,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel glared at him. ¡°You were there. You let her die!¡±

    ¡°He tried, Indenuel. He honestly tried. There were too many people,¡± Inessa said as Dalius¡¯ hands glowed white, moving them through an invisible bond.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± he snapped at her. ¡°He didn¡¯t try hard enough! He never tries hard enough! You killed her! All of you did!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, please,¡± Inessa said, tears in her eyes.

    ¡°I need his wrists,¡± Dalius said. ¡°This bond is too strong. I need to get it at the source.¡±

    ¡°Please let him do it, Indenuel,¡± Tolomon said. He started to cut the bed sheets keeping Indenuel¡¯s wrists behind his back.

    ¡°Tolomon, stop it!¡±

    ¡°Please let me sleep, Indenuel.¡±

    Tolomon finished cutting the bonds and Dalius knelt down, grabbing Indenuel¡¯s two wrists.

    ¡°NO!¡± Indenuel could feel his bond unraveling. ¡°Inessa, no!¡± She flickered from his view before fading, tears in those perfect emerald eyes. ¡°Damn you, Dalius! Damn you!¡±

    With his hands unbound, he scrambled to his feet and pushed Dalius, ready to murder him. Tolomon grabbed him, pinning his hands behind him. ¡°Indenuel, please,¡± Tolomon said, his voice heavy.

    Indenuel was struggling in Tolomon¡¯s grip, refusing to believe this. He knew it was pointless to struggle, but he did all the same. Dalius forced Indenuel¡¯s torn nightshirt down before touching each mark, trying to pull the corruption out of him.

    ¡°I hate you,¡± Indenuel sneered. ¡°I hate you!¡±

    ¡°This is only going to work if you let it,¡± Dalius said, opening his eyes and trying to pull.

    ¡°I will see you in Hell, Dalius!¡± He struggled against Tolomon¡¯s grip. ¡°I will put you there myself! Every single one of you!¡±

    Martin walked forward, tears in his eyes. ¡°Indenuel, please. I don¡¯t want to put you in the dungeons.¡±

    ¡°She never should have gone to you! I knew you couldn¡¯t be trusted! None of you! You had all the power in the world, and you used it to bully and humiliate a woman that dared stand up to you!¡±

    ¡°I know it hurts,¡± Martin started to say.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend you know what it¡¯s like!¡± Indenuel roared. ¡°You gave her to me, then took her away! I hate you, Martin! I hate you!¡±

    Tolomon strengthened his grip. ¡°The mark is getting darker.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t care. He pushed against the shields, blocking the corruption inside. He expected the High Elders to anger him, but somehow Tolomon stopping him, pinning his arms, keeping him from killing them hurt the most. Tolomon trusted the High Elders to be merciful, and as always, they came without compassion.

    ¡°They are not your friends,¡± Indenuel said to Tolomon. ¡°They do not care about you at all. They would sooner use you to destroy the lives of innocent people. You cannot follow them.¡±

    ¡°I am keeping your soul from getting any darker. I know it¡¯s hard to see that, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯m sorry, Indenuel, but I will not let you murder the High Elders.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, feeling the probes to keep his corruption in check. All at once he threw his powers against the probes, all four of them, as hard as he could. He sensed the High Elders reacting, all taking a step back as they struggled to contain the powers. Indenuel let out a scream of pain as they tried to block the corruption inside him. He felt somehow buried, suffocated, burned, and drowned all at once. He kept pushing, the very walls of the house trembling as he screamed. The windows cracked before bursting, yet he continued to push the limits. Tears streamed down his face as he opened his eyes, glaring at the High Elders as blood trickled from his nose. Each and every one of them deserved to die. It was his last thought before Tolomon punched him hard in the back of the head and everything went black.

    ***

    Martin gasped for air as Indenuel tumbled to the ground. Tolomon worked quickly, trying rope around Indenuel¡¯s arms in the way of a corrupted individual.

    ¡°Get him to the dungeon before he wakes up.¡± Navir sounded like he ran around the entire wall of the city. ¡°Make sure he is secure.¡±

    ¡°The man just lost his wife, Navir,¡± Martin said.

    ¡°And he tried to murder us all,¡± Fadrique said. ¡°He is a danger to society. He must be locked away.¡±

    Martin said nothing, staring at the ground, trying to regain his breath. He braced himself against the wall, watching as Tolomon lifted Indenuel up on his shoulders and left, his eyes cast downward.

    Here they were, back to the same scenario of Indenuel with a dangerously red mark on his chest, except for one huge difference. Inessa was gone. Indenuel¡¯s marriage was what helped him heal the mark in the first place. Indenuel¡¯s life was broken, haunted by nightmares and shattered trusts.

    ¡°Inessa was returned to rest with the good spirits?¡± Navir asked.

    Dalius nodded, clearly too exhausted to speak.

    ¡°We tell no one about this, understand? Indenuel is recovering from the shock of his wife¡¯s death here and does not wish to be disturbed. If the public finds out he¡¯s in the dungeons, they will ask questions. Keeping this quiet is the only mercy I will allow. No one needs to know his chest is marked,¡± Navir said.

    No one said a thing. Martin rubbed his forehead. ¡°Let my son go talk to him.¡±

    ¡°Nathaniel? Why?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°Right now, he is angry at Tolomon, and he certainly doesn¡¯t want to see any of us. Nathaniel knows Indenuel. I trust him to do his best to ease the pain,¡± Martin said.

    Navir waved a hand. ¡°Very well. But no one else is to know about this. He¡¯s got to stay there until the mark is gone.¡±

 Chapter 236

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know how long he spent down there. He didn¡¯t even know when he finally woke up. It was simply dark. Back in the comfortable darkness of the dungeon cell with no windows, chained to a table, wearing the special shirt meant for marked individuals.

    He heard Tolomon get up and talk to a guard right outside the door, and Indenuel refused to acknowledge him. Even in the darkest cell of the entire dungeon, Indenuel felt as though he had climbed out of a pitch-black hole and arrived in the blinding sunlight. He thought things would get better, but the fact was, the blinding and burning sunlight hurt, and he wanted to go back to the darkness. He couldn¡¯t get used to it, like everyone said. Getting used to it meant pretending like everything was just fine. Pretending like he enjoyed the sunlight, even as it destroyed him.

    The door opened and Indenuel opened his eyes to see Nathaniel walking in. Indenuel rested his head back against the table, feeling annoyed. He didn¡¯t want to see Nathaniel right now. He knew why he was here.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Nathaniel asked Tolomon.

    ¡°Yes. Rosa?¡± Tolomon asked.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine. Worried about you,¡± Nathaniel said before taking the key. He walked over, unlocking the mask and delicately taking out the metal plate before moving on to the chains at the table.

    ¡°Don¡¯t unchain me all the way. I cannot trust myself in this state to not accidentally kill you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I trust you, Indenuel,¡± Nathaniel said, starting to unwrap the chains.

    ¡°I don¡¯t! Put the chains back on. Please listen to me.¡±

    Nathaniel met Indenuel¡¯s gaze, sensed the worried truth in his voice before he handed the lock back to Tolomon. Tolomon wrapped the chains back before locking him in place. Once he was done, Nathaniel gave him the key.

    Nathaniel placed one hand on his hip while he ran his other hand through this hair, frowning. ¡°My father asked me here. He believed I could help you get the mark off.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, staring at the ceiling. ¡°You¡¯re here to help me feel regret for trying to murder the men responsible for destroying my wife¡¯s life.¡± He glared at Nathaniel. ¡°May the Gods we all know are dead guide you in that endeavor.¡±

    Nathaniel glanced at Tolomon, his brow creased with concern. ¡°Indenuel, I¡¯m really sorry Inessa¡¯s dead. Truly. Our entire family is still reeling from the entire thing. Addy has not stopped crying, and I doubt any of us will recover from this.¡±

    ¡°We recover by destroying the men responsible for it. That¡¯s what will keep us all safe.¡±

    ¡°These thoughts are dangerous, Indenuel. The hate you have is going to-¡±

    ¡°I cannot forgive them! You told me that yourself. You said it¡¯s fine to not forgive!¡±

    Somehow, the concern that creased his brow deepened even farther. ¡°You misunderstood me, then. You must face the anguish so you can work on breaking it down. You have a difficult process in front of you, coming to terms with what happened. Forgiveness is one of the last steps but acknowledging that you cannot cling to hatred is the first. Just because I said forgiveness takes time doesn¡¯t mean I gave you permission to start a revenge mission that you think might solve everything. You cannot do that, Indenuel. It will get you killed.¡±

    ¡°I hate them, Nathaniel. There is nothing you can say that will make me hate them less. The only remorse I feel is that they¡¯re still alive and she¡¯s not,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel placed a hand on Indenuel¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No one blames you for how you feel right now. I understand why you reacted the way you did.¡±

    ¡°But you believe Tolomon was right to keep me from selling my soul?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Absolutely. I stand by Tolomon¡¯s decision, and given time, I know you will too,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°You could have never brought her back. I¡¯m truly sorry, but you would have regretted it for the rest of your life, however long that would have been,¡± Tolomon said.

    ¡°It would have guaranteed you a spot in Hell,¡± Nathaniel said.

    Indenuel shook his head, glaring at Nathaniel. ¡°After everything I¡¯ve done, after everything you witnessed, you truly think I¡¯m going to heaven?¡±

    Stolen novel; please report.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I do. As long as you don¡¯t mark your soul. That is a choice you can never come back from. The High Elders should have never put you through any of this. They brought you too close to the edge, but you haven¡¯t fallen over yet. I have nothing but compassion for your situation.¡±

    ¡°Then you really are an idiot that trusts way too easily,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Nathaniel started to say.

    ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested in the sorry excuses you have. You don¡¯t know me, Nathaniel. You never have. I have done what I had to do to keep my family safe long before the High Elders were asking me to do devilish deeds,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You have murdered the Kiam soldiers because you were under the devil¡¯s influence. Once we get this one off, I am certain the savior will look upon your situation with kindness and mercy. I know I have.¡±

    ¡°The merciful thing to do would be to send me to hell,¡± Indenuel said, glaring.

    ¡°I cannot believe that. The Gods died for all of us. They, divine beings, saw the worth in us. They saw the worth in your life. I cannot possibly imagine the pain you went through as a child, but I do know you can unburden yourself from those pains.¡±

    ¡°Forgive?¡± Indenuel asked, almost sneering. ¡°Forgive the High Elders? Let them continue doing what they¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°You and I both know that¡¯s not what forgiveness means. We do not let them continue what they¡¯re doing, we stop them. Help those who want to learn from their mistakes. Make sure those that don¡¯t want to learn step down from a position of influence.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s lip curled, the words fighting through the tightness of his throat. ¡°You are wasting your time.¡±

    ¡°I know my father, Indenuel. He is horrified. He is hurt. He is gathering every book in his study to do the research needed to make sure this never happens again.¡±

    ¡°And the others? Can you honestly look me in the eye and tell me High Elder Fadrique cared? Saddened for any other reason beside the fact he wouldn¡¯t be able to leer at her again?¡± Indenuel asked. ¡°They deserve to die. Every single one of them. Even Martin.¡±

    Pain flitted across Nathaniel¡¯s face like Indenuel had slapped him with his words. ¡°Indenuel-¡±

    ¡°After all you heard of what my town did, after knowing I remorselessly killed two members of my village, after slaughtering the Kiamese soldiers, you cannot be surprised that I feel the exact same way about the High Elders.¡±

    ¡°Everything you¡¯re saying is to convince yourself you are evil. That you deserve to be hated, because it gives you justification to hate yourself. You do not deserve hate. The situation you were placed in is what we should hate, but not you. Never you. I swear to you, you are a good man in a broken situation, but we can fix the situation together.¡±

    ¡°I am broken! You¡¯re the one who¡¯s not seeing it. You¡¯re the one that refuses to see the evils in others. I am explaining to you as best as possible that I am bound for hell! I will never touch Inessa again! And the men responsible for that need to die!¡±

    ¡°There is a goodness in you that I have-¡±

    ¡°I almost murdered my entire village!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°It was just me and my mother. I was in a dark state during a hot summer, and I knew if I made lightening strike just right in a dry field, I could burn the entire village to the ground! I could have murdered them all!¡±

    There were tears in Nathaniel¡¯s eyes. ¡°But you didn¡¯t. You didn¡¯t, because you knew that would have been wrong.¡±

    ¡°What difference does that make!¡± Indenuel shouted.

    ¡°The difference is that Matteo is still alive. So is Emilia. And Isla, and many of the other villagers. You didn¡¯t do it. You¡¯re not going to hell for something you thought about doing once on a hot summer¡¯s day. And the Oraminians. You saved them, Indenuel. Healed them all, and they welcomed you into their homes like you yourself had blue eyes. You¡¯ve saved Tolomon¡¯s life so many times. You¡¯ve saved Rosa¡¯s. Saved mine. You helped us save the Graduate program. You are a good man, with a good heart, who has already gone through a hell no one can possibly imagine. You do not deserve hell in the next life, too, and I love you too much to let you give up on your soul like this.¡±

    Indenuel glared at Nathaniel, hating the tears he saw in the man¡¯s eyes. ¡°And yet you kept me chained up because you knew I was dangerous.¡±

    ¡°I kept you chained up because you asked me to,¡± Nathaniel said, his eyes never leaving Indenuel¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯d like to think I listen to my friends and do what makes them the most comfortable.¡±

    ¡°Just get out, Nathaniel. You will never convince me to keep the High Elders alive,¡± Indenuel said.

    Nathaniel sighed, lowering his head as he thought through something before raising it again to meet Indenuel¡¯s gaze. ¡°I will be back tomorrow. I will be back every day for as long as it takes to get the mark off your chest. I know you¡¯ve done awful things in your past, my friend, but you did it because you thought you had no other choice. I have seen you when you¡¯ve risen above it. You are going through something right now no one should have to experience, and you are expressing your pain in the only way you know how, but you don¡¯t have to be that person. I am here for you, and I always will. I know your goodness, and it is beautiful. If you don¡¯t see that, let me help you see it.¡±

    Indenuel glared at him. ¡°I have never been good, Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°Inessa would have never married you if you were evil,¡± he said.

    His memories flickered through the times she looked at him with fear, and he had to close his eyes. ¡°Leave, Nathaniel. Just go.¡±

    Nathaniel hesitated long enough before picking up the mask. Tolomon touched his shoulder to stop him. Indenuel looked at his bodyguard, saw the worry he allowed him to see. ¡°Promise us you won¡¯t sell your soul,¡± Tolomon said. Indenuel frowned, staring at his friend. The thought had never occurred to him, but of course Tolomon would have thought of it. ¡°Promise us, Indenuel. Right now. Right here. Do not sell your soul. Ever.¡±

    Indenuel let out a breath. Selling his soul would bring the High Elder¡¯s down, but Tolomon would still be under orders to kill him, and he could not bring himself to put his friend under those orders. ¡°I promise.¡±

    Tolomon visibly relaxed before letting go of Nathaniel¡¯s shoulder. Nathaniel placed the metal back in his mouth before locking the mask back in place. ¡°I will see you tomorrow.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, staring at the ceiling as he heard the door close.

 Chapter 237

    Indenuel didn¡¯t know when he fell asleep, just that he dreaded it. He knew what he had done. The marks were still on his chest, a deep red color. He was so exhausted, but he was terrified of going to sleep. Instead, he spent his time glaring at the ceiling, feeling all the anger and hate pound into him like a wave, over and over again. He didn¡¯t care what Nathaniel said. He had slaughtered thousands of people with the corrupted power. How could he possibly go to heaven now?

    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that.¡± Indenuel looked over to see Garen had materialized in the cell. Indenuel glared at him but said nothing. There was nothing he could say, since the mask was on his face. ¡°I hate to see you like this. Don¡¯t you? Don¡¯t you hate to see how much those High Elders won? World peace? World power? They still have the ability to make men murder.¡±

    Indenuel closed his eyes, pressing his fingernails against his arm. He was still awake. He could still feel the twinge of pain from his nails digging into his flesh.

    ¡°Would you like to go somewhere to talk? Seeing as the High Elders left you in a state where you can¡¯t,¡± Garen said, his hand going through the mask on Indenuel¡¯s face. Indenuel gave him a mistrustful look, and the devil smiled in return. ¡°I know. I can¡¯t promise you anything, because I¡¯m the devil. You can¡¯t believe anything I say. But see, isn¡¯t that what you crave? Consistency? You know I am untrustworthy. You know I¡¯m a liar. Therefore, you can trust that I have my own plans to fulfil, and you know what they are. You know what I crave more than anything, and you also know I will never take your soul unless you give it to me.¡± Indenuel gave him another mistrustful look before turning away. He promised Tolomon and Nathaniel he wouldn¡¯t sell his soul. There was nothing the devil could say to him to convince him. Inessa was already gone. His one opportunity that actually tempted him was lost. ¡°I know you have questions for me. Let me take you to a place where you can ask them.¡±

    Indenuel hesitated before cracking an eye open to see Tolomon at the door, guarding it as always. Indenuel closed his eyes again and gave a tiny nod. Garen smiled as he pulled out two black knives before thrusting them into Indenuel¡¯s temples, tearing his soul out of his body.

    Indenuel screamed in pain before forcing the knives out of his temples. ¡°What the hell!¡±

    ¡°See,¡± Garen said, pulling Indenuel¡¯s spirit out the rest of the way. ¡°You can move, you can talk.¡± Indenuel tried to touch his chest, but he couldn¡¯t sense it. He floated above his body, seeing it below on the table covered in a black shield, looking like he was asleep.

    ¡°What is that?¡± Indenuel asked, not expecting the devil to answer.

    ¡°To keep my demons from entering you,¡± Garen said. ¡°They might still, but they¡¯d have my wrath to deal with.¡±

    Indenuel took a few steps away. In this state, it seemed like he and Garen had bodies, but he knew it was different. This was like the dream state, but still being in the world. Tolomon was still by the door, and Indenuel could plainly see his shield a glimmering golden color.

    ¡°You will not get my soul,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°I¡¯m going to say that now.¡±

    Garen smiled. ¡°I am bound by the laws of the universe to never take what isn¡¯t rightfully given me.¡±

    ¡°The Day of the Devil proved otherwise,¡± Indenuel said, eyes narrowing.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t take. I managed to convince you to give yourself up,¡± Garen said.

    Indenuel frowned, trying to remember their conversation. ¡°Convinced me to give up my body to you?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I did,¡± Garen said. ¡°But let¡¯s be truthful with each other. It is you that wants something from me. I am simply here to give it to you.¡±

    Indenuel looked away, again seeing his body chained up like it was. He felt disgusted by the whole idea. He shouldn¡¯t be talking with the devil, but he knew he was already bound for hell, no matter what Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I¡¯ve studied your entire life,¡± Garen said as they floated out of the dungeon. ¡°Saw how the town treated you. I understand why you wanted to murder everyone. Not Nathaniel.¡±

    ¡°If I had gone through with it, Matteo and the twins would have died too.¡±

    ¡°Congratulations. You saved a village to later kill an entire army,¡± Garen said with little emotion in his voice. He waved a hand, and the screams erupted around them. Indenuel gasped as he tried to cover his ears, but it didn¡¯t work. Not until Garen waved his hand again. ¡°There are so many soldiers waiting to let you know exactly how much suffering you caused. Because you already know deep down, you¡¯re going to hell.¡±

    Indenuel turned away and noticed they were floating over Santollia. He could see the entire continent, saw a picture of the world no one would ever see. He breathed uneasily at the height. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. I never have. I need to kill the High Elders, but I can¡¯t do it your way.¡±

    Garen smiled. ¡°Ah, Indenuel. You are going to enjoy Hell.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? People don¡¯t enjoy Hell,¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever wonder why it was created? The Gods wanted to offer love and forgiveness to anyone and everyone,¡± Garen said, his voice turning angry. ¡°Let them come to a world, introduce mortality, and watch as people would literally tear each other¡¯s throats out, and then usher them into heaven because of a few good deeds. It was my followers and I that pointed out how unfair it all was. You cannot let dictators go into heaven. You cannot let murders simply get a slap on the wrist then live in paradise. They don¡¯t belong there, they belong in Hell, where they are reminded for the rest of eternity exactly what kind of horrible people they are. Mercy and forgiveness? Does Navir deserve something like that?¡± Indenuel said nothing. It made him uncomfortable to believe what Garen was saying. ¡°Does Fadrique? Dalius? Cristoval? Martin? After all the women they slept with, after the lives they ruined? After your life they ruined? Do you think they deserve to celebrate in heaven?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Indenuel muttered.

    ¡°So why wait?¡± Garen asked, creeping closer. ¡°Why let them continue their hell-filled lives, causing more pain and suffering? Why not kill them all now so I can have my demons do their work?¡±

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Indenuel curled his fist. ¡°I can do it without selling my soul.¡±

    ¡°You really think you can? Chained up on the table as you are? Tolomon following your every move? You¡¯ve felt the High Elders powers. They are too strong for you to take on as you are.¡±

    ¡°I promised Tolomon and Nathaniel I wouldn¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t promised, would you?¡± Garen asked.

    Indenuel hesitated long enough for Garen to smile. ¡°No.¡± He was spurred on by the smile on the devil¡¯s face. ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Garen shook his head, still smiling. ¡°Do you really think you¡¯re the kind of man who keeps his promises?¡± Indenuel winced, looking away because he was embarrassed at the reaction he gave. ¡°Can I show you something? I¡¯ve been watching all of human history, and I think you¡¯ll understand better what I mean when you see this.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°You have the power to show me visions?¡±

    ¡°If the dead Gods can, why can¡¯t I?¡± Garen asked. ¡°We just need to pick up your special little friend first.¡±

    They shifted through realms before they came to a daytime scene. He saw two figures below, and his heart froze in shock.

    It was him. He was seeing his past self with the prophet of the fifth age as they watched Mela¡¯s prophecy of the past. It seemed so long ago now.

    The past Indenuel turned to the prophet and cocked an eyebrow. Past Indenuel seemed so young. Full of innocence. Indenuel almost wanted to protect him. ¡°Really? You¡¯ve met her?¡±

    The prophet shrugged. ¡°High Elder Martin¡¯s one and only concubine, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The poor woman,¡± the prophet mumbled as past Indenuel focused on Mela. ¡°A lonely girl that suffered far too much in her life.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, turning ever so slightly to Garen. ¡°I don¡¯t remember him saying that.¡±

    ¡°It is as I told you. The translators only cycle through what they want you to hear,¡± the prophet said.

    Indenuel was confused until the prophet turned, his eyes a blazing golden color. Indenuel gasped and took a step back as the prophet looked at him. ¡°Hello again, Indenuel.¡±

    His mouth dropped open before he looked at his past self, now frozen in time. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Time is a tricky thing. Especially in this realm,¡± the prophet said.

    ¡°So¡­ so you¡¯re meeting me again? In this time? Does it change what I see there?¡±

    ¡°No. Nothing will change.¡± The prophet snapped his fingers in front of the past Indenuel, frozen in time. ¡°I will continue to see and learn what this new vision is meant for me, and then continue this other vision.¡±

    Indenuel was starting to get a headache. ¡°You are having a vision within a vision? And you never told me?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, now that you just told me I didn¡¯t,¡± the prophet said.

    The headache worsened. The prophet studied Garen, a pronounced frown on his face. ¡°Garen,¡± he said as though he was forced to acknowledge him. ¡°Never a pleasure, as always.¡±

    ¡°Hello Simon,¡± Garen said, the hate equal in his voice before moving his fingers. The prophet, Simon, had his arms instantly pinned behind him and slid closer to Garen. Indenuel¡¯s past self disappeared and Simon¡¯s eyes returned to their normal brown color.

    ¡°You told me I shouldn¡¯t learn your name,¡± Indenuel said.

    Simon shrugged. ¡°If the translator let that through, then it doesn¡¯t make a difference that you know now.¡±

    Indenuel rubbed his head, trying to ease the pain away. Simon struggled with the invisible bonds keeping his hands behind him. ¡°You and I both know I can¡¯t hurt you. Why the pretense?¡±

    Garen moved his fingers again and Simon was lifted off his feet before he was turned upside down. ¡°I just really, really hate you.¡±

    Simon smiled, unperturbed about the position he was in. ¡°A compliment, thank you.¡±

    Garen returned the smile. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask me how your minister friend is doing in hell? I mean, was anyone in your time shocked when a deeply devoted religious man turned out to be a pedophile?"

    Simon¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°We both know that¡¯s a lie.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, what matters most is everyone else in the world thinks he¡¯s a disgusting religious pedophile, just so people avoid your cult like the plague it is.¡±

    Simon smiled, his hands twitching behind him. ¡°I have to ask, Garen. Do you ever regret killing my minister friend that soon? Imagine what you could have had if you let him live longer.¡± Garen just smirked as he released him. Simon fell only a little before his body righted itself again. ¡°Get to the point. I can only stand being around you for so long,¡± Simon said.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Indenuel, I assume you¡¯ve already met Simon.¡±

    Indenuel nodded, folding his arms. ¡°Twice now.¡±

    Simon understood what that meant. ¡°Inessa¡¯s already been kidnapped, then?¡±

    ¡°Inessa¡¯s dead,¡± Indenuel said, his voice dark. ¡°Yesterday a mob-¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t finish. He realized he didn¡¯t have to. Simon, it seemed, already knew. Their first meeting he knew, and he said nothing to warn him.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± He seemed sincere, but it still flared up an anger inside Indenuel that was dangerous.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Simon sighed. ¡°I did, but the translation took it out. To travel in time is not to mess with what has already happened. It¡¯s to glimpse into the past to gain a deeper understanding.¡±

    ¡°And when you see the future? Aren¡¯t you supposed to warn people to stop the calamity from happening?¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t matter. I can tell you everything that happens for the next thousand years, and it won¡¯t change a thing.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°I could have changed it.¡±

    ¡°No, Indenuel. You don¡¯t have that power. Not even Garen has it.¡±

    Garen shook his head. ¡°I have that power.¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± Simon said.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it right now. I¡¯ll change time.¡± Garen closed his eyes, and Indenuel felt a vibration deep in his soul. Whatever strange realm they were in was covered in blackness before the darkness threw itself back inside Garen. Indenuel and Simon stumbled before righting themselves. ¡°There. I did it.¡±

    Simon frowned. ¡°Did what?¡±

    Garen simply smiled. ¡°Didn¡¯t you ever wonder why your town got so dark? The demons. The possessions? Remember how bleak that Day of the Devil was? Did you wonder why I went for three defenseless little girls?¡±

    Simon¡¯s face dropped. ¡°But¡­ but that already happened.¡±

    Garen pointed around them. ¡°Because I just made it happen.¡±

    Simon narrowed his eyes. ¡°The trouble with being a liar is I can never tell when you¡¯re telling the truth. I don¡¯t believe you changed time.¡±

    ¡°But it all makes sense now, doesn¡¯t it? The suspicion you had in your later years that I targeted your family and your town specifically because of who you were. Does it bring you comfort you were right? All those dark days were because I targeted you. It is because I hate you with every fiber of my being.¡±

    Simon glared. ¡°It¡¯s over and done. That was almost two decades ago, and you lost.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I still enjoy haunting your sister¡¯s nightmares, decades later,¡± Garen said. ¡°Getting into her head, letting her remember how vulnerable she was. How she gave in so quickly. She was so young. So impressionable.¡± Indenuel winced, glancing at Simon who was fuming with anger. ¡°Do you want to know what it was like for me to be in your sister¡¯s body? Controlling her. Listening to her soul scream as I forced her to-¡±

    Simon lifted a hand. ¡°Enough, Garen. I know why you¡¯re doing this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, do you?¡± Garen asked.

    Simon began speaking, but his words were cut off. The translators weren¡¯t letting it through. Indenuel frowned, watching Simon gesturing at Garen, then at Indenuel, speaking something that looked as though it was long on his mind, struggling to keep his anger in check.

    Garen smirked, then straightened. ¡°The usual agreement, then?¡±

    Simon¡¯s shoulders slumped, and he rubbed the bridge of his nose. ¡°The usual agreement. Show us what you have, then give me fifteen minutes alone with Indenuel.¡±

    Garen¡¯s smirk grew until the hairs on the back of Indenuel¡¯s neck stood straight up. ¡°You can certainly try to change his mind.¡±

    ¡°Change my mind from what?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Simon said nothing, though with the anger disappearing from his eyes, he looked at Indenuel with both nerves as well as compassion. Simon didn¡¯t need to say. Indenuel knew, deep in his soul, that future him had done it. The despicable deed that would make a prophet so weary of him.

    Garen disappeared and the world brightened behind him.

 Chapter 238

    Indenuel and Simon turned around to see a mob carrying torches.

    ¡°Witch!¡± people screamed.

    Indenuel winced and took a few steps back. Simon folded his arms, watching the vision. Indenuel tried to see through the crowd. Even though there were torches all around, he had a hard time seeing who it was tied to the stake.

    ¡°Mela,¡± Simon whispered.

    Indenuel¡¯s heart dropped. It was. The same girl in the other prophecy before, this time much older. People were adding sticks, and Mela looked ahead, tears running down her cheeks.

    A man stood forward, one Indenuel almost couldn¡¯t recognize.

    ¡°Jaakob, please,¡± Mela whispered. ¡°Please let me go. You know I¡¯m not marked.¡± She said that, but she had no heart in it, almost as though she knew Jaakob wouldn¡¯t.

    ¡°You are a witch,¡± Jaakob said. ¡°A woman such as yourself could never see that far into the future without the mark of the devil.¡±

    ¡°And I don¡¯t have it. You checked yourself.¡± Indenuel couldn¡¯t help but glance at Mela¡¯s torso. Her simple dress was modest, but in the distress of the situation it wasn¡¯t hanging right on her body, and Indenuel could see the clear skin of her shoulder.

    ¡°Your gender is responsible for the death of God!¡± Jaakob shouted. ¡°You do not get the honor of being as powerful as me! It will be my work that saves the world! Mine that helps the third age progress!¡±

    Mela¡¯s face fell. A look of horror filled her face as her eyes began to glow. ¡°No, Jaakob! Don¡¯t do it!¡± The emotion was back in her voice. ¡°Please! You don¡¯t see! You don¡¯t realize what this will do!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already happened,¡± Jaakob said, moving forward. ¡°Your gift just never lets you see when corruption is involved. I saw all of it.¡±

    ¡°Please, Jaakob, no!¡±

    ¡°You have no right to tell me what to do, witch!¡± Jaakob shouted louder for the crowd.

    ¡°You yourself are a warlock, are you not!¡± Mela cried. ¡°Marked by the devil himself!¡±

    ¡°Nothing you say can be believed!¡± Jaakob cried out to the mob. They roared in agreement. Simon shuddered and looked away.

    ¡°No! Please Jaakob! You don¡¯t realize what you¡¯re doing! Destroy your work!¡± Mela screamed.

    ¡°No, Mela.¡± Jaakob¡¯s eyes flickered black. ¡°I know exactly what I¡¯m doing.¡±

    Mela¡¯s eyes kept flickering a bright yellow color. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said, turning toward Simon and Indenuel. His heart dropped as he stared at this woman who had seen portions of his life. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Warrior. I¡¯m sorry for the grief and pain this will undoubtedly cause you.¡±

    Indenuel couldn¡¯t help it and shivered. His entire life played before his mind¡¯s eye, and he knew exactly what she was talking about.

    ¡°She sees the devil!¡± Jaakob said. The crowd screamed.

    ¡°Kill her!¡±

    ¡°Kill the witch!¡±

    Jaakob threw his torch into the sticks and the fire took hold.

    ¡°The Divine Ages don¡¯t bring peace! They¡¯ll bring about the fall of those civilizations!¡± Mela screamed, her eyes still golden. Simon gasped, his eyes widening. ¡°It starts with Santollia!¡± Mela sobbed, again looking at Indenuel and Simon. ¡°Your father¡¯s predictions are off, Prophet,¡± Mela shouted. ¡°They are sooner to building it than either one of you could have realized. Get your people out of Dengria before its collapse. Get them out before it freezes. It doesn¡¯t get better, it gets worse. So much worse. Jaakob¡¯s prophecies¡­ they bring about¡­ the end¡­¡±

    ¡°What does she mean by that?¡± Indenuel asked. Simon did nothing, simply stared ahead with a look of pure terror on his face as Mela began to scream in pain. Indenuel watched in disgust as the flames began to eat her before he had to turn away. ¡°Stop, Garen! We¡¯ve seen enough!¡±

    Mela¡¯s head slumped forward, and the world turned dark again. He didn¡¯t realize how hard he was breathing until the cheers and screams from the crowd were silenced.

    ¡°Simon,¡± Indenuel said, hardly a whisper. ¡°What did she mean? Will Santollia fall? Does Dengria fall with you?¡± Simon looked down, the terror beginning to lessen. He looked as though he was mulling something over, his eyes darting around. ¡°Does Santollia exist in your time period?¡± Indenuel asked again.

    Simon¡¯s eyes fell on an empty portion of the darkened void. ¡°I request my fifteen minutes alone, Garen.¡±

    Indenuel didn¡¯t see anyone there, but Simon waited for another few moments before he dropped his gaze again.

    ¡°It was a theory my father first brought to my attention when I was a boy,¡± Simon told him. ¡°One I took with me as I¡¯ve watched all the other ages. Soon after each of the Divine Ages is fulfilled, there is a radical spiral in their civilization they never recover from. Some have it worse than others.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head. ¡°And it starts with me?¡± Simon finally looked at Indenuel, saying nothing. Indenuel raised a finger, pointing. ¡°I sell my soul to the devil, don¡¯t I?¡± The Prophet dropped his gaze as Indenuel¡¯s heart quickened. ¡°The devil was right. I sell my soul to get strong enough to kill the High Elders. And it makes Santollia fall.¡±

    Simon let out a tiny breath. ¡°My father¡­ other historians¡­ they postulated¡­ in another five years or so Santollia would have fallen anyway.¡±

    Indenuel glared, shaking his head. ¡°That I agree with.¡±

    ¡°And you never thought maybe you could just wait? Wait and see? Help where you could?¡± Simon asked.

    ¡°Are you trying to change my mind?¡± Indenuel asked, feeling his chest turn cold as he realized he was right. The devil was here to collect his soul.

    Simon shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m trying to understand why you did it.¡±

    ¡°I hate them. Every single one. They spread rumors and filled the people with so much fear that Inessa was murdered in Martin¡¯s home. They are keeping valuable information from the people so they can filter through what is being taught. They tell us how to take in the information. They tell people to be afraid, and they are. They lied about the Divine Ages! Cristoval raped my mother! They all slept with thousands of women, and they feel no remorse! I can¡¯t wait another five years for them to realize their wrongs! They need to suffer. Now.¡±

    Simon winced. ¡°But murder, Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done it before. This isn¡¯t any different,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°But your continent. Your friends. Everyone you care about? Are you truly willing to doom them to a fallen country? Matteo? The twins? You want them to have that kind of life?¡± Simon asked.

    ¡°The country is doomed anyway,¡± Indenuel said. ¡°And it¡¯s better they live in a life not run by Godless leaders.¡±

    ¡°And Inessa? Lucia?¡± Simon asked. ¡°You truly are willing to sell your soul to the devil and never see them again?¡±

    ¡°I was bound for hell anyway,¡± Indenuel said.

    Realization dawned on his face. ¡°Oh,¡± he whispered. ¡°I get it. The war. Killing all those Kiamese soldiers. You believe you¡¯re going to hell, so you threw everything in to¡­¡± Simon didn¡¯t finish. He still looked at Indenuel, the sadness there, but some understanding as well. ¡°It was like Matteo told me. It was an insane amount of responsibility on your shoulders at too young an age. With the lies, the politics, not many could have lasted as long as you did. I¡¯m sorry. Everything was stacked against you. I truly understand now you were only doing what you thought was right.¡±

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± Indenuel said, his voice dark. ¡°Don¡¯t pretend like you know who I am. Don¡¯t tell me my decisions were pointless. I don¡¯t care what your history books have to say about me. All I care about is killing those five men.¡±

    ¡°High Elder Martin-¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say another word about Martin. You don¡¯t know him. You will never know him. He is not someone to admire. He¡¯s a coward who needs to be stopped. He deserves to suffer in hell for eternity because of what he did.¡± Simon said nothing, his face falling ever so slightly. Indenuel narrowed his eyes. ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve never met him. Because he¡¯s in Hell, isn¡¯t he.¡± Again, he said nothing, but the truth was in his eyes. Indenuel glowered. ¡°And you admire him? When you know he¡¯s in Hell?¡±

    Simon paused, hesitant with what he was about to say. ¡°He did his best with what information he was given.¡±

    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. He lied to me about my father. He used me like the other High Elders did. His actions are unforgivable,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I cannot imagine what you¡¯ve gone through. I know this must be an incredibly hard thing to come to terms with, but please¡­¡± Simon trailed off, trying multiple times to continue, but he couldn¡¯t.

    Indenuel waited. ¡°Are you trying to warn me not to do it?¡±

    Simon rubbed his forehead. ¡°I honestly believe you would have made a different choice if you knew the Gods are still alive.¡±

    Indenuel stared at Simon, his eyes widening. Of everything he heard this night, it was somehow that phrase that made his head start to spin. Simon noticed Indenuel¡¯s reaction, the smallest trickle of hope in his eyes. ¡°You heard me? The translators let it through?¡± He began to smile. ¡°You heard me say the Gods are still alive, right?¡± Indenuel still did nothing but stare at Simon. His smile widened before it froze, then it slowly began to fall. ¡°And¡­ and it still isn¡¯t going to change your mind?¡±

    ¡°They are¡­ alive?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve¡­¡± Indenuel cleared his throat, trying to get his head to stop spinning. ¡°You¡¯ve seen Them?¡±

    There were tears in Simon¡¯s eyes. ¡°I have, yes. They are glorious.¡±

    Indenuel felt the anger, as white hot as it was, and he closed his eyes to get it under control. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t They show themselves to me?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Simon said.

    ¡°Why the hell did They hide? Why would¡­¡± he began breathing deeply, the anger building. ¡°The stars? The sacrifice? All of it lies?¡±

    ¡°No, They still stretched Their power over our world and saved us from destruction, but They didn¡¯t die. You can¡¯t kill a God.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, rubbing his forehead with his hands. ¡°So, you¡¯re telling me They are powerful enough to not die, but clearly not powerful enough to show up! To help me out! To help Mela out?¡±

    Simon held up a hand. ¡°It was Garen. He convinced the world They were dead.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s somehow supposed to comfort me! Despite Their absolute power, of being unkillable, They let Garen lie them out of existence? What kind of Gods do that!¡± He was getting dangerously angry.

    ¡°They were there every step of the way. Whenever you heard promptings that told you to do right, that was Them. Small miracles that shouldn¡¯t have happened, but did. Acts of the Gods, the quiet, subtle way they make things happen that was enough to make huge breakthroughs. It was Them. It was always Them.¡±

    ¡°Oh, so helpful,¡± Indenuel said, the sarcasm thick in his voice.

    Simon took another step toward Indenuel, talking fast. ¡°They cannot force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to. They are bound by the same laws as Garen. Garen was patient and sowed seeds of doubt until the entire world believed God was dead. You cannot turn to someone for help if you think They¡¯re dead, and so Their powers have been greatly reduced. Garen knows how to play the game. The Gods cannot help if you don¡¯t ask. But if you ask, I swear They will help.¡±

    Indenuel shook his head, tears of anger running down his cheeks. ¡°If the Gods are so incredibly powerful, why don¡¯t they simply kill Garen!¡±

    ¡°The Gods have Their purposes,¡± Simon said. ¡°Not even I understand Them. It¡¯s the blessing and curse I carry. To try and understand the divine, knowing full well I am simply a mortal.¡±

    ¡°There is no believable reason for any divine being to keep an evil being alive! They could have killed Garen from the beginning, but They didn¡¯t! They don¡¯t care! They simply use me how They¡¯d like then throw me away! Just like everyone else!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, please.¡±

    Indenuel backed away, shaking his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ve heard enough. The Gods are alive, and They¡¯re just watching us all kill each other off. They¡¯re watching all our civilizations fall. They are not doing one damn thing to stop any of this. Why would I ever go to Them? You¡¯re wrong, Simon. It¡¯s knowing They¡¯re alive and don¡¯t care that has helped me make my decision! I have to clean up Their mess They refuse to deal with. Just like I¡¯ve had to do with everyone else¡¯s problems!¡±

    ¡°If you knew the truth.¡± There were tears in Simon¡¯s eyes. ¡°If you knew how much They love you.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s hands were trembling in rage. ¡°This isn¡¯t love! Don¡¯t pretend any of this is because They love me! This is abuse! At least before I knew why God didn¡¯t step in when my life was hell.¡±

    Simon wiped his eyes. He was saying something, but no words came out.

    ¡°Whatever it is, the Gods aren¡¯t letting me hear it,¡± Indenuel sneered. ¡°They don¡¯t want me to know whatever excuse you have to explain why They decided to ignore me while everyone I loved died.¡± Simon let out a breath and looked away. ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± Indenuel walked around the void. ¡°Garen!¡±

    He materialized, a smile crossing his face. ¡°How may I serve you?¡±

    ¡°Indenuel, wait-¡± Simon started to say.

    Garen threw his hand in Simon¡¯s direction, and he again was invisibly bound before he was forced to his knees. Something was also keeping his mouth shut.

    Indenuel stared at Garen. Now that the devil himself was before him, he was getting nervous. ¡°The Gods are alive?¡±

    ¡°Yes. They are,¡± Garen said, his eyes hardening.

    ¡°You lied. To all of us.¡±

    ¡°No. I created a lie to see if the Gods would be willing to prove me wrong. There are four beings up there who claim the title of God, and not one of them cared enough about you to prove They were still alive. Proof enough for my followers to know we were right to denounce Them for the neglectful beings They are. They are simply watching this world burn, until their precious savior comes to destroy it the rest of the way.¡±

    Simon began to struggle in his invisible bonds. He was trying to say something, but he couldn¡¯t get his mouth open.

    ¡°Is it true what Simon told me? That Santollia will fall in another five years if I don¡¯t do anything?¡±

    Garen smirked. ¡°Oh, I would have made it fall in one.¡±

    Simon grunted, glaring at Garen.

    ¡°Then why use me?¡± Indenuel asked.

    The smile Garen gave was terrifying. ¡°I don¡¯t use you. Like I said before, I am merely a humble servant.¡±

    Indenuel turned away from Garen¡¯s smile, staring at his hands. ¡°I¡­ promised. I promised Tolomon and Nathaniel I wouldn¡¯t sell my soul.¡±

    Simon looked up, genuinely surprised as well as horrified.

    ¡°The question you must ask yourself is simple.¡± Garen¡¯s black eyes stared directly into Indenuel¡¯s soul. ¡°Do you want the High Elders to continue to live on this world for another year?¡±

    Indenuel curled his hands into fists. Another year with those men in charge. How much more damage could they do? Indenuel stared right back at Garen. ¡°No.¡±

    Simon thrashed against his bonds.

    ¡°Remove your shirt.¡± Indenuel did so, the red lines still visible. Garen smiled as he pulled out a black dagger and stuck it in Indenuel¡¯s left hand. ¡°Kneel.¡±

    Indenuel did. Demons began materializing, surrounding him. Simon appeared next to Indenuel. Somehow, he broke out of his bonds and pulled on Indenuel¡¯s arm to make him stand up. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing! You don¡¯t know what Hell will be like! You cannot trust Garen!¡±

    Indenuel continued to stare at Garen. ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision. It¡¯s just as you say. You cannot change the past.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t get it!¡± Simon glared at Garen. ¡°He will use you for more than killing the High Elders! The hate will drive you to destroy. A destruction that will be felt not just by Santollia, but in every civilization across this planet! Billions will curse your name for this! Get up, Indenuel! Get up!¡± Simon said something more, but Indenuel couldn¡¯t hear. He just knew he could not let the High Elders live.

    Garen smirked at Simon. ¡°I have no further use for you.¡±

    Simon blinked from existence. Indenuel stared at Garen, ready to face his fate.

    ¡°Do you swear to serve me as your master?¡± Garen asked.

    ¡°I swear it,¡± Indenuel said.

    Demons flitted in and out of Indenuel¡¯s arm, forcing it up and slicing across his stomach. It was freezing.

    ¡°Do you promise to obey my every word?¡± Garen asked.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The demons cut three short marks, one down his sternum, one down his shoulder, and one down his side, not touching the other marks at all.

    Garen grinned. ¡°When your mortal life is over, do you promise to reside in hell for the rest of eternity?¡±

    Indenuel stared right into Garen¡¯s black eyes. He was bound for hell anyway. ¡°I promise.¡±

    The demons made the final cut, starting at his shoulder before going through his heart, almost touching the mark at his stomach. Garen laughed. Indenuel might have felt a chill, but his torso was solid ice already.

    ¡°Rise, Indenuel. Clothe yourself,¡± Garen said. Indenuel did. Garen took the knife back as Indenuel put his shirt back on. Garen stood, his hands behind his back. ¡°There is a man who is my servant working in Santollia. He has already broken into the dungeon to deliver the gift I have inspired him to make. It is a weapon that I have discovered since before time on this planet was recorded. It will help you defeat the High Elders easily. You must kill my servant for the power to transfer to you. He is already aware of this and is happy to sacrifice his life for the greater good.¡±

    ¡°Do the High Elders know about this weapon?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°Yes. They know exactly what it is. And it¡¯s something else they¡¯ve kept secret from the world. They call it a Warlock Staff, or Staff of the Devil. Five of such weapons caused the Great Flood. A man with your powers, the High Elders will fall.¡±

    If the Gods weren¡¯t going to stop the High Elders from spreading fear and hate, he would.

    ¡°It will be done,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I know.¡± A broad smile grew across Garen¡¯s face. ¡°And you will be spectacular.¡±

 Chapter 239

    Indenuel opened his eyes and found himself back in the dungeon, but he wasn¡¯t alone. It was swarming with demons. Tolomon was nowhere in sight, but he did see another guard there.

    ¡°Where is Tolomon?¡± Indenuel asked the demons.

    You must get out of here.

    You must kill to get to the High Elders.

    We know you do not wish to kill your friend.

    We sent him a note to deceive him.

    Indenuel struggled with the chains keeping him bound. The guard stood up and walked over to Indenuel, pulling out a staff. Indenuel looked at it, realizing this was the man Garen was talking about. The staff was made of some sort of dark red wood. It was about to the height of the man¡¯s shoulder, crooked the entire way up. Nothing looked natural about this staff.

    The guard took out the key, unlocking the chains. Indenuel got up, allowing the man to unlock his arms before shaking off the rest of the chains. He pulled the mask free, setting them all carefully to one side.

    The guard picked up the staff again, holding it tightly. ¡°Hold the staff, let your corrupted pain kill me. That is what will transfer the power to you, Warrior. You must free us from the High Elder¡¯s power,¡± the guard said.

    Indenuel touched the wood of the staff, closing his eyes as he pushed his corrupted pain through the staff. Demons squealed in delight as they sensed the pain, piling into the man¡¯s body to taste the sensation. Indenuel threw pain to the man¡¯s head, and he dropped to the ground. The demons still forced themselves into the man, trying to taste the remaining pain before the body became useless.

    Indenuel held the staff, feeling his powers coming into himself. The corrupted ones. He didn¡¯t know how long he had been in the devil induced vision, but he was growing stronger with every step. He didn¡¯t need the devil¡¯s sleep.

    The demons threw themselves into the staff as he walked up the stairs of the dungeon. They told him when to duck behind a door or when to stop. He had to keep what he was a secret as long as possible. Despite the incredible power in his hands, he didn¡¯t want the High Elders to be prepared. His best course of action was to catch them by surprise. If they knew about the staff, then they also knew how to defeat it.

    He slipped out of the dungeon as the edges of the sun dipped below the horizon. Indenuel was silent as he thought about the next portion of his plan. The element of surprise was still his best bet. Facing all the High Elders at once was risky but killing them one by one meant the others might be warned. He didn¡¯t dare face them all at once, though, even with the element of surprise.

    A dagger appeared out of nowhere, burying hilt deep into the tree right next to his eye. Indenuel gasped and spun around.

    Tolomon walked out of the long shadows.

    How did none of us see him! One of the demons screamed.

    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be out here, Indenuel.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s eyes widened.

    If he knows you sold your soul, he will kill you on the spot.

    The fact that he hasn¡¯t already means he doesn¡¯t know.

    Do not, under any circumstances, let him know you¡¯re marked.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, Tolomon. Just¡­ go back to the dungeons and wait.¡±

    ¡°Wait for what, exactly?¡± Tolomon asked, thumbing the blade of another dagger.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t concern you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Yes, it does.¡±

    You cannot expect to kill the High Elders with him on your tail.

    He will try and knock you out and drag you back to the dungeon.

    He will find you are marked.

    He will kill you.

    He¡¯s done it before.

    Memories flitted through his mind, causing him to step back. Memories belonging to marked men who Tolomon killed calmly, easily. Like he was doing his duty. Not only that, but many of them were once Tolomon¡¯s friends. He was no stranger to killing friends.

    Tolomon¡¯s words played in his mind.  The boy had stupidly sold his soul to the devil to make himself strong enough to kill me, and so I had to kill him before he wreaked havoc on the city.

    ¡­I was right. I needed to defend Santollia City.

    ¡­I was right.

    ¡­Damn it all, I made the right choice.

    Indenuel blinked again, trying way too hard to keep the emotions from his face. Tolomon would undoubtably kill him if he ever found out what was just beneath the fabric of his shirt.

    If you want to kill the High Elders, you will have to kill Tolomon.

    Indenuel had tears in his eyes as he stared at Tolomon, who was studying the staff with a cautious look. ¡°Please, Tolomon.¡± There was a heaviness to his voice. ¡°Please, all I need you to do is turn around and pretend you never saw me.¡±

    ¡°As you go do what, exactly?¡± Tolomon asked.

    Indenuel didn¡¯t answer, his chest heaving, tears falling down his cheeks. He couldn¡¯t do this. Indenuel couldn¡¯t kill his bodyguard.

    If you don¡¯t, he will kill you, a demon said.

    He¡¯s been close to killing you before.

    Memories once again tumbled into his mind, Tolomon pressing his dagger tight against his throat, threatening to kill him if he sold his soul. Being so angry at Indenuel for pushing him to do this.

    He will not hesitate.

    You must not hesitate either. While he still doesn¡¯t know. You must kill Tolomon now.

    Tolomon sheathed his dagger and pulled out his sword. Indenuel took a step back. ¡°Come of your own free will, or I will be forced to take you back myself.¡±

    Indenuel still had tears in his eyes, but he tried to morph his face into one of command. ¡°This is my last instructions to you as my bodyguard. Go back to the dungeon without me and just stay there.¡±

    Tolomon strode forward. ¡°Then consider my time as your bodyguard finished.¡±

    ¡°What do I do?¡± Indenuel asked.

    Let us help.

    Do not fight us.

    Let us fight him through the staff.

    Indenuel held up his staff as all the inhabitants of hell entered it. His arm went numb. Tolomon threw his sword against the staff, and the demons already anticipated it. The sword clanged against the wood. Blackness misted off the staff. If Tolomon was surprised, he didn¡¯t show it. Instead, he went for another knockout blow near the chest with his fist. The staff blocked it easily before throwing him back. Tolomon wasn¡¯t thrown back that far and was already heading straight for him. Tolomon¡¯s hand blurred as the sword tried to strike him everywhere possible, but the demons kept up. Face, shoulder, chest, leg, groin, Tolomon could not get a single strike against him. Indenuel had his two hands against the staff, feeling the power through it, hardly breaking a sweat. Tolomon again did some quick hits with the sword before giving a yell and coming down as hard as he could on the center of the staff. Indenuel tripped and fell flat on his back, the sword inches from his face, unable to breathe. The staff should have broken, but it didn¡¯t. It held as though it was made of tougher material.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    The air re-entered Indenuel¡¯s body far too slow. The staff pushed with everything in its power and Tolomon was thrown off Indenuel, ramming against a tree. Indenuel scrambled to his feet, holding the staff ready. Tolomon moved for him again, pulling out a second sword. He said no words, he simply ran toward Indenuel with two swords in hand, striking fast.

    Indenuel tried to catch up. Tolomon hit him with everything he had, and the demons started to lose their focus. The staff was a creation of hell itself, something not even the Graduates could prepare for, and yet Tolomon was winning.

    He will not be susceptible to the staff.

    We will not be able to possess him if he touches it. He is a good man.

    You must kill him, Indenuel.

    You cannot fight him like this and have him not figure out what you are.

    We can only do so much.

    It is you that needs to kill him.

    Indenuel let out a shaky breath. He had hoped the demons would do that, but it was clear the path he had created. It was clear Tolomon would not approve of what he chose to do. And the demons were right. If Tolomon knew, he would kill him without question. He needed to stop hiding behind the staff.

    After a quick bout of deadly force, Indenuel kicked Tolomon as hard as he could in the knee. Tolomon¡¯s gasp was nearly imperceptible, but he did back away. Indenuel almost missed the dagger Tolomon threw at him. If it wasn¡¯t for the staff that blocked it, he would have received a dagger to the shoulder. Tolomon¡¯s jaw clenched as he threw another one, again at the shoulder. The staff easily blocked it.

    He still doesn¡¯t know.

    You must kill him.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how,¡± Indenuel thought. ¡°Please¡­ tell me how.¡±

    ¡°This is my last warning,¡± Indenuel said, staring straight at Tolomon. ¡°Return to the dungeon. Pretend you didn¡¯t see me.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill the High Elders?¡± Tolomon asked, panting a little.

    ¡°That is none of your concern,¡± Indenuel said.

    Tolomon moved his swords to create a better grip. ¡°Assassination attempts against the High Elders will always be my concern, no matter who it is doing the attempt.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not a Graduate anymore! You¡¯re not bound to them!¡±

    ¡°I am bound to Nathaniel, and I will not let you murder his father,¡± Tolomon said. He came down hard on the staff again, and the staff caught it before blocking a dagger that would have buried itself into his ribs.

    ¡°They are wrong!¡± Indenuel managed to get out. ¡°They are destroying everything! They are the ones that need to die! Just look the other way like you did before!¡±

    Tolomon went again with multiple fast strikes, and Indenuel¡¯s arm was a blur, blocking them all. Until Tolomon broke through and punched him right in the nose. Indenuel let out a gasp of pain and surprise before the staff again moved, blocking Tolomon¡¯s every block.

    Stop trying to convince him!

    Just kill him!

    ¡°How!¡± Indenuel thought. ¡°He¡¯s a Graduate! He¡¯s the best! I don¡¯t know how!¡±

    You are marked! Tolomon is weakest in his God-given gift!

    Indenuel tried to focus on something, but with half the demons in his staff, there weren¡¯t many to help him use the demonic realm. He couldn¡¯t use pain. Tolomon was a healer, and it would alert him. He had to use one of the other three.

    But he couldn¡¯t. Tolomon was moving insanely fast. It took every bit of concentration just to keep Tolomon¡¯s two swords from knocking him out. Blood was flowing out of his broken nose.

    ¡°I need some of you to help! Help me figure out how to kill him!¡±

    You will do what we suggest? Despite your friendship with him?

    Indenuel hesitated, and Tolomon punched him in the face again. Indenuel toppled to the ground, not sure where the new injury was as he scrambled to his feet.

    ¡°Yes! Yes I will! Help me!¡± Indenuel thought.

    Memories tumbled into his mind. Demons flickered through them, finding the most relevant ones. Indenuel continued to block blow after blow.

    ¡°You are the Warrior, and therefore the most important person in the world right now,¡± Tolomon had once said.

    ¡°I stay at the top because I know I¡¯m not immortal.¡±

    ¡°You take out threats as quickly as possible.¡±

    Indenuel kept blocking when a memory of Tolomon¡¯s teary eyes came to mind. ¡°I myself am starting to crack. I don¡¯t think anyone is expected to live this kind of life for ten years, let alone the almost twenty I have.¡±

    Nathaniel appeared in his mind, drinking his coffee. ¡°The powder you¡¯re given to gain muscle? It¡¯s through corruptive means. You won¡¯t be receiving anymore.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t as strong. He wasn¡¯t as fast. Tolomon was weakening in his older age, and he could be killed.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t supposed to get attached. I wasn¡¯t supposed to find love. I assumed it meant romantic love. I¡¯m sure my instructors at the Graduate program would agree.¡± More memories of him laughing with Indenuel, comforting him. The smiles he gave, the brotherly hugs. ¡°I knew becoming friends was too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°You are, after all, the most important person in the world right now, and I don¡¯t want any harm to come to you.¡±

    Indenuel started to cry when the final memory came to him.

    ¡°The idiot¡¯s maneuver. To gage the stupidity of your opponent. If they think you¡¯re still a threat without your main weapon.¡±

    It was then that Indenuel knew exactly how to kill Tolomon.

    Tolomon came down hard with his two swords, again trying to break the staff, but it held without so much as a splinter. Indenuel used his elbow to try and punch Tolomon in the face, but he moved out of the way, going again for another round of fast strikes. Indenuel started to cough, the blood getting into his mouth.

    ¡°Tolomon,¡± Indenuel said, his voice hoarse with the sob he kept hidden. ¡°I can¡¯t stop! Please! Get the staff from me! They won¡¯t stop!¡±

    Tolomon narrowed his eyes, but again looked at the staff. ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    ¡°The staff. It¡¯s clouded my mind!¡± Indenuel said. ¡°They¡¯re powered through it. I can¡¯t¡­ I can¡¯t control it! Get it out of my hands! I¡¯m scared, Tolomon.¡±

    Tolomon focused again on the staff, fighting as hard as he could, hitting it with his two swords. Indenuel¡¯s forearm was cut deep, and he let out a scream of surprise before Tolomon whacked the staff completely out of Indenuel¡¯s hands. He kicked it as hard as he could, right as Indenuel slapped his hand against the trunk of a tree, breaking its will, following the order Indenuel gave it. Faster than even Tolomon could react, a branch came alive, shoving itself straight through Tolomon¡¯s chest.

    Tolomon acted as though nothing happened at all. Like his heart wasn¡¯t pushed through his ribcage and coming out the other side. Instead, Tolomon looked over and saw Indenuel¡¯s hand flat against the tree, his face unreadable. He met Indenuel¡¯s eyes, the unreadable part melting away to reveal the betrayal clear in his face as he took out another dagger.

    No!

    More branches came alive, wrapping themselves around Tolomon¡¯s wrists, holding him up into the air as another branch rammed through his ribcage and out the other side.

    Indenuel kept his face steady, glaring at him, trying to force himself to stop crying. Tolomon was still so close to him, like they were having a conversation. Not like he was bound and about to die. Tolomon should have gone back to the dungeon. He would have stayed alive if he had just listened. Tolomon opened his mouth to say something. Instead, blood trickled down his chin.

    Indenuel stared at his friend, remembering Simon¡¯s words. ¡°He will use you for more than just killing the High Elders!¡±

    The betrayal was still there in his friend¡¯s eyes. He then looked at Indenuel¡¯s chest. In the fight, Indenuel¡¯s shirt jostled enough that the black mark on his sternum peeked through. A tear fell from Tolomon¡¯s eye as he looked back at Indenuel. He tried to say something. Indenuel doubted Tolomon could speak with so many punctured organs, but he didn¡¯t want to risk him somehow surprising him. Instead Indenuel shoved a branch straight through Tolomon¡¯s brain. Tolomon¡¯s eyes turned glassy, the final tear falling from his eyes.

    The soul has left.

    He is dead.

    Indenuel reached out, and the demons lifted the staff, carrying it to him. He curled his fingers over the icy staff but didn¡¯t leave. He waited at least ten more heartbeats before he released the wills of the trees, the branches retreating.

    Tolomon¡¯s body fell, landing on his back, looking as though he was simply staring up at the sky. The sky from where the Gods watched and did nothing to stop him from killing his closest friend.

    Indenuel used his sleeve to wipe the blood from his mouth and nose as the sun sank into the horizon. He turned away from Tolomon¡¯s body and headed deeper into the trees. The body would be discovered soon. The guard in his own dungeon cell would be discovered too. He needed to act now before word spread.

    And yet the staff still tumbled out his hands and he fell to his knees. He covered his face, sobbing. Tolomon was dead. He had murdered his closest friend. His heart pounded, his brain in shock. Deceptively happy memories played before his mind. He had to stay a secret, yet he sobbed, not bothering to hide how loud he was getting.

    ¡°You chose the High Elders,¡± Indenuel said through his sobs. ¡°You chose them instead of me. I had to.¡± He closed his eyes, the tears coming. ¡°I had to, I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Get up, and get going,¡± Garen said.

    ¡°I killed him,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And the guards will hear you.¡±

    ¡°You knew this would happen!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°I knew you would do what you had to. But if you stay here sobbing about it, you will be discovered. So, get up and kill the High Elders, or the only person you will kill tonight is Tolomon,¡± Garen said, little emotion in his voice.

    Indenuel nodded, climbing to his feet again and heading past the trees, wiping the tears from his eyes. Garen was right. Tolomon¡¯s death meant he needed to finish his mission. And if he killed Tolomon, it meant he needed to succeed in killing the other High Elders. All of them.

 Chapter 240

    Indenuel strode through the gravel around Cristoval¡¯s home. He had been here once before. The four stars glimmered in the sky above as the front door opened. The demons assured him that no one else in the city knew Indenuel was in the dungeon.

    ¡°Warrior Indenuel, it is indeed such an honor to have you here,¡± the head servant said with a bow. It worked out for the best. He didn¡¯t want to kill the servant unless he had to. ¡°Are you alright, Warrior Indenuel? It looks like you got into a fight.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Very well. May I offer my services of healing?¡±

    ¡°Will the servant sense the corruption?¡± Indenuel asked.

    We will move into the staff.

    He won¡¯t sense a thing.

    ¡°That is very kind, thank you. I¡¯d like to be healed.¡± Indenuel leaned forward, the staff strapped to his back. He didn¡¯t bother covering it. Garen was right. No one except the High Elders knew what it was. The man healed his injuries.

    ¡°Good as new,¡± the man said.

    ¡°Thank you. I need the fastest tree talker on your staff to send a message,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Of course. What message can they send?¡±

    ¡°Alert the other High Elders. Give them a message, from Tolomon the Graduate.¡± He kept his voice as steady as possible, but there was still a tremor of pain as he mentioned his friend¡¯s name. ¡°Tell them he would like to meet them outside the north city gates. And it is vital they know it is from him. Do not mention me at all.¡±

    The servant nodded. ¡°I shall send the message along.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I will give his message to Dalius and Cristoval personally.¡±

    ¡°Of course, sir. And when would your bodyguard like to meet the other High Elders?¡±

    ¡°Now.¡±

    ¡°Very well, sir. I shall make sure the message is sent at once.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. And where are Cristoval and Dalius?¡±

    ¡°They are meditating in their study, sir. Down the hall, that first door on the right,¡± the servant said.

    ¡°I am in your debt,¡± Indenuel said, heading for the room as the servant moved deeper into the house. It was better this than draw them away from their families to kill them.

    It was past dinner. There was a flicker of lamplight at the bottom of the door. Indenuel didn¡¯t bother knocking as he walked inside, closing the door behind him.

    Dalius cracked an eye open, then opened both, looking concerned. ¡°How did you-¡±

    Indenuel threw pain into Dalius¡¯ gut before he could say another word. The man looked as though he had swallowed an entire apple without chewing it before Indenuel flicked his wrist, and the pain entered his brain. He collapsed, blood pooling from his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth.

    Cristoval was mumbling something, completely oblivious. Indenuel strode forward, standing right in front of him. The anger and pain burned inside. The old man stopped mumbling.

    ¡°You raped my mother. And gave her next to nothing to survive on. You left me to grow up, not knowing who I was. You left me to stumble in the dark.¡±

    Cristoval raised his head until he met Indenuel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Until darkness was all you are familiar with.¡± Indenuel narrowed his eyes. Cristoval wasn¡¯t threatening in his wheelchair, but he still couldn¡¯t let his guard down. He still had the other High Elders to kill. A flicker of recognition passed Cristoval¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s you.¡±

    Indenuel glared at him. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me. Your son.¡±

    Cristoval¡¯s eyes brightened for some reason. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. There were too many women. But I suppose you are, aren¡¯t you.¡±

    This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    Indenuel almost felt his eyes flicker with darkness. ¡°You know exactly what I¡¯ve come to do, don¡¯t you?¡±

    Cristoval stood, his legs quivering under his weight. The demons in his staff began to cackle. Indenuel touched the staff on his back, ready to pull it out if needed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve come to finally kill me,¡± Cristoval said. Indenuel¡¯s nod was slow and careful. Cristoval smiled, and he could have sworn the man looked ten years younger. ¡°Do what you must, then.¡± Indenuel frowned, feeling something that could only be described as wrong. Cristoval had to be stalling for time. He waited for the old man to charge him, but he didn¡¯t. He simply waited, smiling.

    ¡°Is this a trick?¡± Indenuel asked.

    ¡°No, it isn¡¯t. I¡¯ve lost track of how old I am. All things, eventually, must come to an end. Santollia has lasted for centuries, and it is time she, too, rest. I¡¯ve been wanting to be dead for many years now, ever since I saw the end of the world.¡± Cristoval said.

    Indenuel felt a chill. ¡°You saw the end of the world. That¡¯s what made you go mad.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°What was it like?¡± He was almost afraid to ask the question.

    Cristoval looked focused. ¡°It is a place that made me anxious to be in the actual hell, so I wouldn¡¯t live long enough to see that one.¡± A chill rose up Indenuel¡¯s spine. ¡°Keep your promise, my son. Kill me quicker than you did your villagers.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. There was something deeply unsettling about it all. He didn¡¯t dare ask more questions. Instead, he raised his hand, pushing pain into Cristoval. The old man gasped, his thin frame almost crumpled over before Indenuel pushed the pain into his brain. The body fell, blood pouring from his nose, mouth, and ears. He glared at the empty wheelchair. He wanted to feel vindicated, but instead he was left feeling hallow. He wanted the old man to beg for forgiveness, to cower in fear, but instead he welcomed death more than he welcomed Indenuel.

    It didn¡¯t matter. Cristoval would suffer in Hell long enough, no matter what he said. He turned and left the study, careful not to step in the pools of blood forming so he wouldn¡¯t track it out of the study.

    He closed the door behind him, the servant waiting for him. ¡°The message has been sent, sir.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. Leave Dalius and Cristoval to their meditation. They do not wish to speak to anyone until they call for you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°Of course, sir.¡±

    Indenuel walked out the door, his steps steady and sure. He had killed two of them. Three more to go.

    Garen appeared next to him. ¡°Destroy the High Elders library.¡±

    Indenuel frowned. ¡°Destroy it?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Burn down the words of the Prophets. If the High Elders aren¡¯t going to share it with the people, then no one should have it. This religion does nothing but harm people. Bury it for good.¡±

    Indenuel nodded. ¡°It will be done.¡±

    He was far enough away from the house that he reached out and broke the will of a tree. He grabbed the branch as it wrapped around his wrist, pulling him up into the air to the next branch waiting for him.

    ***

    Martin finished writing his apology to Sara, reading over it again. It was groveling. Nothing but verbal self-loathing. He might as well kneel before her and whip himself for his sins. It was disgusting, and yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to tone it down. This is truly how he felt. He had caused his wife an immeasurable amount of pain, let alone the rest of Santollia. Even still, if it had just been her in pain, he deserved every bit of suffering hell waited to give him.

    He should write down that too.

    Martin placed the quill back in the ink pot before covering his face, not caring about the splotches of ink that formed there. The main problem was he could not ask Sara to forgive him when he couldn¡¯t forgive himself.

    There was a knock on the study door. ¡°Martin, sir?¡±

    ¡°Come in,¡± Martin said, still covering his face with his hands.

    The servant walked in with a paper. ¡°From Tolomon the Graduate.¡±

    Martin dropped his hands. ¡°Tolomon?¡± If it was a message from him, it had to be something about Indenuel. Martin took the paper.

    Meet me outside the north city gates now.

    He frowned but stood. Whatever it was, the information couldn¡¯t be trusted with a tree talker, and therefore couldn¡¯t be good news. He wasn¡¯t sure how much more bad news he could take right now, but he put on a brave face for his servants.

    ¡°Would you like me to send this letter?¡± the servant asked, picking up the page from the desk.

    ¡°No, no,¡± Martin said, placing his hands in the sleeves of his robes. ¡°I¡¯m not ready to send that to Sara yet.¡±

    He walked out of his study and headed toward the small stable to get a horse.

    ***

    The urge to hide the corruption was there, but it was pointless. Indenuel threw the corrupted pain into the bodies of the guards outside the Cathedral, enough to knock them all out for a long while. He threw the doors open and turned, walking down the spiral staircase to the basement. The guards there as well sensed the corruption, but they didn¡¯t have the power to stop him. He knocked them all out, even the one with healing, before throwing the doors open to the library.

    He took an assessment of what he had, then grabbed all the lanterns into the reading room. He blew a few out before splattering their oil in every direction he could. He then grabbed the ones with flames and threw them against the bookshelf. The glass of the lantern shattered, and the flames ignited the oil and the books beneath. The yellow flames danced and spread, igniting books and shelves. He picked up more lanterns, throwing them at bookshelves, the dusty books excellent kindling as the flames ate through them.

    Indenuel turned and walked out of the library before any of the oil on his skin would catch fire.

    ¡°You missed one,¡± Garen said, an image of a book on the table of the reading room entering his mind.

    ¡°The fire will spread quickly enough,¡± Indenuel said. The entire library would burn well before anyone noticed. Dalius and Cristoval were dead, and now, so was the library. He had three more men to kill tonight to destroy the rest of this religion that had caused so much pain.

 Chapter 241

    Martin left his carriage at the gates and walked past the city wall. He walked a bit down the stone road before he saw Navir and Fadrique. His heart dropped, remembering Dalius¡¯ warning about getting a Graduate bodyguard. He¡¯d have to do that soon. He wasn¡¯t sure how he felt about waiting with these two men.

    He approached, and Fadrique glanced at him before looking back toward the sky. ¡°I didn¡¯t know Tolomon called us all.¡±

    ¡°The letter seemed urgent,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Just waiting on Cristoval and Dalius, then?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Yes,¡± Navir said. ¡°It might take them a while. I haven¡¯t sensed them leave their home yet.¡±

    ¡°You should suggest Dalius leave Cristoval at home,¡± Martin said. ¡°He doesn¡¯t have to bring him out here at this time of night.¡±

    ¡°I shall give the suggestion,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°Any idea what this is about?¡± Fadrique asked.

    ¡°Something about Indenuel, I¡¯m sure,¡± Martin said.

    Fadrique frowned, then put his hands out as though to steady himself before looking toward the heavens.

    ¡°Fadrique?¡± Navir asked.

    ¡°I¡­¡± The man stared at the four stars above them. ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people altering the weather right now.¡±

    Martin glanced up to see clouds forming at an impossibly fast rate over the center of the city.

    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Martin asked.

    ¡°Something is burning,¡± Fadrique said.

    Navir unfolded his arms, a look of alarm on his face. Martin was about ready to ask him if he was alright until he sensed it too. This was more than a gathering of corruption. He sensed the pain, the kind he hadn¡¯t felt since the Day of the Devil in the Cathedral.

    There was movement out of the corner of his eye and Martin turned to see a branch drop down, and Indenuel landed softly on the earth next to them. Fadrique, Navir, and Martin instinctually took a few steps back.

    ¡°Oh shit,¡± Fadrique whispered as Indenuel pulled out the Warlock¡¯s Staff.

    Martin¡¯s chest turned hallow. He stared at Indenuel, took in the boy¡¯s anger. The raw hate blackening his eyes. Navir placed his palm flat against the tree nearest him to cleanse the tree of corruption.

    ¡°What did you do.¡± Navir¡¯s voice was much quieter than before, but still held authority.

    Indenuel smirked. He had his hand on the center of the staff and spun it to a better fighting stance, and Martin¡¯s hallow chest felt the vibration of corrupted power.

    ¡°Indenuel, no.¡± Despite everything in his soul screaming at him to run away from such a corrupt individual, Martin still took a step forward. ¡°Please tell me you didn¡¯t make a pact with the devil.¡±

    ¡°I made a promise to make sure his darkest subjects go to hell tonight where they belong,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°My conscience is clear,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°The devil thinks otherwise. And in the end, his opinion is all that matters.¡±

    Martin held his hands out, trying to control the chaos of pain emanating from Indenuel. It was unfocused, for now. Indenuel wasn¡¯t trying to break through their containment. ¡°Please. Let us wait until Dalius and Cristoval get here, and then we can talk.¡± It was the way Indenuel smirked that caused Martin to remember he had a heart in his hallow chest, and it broke. ¡°No.¡±

    Navir threw his hands forward, blocking whatever power Indenuel had almost used. Fadrique did the same, and Martin instinctually blocked all the corrupted pain he could feel. Martin backed away, finding himself between Navir and Fadrique.

    ¡°It never should have come to this,¡± Martin said.

    Indenuel glared at him. ¡°And whose fault is that? Who stood to one side and did nothing as the corruption in the High Elders festered? You didn¡¯t do enough to prevent it. Now I must end all of you.¡±

    He took his staff in his two hands and pushed with all his might. Martin gasped as the pain tried to break free, but he deepened his shield. Beside him, Navir and Fadrique did the same. Indenuel continued to push, testing the limits of their powers as sweat broke out on Martin¡¯s forehead.

    Indenuel watched them carefully. He studied Martin¡¯s face, then Navir, before his eyes finally rested on Fadrique and the smirk returned.

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to whatever he says, Fadrique,¡± Navir said, his voice straining with effort. Dalius wasn¡¯t here to block the demons. Who knows what information they were feeding him.

    ¡°You are going to hate hell,¡± Indenuel said, glaring at Fadrique. ¡°No woman will be allowed to touch you down there. Garen doesn¡¯t need to torture you to make you miserable. He just needs to take away your ability to have sex.¡±

    Fadrique glared. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll just have the demons conjure up the memories of the first time I had sex with Inessa.¡±

    There was a vibration in the air. The pain became deeper, and Martin wrestled to keep a shield over it. ¡°Stop, Fadrique,¡± Martin whispered.

    ¡°I will remember every curve, every crevice, every noise she made. The demons will try to make me regret how I raped her, but I will enjoy every moment of it.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s glare was murderous as the pain grew. Martin was terrified he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep the shield much longer, and with this much pain, none of them would survive.

    ¡°That will be the difference between her experience in hell and mine. We will remember the same memory, but I will relish every experience, and she will be tortured all over again.¡±

    Indenuel moved forward fast. Again, Martin instinctively backed away, hardly containing the pain emanating from the staff. Fadrique tried to move, but Indenuel brought the staff down hard toward Fadrique¡¯s head who barely dodged it. Indenuel must have known that Fadrique only needed to touch it to be possessed. Martin tried to go help, but he was having a hard enough time keeping the pain inside the staff.

    Indenuel whacked Fadrique in the face, breaking his cheek. Fadrique gasped, touching it before Indenuel went again to hit him, but this time Fadrique grabbed the staff. He gasped, then tried to remove his hand, but it was stuck.

    ¡°Fadrique!¡± Navir shouted.

    Martin watched Fadrique¡¯s body start to convulse. He was hardly able to stand except for the grip he had on the staff, where he could not let go. Indenuel glared at Fadrique, though still a wide smile on his face.

    Fadrique¡¯s eyes rolled up to the top of his head. He let out a raspy gasp before he finally let go of the staff, collapsing to his knees. Martin tried to reach him, but Navir held his robes to keep him back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch him! You¡¯re not a speaker of the dead. It will just carry over to you,¡± Navir said.

    ¡°I¡¯m a healer. I must try,¡± Martin said, breaking out of Navir¡¯s grip. He dropped to his knees, touching Fadrique¡¯s temples. His body was in a complete state of chaos. He tried to calm it, but the soul was swiftly breaking away. If Martin had his full power, he might have succeeded, but he was still divided, trying to block Indenuel¡¯s corruption to keep them all alive.

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    ¡°Martin! Get away from him!¡± Navir shouted.

    He opened his eyes to see the whites of Fadrique¡¯s eyes turn black. The shaking of his body stilled as the guttural noises calmed. Martin got up, hastily backing away.

    ¡°Fadrique?¡± Martin asked. It was far too quiet.

    The man grabbed his face, clawing at it, tearing his flesh. Martin¡¯s eyes widened. Fadrique gorged his own eyes out, and Martin had to look away, the shock coming over him. The man continued to tear at his flesh, snorting and screaming until he grabbed a stick and rammed it through his throat. He let out a gurgling breath before he fell forward, the stick diving deeper into his throat, killing him.

    Martin covered his mouth, holding back the need to vomit. Indenuel spun the staff back to a fighting position. He smiled as a torrent of freezing rain descended on them all. Martin returned to blocking the pain. Navir had his foot up against the tree, his hands out.

    ¡°Indenuel, please! Stop this!¡± Martin said. ¡°You are doing something you will only regret in the next life!¡±

    ¡°Never stopped you, did it!¡± Indenuel shouted through the downpour. ¡°The only regret I have is I don¡¯t have the power to bring Fadrique back to life so I can watch him kill himself again!¡±

    The Indenuel he knew was gone. This man was going to kill them all, and he was going to win. Martin¡¯s breath came out in puffs in front of him as the temperature plummeted.

    ¡°Stay strong, Martin,¡± Navir whispered, keeping his hands out. ¡°The military is on their way. I alerted them the moment Indenuel touched down. Help is coming. We just have to hold him.¡±

    For a small moment of time, Martin was comforted, until he realized what Navir meant. More men. Coming here. In the nighttime. To face Indenuel alone. After he suffered great losses.

    ¡°How many are coming?¡± Martin asked. Navir said nothing, the realization of Martin¡¯s question hitting him. ¡°Navir? How many men are in the army here in the city. Are five hundred soldiers coming?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Navir said.

    Martin searched his memories, thinking there couldn¡¯t be¡­ not five hundred.

    The Graduates were still in their three month training. There had to be at least a hundred of them here. Nathaniel would throw open the doors and empty that building to get Martin all the help he could. There were at least four hundred soldiers who would be alerted. This was it. This was the final battle.

    Navir gasped. He dropped to his knees, throwing his power as hard as he could into the ground. The sky lit up with lightning. Martin looked toward the heavens to see twenty lightning bolts, frozen in time just beyond the tops of the trees, all of them aimed right at Navir and Martin. Navir sucked in air, using every ounce of power to keep the bolts away from the trees. More lightning came, freezing just above the line of the trees, and Martin stared at his certain death right above him. It was almost as bright as the midafternoon sky.

    Navir let out a scream, and the lightning bolts turned away from them. They were drawn toward a tree thirty miles away, and every bolt of lightning hit that tree. Martin covered his ears as the explosion rocked the world. Navir collapsed to the ground, sucking in air, his entire body trembling. Martin kept one hand toward Indenuel and threw his other hand in Navir¡¯s direction, healing power soaring into the High Elder. The anxiety and weariness fled as soon as it touched him. Navir got to his knees, again blocking the corruption.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Martin¡¯s nod was short and grim. With Fadrique, Dalius, and Cristoval dead, Indenuel would have unimaginable power over demons and the weather, but they would have to do their best.

    ¡°Despite Fadrique hating hell, you, Navir, are going to love it,¡± Indenuel said.

    Navir closed his eyes and bowed his head, keeping his focus on his power. Martin was weakening. He could feel it. He couldn¡¯t shield Indenuel¡¯s pain for much longer.

    ¡°You¡¯ll be able to talk to the other false prophets and exchange experiences. You¡¯ll be able to figure out the mysteries of the past. You won''t even need heaven. Why would you need heaven when you have the puzzling mysteries of hell to keep you occupied for all eternity?¡±

    Navir said nothing, looking weary to his bone, but managed to get out a smile. ¡°You¡¯re too late.¡±

    Indenuel frowned, then he turned his head. The army had come. Martin ran his eyes over it, trying to count for himself how many there were. Nathaniel might be in that group. If Martin could get to his son, he could order him to retreat. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Indenuel had killed over a thousand people before he was marked. This would be an easy victory for him.

    ¡°What is this, an army of¡­¡± Indenuel narrowed his eyes, then a smile spread across his face. ¡°Five hundred and seventy-three.¡± Indenuel laughed before he levitated into the air. Martin winced, knowing that was only possible with an enormous amount of demonic power. ¡°My dear Santollian soldiers,¡± he shouted, making sure his voice carried to them on the wind. ¡°Do not bother trying to stop me. Understand I will kill the High Elders tonight, and I will also kill anyone who stands in my way. You know the story of me destroying the Kiam army. There is less of you than there were of them. If you want to live another day, go home to your families. If you try to stop me, you will die. I give you my promise.¡±

    Three dozen arrows launched into the sky directly toward Indenuel. He brought his staff in front of him and spun it impossibly fast. All the arrows around him were deflected. Martin backed away from the few stray arrows that made it past the impossible shield Indenuel produced.

    ¡°This is my final warning,¡± Indenuel called, the staff hovering next to him. ¡°I will give you time to leave. There¡¯s about seventy-three of you that want to, I¡¯d wager. Go now if you do not wish to die.¡±

    The army began to move. Martin couldn¡¯t tell if some left, but something told him some did. The army circled around Indenuel as he waited, the rain lashing against him. Martin moved into the crowd of soldiers, not sure if they knew the death sentence they gave themselves.

    ¡°We block the trees and the pain,¡± Navir said next to Martin, once again kneeling to the ground and placing his palms flat against it. ¡°It¡¯s the only way they have a fighting chance.¡±

    Martin nodded, tears in his eyes as he kept Indenuel¡¯s pain shielded. ¡°Nathaniel,¡± he said to one of the soldiers. ¡°Is Nathaniel my son in this group?¡±

    The soldiers mumbled to each other before the one turned back. ¡°Yes, sir. He is.¡±

    Martin wanted to swear, but instead he said, ¡°Bring him to me.¡±

    The soldier nodded, passing the word along. The trees hadn¡¯t broken yet. They could still pass messages.

    The rain turned into a snowstorm, then into hail. Tiny shards of ice whipped Martin¡¯s face as he kept his focus on shielding the pain. Indenuel ran forward into the army, his staff outstretched, and his slaughter began. The men fought with swords, but Indenuel blocked every single blow. He whacked soldiers with the staff, many of them collapsing to the ground, convulsing in pain, their bodies trembling before they opened their black eyes and began turning on their friends. Martin¡¯s stomach churned and he looked away. He tried to imagine they could win, but it had barely begun, and he already gave up hope.

    This was the final battle. A battle that had been predicted centuries before, one he had read over and over in his years as a High Elder, and yet he never imagined it would end like this.

    Nathaniel appeared, and Martin gasped in horror. He didn¡¯t want his son to be here, and yet here he was.

    ¡°Father? You asked for me?¡±

    ¡°Go home!¡± Martin shouted in the ice fall, keeping his hands open and making sure Indenuel could not use pain. ¡°Grab as many men as you can and get out of here!¡± Nathaniel looked confused before grabbing Martin¡¯s shoulder and pulling him aside to fight a man with black eyes, disarming him quickly and skewering him through the chest.

    ¡°I won¡¯t, Father. I must stay and protect you. I cannot abandon my men,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°He is too powerful! Get your men and get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel is one of my men,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I can try and talk some sense into him.¡±

    ¡°No, Nathaniel,¡± Martin said, tears in his eyes. ¡°Indenuel¡¯s sold his soul. It¡¯s over. It¡¯s done.¡±

    Nathaniel lifted an arm, looking through the ice storm before grabbing the sword of the fallen man and handing it to Martin. ¡°For if you need it. Protect yourself, Father. I will do what I can to stop Indenuel.¡±

    Martin shook his head. ¡°To stop him means you must kill him. We cannot risk capturing him and having him escape again. He must die tonight. Can you do that?¡±

    He moved Martin again before battling another man, his movements fast and sharp before he stabbed a man through the heart. ¡°Looks like I will have to kill many men I consider friends tonight,¡± Nathaniel said, the pain in his heart heavy. ¡°Stay safe, Father. Stay alive.¡±

    Martin nodded as Nathaniel moved with a group to help combat a large army of black-eyed men. Martin felt the desperation hit his chest. No one survives this conflict. Indenuel will stand victorious over everyone.

    Martin solidified his shield, keeping the corruption contained as he tried to see through the blizzard. The battle had moved, and Navir was still next to him, exhausted. Martin threw more healing power in his direction, strengthening Navir to help him keep going.

    Indenuel appeared out of the blizzard right next to them, staff ready. Martin blocked the staff with his sword out of desperation, keeping him from touching it. Indenuel gave him a humorous look.

    ¡°Keep the trees safe, Navir,¡± Martin said as he went to make a strike against Indenuel. The staff blocked Martin¡¯s blow as Navir nodded. Martin tried to shake the memories of his youth, tried to remember the basics of fighting. It helped little. Martin did his best to protect his skin from the black staff. Indenuel¡¯s eyes were pure black with hatred. Martin had never seen this skill from Indenuel. The boy blocked every blow before fighting him with sharp movements, almost anticipating his moves. Martin shivered in the cold, his hands turning numb, but he pressed on. He fought Indenuel with skills he had long since forgotten as he tried to block the pain at the same time. Behind him the troops were fighting amongst themselves.

    Martin was so focused on keeping the staff from touching his bare flesh that he didn¡¯t notice when Indenuel punched him right in the eye. Martin gasped in shock, and the shield blocking the pain dropped for long enough. Indenuel threw his hand toward Navir.

    ¡°No!¡± Martin threw the shield back over. Navir was still standing, and with a flicker of hope he believed he caught it in time. Navir¡¯s eyebrows furrowed. Then his insides exploded out of every hole in his body.

 Chapter 242

    Martin screamed in shock. There was hardly a body left. Just a pile of gore with red soaked High Elder robes. Martin gasped, horrified as he tore his gaze from what was left of Navir.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to mourn that man. I know you hated him,¡± Indenuel hissed.

    Martin couldn¡¯t help but back away. It was more than just Navir¡¯s death. It was how violent it had been. How little Indenuel seemed to be affected by how he turned a man to mush.

    Indenuel rolled his head around his neck before he tossed his staff in front of him. It levitated in the air and Martin backed away even more to keep from touching it. The staff began to suck light from around it, and the snow turned gray. The trees groaned as they came to life. Martin gasped before he threw his hands to the ground, pouring all the healing power he had left into the earth. He could sense it, just barely beyond his reach. The essence of the trees screaming in fear. The sky trembling at the chaos of snow in the summer, in a place that never received snow. Sensed the good spirits miles away and terrified at the pure evil they could not possibly touch. Sensed the spirits leave the bodies of soldiers as they died by the hands of their comrades.

    Martin pushed all the power he could, trying to do whatever it took to keep the four powers from breaking under Indenuel¡¯s corruption.

    Indenuel grabbed his staff, headed straight for Martin. He was powerless to stop him. He didn¡¯t dare take his hands off the ground. The trees were coming to life all around him, shivering and rolling their branches.

    Indenuel lifted his staff and brought it hard toward Martin¡¯s face, but a sword was there, blocking the deadly blow. Martin glanced up to see Nathaniel.

    ¡°Do not touch the staff with your bare hands,¡± Martin said quickly, knowing there was so much more about the Warlock¡¯s Staff he needed to warn Nathaniel about, but that was the most important.

    Nathaniel nodded, then moved his sword with a powerful jerk to throw Indenuel off balance. Indenuel should have fallen, but the staff kept him on his feet as he glided back. Nathaniel did not pause as he brought his sword down, hitting the staff. Despite the uncertainty in Indenuel¡¯s steps, his staff blocked Nathaniel¡¯s sword with the quick anticipated moves of a master.

    Martin kept his hands to the ground, forcing all the healing power he had into it as his son attacked Indenuel with all the strength he had. He expected to hear the clang of metal sword against sword, but the staff was made of a different, more devilish material. The dull thuds seemed to have quiet hisses and shrieks to them.

    Navir¡¯s robes were not that far, soaked in blood. Martin blinked back tears as Nathaniel pushed Indenuel farther from Martin.

    ¡°Just go home, Nathaniel!¡± Indenuel shouted. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hurt you! Go home, and you¡¯ll survive.¡±

    ¡°You know I won¡¯t do that. You have become a threat to my family,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I am helping your family! All of you kicked him out! He¡¯s not even welcome in your home!¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°And I will fight you in order to make sure there is still a possibility for my father to repent. Do not kill him!¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t make me kill you too, damn you,¡± Indenuel said.

    ¡°You feel guilty. I know it. Stop killing the High Elders. We can work through this,¡± Nathaniel said.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the High Elders. They deserve to die, every single one of them.¡±

    Indenuel blocked blow after blow until the realization dawned on Nathaniel¡¯s face. ¡°What did you do to Tolomon!¡±

    Indenuel growled, blocking a few of his blows before elbowing him hard in the face. Nathaniel stumbled back, holding his mouth. ¡°The same thing I¡¯ll do to you if you keep trying to stop me!¡±

    Nathaniel wiped the blood from his lip, tears in his eyes before he hit the staff with everything in his power. Martin watched his son, not realizing he had held back before, but with the murder of Tolomon, Nathaniel let loose everything he had against Indenuel. The boy was now his son¡¯s enemy. Indenuel blocked every blow before trying to hit Nathaniel, who in return blocked it with unmatched skill. Martin felt the trees coming to life, and he forced more power into the ground. His healing power built inside him, restoring his fatigue and the shock of using his power so hard.

    Indenuel went for a low strike, which Nathaniel easily blocked. Indenuel rammed the top of the staff toward his face, and instinctually Nathaniel grabbed it with his bare hands. Martin gasped, but, to his surprise, Indenuel screamed in pain as though he was being torn apart. Nathaniel elbowed him in the face before kicking him hard in the chest, tearing his grip from the staff. Indenuel went flying before hitting the ground, groaning.

    Nathaniel tossed the staff to one side like it was a stick before striding forward, his sword in hand. Nathaniel was not affected by the staff. Not only that, but, despite his power of healing, the demons fled from him like he had the gift of speaking to the dead. Martin gasped, for the first time hope filling his soul. His son could defeat the Staff of the Devil.

    Indenuel scrambled to his feet, grabbing a sword off a dead soldier before throwing himself at Nathaniel. He blocked every single one of Indenuel¡¯s blows before forcing the boy¡¯s sword around and breaking his wrist. Indenuel shouted in pain before Nathaniel elbowed his face. Indenuel tried to grab another sword with his left hand, but Nathaniel again blocked it and snapped his other wrist. Nathaniel went to stab Indenuel. He tried to dodge it, but the sword caught his shoulder, burying deep inside. Indenuel screamed, falling to his knees.

    ¡°Martin is a liar and a cheat!¡± Indenuel shouted, out of breath. ¡°A hypocrite and a murderer!¡±

    Nathaniel leaned forward. ¡°So are you.¡± There were tears streaming down his face.

    Indenuel¡¯s glare darkened. ¡°I don¡¯t need your pity. I just need you to get out of my way.¡±

    ¡°I would rather kill you then step aside and have you murder him.¡±

    ¡°You promised you¡¯d never kill me,¡± Indenuel spat.

    ¡°And you promised you¡¯d never sell your soul. I¡¯m truly sorry, Indenuel, but if the devil convinced you to kill Tolomon, you are too unstable to keep alive.¡± He pulled his sword out, holding it in both hands. ¡°Please find the strength to let go of the anger you will have for me after this.¡± He brought the sword back before moving the blade with deadly precision straight for Indenuel¡¯s neck.

    Indenuel raised his hand and the staff returned to his broken wrists. He gave another scream of pain as the weight of Nathaniel¡¯s sword hit against the staff and his broken wrists. Indenuel kept a hold of the staff as demons entered his wrists, snapping them back into place and holding them there. Indenuel panted, looking up at Nathaniel with burning, black eyes. Nathaniel tried again to stab Indenuel, but the staff was full of demons again, anticipating Nathaniel¡¯s moves.

    ¡°Touch it again!¡± Martin tried to shout. ¡°Nathaniel, you can beat him! Touch the staff again then break it!¡±

    Nathaniel didn¡¯t hear, too busy making blow after blow at the staff. The very air around them shifted. Martin¡¯s face dropped. Indenuel threw his hands forward and Nathaniel was thrown off his feet, lifted into the air by Indenuel¡¯s sheer command of the wind.

    ¡°No, Indenuel! Stop!¡± Martin screamed.

    A branch wrapped around Nathaniel¡¯s torso, pinning his hands to his sides as another branch broke Nathaniel¡¯s hand, forcing him to drop his sword. Indenuel walked forward, glaring.

    Nathaniel struggled with the branches around his torso until another branch wrapped itself around his neck, preparing. He stilled, then looked at Indenuel far below him. Too far.

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    ¡°Damn you, Nathaniel,¡± Indenuel said, not hiding the sob that broke through him. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this, Indenuel. Let my father go,¡± Nathaniel said, calmly as ever as the branch moved like a snake around his throat.

    ¡°I will never forgive you for this, Nathaniel! Never!¡±

    ¡°Indenuel-¡± He was cut off as Indenuel threw his hand at a tree and the branches around Nathaniel¡¯s torso fell away. The one around his neck tightened.

    ¡°NO!¡± Martin screamed.

    The jerk of his weight was too much. Martin shut his eyes and sobbed as he heard the snap of a neck. The horror of it all hit him square in the chest. His healing powers began to sense the life-or-death situation and tried to heal him, but they would never heal him from this. Martin stared at the ground, far too frightened to look above him.

    Indenuel moved his broken wrist toward the air and Nathaniel¡¯s body toppled to the ground far too close. Martin gave a shuddering sob.

    The ground cracked. Martin stared at it with wide eyes as he forced himself to focus. The snow and ice began to rise, as well as dirt and dust. Something deep within his soul screamed. Indenuel had gone so far into corruption he broke the gifts. Stripped them to their original, elemental state. The one that should be for the Gods. But the devil had figured out a way to get them, too.

    Martin looked up to see Indenuel gripping the staff with his demon healed wrists before shooting it forward. The very air around Martin swirled, pulling itself out of his body. His gift began to pull, recognizing the basic elemental state Indenuel was building up. The ground moved and shook as the boy began to run. Martin scrambled to his feet, pulling every ounce of power he had left to shield the only power he could.

    The ground rose beneath Indenuel, pushing him higher and higher into the air as the fire inside him continued to build. With a scream, Indenuel leapt into the air. He came down and thrust his staff into the ground, and with it a wall of fire erupted from the staff. Martin closed his eyes and threw his shield toward the inferno, sucking it into the golden glow he created, making it grow stronger and brighter. Flames beat against the shield as sweat and tears poured down Martin¡¯s face. The last remaining soldiers were consumed in flames. There was enough fire emanating from Indenuel¡¯s staff that it would have headed for the city, but Martin strengthened his shield, reaching out toward the similar elements to suck the fire toward him. Martin moved his hands forward, the devilish flames struggling to get out. He wrapped the shield around the remains of the flames, forcing the fire inside before cutting off the air as it sputtered and died.

    Martin dropped his shield. He was on his knees, his body trembling in a state of shock. Nathaniel¡¯s body was beside him, his face partially charred, his son¡¯s eyes open and sightless with his head at an unnatural angle. There were other bodies incinerated beyond recognition. There was not one soldier left standing.

    Indenuel walked over to Martin, the staff levitating between his hands. Martin couldn¡¯t move. His body trembled at the overexertion of his powers. He forced healing power into himself to give him the energy to keep fighting.

    Indenuel stopped in front of Martin, and he looked up at the face so morphed in pain and anger that he hardly recognized it. His eyes burned with black flames, ignited by the devil himself, and yet this was Indenuel. He chose this, of his own free will.

    Indenuel held his staff with the demonic powers he possessed and forced it toward Martin. He caught it to keep it from breaking his nose, too exhausted. He was touching it with his bare hands, and he already knew he was going to hell.

    The staff was ice cold to the touch. Indenuel lifted his hand. The wrist was somehow swollen, yet functioning. He moved the staff up and therefore forced Martin to his feet. He couldn¡¯t let go. The ice made its way through his hands, past his wrist and toward his elbows.

    ¡°I am going to watch you slit your own throat, Martin.¡± There was an echo to Indenuel¡¯s words. Almost like another hundred demonic voices were talking at the same time with the same words. ¡°And Santollia will finally be rid of you.¡±

    Martin struggled against the ice. He closed his eyes, pouring his healing power into his arms to keep the evil at bay. Indenuel pushed with his wrists toward the staff. ¡°You are evil. Evil men cannot fight against the demons who want to possess them.¡± Martin kept his powers flowing, kept the demonic ice to his arms. The tears continued to fall down Martin¡¯s cheeks, and the evil began its slow creep up his arms again. He wasn¡¯t going to last.

    ¡°Indenuel¡­¡± Martin began to say.

    The boy glared, clearly wanting this to be over. ¡°I killed Tolomon and Nathaniel, better men then you or I will ever be. Their deaths will only be worth it if I finish off the High Elders once and for all. Kneel and accept your fate.¡±

    Martin let out another sob. He looked right into Indenuel¡¯s eyes. Eyes so black they sucked light from around him to feed the darkness. Martin caused this. He created this pain. Martin chose his power over his family. Only helped Indenuel when it benefited him. He caused a good man to sell his soul to the devil. Indenuel was right. He didn¡¯t deserve to live. He didn¡¯t want to live.

    The ice crept past his elbows, moving swiftly into his shoulders as Indenuel threw all his power into the staff. Martin felt his eyes closing, ready to accept his death. To accept his place in hell. Indenuel grabbed the staff, filling it with the corrupted power of pain. It seared through Martin¡¯s arms as he struggled to heal himself, but Indenuel had touched him. With that touch, Martin was immediately transported into the future.

    Indenuel walked down the street, his shirt torn enough for the black mark to be seen, blood dripping from his arms from his countless injuries he had received. He was screaming at Adosina.

    ¡°Stop it! Stop it both of you!¡± Elias stood between Indenuel and Adosina. ¡°Get away, Adosina! He¡¯s sold his soul!¡±

    ¡°How could you! You murdered them!¡± Adosina screamed.

    ¡°I did the world a favor by killing the High Elders, and that includes your spineless father!¡± Indenuel shouted back.

    Elias grabbed Indenuel to drag him from Adosina, but Indenuel pushed him away, and the corrupted pain hit Elias in the chest, blood falling from his eyes, nose, and mouth before he hit the ground. Adosina screamed in such pain, Martin thought the corruption hit her too.

    Martin gasped and was back in the present. The message was clear. He couldn¡¯t die. If he didn¡¯t kill Indenuel right here, right now, his corruption would spread, killing his family. Killing everyone. Despite his strong desire to give up, to not live in a world where he caused such immeasurable pain, he could not give in to the ice traveling through his body. He pushed all his power into his arms, struggling against the pain and the demonic. He couldn¡¯t do this on his own. He needed help. Five hundred soldiers could not help. He needed help from the Gods, but they were dead.

    Please. Whoever, whatever is up there, please, don¡¯t let him win¡­

    ¡°Give up, Martin. You will make the world a better place by not being in it,¡± Indenuel sneered.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Martin said through a sob. ¡°You¡¯re a good man who¡­ who was forced to go to the devil because none of us listened. I should have helped you. I should have been there. From the beginning.¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face dropped. Martin was confused, until he realized what this was. Those were the words of Cristoval¡¯s prophecy.

    Something cracked. Martin and Indenuel both turned to see blackness ooze out of the bottom of the staff. Indenuel raised his eyebrows in surprise. A golden light appeared by the ooze, seeping into the staff and traveling through the red wood before the top of the staff cracked. Martin could not tell who created the light. The evil ice shrank back from his arms by a power he was not strong enough to possess. The air vibrated around them, almost like it was being pulled into the staff. He heard the demonic screams and felt the chaos of corruption cracking in on itself. Indenuel looked up to see someone just past Martin¡¯s shoulder, and his jaw dropped. Martin turned his head but saw no one.

    Then all at once there was no sound. No air. Martin stared at Indenuel, feeling like they had been here before, back in the library of the High Elders. Martin tried to breathe, but he couldn¡¯t.

    The explosion ripped across the earth, much like the sound of thirty lightning bolts on one tree as Indenuel was flung back. Martin still trembled, but he managed to stay on his feet, coughing. His legs shivered from the shock, but he knew what he had to do. He grabbed the sword lying on the ground. It was his son¡¯s, fallen from his grasp. He moved forward. In the pile of ashes, he saw Indenuel. He was moving, struggling to get up, his eyes reverted back to their green.

    The vision of Elias¡¯ death was far too vivid in his mind. With tears in his eyes, Martin strode forward and buried his son¡¯s blade into the boy¡¯s gut. At first Indenuel looked surprised, not even noticing the blade. He stared at Martin long enough for the surprise to turn into a glare before looking down to see the blade in his stomach. Martin pulled the sword out, feeling it slip out of his weakened grasp as he fell to his knees, panting. Indenuel grunted, covering his wound with his hands, trying to heal himself, but it was pointless. He no longer had that power.

    Blood poured out of Indenuel, the ground drinking it up. Martin was in danger of collapsing, but even now, he reached out with a hand, feeling the need to comfort the boy. Indenuel let out a scream and swiped at Martin. He gasped in shock, bringing his arm back as he saw more than felt the bad cut on his forearm. He gripped it before he noticed a piece of the broken staff in Indenuel¡¯s hand. With the last of his strength, Martin backed away as blood dripped from his arm. He stared at Indenuel with wide eyes, growing nauseous as the boy gasped on the ground, the anger and hurt pointed directly at Martin.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t win.¡± Indenuel was gasping, but Martin heard every word the boy spoke. ¡°You just delayed the devil. He will still have you.¡± Indenuel groaned, gripping his stomach. He was breathing deeply, then turned his black glare toward Martin. ¡°See you in hell, murderer.¡±

    Martin¡¯s eyes widened ever so slightly. He watched Indenuel¡¯s eyes glass over, then the boy¡¯s body relaxed and gave a final shiver.

    Martin was on his knees, the black night surrounding him. The silent absolute. Dead and charred bodies littered the ground, and the air hung heavy after a fire storm that never should have happened. None of this should have happened. But it did. The war wasn¡¯t about Oramin, or Zimoro, or Dengria. It wasn¡¯t even about Kiam. It was a war the High Elders waged against their own people. One that lasted a long, long time. One that now came to an end.

    Martin crawled over to Indenuel¡¯s body. He picked the boy up, cradled him like he would his own child, and sobbed.

 Chapter 243

    Ana forgot the dream she had. She was in the middle of one, but when the white fog came, she frowned, looking around. ¡°Hello?¡± She saw a figure and walked forward, the build familiar. ¡°Carlos?¡±

    The man turned, and Ana gasped, seeing Nathaniel. She covered her mouth, tears in her eyes. ¡°No.¡±

    Nathaniel looked away, a frown tugging at his face. They stood that way for a moment before he met her gaze again. ¡°I need to tell you a few things before I rest.¡±

    Ana nodded, her hand still to her mouth, tears streaming down her cheeks. She would have to tell Rosa. The dread she felt at this responsibility was too much. She remembered the pain at seeing Carlos almost eight years ago now in one of these dreams, but she couldn¡¯t imagine the pain Rosa would go through. Rosa had been there for Ana, and both of them knew, one day, Ana would have to be there for Rosa. And that time was now.

    ¡°There is a loose floorboard under the bed of my room,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°I¡¯ve written letters to my children and to Rosa. I write them every year during the Spring Welcoming. It should get them through the year of my rest. Please find them and deliver them to my children and my wife.¡±

    Ana nodded, closing her eyes as more tears spilled down her cheeks.

    ¡°Tolomon¡¯s body is near the dungeon. As far as he¡¯s told me, no one has found it yet. Make sure he¡¯s found and given a proper burial.¡±

    Ana gasped, looking away as she continued to cry, trying not to be too loud because she had to make sure she could get his words exactly. ¡°How did this happen?¡±

    ¡°It was Indenuel. But my father stopped him. You will hear more news later, I¡¯m sure.¡± He straightened the white robes he was now wearing, the ones indicating he would be with the good spirits. ¡°And Ana.¡± His voice barely contained his pain, tears now forming in his eyes. ¡°When you tell my wife, make sure there¡¯s powerful healers close. She¡¯s pregnant. We don¡¯t want her to lose this baby.¡±

    ¡°I will,¡± she said through her sobs. This was going to break poor Rosa.

    Nathaniel nodded, using a hand to dry the tears before they fell. ¡°I want you to listen closely to this next part so you can tell Rosa.¡± Ana tried to still her sobs, tried to cover her tears. ¡°This year of rest we do as spirits, everyone does it because we are all exhausted from the new experiences of traveling through the realms, but Tolomon-¡± Nathaniel paused, looking away as he became overcome with emotion. ¡°He¡¯s working through the exhaustion. He¡¯s not going to rest right now. He¡¯s talked to his sister and told her his plan. He¡¯s already by Rosa¡¯s side. Tell Rosa that¡­¡± Nathaniel cleared his throat. ¡°Tolomon is going to stay with her for as long as he can. To be with her and the baby. Once the year is up, I¡¯ll be there to watch over in case he needs to sleep, but something tells me he¡¯s going to push through for the next eighty years to watch¡­¡± Nathaniel trailed off.

    Ana stilled, the realization hitting her. ¡°Tolomon is the father, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    Nathaniel paused. ¡°We were so focused on not getting caught, we forgot to¡­ to be careful in other matters. Tolomon is the one that fathered the child, but we were going to raise the baby, the three of us, as a unit. We still will. I consider Tolomon as another husband for Rosa, and he considers me another father to the child he gave Rosa.¡± He cleared his throat again. Ana could do nothing else but listen. She had her suspicions, of course, but she thought Rosa loved Tolomon instead. She had no idea it was both of them. ¡°She, Tolomon, and I were going to tell everyone eventually. To bring him on as another father to my boys if they would have him, but¡­¡± he glanced over at a light just beyond Ana¡¯s shoulders. ¡°But things happened.¡± He turned his gaze back to Ana. ¡°Let Rosa tell the others when she¡¯s ready. Keep it to yourself for now.¡±

    Ana nodded, drying the tears. ¡°I will.¡±

    Nathaniel looked again at the light before smiling. The peace entered his face that she saw on so many others. Carlos smiled as he stepped into view. ¡°Hey, little brother,¡± he said, gathering Nathaniel in a hug. Ana covered her mouth, trying desperately not to sob. She was so jealous of that hug. She ached for Carlos to hug her again. Nathaniel gripped Carlos tightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much,¡± Nathaniel said, his voice cracking with a sob.

    ¡°Me, too,¡± Carlos said, his voice heavy. Carlos sniffed, breaking away from the hug even though Nathaniel wasn¡¯t quite ready for it. He smiled at Ana, still keeping his arm around Nathaniel. ¡°Hello, Ana.¡±

    Ana tried to smile, but she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Carlos, you must promise me. If anyone were to figure out whether or not you could die in heaven, it would be you two. Please don¡¯t actually figure it out.¡±

    Nathaniel¡¯s chuckle was drowned out by Carlos¡¯ loud laugh. ¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ve got so many sword fights to catch up on!¡±

    Nathaniel shook his head, the exhaustion finally making itself known on his face. ¡°At least let me rest, first.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Nathaniel,¡± Carlos said.

    Ana gripped her fingers together, desperate to reach out to Carlos, not ready for the pain her heart would feel when her fingers would brush though his spirit. She closed her eyes, the tears still streaming down her face. ¡°Visit me often, Carlos. This¡­¡± she opened her eyes, looking at her husband. ¡°This will hurt. I need your strength.¡±

    Carlos nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Ana,¡± Nathaniel said. ¡°Send Rosa and my children my love. I will be with them again in a year.¡±

    Ana nodded, and her dream filled with light before it faded away.

    ***

    Martin sat there as the night grew darker and warmer. He had his fingers stroking Nathaniel¡¯s cheek, staring out among the trees. Staring at nothing. He owed his son this much. To be here, to watch over his body, before it was collected. He could make sure they cleaned it well before Rosa came to identify it.

    He vaguely heard the others coming with lanterns. He wasn¡¯t in his body enough to sense someone trying to help him to his feet. Didn¡¯t answer the questions asked of him except to identify Nathaniel. Saw the feeble lights of the flickering lanterns as the men there tried to understand what had happened. He was so far gone from his mind and body that he was simply existing.

    Theo released his fingers from his temple before he became aware of himself again. The warmth of the summer night beating against the numbness he felt. King Ramiro was there, ordering a cleanup and a gathering of bodies to identify.

    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Theo asked. Martin looked down to see the black mark on his forearm. Theo healed his other injuries, but this was a demonic injury. Theo touched the black mark, and Martin groaned from the shock. In his mind¡¯s eye he saw Indenuel lash forward with the stub of the staff, cutting into him. Martin gripped his arm as it burned. His muscles, the nerves, it all relived the wound exactly as it had been only a short time before.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Theo asked, startled.

    ¡°A devilish power created this wound,¡± Martin said. ¡°I will carry it the rest of my life.¡± Maybe even the rest of eternity. He would have to wrap it. If anyone touched it, he would relive the memory of the wound. He would be cursed with seeing Indenuel¡¯s rage filled face, the last moments of his desperate act to kill him.

    ¡°Can you walk?¡± Theo asked. ¡°You need to get out of here.¡±

    Martin took Theo¡¯s arm and pulled himself to his feet. He unclasped his robe. It was soaked in so much blood, mud, and gore they were no longer white. He closed his eyes as he let it fall, aware of his breathing echoing in his mind. He couldn¡¯t look at that robe ever again.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Theo whispered, helping him move away from the battle scene. ¡°You¡¯re alive, Martin. We¡¯ll get you help.¡±

    Martin found no comfort in these words. He now outlived his sons. Something he prayed to the dead Gods he would never do. His greatest fear when they both proclaimed they would be soldiers.

    Martin shut his mind off again as Theo lead him through the battlefield as quickly as possible. He refused to acknowledge the lingering smell of corpses, of burning flesh, of death. One he survived. One he caused.

    He took careful steps into the city. He wasn¡¯t aware of Elias and Adosina until they were already there, in front of him, holding their lanterns.

    ¡°Ana gave us the news,¡± Adosina said, her chest heaving from the run and the emotions. ¡°Is it true?¡±

    ¡°Martin¡¯s not in a state to talk right now,¡± Theo said.

    Martin said nothing. Instead, he reached forward and touched Elias¡¯ face. His eyes widened, but he didn¡¯t back away. Martin touched the boy¡¯s chin, his hair, then placed a shaking hand on his shoulder. He had found the strength to kill Indenuel for this man. He reached over to touch Adosina, to feel that she was there. She had tears in her eyes, one of terror.

    ¡°Api, you¡¯re scaring me.¡±

    Martin said nothing. Simply touched her cheek, her hair, feeling for himself she was alright. Martin turned back to Elias. ¡°You have my blessing. You are now betrothed to my daughter. She may keep whatever titles she wishes. However long those titles may last in the coming days.¡±

    Elias froze, then glanced at Adosina. She continued to stare at Martin, tears running down her cheeks. Martin moved past, leaning on Theo¡¯s arm for support. It was still dark, but the inhabitants of the city were awake. Some gathered in the street, watching Martin in shock and horror. If there was any talking, Martin couldn¡¯t hear it. He simply stared ahead as the people parted for him.

    ¡°Sir!¡± someone cried.

    Martin tried to focus. Theo tightened his grip on Martin. ¡°All questions for later, please. He¡¯s not in a good state right now.¡±

    The messenger was gasping, holding a book to his chest. ¡°Sir, you ought to know. The library of the High Elders. It¡¯s burned. Destroyed.¡±

    Those around the messenger gasped in surprise, some giving out cries of pain. Martin felt the pain, but it was simply added onto what he already felt.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, High Elder Martin. By the time we noticed, it was too late. Some of the guards survived, and they said it was Indenuel. He destroyed it.¡± The messenger gave Martin a book. ¡°This is all that¡¯s left.¡±

    Martin looked at the book in his hands. He remembered all the secrets of the prophets, all the doctrine, the beautiful words that filled him with such peace. The words that filled him with dread. Now they were gone. What book had been saved from the fire?

    He opened it and saw meeting notes. Navir, Fadrique, Dalius, Cristoval, all members of the High Elders. This, of all the books, had been saved. This book was nothing special. This didn¡¯t contain any doctrine. It was simply about people, many of them now gone. Inessa. Tolomon. Indenuel.

    Nathaniel.

    The page fell open, and Martin stared at Dalius¡¯ quick yet perfect handwriting. His eyes traveled down, reminding himself of this conversation.

    Fad: We can¡¯t waste time pouring over Jaakob¡¯s words to guess what part might be true and which is false.

    Ind: I don¡¯t think we were supposed to know this much anyway. It seemed like Mela¡¯s prophecy was dangerous enough, and Jaakob¡¯s was just adding to the fire.¡±

    Fad: What I want to know is how is it possible Indenuel saw someone who isn¡¯t even born yet?

    Ind: Time must work differently on that plane of existence.

    Fad: A nice tidy answer.

    Mar: It will be impossible to prove in this time.

    Ind: It will eventually be proven. I don¡¯t know how long in the future the prophet is, but he seemed convinced there were things that had already been proven true by--

    Martin shut the book before staring at it. He had stopped in the middle of the street, and people were surrounding him. Theo was looking nervous. But all Martin could do was stare at this book.

    ¡°Martin?¡± Theo asked.

    He glanced at the people, all watching him. Looking to him for the answers.

    ¡°High Elder Martin?¡± the messenger asked, his voice nervous.

    Martin shook his head. ¡°I hereby revoke my own titles. I am no longer fit to be a High Elder. Just call me Martin.¡± The messenger looked confused, but Martin tucked the book under his arm and strode forward, purpose returning to his steps. Theo caught up with him.

    ¡°Martin?¡±

    ¡°I know what I have to do.¡± He headed down the street. He survived. The library did not. All the writings were in his mind. He was done keeping secrets. ¡°I need all the paper, ink, and pens you can give me. The people have a right to know the doctrines of the religion they follow. I¡¯m done telling lies. They deserve to know the truth. About everything.¡±

    ***

    It was white. Not white, more fog. The kind of fog that happened on cold days in Mountain Pass. But this was more than just fog. Matteo knew this kind of dream. He had one before with his mother.

    Matteo walked forward, placing his hand against the fog to try and see if he could find her. There was certainly a figure among the clouds, but it didn¡¯t look feminine.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± Matteo called out. The figure turned around sharply, and it startled him. He backed away a few paces before he recognized who it was. ¡°Indenuel?¡±

    ¡°Matteo?¡± Indenuel reached for him but froze, dropping his hand.

    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ I don¡¯t understand,¡± Matteo said, looking around. ¡°Did I¡­ have I died in my sleep? Are you visiting me?¡±

    Indenuel stared, a hurt on his face Matteo couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°No, no Matteo. This is¡­ this is me visiting you. For the last time.¡±

    Matteo frowned, then he felt his chest heaving as a sob built up inside. ¡°No. No, you¡¯re alive.¡± Tears fell down his cheeks. ¡°What happened? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    Indenuel said nothing, the pain still on his face. Matteo was crying hard. He couldn¡¯t get any words out. He had a million questions, and he couldn¡¯t ask one of them.

    A black figure came out of nowhere. Matteo was startled into himself again. His eyes widened as the black figure grabbed Indenuel¡¯s arm, pinning it behind him. ¡°Indenuel! A demon!¡± Matteo hissed.

    Indenuel did nothing to stop it. Another demon appeared, pinning his other hand behind him. ¡°No.¡± Matteo moved forward, trying to grab the demon, but his hands slid right through it. ¡°No!¡± He went to the other one, clawing it with all his power, trying to get it to release his friend. "Fight back! They can¡¯t take you!¡±

    Indenuel¡¯s face was stoic. He stared forward, not looking at Matteo. He tried to grab Indenuel¡¯s shoulders, but his fingers again slipped through him. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you fighting back!¡±

    A demon soared through Indenuel¡¯s chest and out again, laughing maniacally. His stoic face crumpled, and he gasped. More demons began to flit in and out of Indenuel, and he dropped to his knees.

    ¡°STOP IT!¡± Matteo screamed with all his might. He tried to get his power to work. Tried to remember what was taught about how to force the demons away, but it didn¡¯t work in this realm.

    Indenuel looked up, his eyes darting all over Matteo¡¯s face as though to memorize it. Matteo sobbed as a deep, evil laugh came from behind. Indenuel¡¯s gaze fell on whoever was laughing, but Matteo was too terrified to turn around. There was something deep in his soul that knew it was the devil himself behind him.

    ¡°Indenuel,¡± Matteo said, his chest heaving. ¡°What did you do?¡±

    His brother began to sink into the fog, tearing his gaze from the devil to look at Matteo one last time. ¡°What I had to.¡±

    Matteo dropped to his knees, trying to grab Indenuel. Trying to lift him back up, but it was like catching fog. ¡°No!¡± Indenuel kept his eyes open as demons swarmed around his body. They swallowed his face, making impossible for Matteo to see him. ¡°Leave him alone!¡±

    Indenuel dropped past the fog, and Matteo let out one final scream.

    Matteo was awake, feeling hands grab him. ¡°No!¡± He tried again to reach with his power. It worked now, but it was pointless. He was awake. Indenuel was gone. Dragged to hell by demons to suffer for eternity. ¡°INDENUEL!¡±

 Epilogue

    Prologue to the Holy Records:

    Do not trouble yourselves with where to put the blame. What Indenuel did was evil, and what I and my other High Elders did was evil too. I have it on good authority that each and every one of them were dragged to hell the night they died, and I have no doubt that will be my fate as well, once I pass on.

    I have dedicated my life to this new project. Not to right my sins, because what I did can never be reversed. Through my actions, or, rather inactions, a good man felt compelled to sell his soul to the devil. No good act I do will ever make it right, nor will it overturn the guilt I feel. But I can do this.

    In this book is everything I remember from the High Elder¡¯s library which burned down the night of Indenuel¡¯s fall. Everything is here, no matter how contradictory. There will be errors, as I am human, however I pray you use it well. It is no longer my role to tell you how to interpret it. Study it and conclude what you will. It is all here, like the speculations of the cause of the Great Flood and the multiple sources of the state of the Gods¡¯ existence. I have even given the information of the demonic for you to read. Do everything in your power to protect yourself from the devil, which means understanding how he works and how to guard yourselves from him. If my son knew this information, he would have succeeded against Indenuel that night, and the outcome of the final battle would have been different. Understand how the devil works so you can protect yourself from him. May the fall of Santollia be enough of a warning to us all how powerful the devil truly is.

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    I have included everything I remember about the Divine Ages as well. It isn¡¯t much, and it¡¯s almost better I don¡¯t remember the details of Jaakob¡¯s devil tainted prophecies. After my own experience with the first prophecy, I didn¡¯t want to put them in there at all, but just like the demonic, you must be prepared.

    I must beg you to use this Holy Record wisely as I give my final warning. Do not interfere in the Divine Ages. Let them play out how they will. Do not try to take the place of the dead Gods.

    -Martin

    23 years After Indenuel¡¯s Fall

    ***

    The trees were restless and terrified. They didn¡¯t know what happened, but they knew their will was broken. It was a kind of evil they never expected to come across. The humans who inhabited the earth always took care of them. The trees waited, collectively, for one of the humans to help them know what to do.

    Some of the humans tried to ease the corruption, but it made it more chaotic. There was simply too much. Too much hate, too much hurt, too much pain had been poured into them, and their will broke. The trees tried to give the corruption back, but they couldn¡¯t take it all.

    Corruption slipped in through the roots. The first tree withered and gave into it, the branches reflecting its broken and unnatural state. The trees shuddered before corruption took over and began to spread.

    The End